《In My Desperate Time》


 Chapter 1 A cucumber

    Chapter 1 A cucumber


    ¡°Open your mouth, take these pills!¡±


    Andrew Mn pries my mouth and pours a handful of pills into my mouth.


    I feel sick with dry and bitter pills sticking on my throat.


    I want to throw up but Andrew Mn covers my mouth tightly. He forces me to swallow down.


    I look at the man in front of me and feel a trace of disgusting.


    At the office party half year ago, I met this courteous handsome man. I am impressed by him and he


    also had feelings for me. So we get married within half a month.


    I think I could leave that house and have a happy life. But after the marriage, I begin to realize how


    scary this man is. Life is just from a lion''s mouth to another tiger''s den.


    His eyes are red with blood which look terrible. He is nothing like the gentle and cultivated man he has


    been before. He takes the medicine. Medicine for that problem.


    Having been married for nearly half a year, I am still a virgin.


    Andrew Mn is impotent.


    I never tell anyone about it.


    He tries all night on the wedding day but doesn''t work. I am not a woman who must have sex. I only


    want him to treat me well, and sex and others don''t matter.


    But having been frustrated again and again, Andrew Mn¡¯s temper bes worse. He often yells at


    me and quarrels with me as long as there is any disagreement. My mother-inw, Susan Felton,


    always despises me and picks on me. She turns a blind eye to our quarrels which she doesn''t care


    about.


    I can put up with all these things. But now he forces me to take medicine with him because he thinks I


    am not slutty and couldn''t turn him on.


    I think he has been crazy.


    I struggle to break free from Andrew Mn. I jump out of the bed, run to the toilet, scratch my throat to


    throw up those disgusting pills.


    My hair is pulled by someone suddenly. Andrew Mn drags me roughly to the bed. He ps me in the


    face. I feel a buzz in my head.


    He even beats women? I must have been blind to marry him!


    ¡°Bitch, you dare to run. You are supposed to serve me after getting married!¡±


    Andrew Mn says and kisses and bites me hard all over my body. I lie on the bed like a corpse


    without any reaction.


    Or I don''t dare to have reactions. Because I know it clearly that even if I have reactions, this man is still


    impotent. Then who could satisfy me?


    Obviously, I neglect the effectiveness of the medicine that Andrew Mn makes me to swallow. For


    somethings, even if I don¡¯t think about it, It still can''t be avoid.


    Andrew Mn touches himself for a while but there is still no reaction. He throws me on the bed


    exasperatedly and goes out.


    Does he give up?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I run to the trash can urgently and scratch my throat with all my force. I throw up everything ate at


    dinner, mixed with some white pills. But I know it well that the medicine I swallowed in are more than


    that.


    Hearing the footsteps outsideing closer, I know Andrew Mn is back. I sit back on the bed.


    Looking at the thing held in his hand, I am so afraid and shrink back.


    Does he want to...?


    Andrew Mn approaches me step by step, with a cold smile on his face, which makes me shudder.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fuck you. If you sleep with another man, I would be insulted to be cuckolded. In that case, I


    might as well use this cucumber to break your maidenhead!¡±

 Chapter 2 I must find a man

    Chapter 2 I must find a man


    I know Andrew Mn is a brutal monster, but I never expect him would be so frenzied and lunatic. How


    could I give my first time to a cucumber!


    He presses me on the bed, takes off my underpants and holds that cucumber to strike the hole.


    I am so scared to cry, and my head bes dizzy because of the medicine. But I know that I have to


    keep awake now. I pinch my thigh and wake up a little bit.


    If Andrew Mn is a pervert, then don''t me me!


    I lift up my feet and kick at Andrew Mn¡¯s dick so hard. He frowns and crouches down, looking at me


    with a twisted face.


    Right then, I quickly pick up my purse beside the bed and rush out through the door.


    Susan Felton is sitting on the couch, eating a te of snacks while watching TV. She doesn''t expect


    me toe out and there is embarrassment shing through her face .


    Of course, she should be embarrassed, I buy all those snacks! I am confused why my snacks always


    disappear. I ask Susan Felton many times but she never admits. Today I catch her right here right now.


    All I want to do now is to escape from Andrew Mn¡¯s ws. I don''t even want to argue with Susan


    Felton. I cross her to the door.


    ¡°Where are you going atte night? Want to seduce someone?¡±


    I leave Susan Felton¡¯s sound behind and m the door. I stop a taxi and drive away.


    I don''t dare to go back to that house and I don¡¯t want to!


    The medicine starts to work. My body is getting hot. I twist my body restlessly in the car. The driver


    looks at me from the rear-view mirror from time to time with his eyes staring straight.


    I look at myself through the rear-view mirror. My face flushes red and my eyes are leering and ogling. I


    must couldn''t resist this temptation If I were a man.


    ¡°To where?¡±


    In this case, I couldn''t go to a hospital. I don¡¯t know how strong the medicine that Andrew Mn forced


    me to take is. I feel I am so hot and going to explode.


    My father is a doctor and I know something about medical knowledge. I really could die if I couldn''t find


    a man for help.


    Andrew Mn does this to me. If I do nothing, I am really so letting down his good intentions!


    If I must find a man, I have to find a handsome one!


    ¡°To NewFun.¡±


    NewFun is the biggest bar in Virginia and there are full of rich yboys. Of course, there are so many


    handsome men.


    Arriving at the door of NewFun, I lock my eyes on a man.


    He walked out from the bar and suddenly eclipses all others around him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    That man is in an advanced customized suit. His thin lips purses and the color of his eyes are as dark


    as the ink. I am attracted at the first glimpse of him.


    He walks towards a ck Maybach and is about to open the door. If I rush into the car right now,


    maybe I could have a chance.


    Before I step out, the sudden sound from my back makes my blood almost coagted.


    ¡°Bitch! You dare run! Youe to this ce to seduce men?¡±


    Andrew Mn! It¡¯s Andrew Mn!


    I turn around and see Andrew Mn and Susan Felton in rage. The way they staring at me seems to


    eat me alive.


    At that moment, I only have one thought in my mind. I can never ever be captured by them.


    That man gets into the car but hasn''t start the engine.


    Also I have this illusion that the man is looking at me through the window.


    Susan Felton and Andrew Mn are catching up. I can''t think too much and run to that car.


    I get on the front passenger seat, close the door, all moves in one go.


    I look at the man beside. His brows seem frowned.


    His face is gloomy. A deep voice says,


    ¡°Get off.¡±

 Chapter 3 You damned woman

    Chapter 3 You damned woman


    His words are cold and resolute, with unquestionable deterrence.


    This man has a powerful aura!


    But I know that if I got off now, I would definitely be dead. This man can''t be such horrified to kill me.


    ¡°Please drive.¡±


    I nce anxiously out of the window and find Andrew Mn and Susan Felton have alreadye


    over. The door is unlocked. As long as they


    open the door, they can easily drag me out.


    Now I rest all my hopes on that man.


    He turns over looking at me and smiles. I feel that my heartbeat is missing for half a beat.


    ¡°Why would I help you?¡±


    I am so anxious, but he still looks unhurried and rxed.


    Susan Feltones to the car first and pulls the door violently.


    ¡°If you helped me, I will be yours tonight!¡± I say and hold the door tightly.


    The man sneers and says nothing. But I can still read disdain on his face.


    That''s right, with handsome appearance and driving this car, what kind of women he can''t get? How


    could he like me?


    ¡°Jane Noyes, get out! When did you hook up with this guy? Get out!¡±


    Andrew Mn kicks the door outrageously.


    Under this circumstance, if I don¡¯t get out, he could smash the car.


    If that happened, this man would be so pissed off and definitely throw me out of the car. I must grab the


    chance before he lost his temper.


    ¡°I know you have many women, but I have good skills and I swear I will make you morefortable


    than any women you slept with.¡±


    Staying with someone being moody like Andrew Mn, I have already got the ability to lie fluently


    without hesitation.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    His face turns ck and there is a long time of silence. My hands are about to be strained for pulling


    the door for a long time. Andrew Mn and Susan Felton have extraordinary strength. Even if I use all


    my force, the door is still opened a crack.


    Oh no! I am so fucked!


    ¡°Don''t regret.¡±


    The man says abruptly. He locks the door and starts the engine.


    Looking Andrew Mn and Susan Felton left far behind, I heave a sigh of relief. Mayst sense


    copses in an instant and my body is out of my control.


    The man in front of me is really handsome and in good shape. It seems that I wouldn''t suffer losses if I


    gives my first time to such a man.


    But why do I fell this man a little familiar?


    The medicine defeats my sense. I lean and start to rub this man. My hands lost control and fumble his


    thigh.


    ¡°You damned woman!¡±


    The man curses. He parks the car at a nearest hotel and drags me out.


    I have be more and more blurred. I ampletely out of consciousness the moment I am thrown


    on the bed.


    I feel sore and pain when I wake up, especially my crotch, like being rolled over by ten heavy trucks.


    Although I haven''t experienced this, I clearly know what happenedst night.


    I remember everything before I lie on the bed. Last night, I sleep with a stranger?


    Damn it! It is better to give my first time to a cucumber!


    I turn sideways and see nobody on the bed. Has the man left?

 Chapter 4 I want a divorce

    Chapter 4 I want a divorce


    That''s better. Otherwise it might be awkward.


    I drag my aching and sour body out of bed. I don''t dare go home, so I go to thepany after washing


    a little bit.


    I have decided to divorce afterst night. I have already lost my family; I can''t lose my job.


    I work as a clerk at a foreign tradepany. I don''t like this job very much, and the sry is not high,


    but at least it is stable. I am a designer before, well paid but tired. Andrew Mn doesn''t want me to


    work so hard after getting married, so I changed my job.


    Now I realize that male chauvinist just can¡¯t stand that I earn more than him. I would never change my


    job if I have known that he is such a scumbag.


    My phone is out of power and shuts down automaticallyst night. I charge the phone and there are


    dozens of missed calls and many messages sent from Andrew Mn.


    I still hope a little.


    If he apologizes, if he begs my forgiveness, I may forgive him. But my heart goes dead seeing his


    messages.


    ¡°Bitch,e back! Or I will make you regret!¡±


    ¡°You dare fuck another man behind my back! How dare you ignore my existence!¡±


    ¡°You horny bitch! You should be raped by those people then!¡±


    Intolerable.


    I don''t want to read more.


    I put the phone on the desk and start to work, but I just can¡¯t concentrate.


    I begin to think about the manst night.


    His appearance is printed in my head deeply but I couldn''t remember anything afterwards.


    While I am wondering, the phone on the desk buzzes.


    It''s Andrew Mn calling. I mute the phone and put it away, and begin to do the work.


    Only work can make me temporarily forget Andrew Mn¡¯s ugly face.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you don''t look well. What happened?¡± Amy Jenkins sits in front of me and looks me up


    and down at the lunch time.


    She and I are in a good rtionship, we usually go to lunch together.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I shake my head and say, ¡°Just didn''t sleep well.¡±


    We are not in that rtionship to tell each other everything. I can¡¯t say a word aboutst night.


    Amy Jenkins is simple and pure. She doesn¡¯t doubt and says, ¡°Have a rest after lunch.¡±


    I nod. Suddenly I feel something wrong with the atmosphere in the canteen.


    Everyone seems to looking at me.


    Or more urately, they are looking at something behind me.


    I turn back and see Andrew Mn and Susan Feltoning up to me aggressively.


    Susan Felton pulls my hair, and Andrew Mn grasps my cor. I am tugged by them toward the door.


    ¡°You bitch! Hook up a toff and you just ignore me? Going out to sleep with a guy atte night, what''s


    the difference between you and a whore?


    Didn''t answer my phone, you are so going to die!¡±

 Chapter 5 Domestic violence

    Chapter 5 Domestic violence


    Andrew Mn abuses and yells at me ignoring others. People around start to point fingers at me and


    make judgement. I have never been so ashamed in my whole life.


    I see Amy Jenkins standing there trying to help me, but she is afraid of Andrew Mn and Susan


    Felton and doesn''t dare toe up.


    I really get fed up with this kind of life!


    I push them away with all my forces and yell, ¡°Andrew Mn! I will divorce you!¡±


    ¡°What? Divorce? Let me tell you, no way!¡± Andrew Mn pulls my hair and bumps against the table


    over and over again.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Divorce huh? You want to divorce?¡±


    It pains at first. Then I have gone numb along with my heart.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Who are you! Whye here and make trouble!¡±


    The policemanes. Andrew Mn finally loosens his grip and throws me on the ground. My body


    and face are all covered with blood. I look terrible.


    I look at Amy Jenkins and she winks at me. It is she who calls the police. I nod to her gratefully for not


    letting me be beaten to death.


    ¡°Sir, we are couple and just had a disagreement, not a big deal.¡± Andrew Mn smiles rascally and


    changes to his hypocritical face.


    Screw you couple disagreement!


    I nce at Andrew Mn and all grievance flood over me.


    I sit on the floor and cry out loud. I touch my wounds and scream for pain. Things havee to this


    situation and I won''t go easy on him.


    The policeman couldn''t watch and helps me to stand up. He asks me whether I need go to hospital.


    ¡°Just slightly injured, what could happen to her?¡± Susan Felton gives me a mean look disdainfully.


    I sneer in my mind and say to the police, ¡°No need sir. I am beaten by him every day and I have


    already got used to it.¡±


    As expected, my words make the faces of Andrew Mn and Susan Felton clouded. Andrew Mn


    sputters, ¡°Who fucking beat you every day, you better make it clear.¡±


    I roll up my sleeves and expose my arms to the public.


    As a matter of fact, most scares are made by the manst night, but Andrew Mn does pull my hair


    and p me in the face. Now who would believe that they had nothing to do with these bruises?


    ¡°Domestic violence? You have toe with us.¡±


    Andrew Mn is taken away by the police and Susan Felton follows anxiously.


    Finally, I am relieved and going to wash the wound.


    ¡°Jane Noyes,e to my office.¡±


    The manager says with a face of gloomy thunder which gives me a bad feeling.


    Jane Noyes, you have always performed well in thepany. But you have seen what happened


    today. If your family came here and made trouble again, it would not only have this bad influence on the


    company but also disturb the mood of employee. So do you think it is better that you...¡±


    The manager doesn''t finish the whole sentence, but I understand what he means. After what happened


    today, I can''t stay in thepany any longer.


    ¡°I see, I will submit my resignation in a moment.¡±


    I write the resignation letter and pack my things. I walk out of thepany but suddenly I don¡¯t know


    where to go.


    The phone in my pocket has been vibrating for a while. I know who it is, and if I don¡¯t answer it, it would


    keep ringing.


    I sigh and pick up.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, have you lost your mind? Let¡¯s not talk about your cheating. How dare you sue Andrew


    Mn for domestic violence and sent him to jail!¡± A rage of cursese from the other side of the


    phone.

 Chapter 6 Women need to be nourished

    Chapter 6 Women need to be nourished


    I smile bitterly and sit down at the gate of thepany.


    ¡°Mom, did Susan Felton tell you this?¡±


    ¡°You can''t me others judging you because of what you did! How could I have a daughter like you?


    What a shame! You go to the police station and exin right now. Then I will take you to Andrew


    Mn¡¯s house begging for his forgiveness. Anyway, what would you do if you lost Andrew Mn such


    a good man!¡±


    I don''t want to exin to my mom how disgusting this good man in her eyes is. It is useless to exin


    this to a woman who has devoted her whole life for men.


    ¡°I have already said that I want to divorce. No matter what you say, I will divorce anyway.¡±


    I hang up the phone and take a taxi to my best friend Mindy Sue''s house. She is my best friend in


    college.


    I knock at the door for a while. Mindy Suees out wearing a silky slip dress with blurred eyes and


    flushed face. Have her boyfriend David Gibbse back from the business trip?


    ¡°Jane, you look not well. Who make trouble to you?¡±


    I go into the house. David Gibbs is sitting on the couch with an unsatisfied look on his face. I definitely


    disturbed their love making.


    ¡°Let''s go inside and talk.¡±


    Mindy Sue and I go into the room. I tell her everything fromst night to today.


    After listening, she asks me curiously, ¡°How does he look? The man you spent the night with. How is


    he?¡±


    ¡°Is your brain circuit different from the normal? Shouldn''t you give me some advice now?¡±


    ¡°What else advice can there be? Of course, you should divorce that scum! The you can find that


    handsome man driving Maybach. Men are clothes. With so man men in this world, I can change


    clothes every day as long as I am happy.¡± Mindy Sue says indignantly.


    Her words make me feel helpless and want tough.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Jane, you can stay with me as long as you want.¡±


    I close my eyes and lie on the bed. My heart is so exhausted, and I just leave the phone ring over and


    over again.


    Mindy Sue''s seductive moaninges from the next room. It makes me feel horny. The sound quiets


    down after over an hour. Mindy Suees in with a flushed face, ¡°Jane, David Gibbs and I are going


    out to buy some vegetables. We wille back soon.¡±


    I nod and check lots of missed calls on my phone.


    Shortly afterwards, someone is knocking at the door. I think that would be Mindy Sue forgetting the key.


    I open the door and run into my parents¡¯ sullen faces.


    ¡°Dad, mom, why do youe here?¡±


    I am going to close the door subconsciously, but my dad blocks the door quickly.


    ¡°You think you can hide here and we can''t find? Now! Go to the police station with us!¡±


    ¡°Do what I say. When Andrew Mnes out, youe back with him and live obediently.¡± I am


    dragged into the car by my parents. She sees I don''t speak and grinds her teeth in anger, ¡°If you don''t


    listen to me, I will just kill myself!¡± She leaves these words and runs into the middle of the road.


    There is a car speeding fast toward us. I scream, run to my mum and hold her.


    No pain as I expected there would be. The car stops about one meter away from us. My mother is


    scared and copses on the ground.


    Aman gets off from the car. I couldn''t see his face because of the backlight.


    ¡°Do you need to go to hospital?¡± The manes up and says in a deep voice. Such familiar.


    I look up and try to look at his face. I am stunned.

 Chapter 7 What did I do wrong

    Chapter 7 What did I do wrong


    Isn''t he the man fromst night? But his car seems different from yesterday. Rich men are extravagant.


    He nces at me. No changes on his expression. He looks like he doesn''t know me at all.


    Maybe he really doesn''t remember my face. Or, this beast in human attire need to fake in front of


    people. No matter what, lost night is an ident. The best result is we going separately and no


    intersection anymore.


    My mother is not a dumb. This man is rich just from his appearance. So she lies on the ground and


    groans.


    ¡°My head is bumped. My ribs hurt. Ouch! And my legs... How much money would it take to go to


    hospital! We old people just buy some medicine to eat.¡±


    Obviously, my mother wants to ckmail. I stand aside awkwardly and don''t know what to do. I pull my


    mom and hint her just go. But she is determined to ckmail this man. She won''t move no matter how


    hard I pull her.


    I say nothing and don''t dare to. One reason is because I feel shamed, and the other is that I am afraid


    that this man would recognize me.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will be fully responsible for your inspection fee in the hospital. If there is really anything happened,


    then I definitely would take the responsibility. But if there isn''t, I will sue you ckmail.¡± The man¡¯s


    voice is cold and deep. He shocks my mom just in two words or three.


    ¡°Honey, let''s go! Don''t we have to go to the police station?¡± My mother gets up off the ground and runs


    towards the car quickly.


    I nod to the man and apologize. Then I follow her back.


    I don''t know if it is my illusion, I always feel that there is a pair of fiery eyes looking at me. I get on the


    car and look out, that man have driven away.


    When we arrive at the police station, my mother exins to the policemen that Andrew Mn just


    wants to take me home and he hurts me


    idently. It is the little quarrel between the young couple and is not domestic violence.


    I sit aside and say nothing. My mother makes such behavior on the way here, I am afraid that she


    would threaten me with her life if I say something wrong.


    I can''t afford this.


    Andrew Mn is supposed to be detained ten days. And now he is acquitted.


    My parents take me back to Andrew Mn¡¯s house. As soon as we get home, my mother pushes me


    to the ground and makes me apologize to Andrew Mn.


    ¡°Why I apologize to him? What did I do wrong?¡±


    I try to get up from the ground stubbornly, but Susan Feltones and kicks me.


    ¡°You did such a shameless thing and still have the face to speak out. If you apologize, Andrew Mn


    could still live with you reluctantly. Don''t be greedy!¡±


    She kicks right on my abdomen. It is so pain and cold sweat run out of my head.


    This fucking brutal woman! Her son is impotent. She also wants me to be infertile!


    If I continue to stay here, these two monsters will definitely kill me sooner orter.


    ¡°Mom, It''s not me having to seduce other men. It¡¯s Andrew Mn! He is impotent. He eats Viagra and


    also forced me to eat! He even wants to use a cucumber to broke my hymen.¡±


    I pour out these things and my whole body rxes.


    Finally, I don''t have to endure. Finally, I can get rid of all of these.


    A p on my face.


    My mother ps me.


    My face is burning with pain. But my heart pains worse.


    ¡°You dissolute tramp! You can''t find another man even if he is impotent. Without Andrew Mn, how


    could your brother study abroad? How could you live such a happy life with nothing to worry about?


    Don''t think about those dirty things all day long. You lose my face! For Andrew Mn¡¯s disease, I know


    a senior herbalist doctor. He is specialized on this kind of problems. There must be a way to get cured.


    I beg you to be generous and please don''t me her. They can''t divorce.¡±


    Soon my parents leave, leaving me alone in this house. I feel that this ce has nothing difference


    from a tiger''s den.


    Andrew Mn looks gloomy and begins to drag me into the room. My body is cold and I am shaking.


    Just then the doorbell rings.


    Susan Felton opened the door. There is a man wearing suit.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Anthony. I am awyer.¡±

 Chapter 8 1.8 million

    Chapter 8 1.8 million


    ¡°Awyer? Why awyere here?¡±


    Andrew Mn turns to me. He frowns and says in a low voice, ¡°Have you already got awyer?¡±


    ¡°No¡¯ I shake my head.


    I wish I could find awyer as long as I have the time!


    Andrew Mn looks at me suspiciously. He clearly doesn''t trust me.


    For me, it doesn''t matter whether he trusts me or not.


    ¡°Is Mr. Andrew Mn here?¡± Thewyer nces through the house and locks his eyes on Andrew


    Mn.


    After all, there is only one man in this house.


    ¡°Here¡±


    Maybe Andrew Mn is afraid of thewyer, he loosens me and walks to the door.


    Lawyer Anthony submits his business card first, then he gives Andrew Mn a document.


    ¡°This is a litigation letter from Mr. Frances Louis. He is imingpensation against you for the


    damage you did to his car. Here are the documents from the insurancepany and the certificate


    from the foreign auto repairpany. If you can''t repay the 1,807,654 dors within the time limit, Mr.


    Frances Louis has the right to pursue legal responsibility against you.¡±


    ¡°1.8 million?¡±


    I think I mishear.


    In my whole life, I''ve never had connection with so much money. I am totally shocked.


    Andrew Mn freezes there and doesn¡¯te to his sense for a long time.


    Lawyer Anthony finishes and leaves. Andrew Mn looks at the documents in his hand and then


    throws them to me.


    ¡°It''s all your fault. You must pay for it yourself. What the fucking car it is that needs more than a million


    to be repaired just because of a scratch and a body concave? It''s made of gold?¡±


    Andrew Mn sits on a chair and rubs his hair. He looks so worried.


    I am dazed. The documents say that it is Andrew Mn who kicks his car, but what is it to me? ?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s none of my business, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I put the documents on the table. I don¡¯t want to get messed in.


    Are you kidding me? 1.8 million! I can''t pay off even till I die!


    Andrew Mn sneers. He looks at me and Say, "Yesterday you got in the car and that was the car of


    this man. Now you''re telling me you don''t know? If it wasn''t for you, how would I be so mad and break


    his car? I won''t repay a penny. You can do as you like.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Andrew Mn you beast!¡±


    I seldom say dirty words. No matter how again angry, I will just curse secretly. But now, I really can''t


    help it.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I would rather to divorce and bear half of the loan. I shall never repay together with


    you!¡±


    Had I known earlier that I would marry to such a scum, I really should have brightened my eyes.


    Andrew Mn¡¯s eyes be gloomy and cold. He smiles at me weirdly.


    Looking at him, I always feel that he is thinking some terrible ideas.


    As expected, he opens his mouth and makes me disgusting.


    ¡°How about this, you sleep with him again and persuade him not pursuing responsibility anymore. He


    looks rich and must don''t care about these pennies.¡±


    Susan Felton nods her head aside. She seems totally agree with Andrew Mn. How disgusting these


    mother and son are!


    ¡°Andrew Mn, are you still a man? How could you say that! You are so happy to be cuckolded, right?


    Of course all impotent men are mentally twisted.¡± I say with a sneer.


    Maybe I touch Andrew Mn¡¯s sore spot. Hees up and wants to p me.


    He has already pped me before. How could I be pped twice! Otherwise I would be a real dumb.


    He is a man, whether he is impotent or not. There is a ce that is most vulnerable.


    I never expect Andrew Mn would satisfy me sexually. So I lift up my feet and kick at Andrew Mn¡¯s


    dick.

 Chapter 9 Make a chance

    Chapter 9 Make a chance


    I kick him really hard. I hear my foot cracks. A dull pain in the joint.


    Andrew Mn squats down. He covers his cock rolling on the ground.


    Susan Felton sees her precious being so pain. She cares nothing and directly takes off his pants to


    check.


    It''s blinding me!


    I give a shudder in the gross.


    I run out while they two checking the injury condition.


    Now I can''t think about neither my mother nor my family. Andrew Mn and his mother are perverts.


    They can do any unscrupulous things for their benefits. If I don¡¯t go, god know what horrible things


    would happen to me.


    Coming out from Andrew Mn¡¯s house, I dare not go to Mindy Sue¡¯s home.


    My mother can find me there once, she definitely can go there next time. If shee with Andrew


    Mn and Susan Felton together, I am afraid that I would get Mindy Sue into trouble.


    I go to the hotel and ask Mindy Sue to bring my luggage secretly. Then I begin to look for an apartment


    and job online.


    I don''t have much money so I couldn''t afford me hanging around too long. I must find ways to make


    money as soon as possible, otherwise I would starve to death.


    I request an agent to find an apartment and send out my resume.


    I feel content. I lie in bed and have a nice sleep that I haven''t have for so long.


    Early next morning, the agent contacts me and offers to show me the apartment.


    After viewing several ces, I finally find a cost-effective apartment. I sign the contract and pay the


    agent fee and rent for half a year. After that, there are only less than one thousand dors left in my


    purse.


    If I can¡¯t find a job within this month, I can only eat dust next month.


    But fortunately, I have a good degree. My academic records at school are not bad, so I find a job not


    taking much time. Besides, it''s my favorite interior design.


    After leaving that Andrew Mn scum, I will do the job I like.


    I also find awyer to dissolve my marriage with Andrew Mn. As long as I think about that 1.8 million


    which I have to repay together with him, it makes me headache.


    But divorce is not as easy as I thought.


    "Your divorce is not easy to win. You must have evidence for his domestic violence. Now you don''t


    have evidence nor the witness. Nobody will stand by your side except yourself."


    Thewyer''s words make my heart chilled with disappointment.


    He is right. Even my parents are on Andrew Mn¡¯s side, who can I count on.


    ¡°Or you can find out other reasons to divorce, like cheating or something like that. Then it will be to your


    advantage when ites to the judgement.¡±


    Cheating?


    Although Andrew Mn is a pervert, he never cheats on me.


    I am the one who cheat.


    Things be difficult.


    I call Mindy Sue and tell her this bad news. She yells furiously.


    ¡°You silly Jane! There is no cat in this world not stealing fish. If he never cheated before, you can make


    a chance to made him cheat!¡±


    That... makes sense!


    Mindy Sue''s brain circuit is always so weird. She is an activist and we act right that night.


    But I am a little worried. Andrew Mn is impotent. Will he jump at the bait so easily? I haven''t told


    Mindy Sue about Andrew Mn¡¯s impotence.


    I don''t want her to know that I haven''t be nourished by a man for half a year.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mindy Sue and I ambush on the second floor of a special ce in the red-light district, We see Andrew


    Mn is hustled by a woman.


    Damn him! He is impotent and still wants to find a prostitute.


    Andrew Mn and that woman go up stairs, right in the opposite room.


    That woman is bought over by us in advance. As long as anything happens, she will give an signal and


    we will rush in.


    Light and photographer are both ready, just waiting for a call.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    That woman screams lustfully. Mindy Sue and I have an eye contact and rush into the opposite room.

 Chapter 10 Low intelligence

    Chapter 10 Low intelligence


    We see what we expect.


    Andrew Mn¡¯s pants are taken off. He is pulling that woman¡¯s head toward his dick.


    Shit! Gross!


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Mindy Sue spits on the floor. She feels as disgusting as I do.


    Seeing us rush in, Andrew Mn is stunned. He pulls up his pants quickly and looks at us in panic.


    ¡°What...what are you doing here.¡±


    I nce at his limp crotch and say scornfully, ¡°Wee here to see how you cheated on me. You are


    so gross. I already shoot the picture as evidence. Just wait for my sue for divorce.¡±


    I leave the words and take Mindy Sue to leave quickly.


    Andrew Mn beats women. I am not an idiot just standing there waiting for him realizing and beating


    me.


    After revenging, I hand the evidence to thewyer. I take out my business clothes for tomorrow, and


    prepare for the first day at work.


    I am employed by Song Group, the second financial group in New Scott. I am a little surprised to be


    able to work at thispany.


    My job is at Design Department. At the beginning, I am just responsible for some odds and ends. But I


    am happy to change to a new job.


    That day, I finish my work and go into the elevator.


    There is a man standing in the elevator. He is in leisure suit with his hands in the pockets. He looks like


    a dandiacal yboy.


    I am going to fetch a file on the tenth floor, so I press ¡°10¡±.


    The man¡¯szy voicees from my back.


    ¡°Floor 9.¡±


    I check. ¡°9¡± is not pressed. What does he mean? He wants me to press 9?


    My phone rings. A strange number. I juste to thispany and haven''t file anyone at work yet. I


    am afraid that some is looking for me, so I pick up.


    ¡°Finally, you answer.¡± It is Andrew Mn! I hang up at once.


    I cklist Andrew Mn. Not only his number, but also Susan Felton¡¯s and my parents¡¯. I am afraid


    that they would find me. All I want is to hide away.


    I don''t want them to find me before the divorce.


    I should have expected that it is not easy to escape from a man like Andrew Mn.


    ¡°You...¡±


    I hang up the phone before he finishes his sentence and shut down rapidly.


    ¡°Nine¡±


    The man behind sayzily again.


    I reach out but somehow, I press ¡°-1¡±.


    A titteres from my back.


    I don''t get it at the moment.


    ¡°Nice math,¡± Heughs and says, ¡°How could you get employed by thispany with your IQ like


    this?¡±


    Then he presses ¡°9¡± by himself I realize what I have done.


    So embarrassing!


    My face flushes in red. I am in bad mood and mutter, ¡°Since you have hands, why ask me to press.¡±


    mzy.¡±


    He answers me with simple words.


    I find he is niggard with his words, maybe he is sozy to open his mouth.


    We get floor 10 and I go out. I could still hear his sneering when the door of elevator closes.


    Shit, justugh to die!


    I get out and receive Andrew Mn¡¯s message.


    ¡°You injured my genital, just wait for my sue forpensation!¡±


    Attached is the survey report issued by the hospital. The diagnosis is erectile dysfunction.


    What?! His impotence is none of my business!


    I ignore him and cklist this number, too.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I go to my apartment and see arge sheet of red paint on the door. I am afraid.

 Chapter 11 Divorce

    Chapter 11 Divorce


    I know who did this!


    Nobody would do a crazy thing like this except Andrew Mn!


    He already knows my address. If I continue to stay here. I don''t know what else crazy things he can do.


    But I just paid the rent for half a year. There is already no much money left, why does he keep


    persecuting me!


    I open the door with trembling hands, being afraid that Andrew Mn would appear here. But


    fortunately, no one inside.


    I relieve. Then I call thewyer to find out how the divorce is going.


    Thewyer only says that it is okay. But I don¡¯t know what that means.


    Unexpectedly, next day thewyeres to my apartment and says that I can mediate now.


    Unless there is no other way, it is better to meditate personally for a divorce case.


    Seeing Andrew Mn again, He is thinner than before. Of course it is not because of me.


    He looks at me and sneers. Susan Felton stands beside him.


    I ignore him and walk in all the way through.


    Andrew Mn also invites awyer. He offers the conditions to divorce.


    The house is bought by Andrew Mn before we married. I couldn''t get a brick of it. But I don¡¯t want it


    anyway.


    For postnuptial property, I couldn''t get a penny. Also I don''t care.


    But I am not happy to bear the debt up to 900 thousand dors.


    What''s more ridiculous is that he demands me to pay his medical bill of ten thousand dors, and it


    must be paid off within three months.


    ¡°Fuck you ten thousand! I have nothing to do with your impotence!¡± I yell at him.


    Hiswyer frowns and says, ¡°Ms. Noyes, please pay attention to your manner to my client.¡±


    Andrew Mn stays calm and takes it easy.


    He knows I am desperate to divorce him, so he just wants to push me in the corner.


    ¡°Either you agree on my conditions, nor you can wait for an automatic divorce after two-year


    separating. It¡¯s up to you. It''s all right with me.¡±


    I know he eats me up.


    But I really don''t want to be entangled with him any longer.


    I clinch my teeth and sign the file.


    Just 900 thousand! I can work hard and will repay it anyway!


    I can''t think too much now. All I want is to divorce Andrew Mn.


    I sign and go out the building. Although I am in so many debts for no reason, I still feel rxed that I


    finally divorced.


    Andrew Mnes up and follows me like a gross fly.


    m sorry to tell you that my debt has been paid off. As for your debt, you can repay them slowly.¡±


    What? Paid off?


    Where does he get the money? The property notarization says his ount is empty!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You must be wondering where do I get the money. Let me tell you, my sry of all these years are


    saved in my mother''s ount. Adding the red envelop I got when we married, my mother''s saving, I


    just pay off. And you, I think it would be fast to pay off if you sell your body. Oh, forget to tell you, the


    repayment deadline is the end of this month.¡±


    Andrew Mn finishes and passes me proudly. His smile that used to be so beautiful and sunny is now


    really disgusting.


    He walks few steps. He suddenly looks back and said, "And for what you''ve done, I won''t let you go.¡±


    I don''t want to figure out what does he mean. My head is full of what can I do to repay Frances Louis''s


    money.


    900 thousand! Even if I sell my body dozens of times, I still couldn''t get so much money!


    I want to consult with Frances whether I can repay the money by installments. Sadly, I can¡¯t find him.


    But it doesn''t matter, someone helps me.


    Mindy Sue''s boyfriend David Gibbs gives me the address of Frances Louis. I follow it and find his


    ce.


    Today is Sunday, he may be at home.


    Frances Louis is rich. He lives in a high-end vi district. I feel myself ipatible with this ce when


    I walk in.


    No. 28. There it is.


    I stand at the gate and press the doorbell.


    Soon after, someone opens the door.

 Chapter 12 Impressive

    Chapter 12 Impressive


    ¡°Who you are looking for?¡±


    A fifty-year-old woman looks at me and asks in confusion.


    She seems like a servant of Frances Louis.


    ¡°Hello I want to meet Mr. Frances Louis.¡± I smile and say politely.


    ¡°Our sir doesn''t meet people casually, still less a woman.¡± The servant doesn''t answer me and talk to


    herself.


    A deep andzy voicees from upstairs.


    ¡°Let her up.¡±


    The maid looks at me like something big happens. She takes me upstairs.


    When we arrive at the door, she knocks and then goes away.


    The man stands beside the window, holding a ss of wine in his left hand gracefully. He sits beside


    the windowzily, staring outside.


    Nobody knows what he is thinking.


    ¡°Mr. Louis.¡±


    I call him gently and walk in.


    Frances Louis turns around, a light smile hiding on the corner of his mouth.


    His smile makes my heart beat slowly. I am not an anthomaniac. But his smile is so charming.


    ¡°Yes¡± He answerszily.


    Suddenly I don¡¯t know how to tell. Because I am not sure whether he remembers me or not.


    Frances Louis stands up and puts the wine on the window.


    The sun shines through the wine in the ss, casting mottled light.


    I go up and say, ¡°Mr. Louis, Ie here for my ex-husband ruining your car. I have to bear half of the


    debt because we divorced. Ie here and want to talk about the debt. I don''t know if you remember


    me?¡±


    My question is clearly about that night. I feel so embarrassed. But he seems so indifferent, also it iste


    at night, I am not sure if he remembers me.


    He smiles and gives me a meaning nce, ¡°Impressive.¡±


    My face flushes in red instantly.


    Somehow those colorful and slutty memories rush into my head.


    I cough awkwardly and say, ¡°I just want to ask that if I could pay by installments, because I really can''t


    afford so much money right now. But I promise, I''ll certainly pay you back.¡±


    I try to make my expression look sincere. After all, a man like him has a thousand reasons not to


    ept my proposal.


    He looks at me for a while. Then he walks closer to me.


    I can feel his breath.


    His warm breath ps on my face. I feel that my face is burning.


    He stares at me with his deep eyes. I don¡¯t know what he is looking at. I just feel panic.


    After a while, a sentence flies from his two thin lips.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°How much is your monthly sry?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I don''t know why he asks me this. I am confused but answer him honestly.


    ¡°Myst job pays me five thousand dors every month. Now I get a new job, so I could get 10


    thousand dors monthly or even more.¡±


    I know about designing. If the sry is high, I could buy famous brand''s handbags. So I have the


    confidence that I can pay off the debt as soon as possible.


    He sneers. His hand brushes my hair on the ear gently. Such a gentle movement. I feel like I am


    electrocuted, limp and numb.


    ¡°The money you owe me, even if I wipe out the odds, is 900 thousand dors. Except your personnel


    spending, even if you pay me 10 thousand monthly, you have to pay seven and a half years. You are a


    woman, why are you being so tired. Why not...Why not you be my mistress. And I would write off the


    debt.¡±

 Chapter 13 Thats not what you said at that night.

    Chapter 13 That''s not what you said at that night.


    I never expect Frances Louis would bring up a request like this.


    I am stunned and don''t know what to say.


    Until his cold lips against mine. Suddenly I get my conscious and push him away.


    ¡°Mr. Louis, I am not that kind of woman!¡±


    I step back and keep a distance between us.


    This man has a smell of danger. Maybe I shouldn''te at first.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Not that kind of woman?¡± Frances Louis raises his mouth slightly. His words are sarcastic, ¡°That''s not


    what you said at that night.¡±


    Immediately, it feels that someone is pping on my face.


    That night, in order to persuade Frances Louis to save me, I really say all kinds of things. But people


    shouldn''t take serious about someone''s words which are said under an emergency situation!


    I can tell from the look of Frances Louis, no matter what I say, that would be superfluous.


    ¡°I will repay your debt as soon as I can. Please give me some time.¡±


    I say and stride out. I close the door quickly.


    His ambiguous words are still ringing in my ears. My ears are burning.


    When I go down stairs, the maid looks at me significantly and walk me to the gate. She say repeatedly


    that when Ie next time, she will treat me in delicious food.


    Today is Sunday. I have hotpot outside alone and go home.


    There are two people sitting at the door. They make me as panic as the red paint on the door.


    Ie up and say, ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    I am extremely upset.


    I know clearly that it would never be something good for my parentsing to me.


    My mother sees me and pulls my father up from ground. They walk towards me.


    My mother raises her head. I see her red eyes. She must have cried.


    What happened? My heart clenches. I can never don''t care about them no matter how cold I am


    ¡°Jane, you finallye back. We don''t have another ce to go. We can onlye to you.¡± My


    mother wipes her eyes and says.


    I didn''t tell them I lived here. It must because of Andrew Mn that they can find me here.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I frown and open the door. My parentse in along with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You insist divorcing against Andrew Mn!¡±


    My mother doesn¡¯t say what happened. She scolds me at first. Until now, she still thinks it is my fault. I


    am her daughter, but I''m not as good as an outsider in her heart. How sad it is!


    My face is sullen and say coldly, ¡°Since you like Andrew Mn, you can ask him for help, then why


    come to me?¡±


    I am not heartless, but what they did is really hurtful. They only care about their own interests, and the


    future of my brother. They never care about my feelings. That¡¯s why they don''t allow me to divorce


    Andrew Mn even if they know exactly what he did to me.


    And now, they are still ming on me.


    My mother is panic to see my attitude and says softly holding my hands, ¡°Jane, mom is not ming on


    you. I am ming Andrew Mn to be so cruel. Now he asks his aunt to take back the house. We


    have nowhere to go, so we can onlye to you.¡±


    Before I get married, my parents live in hometown. They see me settle down in the city and move along


    with me. They rent a house of Andrew Mn¡¯s aunt. Now I divorced Andrew Mn, so the house is


    taken back. It must be Andrew Mn did.


    My parents are homeless and I couldn''t just ignore it.


    I sigh and say, ¡°Where is your luggage?¡±


    ¡°She demands us moving out before tomorrow morning, we will take our luggage here right now.¡±


    My mother says and drags my father out.


    My lips move, then they leave before I say something. If they are moving in, it means troubles are


    moving in together.

 Chapter 14 What a shame

    Chapter 14 What a shame


    My parents fetch their luggage quickly and move in my house.


    I rent a one-room t. They sleep in my room and I have to sleep on the crouch.


    Their things drop on the floor. All those specialties taken from hometown are ced everywhere. I


    sweep and collect from 1:00 pm till 11:00 pm.


    Their snores have already flew out from the bedroom.


    I wash my face and sleep on the couch exhaustedly.


    My mother get up at 5:00 in the morning. She makes noise in the kitchen and I can¡¯t sleep. Usually I


    get up at 8 o¡¯clock and now my biological clock ispletely disturbed.


    ¡°Mom. Why are you getting up so early?¡±


    ¡°I leavened doughst night, now I am making you bun¡± She says.


    I smile and say nothing. I never eat bun. But my father loves it.


    The reason why my mother gets up so early and works hard is to y up to my father.


    I can¡¯t sleep, so I have to get up.


    My mother steams bun and goes out from the kitchen. She helds my hands to sit on the couch.


    ¡°Jane, mom wants to tell you something.¡± I frown. I know she definitely wants to say something that


    would make me headache.


    I don¡¯t say a word and just look at her.


    She continues this topic even I don¡¯t respond.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Jane, can you make it up with Andrew Mn? What would you do as a divorced woman? What about


    your brother¡¯s work? We count on Andrew Mn¡¯s rtionship to get your brother into hispany


    before. Now it seems impossible.¡±


    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t mention Andrew Mn.¡± I interrupt her impatiently.


    ¡°Then what can you do? How could you a woman live in this city without the support of man?¡± She


    looks at me with a little annoying.


    Maybe she thinks that a woman¡¯s price depends on men.


    I couldn¡¯t hear her anymore. I stand up and go to the bathroom. When Ie out, my mother is on the


    phone.


    ¡°Are you seeing anybody now? Do you mind the divorced woman?¡±


    Who is she talking to!


    I walk to her and grab the phone over. My mother is calling a male colleague from myst job.


    Fortunately, I resigned, otherwise it would be really embarrassing.


    I hang up the phone and check the call records. I am going to break down. By the time I am in the


    bathroom, my mother has already called five people. All male colleagues!


    What a shame!


    ¡°Mom, how cheap I am? A divorced woman must worthless? Who told you this!¡± I am too angry to


    control myself.


    ¡°Nonsense! In these years, all men mind if this woman is a second used or if she is a virgin!¡± My


    mother ims.


    Having a mother like her, I have nothing to say. I grab my purse and go to work.


    It would be impossible to live with them any longer. Either they could go back to the countryside, or I


    would rent another house for them. But now I only have one thousand dors and bore a huge debt. I


    myself have already been deeply troubled. I really don¡¯t have the ability to care about them.


    I know they have savings. But that is saved for my brother, it has nothing to do with me. Born in this


    prefer-boy- to-girl family, I don¡¯t have any hope on them at all.


    I go downstairs and want to have breakfast. I check my purse and there is only ten bucks. I put my


    purse on the couch and the money disappears. It must be my mother!


    That¡¯s myst money.


    I call my mother and ask her where is my money. She tells me that she has already transferred it to my


    brother.


    How pitiful I am to have such parents!

 Chapter 15 Women with big breasts

    Chapter 15 Women with big breasts


    The wholepany is talking about one thing today, our president Steven Song is dating Cindy Leigh,


    a nobody model.


    I see the entertainment news this morning. They get a picture of a woman who has big breasts and


    seems brainless. She and a man go into a hotel.


    It''s time for work, but they are still hanging around. They spread this point of view: It is advocating for


    women to rely on men to climb up. It is a shortcut, which is simr to my mother¡¯s view.


    I am a little annoyed and couldn''t help saying, ¡°do you think men all like women with big breasts and no


    brains? Our president is gentle and well-cultivated. He is not a shallow person. Do your own business.


    What''s the point of talking about this?¡±


    ¡°You are right. I am not a shallow person.¡± A simr voicees from behind.


    I turn around and stunned.


    Isn¡¯t he the yboy I met in the elevator that day? Is he the elite president I said? If he is,, then I take


    my words back.


    Seeing Steven Songing in, people shut up and go back to work. Some female colleagues raise


    their head secretly to look at him. Steven is handsome and single, no wonder these women want to


    climb up by marring him.


    I have been looking down at the manuscript. There is someone watching me overhead which makes


    me very ufortable.


    For a long time, Steven Song finally leaves.


    After half an hour, HRes to inform me that I need to move all things to the president office.


    I am surrounded by those jealous eyes, I pack up my stuff and go to the president office on the 18th


    floor.


    As soon as I go in, Steven Song says, ¡°What you said just now is right. But there is something wrong. I


    am not more or less gentle and well-cultivated, I am very gentle and well-cultivated.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I curl my lips and say nothing.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t see a tinny of his gentleness.


    ¡°Mr. President, what''s going on...¡± I ask uncertainly.


    ¡°From today, you will be my assistant.¡± Steven Song leans his body on the back of chair and says


    casually.


    I am still confused and have no idea how did this happen. I am doing something about design, why


    would I suddenly be his secretary?


    I don¡¯t have the right to oppose the order.


    ¡°May I take a sit?¡±


    Steven Song points to the ce opposite him.


    I pout and sit down, ¡°Mr. President, I have never been an assistant before. I don¡¯t know what my jobs


    are, would you please exin clearly?¡±


    ¡°Chat with me, eat with me when there are some asions, the most important is to pick me up at my


    house to go to work every morning.¡±


    He is such a rich president and there is no driver to pick him up? I don''t believe it.


    ¡°Where is your driver?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He is boring, so I fired him five minutes ago.¡± He says lightly.


    These rich yboys have no idea what does losing a job mean to people like us.


    Now I don¡¯t care what my jobs are. All I want is to earn more money and pay off the debt quickly.


    ¡°And the sry? Higher or lower than before?¡±


    ¡°Three times as much as before.¡±


    Hearing this, I say yes quickly.


    In the afternoon, Steven Song takes me to a dinner party.


    I see Frances Louis sitting on the same table and I am totally stunned.

 Chapter 16 The claws of this little wild cat are sharp

    Chapter 16 The ws of this little wild cat are sharp


    Next to him, sitting the nobody model-- Cindy Leigh.


    Cindy Leigh rubs him with her big boobs from time to time, which makes my eyes burning.


    I can''t help but suspect that Frances Louis appears to refute the rumor of Steven Song.


    ¡°President Louis, you really save me from fire,¡± Steven Song smiles and walks there, saying this


    meaningfully to Frances Louis.


    He thinks exactly like me.


    Frances Louisughs. He doesn¡¯t admit nor deny. It seems these rumors have no impacts on him.


    His eyes look at me, ¡°President Song prefers a light taste recently.¡±


    Damn him! He is clearly saying that I can¡¯tpare to the big boobs next to him. I roll my eyes and


    ignore him.


    I don¡¯t want to exin my inner connotation to a shallow creature like him.


    Steven Song looks at me and smiles, ¡°don¡¯t judge her from the appearance. The ws of this little wild


    cat are sharp.¡±


    Then he takes me to our seats.


    I am a little surprised that Steven Song doesn¡¯t seem to be as dandiacal as he appears. At least he


    sees through me.


    I think I have always put my temper down in thepany, but he sees through me anyway.


    ¡°For a woman, being wild is tasteful. In particr, at certain times...¡± Frances Louis says lightly, and his


    eyes fall on me again.


    I always feel that he means something.


    Because his eyes are too ambiguous.


    It seems that he is reminding me of that night.


    I blush thinking the condition that he brings up to me that day.


    In this world, there are always some people who can touch your heart in a few words.


    Frances Louis is definitely one of them.


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Steven Song adds fuel to the fire by asking me this question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little hot.¡± I blurt, and Steven Song have the air conditioner turned on.


    ¡°President Song is so sweet.¡± Cindy Leigh says deliberately ambiguous.


    Now I am sure that the entertainment news is true.


    Although the picture is blurred, the side face of Cindy Leigh is clear. But in that picture, she leans on


    the man eagerly.


    So maybe she is rejected by Steven Song. No wonder she speaks so crossly.


    Steven Song pays no attention to her. He serves me some food from time to time, totally ignoring


    others.


    The women in the room look at me from time to time with jealous eyes. After all, except me, all the


    other women serve the men.


    I don¡¯t mind, just eat and drink with ease. After all, I only have ten dors now, if I don''t seize the


    opportunity to eat, I''m afraid that I can¡¯t survive.


    Atst, I seem to drink a little too much, and feel a faint sense to pee.


    Looking at the men who have had three rounds of wine, I am embarrassed to speak out. But after


    holding it for a long time, I couldn''t help and get up from my seat.


    Meanwhile, Frances Louis, who sits opposite, also stands up.


    ¡°I''m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then he looks at me, and says smilingly, ¡°together with me?¡±


    Damn you together!


    People begin to kick up a fuss.


    ¡°President Louis, what are you going to do when you go to the bathroom with this little beauty? She


    comes with President Song.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can go with your little model.¡±


    I ignore them and go straight out. I couldn''t hold it anymore.


    The wind blows over on the corridor, which makes me want to pee more turbulently.


    I hurry to the bathroom, but behind mees the voice of Frances Louis.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Steven Song¡±

 Chapter 17 Stop haunting me

    Chapter 17 Stop haunting me


    I don''t know if it''s just my illusion, but I always feel like I''m being interrogated like a cheating wife


    questioned by a husband.


    But what''s between Frances Louis and me? If there is anything, it is all about that night.


    But we are adults, and this kind of thing is not a big deal. I am a woman and I give him my first time


    without saying anything, but now he is haunting me.


    ¡°Do I need to tell you that? It seems to be nothing between us.¡±


    I leave the words lightly. All I want to do is to go to the bathroom.


    Frances Louis strides forward and walks beside me, clipping me between him and the wall, leaving


    only a narrow passage for me.


    Hearing my words, he turns his head and looks at me with a light smile, ¡°the rtionship between


    creditor and debtor is not enough for me to ask?¡±


    ¡°Enough enough enough. You''re rich. You''re the best. I beg you to stop haunting me!¡±


    Damn it! I just want to go to the bathroom! Why is it so hard!


    ¡°Are you sure I''m the one who haunts you? You follow me all the way to the men''s room, and I have


    more reason to doubt your purpose."


    He says and points to the signboard on the door.


    Seeing the signboard, I am awkward immediately.


    I follow him to the men¡¯s room. That¡¯s so embarrassing!


    I am unconvinced and hum. I pretend to be calm and say, ¡°the female¡¯s room is beside, I like to stroll


    outside for a while before I go in there. You have a problem?¡±


    However, Frances Louis raises his noble chin to the opposite side and says, ¡°No. I just want to remind


    you kindly that thedies'' room is down the hall. The reason why this hotel designs like this is probably


    to avoid women like you following men.¡±


    The he goes into the bathroom, leaving me crying without tears.


    I take a deep breath and run across the hall. I almost can¡¯t hold it back.


    Frances Louis, you just wait and see!


    Unfortunately, as soon as Ie out of the bathroom, I see Frances Louising out from the


    opposite side.


    A man pee so slowly. He must have a problem with his prostate, also his kidney function, perhaps also


    the impotence. Yes! It must be like this!


    Thinking like this makes me feelfortable, then Ie back to the private room feeling satisfied.


    Frances Louis and I go into the private room side by side.


    Fortunately, people are drunk, and busy toasting each other, and no one pays attention to us.


    Otherwise, there would be another ridicule.


    But somehow, they have changed their seats.


    Now there are only two vacant adjacent seats.


    Frances Louis is natural and sits on the right.


    I don¡¯t know what to do, but bite the bullet to sit beside him.


    Left is Steven Song and right is Frances Louis.


    Suddenly I feel myself like a sandwich biscuit.


    ¡°President Louis takes so long. You should be punished to drink three bottles of wine.¡± Someone sees


    Frances Louis and says immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The beauty whoes with President Song also have to drink.¡± Someone continues.


    I can¡¯t drink. As long as I drink wine. The measles would run all over my body. That looks ugly.


    ¡°Sorry, I''m allergic to alcohol. I substitute tea for the wine.¡± I say sorry and rise with my tea.


    But they don¡¯t buy it, and insist to make me drink the wine.


    Steven Song also doesn¡¯t have the heart to see me suffer, and says hurriedly, ¡°Le me help her, you


    can¡¯t bully a woman. The hero saving the beauty has always been my hobby.¡±


    But people don¡¯t buy it, ¡°President Song, that¡¯s not what you said when you forcepanion to drink.


    How could you change the rules when ites to you?¡±


    Now it makes Steven Song to ride the tiger.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Cindy Leigh has risen up. She pours a ss of wine andes towards me.


    ¡°Miss Noyes, right? I drink a toast to you.¡±


    Then she pours that ss of wine into my mouth, almost forcibly.


    After drinking, I feel every inch of my body like being on fire, which is so ufortable.


    It''s white wine, and it won¡¯t be long before I get red rashes on my body.


    If I really drink three sses of wine, I would definitely die here.


    The sinister smile shes through Cindy Leigh¡¯s eyes. Steven Song can¡¯t help me, but feeling anxious


    standing aside.


    Frances Louis has already finished three sses of wine. Seeing Cindy Leigh still try to pour wine into


    me, he grabs the ss in her hand, drains the whole ss in one gulp, and then pours himself another


    ss and drinks it.


    ¡°I will drink thest two sses for her. If you still don¡¯t let her go, you are not giving me face.¡±


    His words stop everyone¡¯s mouth.


    No one speaks anymore.


    It seems that the identity of Frances Louis is really different from that of these ordinary bosses.


    The dinner is over soon, and the business has been settled.


    Steven Song drinks a lot and leans his body on me all the time when he is walking. It takes me a lot of


    energy to hold him up. I also drink, so I couldn''t drive Steven Song home, so I call an agent driver to


    send him back.


    I walk to the bus stop to take the next bus back.


    The night wind is blowing fiercely, I doesn¡¯t wear too much, plus I am about to get a wine rash, my body


    couldn''t help shivering.


    The medicine store is right behind me, but I don''t even have the money to buy some allergy medicine.


    Ten dors. I don''t know how long I can hold out. I have always been stubborn, and I don''t want to


    borrow money from anyone.


    When I get home, I have to face my parents'' questions and dilemma. The burden of life is almost


    overwhelming me.


    Even the conditions offered by Frances Louis begin to dance in my mind.


    For me now, what he said is really attractive. It''s just, I don''t want to degenerate to this situation.


    I shake my head and get rid of my dirty thoughts, then I feel better.


    But I don¡¯t know where I can go.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The sound of Frances Louises behind.


    I am stunned.


    Why is he still here? Apparently he leaves before me.


    I look back. He is holding a small pharmacy bag in his hand. Next to him, there is no Cindy Leigh with


    big boobs.

 Chapter 18 I am redundant

    Chapter 18 I am redundant


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ask.


    The wind diposes his hair.


    He seems to stand in the wind for a long time.


    ¡°Medicine.¡±


    He says and shoves the medicine to me. Then he leaves.


    He drinks a lot, too, and probably calls his chauffeur to pick him up. And his car, parks right behind me,


    I don¡¯t notice it.


    Actually, I am thinking, if Frances Louis offers me an olive branch now, perhaps I will really say yes.


    Tonight, I am so fragile. I Desperately need a harbor to dock my wandering heart.


    I open the medicine bag and look inside. They are all anti-allergic medicine.


    I smile sadly. I swallow the medicine without water.


    Perhaps only the pain and suffering can support me to go on.


    When I arrive home, there is another man except my mom and dad.


    My brother Frank Noyes.


    My parents sit beside him, one is on the left and the other is on the right. They serve him like serving


    an empire. One peels orange for him and the other massages his shoulders.


    There are full of snacks and fruits on the tea table. I know these are bought with my money even


    thinking with my toes.


    ¡°Why do youe back? Aren''t you studying abroad?¡± I ask Frank Noyes.


    He doesn¡¯t even look at me. He is still ying a hand game with his phone.


    ¡°I''m tired of studying. I don''t want to study. And I don''t have as much money as other students, so I


    can''t go out to y every day. It¡¯s boring. I might as welle back.¡±


    I feel really mad hearing what he says. Although the rtionship there is found by Andrew Mn, his


    expenses abroad have been borne by me. My parents have always given him much money. Other


    people go abroad would work while studying, but he only wants to enjoy!


    ¡°Who permits you cane back? Have you asked my advice? All of your tuition have been paid by


    me. And now you1 just quit study. Do you think money just grows on trees?!¡±


    I get really mad. I grab Frank Noyes''s phone, throw it on the tea table, and yell at him.


    My mom stares at me ruthlessly. She picks up his mobile phone and hands it to him again, ¡°he is your


    brother, why are you so fierce? If he doesn¡¯t want to study, then he can just quit. He lives faraway, and I


    can¡¯t often see him. It¡¯s better for him toe back.¡±


    I know my parents spoil my brother. But it is still hard to see them being so inconsiderate of my


    feelings.


    Now the whole family are living with me, it is clear that I should be able to support arge family. I can''t


    even keep myself alive. How can I feed them?!


    Restlessly, I turn to Frank Noyes and say coldly, ¡°since you don''t want to go to school, then go to work.


    You are 22 anyway.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, dad and mon would support me.¡± Frank Noyes fights me back.


    ¡°What dad and mon? It¡¯s me who would support you atst!¡±


    My mom feels unpleasant. She stops me and tells me that Frank Noyes is going to sleep in the main


    room tonight. My dad and she are going to squeeze on the couch, and I need to make a bed on the


    floor or go to a friend¡¯s house, and then I have to rent a bigger house tomorrow.


    Suddenly, there is only desperation lest in my heart.


    There is no extra quilt at home. What can I use to make a bed on the floor? And who am I supposed to


    find in the middle of the night?!


    I look at these three members of the harmonious family coldly, and feel like I am redundant.


    Since they don''t think of me as their daughter, I really don''t want to burden myself any more.


    I go to my room and pack my things. I take my suitcase and go out the door.


    My mother probably thinks I am going to see a friend, so she just looks at me and goes back serving


    her precious son.


    I relieve after mming the door.


    Looking at the empty street, I don''t know where to go.


    At this time, I can only find Mindy. I call her but she tells that she is having a vacation abroad.


    Now I am driven into a corner.


    I flip through the numbers in the phone book one by one. When I see the name of Frances Louis, my


    hand stops.

 Chapter 19 I am not a free nanny

    Chapter 19 I am not a free nanny


    It is David Gibbs gives to mest time when I ask him for the address of Frances Louis.


    I look at this name, like a drowning man grabbing a piece of driftwood.


    Maybe only Frances Louis can help me now.


    I have my pride, my self-esteem. But now, neither pride nor self-esteem can help me live in this city.


    Shaking my hands, I dial the phone, the phone rings for a long time, and no one answers.


    For me, even one minute and one second are very painful.


    I am afraid that he doesn¡¯t answer.


    But I am also afraid that he picks up.


    Finally, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t pick up.


    But I don¡¯t have the courage to call him.


    I stand in the cold wind. I think I might really have to sleep on the street tonight.


    Dragging my suitcase, I walk slowly under the dimmps.


    After two minutes, my phone rings.


    I am so nervous that my heart stops beating.


    But different from what I think, it is not Frances Louis.


    It is Steven Song.


    ¡°Hello? Jane Noyes?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He is obviously drunk by the sound of his voice, and his tongue is knotted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, President Song?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Youe to my house. I will send you the address.¡±


    Then, Steven Song hangs up the phone.


    I don''t know what he asks me for, but I go there anyway.


    First, he is the boss and I am the employee. Second, I really have nowhere to go. If Steven Song


    doesn¡¯t call me, I might have to go to Frances Louis¡¯s house.


    I find Steven Song¡¯s home ording to the address he gives me.


    It is a luxury apartment.


    It can tell from the appearance that there is only one person lives here. He seems not living in Song


    Family.


    Steven Song open the door, his body is full of the smell of alcohol. When he sees me, he copses and


    falls on me.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I hold him up and try to take him in.


    To be honest, Steven Song seems very thin, but he definitely has muscles. He presses on me and he is


    so heavy.


    I am exhausted to put him on the couch.


    ¡°Make me some sober-up soup. I have to stay awake. By the way, make something delicious. I''m so


    hungry.¡±


    Then he lies on the couch and rolls over restlessly.


    By the light of the living room, I realize that he seems to have cried. At least, his eyes are red.


    It is embarrassed to ask private questions about the boss, so I go to the kitchen silently and make a


    bowl of sober-up soup, and then fried two dishes with the ingredients in his refrigerator.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± I p him, but he has no reaction.


    Would he sleep to die? Ie so far away to cook for him, if he sleeps, that would be a waste of my


    labor!


    I guess I have got rocks in my head, or maybe I have a long backlog of resentment that makes me kick


    him straightly.


    Being kicked, Steven Song suddenly wakes up from the sofa. He touches his ass and says, ¡°You are


    the first who dare to kick my ass!¡±


    He is a little angry at first, but he is soon attracted by the smell of the food. After drinking a bowl of


    sober-up soup, he begins to eat.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you make delicious food. You can cook for me every day in the future.¡± When he looks at


    me, his eyes sparkle like a child for candy.


    I curl my lips, ¡°I am not a free nanny.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll pay you.¡± He looks at the suitcase I put in the corner and says, ¡°meals and amodation


    included.¡±


    I think Steven Song know about my embarrassment, but he doesn¡¯t ask me why. He just helps me in a


    very light way without putting any pressure on me.


    It is at this time that my attitude towards Steven Song changes. I always thin he is a yboy, but now


    he''s at least a gentleman.


    I have no other choice, so I agree to Steven Song¡¯s request.


    Steven Song¡¯s apartment has three rows, so there is a room for me. I simply tidy up and go to bed. As


    for the sry, I don¡¯t talk to Steven Song. After all, I am homeless now and it is good to have a ce to


    stay.


    I sleep well this night.


    Early in the next morning, Steven Song throws me some money.

 Chapter 20 A shield

    Chapter 20 A shield


    I check the money. There is about twenty thousand dors, but I don¡¯t dare to take it. Instead, I look at


    him nkly.


    ¡°Half of it is your sry, and the other half is the money for the vegetables. I am afraid you¡¯d quit


    suddenly, so I give you the money just in case.¡±


    Yeah, I''m really short of money right now, so I don¡¯t pretend to be awkward and just take it.


    When I am about to go out, my mother calls.


    ¡°What''s the matter with you? I don''t care whether you went outst night. Why don''t Ie back


    today? Your brother''s cell phone is broken because of you. He wants to buy a 7Plus, you quickly get


    the money back for him to buy a new one.¡±


    Iugh bitterly, Do they really think I am stupid! I just threw it on the tea tablest night and it was


    broken? They just want to find an excuse to ask for money.


    I hang up the phone directly. They call me afterwards but I don¡¯t answer them.


    When I arrive at thepany, everyone sees me and Steven Song showing up together, and they all


    cast envious and resentful eyes. In an instant, I be the public enemy of all the women in the


    company.


    ¡°How could she hook up with the President when she juste thepany? I''ve been here for three


    years, and she gains an advantage!¡±


    ¡°You juste here for three years, I have been here for five years! It can¡¯t be your turn speaking of


    seniority.¡±


    ¡°You mean you are old.¡±


    ¡°Who is old? You coquette!¡±


    The two women beside me, they sim at me atst second, and for the next second they have quarreled


    with each other.


    Steven Song seems to have seen this scene a lot of times. He pulls my hand and strides into the


    elevator.


    As soon as I get into the elevator, I ask Steven Song, "Are you trying to kill me?"


    Steven Song lets go of my hand and says, ¡°Sorry, I have no other ideas. These women are so


    annoying. I need a shield. And I don''t think there''s anyone better than you.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°Because you are not attracted by me.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He is right. All the women in thepany are eager to climb into his bed, but I am different.


    And that call he madest night actually saves my life. Otherwise, I would have climbed into Frances


    Louis'' bed by now.


    But at this time, I do not know, between me and Frances Louis, doomed to be entangled together.


    In the afternoon, Steven Song leaves in advance. I pack my things and get ready to buy some


    vegetables.


    Coming out of the office, I always feel as if there are eyes staring at me in the dark .But I turn back and


    see nothing. Perhaps, it is just illusion.


    I buy vegetables and go out of the door. Suddenly, there are two peopleing down form a van and


    they drag me in.


    The vegetables roll down on the ground. The car has started before I realize.


    Including the driver, there are four men in the car. They are all wearing hoods, so I couldn''t see their


    faces.


    I am held up by two men and gagged with a towel, unable to speak.


    I begin to feel flustered.

 Chapter 31 Bitterly disappointed

    Chapter 31 Bitterly disappointed


    It was a gift I bought for myself when I got my first sry. It cost me nearly four hundred dors. The


    quality is very good and it isfortable to wear.


    ¡°Mom, catch the thief!¡±


    From the bed, suddenlyes the screaming of Frank Noyes.


    Then my parents hurry in.


    One holds a rolling pin, the other a cloth-drying pole.


    Turning on the light and seeing me, they are stunned.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± My mother looks at me, her face scowling.


    I can''t help but want tough. That¡¯s it. Does mying affect their happy life?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But this is the house I rent, don¡¯t they feel guilty?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman in the bed struggles to get up and res at me.


    I look at her, then I burst with anger.


    That woman is wearing my nightgown, which looks so strange!


    This woman might weigh 140 pounds. My nightgown, which is size 4, is going to be stretched to


    explode by her body. Doesn¡¯t she feel so tight to wear a small dress like this?


    ¡°I haven''t asked you who you are. Why are you wearing my dress? Take it off!¡±


    I am so angry that I stretch out to rip off her dress.


    The woman tries to hide away and says to me disdainfully, ¡°I have money in plenty. But for me


    forgetting taking nightgown, I would never wear your clothes!¡±


    Damn her! How could she wear my nightgown and disdain it!


    Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. How dignified could Frank Noyes¡¯s woman be?


    Maybe she is too fat, she hides for a while and stops. I grab her and try to rip off her clothes


    mercilessly.


    My mother also panicked. She pulls me back and says, ¡°Jane Noyes, don''t me Moll. You didn¡¯t


    come back these days. I called you but no one answered. We all think that you will nevere back,


    so we let Moll wear your clothes.¡±


    My mother¡¯s words make me bitterly disappointed.


    Their first thought they have when I don''t answer the phone is not caring whether I''m ok or not, but


    whether I''ll be back or not? Of course, I''m sure that they''d love it if I never came back, as long as they


    have food and clothing.


    ¡°I''ll get my stuff and go.¡± As for the nightgown worn by that Moll, I definitely don''t want it anymore. I can


    think of it as a trash.


    But I still feel ufortable.


    After I pack my clothes, I say to Frank Noyes, ¡°Either you go back to school or get a job. I''m not going


    to afford you money. If you can''t even keep yourself alive, you¡¯d better not have a girlfriend.¡±


    Frank Noyes looks up at me and says, ¡°I''ve already got a job. Don''t look down on me!¡±


    It seems that he has actually got a job. I don''t care what kind of job he got. As long as he won¡¯t bother


    me, everyone will be happy.


    I pick up my package and go out. My mother follows me out.


    I think in the mind, if my mother would say something to let me stay, or apologize to me at this time,


    perhaps I will forgive them. My heart is hard, but I can¡¯t be so cool-hearted to refuse the desire for


    home.


    Finally, I expect too much.


    My mother following me just wants to close the door. I hear the sound of the door mming behind me,


    and my tearse down after all.


    This family, may really have nothing to do with me.

 Chapter 32 Get if off my chest

    Chapter 32 Get if off my chest


    I go downstairs with my stuff, and Steven Song is waiting for me downstairs in his car. I don¡¯t want him


    toe, but he insists on seeing me off because he says it isn''t safe for a girl to go out in the middle of


    the night. So, I don¡¯t refuse him.


    And now, I look like a mess and he sees everything.


    Steven Song, in no hurry to drive, speaks in a low voice.


    ¡°How are you? Would you like to talk about it?¡±


    It is rare to see Steven Song being so serious. My heart softens because of him.


    Perhaps, after all these days, I think Steven Song is a person I can trust.


    Or, the feelings that I have been repressed for so long need to vent.


    I take a deep breath and speak out all the grievances I have suffered at home over the years.


    Surely, I don¡¯t say anything about Andrew Mn.


    I don¡¯t mean to hide it, but I think it is weird to tell a man about my love life.


    Steven Song has been silent, quietly listening to me, and gives me a gentle emotion from time to time.


    I have to say, Steven Song''s EQ is really high. From beginning to end, he never shows any pity for me.


    Maybe he knows that would make me even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Do you feel any better after you speak it out?¡± He doesn¡¯t say much about what happened to me, but


    just asks me this question.


    His care is like a simple greeting between friends.


    Light butfortable.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s have some fun in the bar.¡±


    Somehow, I feel easy in my heart. All I want is to get drunk with abandon.


    ¡°Aren''t you allergic to alcohol? Is it not true?¡± Steven Song asks me, feeling confused.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I shake my head, taking out a bottle of water, open the bag and get the medicine Frances Louis bought


    for me.


    The medicine flow down into my stomach with the water. I smile to Steven Song, ¡°I take the anti-allergy


    medicine, now I can indulge myself once.¡±


    ¡°You are pretty. You are the boss.¡±


    Steven Song shows an evil smile. He steps on the gas and drives me straight to NewFun.


    As soon as I arrive at the door, I couldn''t help thinking of thest time I saw Frances Louis.


    God bless me! I shall not run into Frances Louis again in such a ce for the rich.


    I follow Steven Song to go inside. I don''t know how many gazes I receive on the way going in.


    Of course, it''s not because I look good, which I know clearly. Although I look good,paring with all


    these women wearing delicate makeup and sexy dress in the bar, I am so unattractive.


    ¡°Why are they staring at me?¡± I ask nervously, tugging at Steven Song''s shirt.


    ¡°Perhaps it is because of your catlike face.¡±


    Steven Song stares at me for a moment, trying not tough.


    I am stunned. So, I rush to the bathroom, looking at my unrecognizable face washed by tears in the


    mirror, and really want to cry.


    It is Andrew Mn who I must me. After I got married, I was not allowed to buy expensive


    cosmetics. All my cosmetics are non-water-proof. Now I make a fool of myself.


    I try desperately to wash my face with water, but there is no makeup remover. There is a bit strange


    after washing up.


    ¡°Never mind. It looks better than before.¡±


    Ifort myself, wiping the water from my face, and turn to go outside.

 Chapter 33 Wine makes a coward brave

    Chapter 33 Wine makes a coward brave


    I walk so fast that suddenly hit a human-wall in the corner. It¡¯s a woman, because there are two soft


    bumps.


    I raise my head. It¡¯s Cindy Leigh!


    The road is narrow and the enemies meet easily. She''s probably here to pick up a rich guy again.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the method to climb up through a rich man, I don''t want toment on it, and I definitely don''t


    agree with it. I am about to go out when Cindy Leigh suddenly sys.


    ¡°You are really like a fly, where Mr. Louis is and there you are.¡±


    Mr. Louis?


    Does she mean, Frances Louis is also here?


    What I am afraid ofes fast. I don¡¯t want to tangle with Cindy Leigh, and I don¡¯t want to be


    embarrassed if I meet Frances Louis again. I say coldly, ¡°I don''t have any problem with your trying to


    climb on such a high branch as Frances Louis, but I''m not interested in him at all. Don''t impose your


    ideas on me!¡±


    Then I walk past her, but Cindy Leigh grabs me and res at me, ¡°You say one thing and do another.


    Don¡¯t you feel sick! If you have no interest in Mr. Louis, why bother him so shamelessly!¡±


    I just want to retort when a slender arm suddenly puts on my shoulder, ¡°you misunderstand, she never


    bothers me, I like to appear around her.¡±


    A deep, sweet voicees to my ear. It is Frances Louis. Feeling his warm breath, I involuntarily can¡¯t


    hold myself up and fall in his chest following his arms.


    Seeing Cindy Leigh¡¯s beaten face, I suddenly feel so good. Then I move closer to Frances Louis.


    ¡°Just wait and see!¡±


    Cindy Leigh stomps her feet in anger and heads outside.


    I get away from Frances Louis¡¯s arms hurriedly and keep a certain distance from him.


    ¡°Am I the gue?¡± Frances Louis says in a deep voice and seems unhappy.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re not the gue, but you are a yboy, who knows whether you have caught any


    unclean disease.¡± I say and run out quickly.


    Getting back in the VIP room on the second floor, Steven Song is surrounded by two women dressed in


    sexy clothes. They are pushing him to drink wine.


    I sit aside quietly. Steven Song sees me, he stands up and says, ¡°Honey, Are you unhappy? I ask


    these people to y with you. I will make them not stay so close to me. Shall I give them money if they


    can y with you and make you happy?¡±


    Hearing money, those men and women feels high to y. Suddenly the room bes lively. Drinking


    and ying games, I seldom have so much fun. Then ites to Truth Or Dare, and I picks Dare


    tragically.


    One of the women who pushed Steven Song to drink before, purposely makes difficulties for me, ¡°you


    go to the next room and ask a man to take off his underwear and give it to you.¡±


    I am stunned for a while, but I admit defeat for bet. I swallow down a cup of wine to give myself


    courage, then I stride to the next door.


    Opening the door, I am frozen seeing that elegant man sitting on the sofa with a ss of wine in his


    hand.


    Even in the dim light, I recognize him at once. He is no one but Frances Louis.


    He is alone in the room, dropping his head down as if he were thinking something.


    He doesn¡¯t notice me. I slip back to the door and am just about to close it. Suddenly, the woman who


    gives me a hard time appears behind me and shoves me in, deliberately shouting, ¡°what are you


    doing? You''re not backing out, are you?¡±


    Sure enough, Frances Louis, on the other side, notices the noise, and his eyese over to me.

 Chapter 34 I don鈥檛 need face

    Chapter 34 I don¡¯t need face


    ¡°Go! Take off his underwear!¡±


    I don''t know when all the other people in the room havee, but there is no Steven Song. Maybe he


    is drunk.


    A crowd of people begin to kick up a fuss. I stand still, like riding the tiger and having no way to get


    down. Do I really have to take off Frances Louis¡¯s underwear?


    The embarrassing situation makes me want to die. Frances Louis, holding a wine ss, walks slowly


    up to me, and says in a low voice, ¡°what happened?¡±


    People gradually see his face, and the room suddenly returns to be quiet. Knowing he is Frances Louis


    and being afraid of his identity, people don¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    Then, the woman who stirs up the trouble says, ¡°we were ying Truth Or Dare. She lost and picked


    Dare, so I tell her toe and take off one of the men''s underwear. If I knew president Louis was the


    only one here, I wouldn''t say that.¡±


    Frances Louis hears what she says and thinks for a while, but says nothing.


    The initiator of evil takes the chance and uses her eyes to signal everyone to leave quickly. Suddenly


    Frances Louis speaks when they are about to go out, ¡°Willing to bet to admit defeat, since she needs to


    take a big risk, how can you just go out?¡±


    On hearing this, everyone seems to see hope again, and they all stop to stay and watch the scene of


    bustle again.


    Frances Louis! You freak! I curse in my heart angrily, and try to show happiness on my face, ¡°forget it,


    president Louis is a big shot, how could he lose face like this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need face.¡± He leans close to my ear, his voice deep and ambiguous.


    ¡°President Louis has agreed, go for it!¡± The initiator starts to make trouble again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s have a look at president Louis¡¯s taste!¡±


    Such a crowd of onlookers who aren¡¯t afraid of making trouble! Frances Louis keeps staring at me with


    a smile on his lips.


    All of a sudden, I am pushed by someone from behind and rush straight at Frances Louis, and I just


    catch the legs of his pants!


    ¡°Look at you being so active, have you been thinking about it for a long time? Since you want to take


    off my underwear, let¡¯s see what you can do.¡± The yful sound of this manes from the top of my


    head.


    ¡°President Louis really knows how to y.¡±


    Some people begin to kiss his ass. Frances Louis smiles to makes everyone think that the atmosphere


    has rxed, but the president¡¯s face suddenly changes, ¡°do you want to stay and appreciate?¡±


    As soon as he says this, the room which was a little crowded before, suddenly only Frances Louis and


    me there.


    Frances Louis whispers to me, ¡°do you think they''ll let you go if you don''t finish this game?¡±


    No. I already know the answer. Although those people have walked out of the private room, they


    actually are watching at the door.


    ¡°So, will you take off your underwear and let me take it out?¡± I shrug reluctantly.


    Little by little, Frances Louis lifts up his arms, raising his eyebrows, and says to me, ¡°do as you wish, I


    will not resist.¡±


    It is the alcohol that get to my head, and Ie here recklessly. I havee to my senses now, and I


    can''t do this!


    ¡°You pervert!¡± I look at him disdainfully.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Frances Louis shrugs it off, ¡°you have two choices: you can either go back to the game with my


    underwear or you can leave here with me.¡±


    I think carefully of his words, as if I have no other choice at the moment.


    I decided to be brave once! I don¡¯t care if I would die! I close my eyes, my heart tightened, stretch to


    Frances Louis¡¯s underpart with trembling hands.

 Chapter 35 My hands feel a little sore

    Chapter 35 My hands feel a little sore


    For the first time, I take Frances Louis'' hand and walk out of NewFun with him. His car is parked on the


    right side of the door. It is the car that he drove when I first met him. How could I be so blind that don¡¯t


    see it when I came in?


    Being blew by the wind outdoor makes me sober. Suddenly I regret choosing to leave with Frances


    Louis, am I courting death?


    Frances Louis pulls me into the car, but doesn¡¯t start it. Some of those people, standing at the door of


    NewFun, are still looking at us, unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to do anything to me. I won''t allow you to do it.¡± I define my position seriously.


    Probably Frances Louis thinks I look funny by talking like this. He fumbles out a cigarette and light it. I


    watch his movements with a kind of ecstasy.


    I choke on his words and heard him continuing saying, ¡°I, Frances Louis, will never take a girl¡¯s


    advantage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel embarrassed to say it? Last time, in the hotel¡­¡±


    I retort subconsciously, but feel shame to say more.


    Frances Louis understands what I am trying to say immediately, but he just shakes his head and says,


    ¡°That night, I didn''t touch you.¡±


    Didn¡¯t touch me? How could it be?


    The next day I got up with my whole body being sore and my legs are so weak. How could I be like that


    if I haven¡¯t had sex with him?


    Frances Louis seems to see through what I am thinking. He looks significantly at his right hand and


    says, ¡°That night, my hand was a little sour.¡±


    Hand?


    Did he use his hand that night, just like that day I his car?


    I don''t know whether to be happy or sad. That night, I was seductive under the influence of the


    medicine, even out of control, and Frances Louis held it up and didn¡¯t touch me.


    Is it true that I can''t get men interested? Or does he, like Andrew Mn, have erectile problems?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I am suddenly frightened by my thoughts. I look at Frances Louis and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    ¡°I have already said, if you want to know if I am impotent or not, you can try it by yourself. It¡¯s notte to


    change your mind now.¡± He turns to me and looks at me ambiguously.


    The meaning of his words is obvious that he wants me to be his mistress.


    I don''t know why hees to me, but I would never agree to his request. ¡°you think too much. I said I


    would pay you back the money I owe you. As for your request, don''t even think about it.¡±


    I nce at his car and ask casually, ¡°how much is your car?¡±


    ¡°4.5 million dors.¡± He says casually.


    Actually, the world of rich people is beyond myprehension, ¡°the car is only 4.5 million dors, but it


    will cost 1.8 million dors to repair it. You must be fooling me!¡±


    He smiles lightly and hands over several bills directly, ¡°here is the detailed charge for each item. You


    can check it carefully and see if you are cheated by me?¡±


    Then Frances Louis suddenlyes closer. The tone of his words suddenly bes ambiguous, and


    his eyes are all showing a evil smile.

 Chapter 36 The familiar smell

    Chapter 36 The familiar smell


    ¡°Here are the documents. You can have a look by yourself. This is an imported car, just the paint needs


    six hundred thousand dors, plus the repair of the body, the freight back and forth, and a lot of costs


    you don¡¯t understand, I ask exactly how much it costs.¡±


    I go through the documents one by one and find that it is exactly the same as what Frances Louis says.


    Now, my whole person wither down.


    It seems that the dream of paying back less money has been dashed.


    ¡°I''ll pay you back. Thank you for helping me tonight. I''ll treat you to dinner someday.¡±


    ¡°Today is the day.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I am just saying it casually, but Frances Louis takes it seriously and locks the doors, leaving me no


    chance to escape.


    Damn him, how could he be so scheming!


    I am a poor working people, and have to be exploited by such a rich man.


    But the words have been said, and if I regret, it would make me look not generous.


    I just hope that he would not eat me into bankrupt.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± I clutch my purse and ask him in a low voice.


    ¡°I heard that the fried rice is good near No.2 middle school. Let''s go there.¡±


    Then Frances Louis drives there, not giving me a chance to say no.


    But how much does Fried rice cost? Does he look down upon me, thinking I have no money?!


    I don''t want to argue with Frances Louis, because when he says Fried rice, I really also feels hungry.


    I studied in No. 2 middle school in high school. My favorite food then was the Fried rice next to the


    school. My family didn¡¯t give me much living expenses, so I almost ate Fried rice for three meals a day.


    The boss and I got to know each other, and my Fried rice were basically more than half of the others. I


    usually ate half of it at noon and then the other half at night.


    Speaking of Fried rice, my mouth is watering.


    When we arrive, the boss is ready to close the store for the night.


    When Frances Louis and I go in, he stares at us and recognizes me.


    ¡°It''s you, you have grown into such a beautiful girl! Still like before?!¡±


    I nod, watching this old man making Fried rice skillfully ording to my preferences, suddenly I want to


    cry.


    Those young memories alsoe up.


    Frances Louis sits at the opposite of me, not frowning at all because this chophouse is small and


    messy.


    In my opinion, he, being a rich man and can suffer this, is rare and good.


    The boss serves up the Fried rice, which is still a huge te.


    I grab my spoon and have a taste. It tastes just like before.


    ¡°Good?¡± Frances Louis opposite suddenly asks me.


    I nod.


    Next second, the spoon is grabbed by him.


    He grabs a spoon and put the Fried rice in his mouth.

 Chapter 37 The story of a six-dollar hot pot

    Chapter 37 The story of a six-dor hot pot


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t mind using the spoon I used, and my face blushes.


    The boss looks at us, trying to hold his smile. He might think that Frances Louis and I are lovers.


    Although I feel too intimate to share a spoon with him, I am embarrassed to ask the boss to give me


    another one.


    Frances Louis returns the spoon to me. I look at the remaining half of the Fried rice, don¡¯t know what to


    do.


    ¡°Just eat, it tastes not good if it gets cold.¡±


    The uncle urges, not knowing whether he does it on purpose or not.


    However, I can¡¯t let him lose face. So I have to bite the bullet and continue to eat, and I don¡¯t dare to


    look at the expression of Frances Louis.


    Finally, I finish the remaining half of the meal, and call the boss to pay the bill.


    ¡°Six dors, two dors more than before.¡± The boss takes the money from my hand and says that he


    would go back to apany his wife and children. Therefore, I feel embarrassed to stay longer and


    leave with Frances Louis.


    After walking two steps, Frances Louis suddenly asks me, ¡°have you heard the story of a six-dor hot


    pot?¡±


    Of course, I have.


    And this joke caused theughter of our dormitory for a month.


    What does he mean by saying this to me out of the blue?


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± I purse my lips, looking at Frances Louis.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to say, I can also sell my body to you. No matter how many times one night.¡±


    The deeper his voice is, the more seductive it is.


    I don''t know how he manages to say such shameless words.


    I stare at him and say angrily, ¡°I''m going home. suit yourself.¡±


    Then, a car stops by. I stop it, open the door and get in.


    Behind mees the voice of Frances Louis.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you wille to me. And that day wille soon.¡±


    I don''t know how Frances Louis could say this with such confidence. I would recognize him as being


    insane. I don¡¯t want to talk to him and got into the car.


    When I get home, Steven Song hasn¡¯te back yet.


    Probably he is picked up by a sophisticated woman after drinking. Anyway he can''t suffer loss, so I


    don¡¯t care much about him.


    Finally, I wash off the alcoholic smell on my body. Before going to bed, I still take some anti-allergy


    medicine, after all, I have to go to work tomorrow, I can¡¯t disfigure my face.


    The next morning, when I get up and walk out of the room, I see Steven Song sitting on the couch with


    a nk look on his face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I seem to have drunk too muchst night. I can''t remember what happened afterwards.¡± He says


    nkly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°So, how did youe back this morning?¡±


    ¡°When I woke up, I was lying on a big hotel bed. I was alone, but I had nothing on and the sheets were


    so untidy. There must be something happenedst night.¡± He rubs his head, but couldn''t remember


    anything.


    ¡°Rx. As long as ten monthster, there is no woman holding a child to recognize the father, then it


    will be fine. Come on, let¡¯s go to work.¡±


    I grab Steven Song into the car. I hurry to thepany and start my work.


    When I am busy working like a bee, my phone suddenly rings.


    It¡¯s my mother. I think she has forgotten that she has me as her daughter.


    Finally, I can¡¯t ignore her. I hesitate for a moment, and pick up the phone.


    ¡°Jane, your brother is in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 38 I don鈥檛 know him

    Chapter 38 I don¡¯t know him


    ¡°What can happen to him? It would be nice for him not to go out and make trouble for me.¡±


    I say coldly.


    In my opinion, it''s just an excuse my parentse up with to get money from me.


    Not to mention that I have no money, even if I have, I will not give it to them.


    ¡°Frank is really in trouble this time, you are his sister, anyway, you must save him.¡±


    My mother''s tone hears really very worried, I helplessly ask, ¡°What happened to him? First of all, if you


    ask for money, I certainly don¡¯t have it.¡±


    My mother exins the situation to me and cries as she speaks.


    It turns out that Frank Noyes finds a job in Louis Group. He can be hired by Louis Group is like getting


    the bless from our ancestors.


    But he is too ambitious without the ability. He tries to reach the top of the heaven with one step. He


    leaked Louis Group¡¯s n under the bewitchment of a rivalpany. He can¡¯t touch the big case, nor


    make much loss. But now, Louis Group is going to sue him formercial espionage, which is not a


    small crime.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help him. I don''t work at Louis Group. Even if I do, it would not be my turn to speak for him.¡± I


    say to her truthfully.


    I could help when he got into some trouble as a kid, but how can I get involved in the mess like this?


    ¡°How can you ignore him? He''s your brother! If you don''t help him, who else can! Your brother said you


    know the President of Louis Group. Who will help him if you don''t?!¡±


    I know the President of Louis Group?


    There is only one person I know whosest name is Louis.


    A person I am sacred to see.


    Is Frances Louis the President of Louis Group?


    No matter who the president is, I can¡¯t help him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the President of Louis Group. Where did he get the news?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I have made up my mind not to admit it, but my mother says, ¡°Don''t deny it. Jane Noyes, your brother


    saw you got into the car of the President of Louis Group and you acted intimately. How could you have


    no way? Jane Noyes, you go and find him. Men are lower-body thinking animals, as long as you use


    some means, surely you can help your brother.¡±


    My mother''s words make my heart drop to the bottom of the valley. I feel as if I have swallowed a fly in


    my throat, which makes very ufortable.


    Her thoughts have been expressed very clearly. She asks me to go to Frances Louis'' bed. As long as I


    cajole him, Louis Group would not pursue the responsibility of Frank Noyes.


    ¡°Mom, my brother is your son and I understand you worried about him, but I''m your daughter, too. Have


    you thought about how I feel?!I won''t help him this time. You think other ways.¡±


    Then I hung up the phone, feeling cold in my heart.


    I can also think of the Andrew Mn thing as her pedantic attitude that divorce would have a bad effect


    on me, and now it seems like I''m just thinking too much.


    From beginning to end, I am just a tool for them to live a happy life.


    Since they are ruthless, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.


    Frank Noyes would stay in prison for a few years, and that is a good lesson for him!


    But why do I think it''s not so simple as long as it involves with Frances Louis?!


    Steven Song looks at me as I talking on the phone, then he asks, ¡°what happened?¡±


    I tell him all about it, and he agrees with me to stay out of it.


    When I get off work in the afternoon, I am stuck in front of thepany by my mother.


    She kneels directly in front of me, catching me off guard.

 Chapter 39 Doomed eternally

    Chapter 39 Doomed eternally


    People walk out from thepany see us, they stop their feet and wonder what is going on.


    I stand there, embarrassed.


    I lost my jobst time because Andrew Mn and Susan Felton came to thepany to make trouble.


    Is it possible that the tragedy will be repeated this time?


    It scares me just thinking about it.


    Fortunately, Steven Song is quick enough to pull my mother to her feet and says, ¡°Madam, are you sick


    and your legs are weak? I''ll send you home.¡±


    Then, we don¡¯t care whether my mother agrees or not, and drag her straight to the car.


    Not only do I sessfully solve the crisis, but I also give myself a loving and caring character setting.


    ¡°Mom, what do you want?¡±


    I ask her directly.


    ¡°Save your brother, I want you to help your brother, I promise, just for thest time. If you save him, I


    will teach him in the future to make no more mistakes.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My mother looks at me with sincere eyes, but I couldn''t believe a word of it.


    She has said it for a thousand times, but every time as long as her son speaks, she would totally forget


    what she has said.


    I have been fooled before. But If I could be fooled by her this time, I would definitely be doomed


    eternally.


    ¡°You can ask others for help. Last time his girlfriend''s attitude is so arrogant, she must have a lot of


    methods, you can go to her for help.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention that woman, if she has not always asked Frank to buy her stuff, nothing would happen.


    Now Frank is in trouble, and she immediately distances herself from us. This kind of woman would


    never wish to get married with our family.¡±


    My mother¡¯s attitude is so different fromst time I saw her.


    Last time she called her Moll intimately, and now she bes that woman.


    ¡°Mom, do you remember what your family did to mest time?¡±


    I smile, like a big stone pressing in my heart, very ufortable.


    Hearing what I say, my mother''s face also follows me to be embarrassed, and she saysmely,


    ¡°Jane, It¡¯s my fault. I promise it would not happen next time. As long as you can get your brother out,


    we''ll go back to the countryside and we won''t bother you anymore.¡±


    Such a condition is really very attractive. But I''d be a fool to believe it.


    Perhaps Steven Song can¡¯t hear it anymore, he stops the car and says lightly.


    ¡°Do you know you''re giving your daughter away to a tiger? Your son will certainly have a life in prison,


    but for Jane Noyes, it will be a death sentence if she gets into trouble with Frances Louis.¡±


    Mother bes silent. But I know she just doesn¡¯t know how to fight back. She won¡¯t change her


    mind.


    I know before that Frances Louis is a terrible man.


    But it is the first time I have ever heard such horriblements from someone else.


    I give Steven Song a grateful look, and he smiles at me. Then he gets off and opens the door.


    ¡°I''m Jane Noyes'' boss and friend, and I''m letting you in for the sake of being her mother. But since you


    don¡¯t think Jane Noyes as your daughter, and decides to push Jane Noyes into the fire. So I''m sorry,


    you don''t deserve to get in my car.¡±


    Then he pulls my mother out of the car, walk to the driver¡¯s seat, close the door, all in one go.


    I look around. We are almost near my mother¡¯s ce. There is nothing wrong with Steven Song


    dropping her off.


    But My mother stops a car to follow us until the building of Steven Song.

 Chapter 40 The battered-body trick

    Chapter 40 The battered-body trick


    Steven Song tells me to be ruthless and ignore my mother, and I do ording to his words.


    My mom is stopped at the gate by a security guard, and I go upstairs with Steven Song. My phone is


    vibrating all the time. I know it is mom calling.


    I don¡¯t answer it. When I arrive at the door, I receive a message from my mother.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help your brother. I will be always knel down here util you say yes.¡±


    She spells ¡°kneel¡± wrongly. My mother doesn¡¯t receive much education. It must cost her much energy


    to send a message like this.


    I go to the window and see my mother kneeling at the gate of the apartment.


    The security guard tries to pull up her several times, but she wouldn''t leave. People stop by and point


    at my mother, but she just ignores them.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± I turn to Steven Song disappointedly.


    My mother¡¯s bone was broken before, and she hasn''t been able to walk well since then. She can''t


    kneel down like this.


    Just ignore her. If you relent, things will be in more trouble than they are now. Go and cook.¡± Steven


    Song says to me.


    I give a deep look downstairs, sigh and go to cook.


    After I take a bath after dinner, I hear the rain ttering.


    It¡¯s raining.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I go to the window and see that my mother is kneeling there, not even moving.


    ¡°Don''t go down. Jane Noyes, you can''t live your life at the mercy of your family all the time. Believe me,


    if you keep staying in the room, it won''t be long before your mother leaves.¡±


    Once again, I listen to Steven Song and go to bed.


    But I have always been worried about mom in my heart.


    The rain beat loudly on the window, more and more loudly. Perhaps, my mother sees the rain is too


    heavy and she has gone back. Ifort myself like this but can¡¯t be restless. I don¡¯t sleep well, and get


    up early in the morning.


    I couldn¡¯t help walking to the window to look at her. I see my mother is still kneeling there. Pale face,


    the shaking body, to which I feel so sorry.


    Steven Song alsoes over. He takes a look downstairs and sighs.


    ¡°It seems your mother is more persistent than I thought. We can also see that your mother takes your


    brother more important than you. So, your sacrifice is not worth it. If youpromise this time, it will


    happen again.¡±


    I understand what Steven Song says. But I can''t change the fact that blood is thicker than water.


    Seeing my mother suffering really makes me feel bad.


    Downstairs, my mother sways to the ground, which breaks myst line of defense.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think too much and run straight downstairs.


    ¡°Jane Noyes. Don''t go down. It''s a battered-body trick.¡±


    Behind me, Steven Song is trying to dissuade me, but I couldn''t listen to him.


    I go downstairs quickly and rush to my mother.


    My mother''s desperate face changes when she sees me.


    She struggles off the ground and catches me with her hot hands.


    ¡°Jane, help your brother. Help your brother! He is so young. His life can¡¯t be ruined!¡±


    I want to say that I am young, too. Can my life be ruined?


    But facing my mother''s hoarse voice and hot forehead, I can¡¯t say it out.


    I remember when I was a little girl. Once I had a fever, my mother carried me for miles to see a doctor.


    Before my brother was born, my mother loved me very much.


    My heart melts and softens down.


    I grit my teeth and nod to my mother.

 Chapter 41 Frances Louis, Open the door!

    Chapter 41 Frances Louis, Open the door!


    I think I may have personally pushed myself into the abyss as Steven Song said.


    But I have no way, my heart is made of flesh, and I can¡¯t be so ruthless.


    Steven Song hase downstairs and helps me take my mother to the hospital.


    Even though the fever has reached 40 degrees, my mother still reminds me to help my brother.


    Frank Noyes hides at home. He doesn¡¯t go to work, and my father takes care of his meals and life.


    As soon as he sees me, Frank Noyes pounces on me as if he is grasping a life-saving straw.


    ¡°Sister, you must help me. If you don''t help me, I will die! I don''t want to go to jail, I don''t want to go to


    jail!¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened. Do you work at thepany of Frances Louis?¡±


    Frank Noyes nods and says, ¡°I work for Frances Louis. Judy Wilson is the leader of our group. She is


    the one who gives me the hint to leak the n to Bart Company.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    Frank Noyes shakes his head.


    I sneer, ¡°Things like this, even if you have proof, it may not be able to keep you safe, let alone you don¡¯t


    have evidence. Who will believe you?¡±


    But I always have a feeling that there is something wrong with it. It feels like Frances Louis has dug a


    hole for me.


    That night, he said that I woulde to see him sooner orter. Was it at that time that he was aware


    of the it and knew the rtionship between Frank Noyes and me?


    But even if I know it is a trap, I could only jump down.


    ¡°The n I leaked doesn¡¯t do much damage to thepany at all, but now they''re biting me in there


    and they''re going to send me to the jail. I know there is something between you and Frances Louis,


    and you can certainly help me.¡±


    ¡°Jane, you must help your brother. He is the only son of nine generations of our family. You can¡¯t let


    anything happen to him. This family depends on you.¡± My father backs him up, which makes want to


    laugh.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Or actually, I want to cry.


    If this has not happened, I would not have known that I am so important to the family.


    But for the remaining use value, I am afraid they have forgotten that I am their daughter.


    Fighting back my tears, I say quietly to Frank Noyes, ¡°I want you to promise that after this, you will get


    out of my sight with mom and dad. As a sister, I will try to find a job for you in our hometown, the sry


    is enough to support you. And you, don''t disturb my life anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay! No problem! We promise!¡±


    My father and Frank Noyes agree to my request without thinking.


    I taped everything they said, just in case they would go back on their words.


    After telling them my mother is in the hospital, I go back to Steven Song¡¯s house and change into a


    sexy red dress.


    Steven Song keeps looking at me without speaking. When I go to the door, he finally speaks up.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, this is so weird. With apany as big as Louis Group, they could have handled your


    brother''s business in private. Perhaps this is a trap set by Frances Louis for you to jump into. If you go,


    you really can''t go back. I can find a way to help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Steven Song. I will always remember your words today.¡±


    I smile at Steven Song and walk firmly out the door.


    If this is a trap set by Frances Louis, there is no way for me to go back. I can¡¯ hide from him for the rest


    of my life. I''m sure that Steven Song can help me with this, but I have owed him too much and I don''t


    want to get him involved anymore.


    The night of Virginia is really beautiful.


    I walk along the street of bright lights to the door of Frances Louis¡¯s house.


    ¡°Frances Louis, open the door.¡± I stand outside the door and send a message to Frances Louis.


    Half a minuteter, the door opens and Frances Louis stands calmly in front of me.


    His long slender arm reaches out and pulls me in. I looked down at his hands. They are red and the


    smell of blood assaults me.

 Chapter 42 You play me like a fool

    Chapter 42 You y me like a fool


    Why there is so much blood? I am shocked.


    ¡°Your hand... Lots of blood.¡± I saymely.


    ¡°I want you.¡±


    Ignoring my words, he pushes me against the door, his whole body presses mine., his hot breath


    gushing on my face with the nice smell of wine.


    I don''t like men getting drunk, because it feels like they stink. But why? Frances Louis smells so good.


    The light in the room is dim, and Frances Louis¡¯s eyes are burning like fire, which could melt me at any


    moment.


    ¡°Did¡­did you drink?¡±


    I swallow, shrink back, and say nervously.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Frances Louis answers softly and looks at me with deep eyes.


    I was going to say something to ease the tension, but it seems even more awkward.


    Frances Louis knows why Ie here, or he wouldn''t be waiting for me at home. But he doesn¡¯t


    mention it, and I couldn''t say it, either.


    I have vowed solemnly that I would never be his mistress, but only two dayster, I send myself to his


    house.


    I think I''m a joke. Those pride and self-respect, now all be myughing stock.


    His fiery kissese over me, and I can¡¯t resist. I can only let his tongue invade my mouth with the


    smell of alcohol.


    Hot, so hot.


    This time, I am not drugged, but my body, is still so hot.


    Steven Song is right. I can¡¯t resist a.


    But now there is no way for me to turn back.


    His hands stroke my hair and then, all the way down, stop at my chest and rub vigorously, leaving the


    blood with warm breath on my skin.


    My heart skips a beat.


    I pull back instinctively, says shyly, ¡°no... don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t?¡± He stops, putting his head on my neck and says with a smile.


    My words stuck in my mouth and I couldn''t speak.


    I send myself to him. It would be too pretentious to say no now.


    It is my own choice, and I have to ept it.


    I close my eyes and say nothing.


    My body is trembling because of nervousness.


    Suddenly, I am lifted up in the air.


    I open my eyes. Frances Louis picks me up and go straight upstairs.


    I clutch the hem of his shirt, but I couldn''t hold the tension down. I catch the wrinkles out of his shirt,


    which is not in keeping with Frances Louis''s usual dapper appearance.


    He holds me into the room and directly put me on the big bed, then his strong body press on mine.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, I know you''reing.¡± Frances Louis whispers.


    His words make me sure that all of this is the result of his premeditation.


    ¡°Frances Louis, did you set this up?¡± I stare at him, unable to say my suspicion out.


    ¡°What?¡± He smiles lightly, seems not knowing what I am talking about.


    But I know very well that he is ying the fool.


    I want to ask more questions, but his bodye up, one hand rubbing my softness, and the other hand


    begins to untie my clothes skillfully.


    His hands are cool, but his lips are hot, falling on my hot skin.


    I feel so nervous.


    Frances Louis says that he didn¡¯t touch me before, that is to say, my first time is still there.


    Perhaps, only my hymen has some value, which gives me a bit of bargaining capital.


    I make myself be amodity; it is really sad.


    His kisses fall on every part of me like the heavy rain, all the way down to the most sensitive ce.


    Both hands are not idle, rubbing in my sensitive ce.


    I hear his breathing be heavy. My body gradually soften down because of his teasing, and the


    shame liquid also flows out from my private part.


    When the time is right, Frances Louises up and pushes himself forward, stretching all over my


    body.


    ¡°Pain¡­¡±


    The pain makes my whole-body tense and my sensitive part shrinks.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Frances Louis stares at me for a long time before he says, ¡°is this your first time?¡±


    Yes.


    It¡¯s my first time.


    I believe that Frances Louis has made a thorough investigation of my situation, but he certainly doesn¡¯t


    know that a woman who has been married for six months can still be a virgin.


    That¡¯s why he shows an unexpected expression.


    I say nothing. In other words, I am too sore to speak.


    I''ve heard people say it hurts the first time. But I don¡¯t expect that it would be so painful like this.


    So far, even Frances Louis''s movements have stopped. But his big organ staying inside still pains me.


    The next second, however, I hear Frances Louis sneer and say, ¡°how can you still be a virgin? Now


    going to the hospital and repairing the hymen doesn¡¯t cost much money.¡±


    His words, like a pot of cold water, pour me over.


    Although the hymen is not a rare thing now, what he said still makes my heart aching.


    In the eyes of Frances Louis, I am such a person.


    I want to exin.


    But I feel that the exnation is redundant. Woman will bleed the first time. We will see if I''m lying or


    notter.


    I smile and say nothing.


    Frances Louis''s face darkens. Not waiting me to get used to it, he continues to move inside my body.


    I bite my lips tightly so that I wouldn''t cry by this humiliation. Like an unconscious marite, I heave


    with the movements of Frances Louis.


    Waves after waves of pleasure sweep over me. I, like a lost boat in the deep sea, float and sink, but


    can never reach the shore. His movements overwhelm me like a storm and make me indulged in.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It takes a long time for Frances Louis to release at the deepest part of my body, filling me up


    completely.


    And I am as limp as a puddle of mud, lying on the bed and having no strength to turn over.


    He pulls away from me, sits down on the edge of the bed, putting on his trousers. He looks at me in the


    bed, andughs.


    ¡°When I find you, I didn''t expect you to be a virgin. But you make up such a bad joke and treat me like


    a fool?¡±


    His eyes fell on me as he carelessly deals with the wound in his hand. I support myself up and look at


    the ce where we united so intimately before, and I am stunned.


    The sheet is clean and free of impurities.


    Even the seed he has just sown are still in me, not a drop of it flowing out.


    God may have yed a big joke on me. I feel so painful just now, but there is no blood on the bed.


    Frances Louis'' disdainful and sarcastic eyes, like a sharp knife, obliterate my dignity.

 Chapter 43 Jane Noyes, who do you think you are?

    Chapter 43 Jane Noyes, who do you think you are?


    I run to the bathroom and lock the door.


    I lean against the door, and my heart feels like being pressed by a heavy stone, which makes me


    breathless.


    I see things simply. I didn¡¯t expect that things have just started and I have begun to think that it is not


    easy to stay at Frances Louis¡¯s side.


    I have prepared to throw my dignity away, but in the end, he tramples me to pieces.


    Below me, there is a muddy liquid flowing out, with a silk of red.


    Of course, I know. It''s not my period. It''s my transformation from girl to woman.


    How ironic!


    What''s the point of this blooding out now?


    Can I bring Frances Louis in and show him?


    ¡°Jane Noyes, maybe your life is just a joke.¡±


    I walk to the shower with a wry smile, open the shower head, carefully wash my soring body, and wash


    off the blood on the floor.


    Let all these unimportant things go with the water. I just want to solve my brother problem through


    Frances Louis, and I don''t want to think about anything else.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been in there. The foggy water fills in the bathroom, and I feel a little dizzy.


    But I don''t want to go out, I don''t want to face Frances Louis'' scrutiny.


    At least, not tonight.


    There is a rhythmic knock on the door, followed by the voice of Frances Louis.


    ¡°How long will you be in there? You wash yourself so long, Are you not clean, or I am not clean?¡±


    I am shocked and don¡¯t know what to do.


    I am d I have closed the door, or Frances Louis might havee in.


    ¡°Right¡­right away.¡±


    I reply quietly, ready to get a towel to wipe the body, but suddenly I slip down, and fall to the ground.


    The back of my head hits the floor so hard that I ck out.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, Jane Noyes, what are you doing? Get out?!¡± The unhappy voice of Frances Louises


    from outside.


    I want him toe in and save me, but I don¡¯t want him to see me naked. Although, he has seen


    everything.


    Actually, I am conscious. I can hear everything around me. But my tongue is like knotted, I can say


    nothing and my body is limp, I have no strength.


    God, no! Can anything worse happen to me?


    Frances Louis calls me again outside door and knocks fiercely.


    Then, the world bes quiet.


    I think he has gone, but the door is kicked open.


    Then, Frances Louis rushes in.


    I could feel his burning eyes on me, and my skin is boiling hot. But I couldn''t open my eyes. I have no


    idea what expression of Frances Louis is.


    Never mind. It is better not to see him, so as not to die of embarrassment under his eyes.


    Frances Louis holds me up. I feel soft under him. He probably put me to bed.


    It takes me a while to feel less dizzy and regain some strength.


    Most importantly, I was conscious the whole time!


    The room is terribly quiet. I don¡¯t know whether Frances Louis is in the room or asleep.


    I open my eyes a little, and meet Frances Louis''s eyes.


    He looks at me with no expression on his face, but it is enough to embarrass me to death.


    I am still naked. The air conditioning opens, he could at least give me cover.


    Is that how Frances Louis has been looking at me?


    At the thought of this, my face suddenly blushes. I pull over the quilt and cover my body.


    ¡°Why are you still up?¡± I turn my head away to skip the awkward subject.


    ¡°Don''t wash so long next time, you lock the doors and windows. If I hade inter, you would have


    been in heaven.¡±


    Frances Louis nces at me and says lightly.


    Hearing what he said, I guess I was poisoned by carbon dioxide.


    Damn it. I have not solved the problem, I can¡¯t die!


    Frances Louis''s cell phone rings, and he picks it up gently.


    ¡°Well, I know. Wait. I''ll be right there.¡±


    I think it is a woman on the other end of the line. He would be so gentle to a woman.


    Who is she? Is that woman I saw in the hospital?


    My heat ripples lightly. But I know it isn¡¯t my business. Frances Louis and I just take what we need, and


    neither of us has any say in the other¡¯s private life.\


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ie to him for Frank Noyes.


    I am about to talk to Frances Louis about my brother, but he gets up and says, ¡°you sleep first. I have


    to go out for a while.¡±


    ¡°I have something to talk to you.¡± I say quickly.


    ¡°After Ie back.¡±


    Then, he leaves, blocking my words back.


    All right, I can sleep first. He can run over. I will talk with him after hees back.


    My phone rings as I want to sleep.


    It¡¯s my mother.


    ¡°Jane, is everything all right?¡±


    My mother¡¯s voice is full of strength. She must have recovered from the fever.


    ¡°I havee to see Frances Louis, don¡¯t worry.¡± I say coldly.


    I can''t tell you how it feels. Just suddenly, I feel lonely.


    My family never cared about my life, but put their interests first.


    My mother is relieved and enjoins me to get things done before she hangs up.


    From beginning to end, not a word to care about me.


    Although I have expected this to happen, when it happens, I still feel so sad.


    I close my eyes, trying not to think about it, and it takes me a while to fall asleep.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t return until the next morning, looking tired.


    I haven¡¯t gotten up, he lies on bed and holds me in his arms, closing his eyes wearily.


    I''ve never been carried to sleep like this. My heart beats like a drum.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. Just get sed to it.¡±


    I tell myself several times before I finally calm down a little.


    Maybe it¡¯s time to talk to him about Frank Noyes.


    ¡°Well, my brother, can you stop suing him?¡± I ask shily.


    He opens his eyes and looks at me steadily. After a while, he sneers and says, ¡°Jane Noyes, who do


    you think you are? When did I say I wanted to help you?¡±

 Chapter 44 You don鈥檛 worth it

    Chapter 44 You don¡¯t worth it


    I am stunned.


    I realize how much I have made a fool of myself.


    From the moment I arrived at Frances Louis'' house, he never promised to help me.


    It is my wishful thinking that he leads me into the game, so he would help me.


    And now his cruel words have made me understand that my actions are not even a trade. To put it


    crudely, I send my vagina to him by myself, no man would refuse it.


    ¡°Frances Louis, what do you mean?¡±


    I struggle to get out of his arms, but he holds me tightly and I can¡¯t get out from him.


    ¡°You guess, what do I mean?¡± He raises his eyebrow and asks me.


    ¡°You know Ie here to help my brother, and Ie to you because I want to help him. Are you


    ying me as a fool now?¡±


    The anger in my heart is lit up by him in an instant.


    I re at Frances Louis, and really want to tear off his hypocritical face.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, do you know what your brother did has made Louis Group lost millions of dors.


    Although it means nothing to Louis Group, do you really think you sleeping with me is worth millions of


    dors?¡±


    His words make me speechless.


    Of course, I know I am not worth millions of dors, even ten of me are not worth that much. Although


    Frances Louis'' words are sharp, they also make me realize how ridiculous my behavior is.


    But now, I''vee into this situation. What can I do if Frances Louis doesn''t help me?


    ¡°So, what do you mean... you won¡¯t help me?¡±


    I stiffen and lie in his arms. The man behind me is warm, but makes me feel chill.


    ¡°I didn''t say that.¡± He rolls over and presses me under him, his eager desire pressing against the


    softest part of me. ¡°If you would serve me well, I may help you. And it all depends on whether you can


    work hard.¡±


    Frances Louis says as his long hands takes off my underpants and his gun goes straight into the deep


    of my body.


    There is no forey, and his movements are so violent that I haven¡¯t gotten over from thest night. I


    feel obvious ufortable and my lower body is about to be torn apart.


    However, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t slow down at all, but bes fiercer and fiercer, severely destroying


    my body.


    I don''t know whether Frances Louis treats every woman the same, and has nopassion for women.


    My body is extremely ufortable, and my heart is also like pressed by a big stone, very


    ufortable.


    But even so, I still have to act like a prostitute, trying to cater to the man in front of me. In my heart, I


    still hold a fluke mind. Perhaps, as long as I please him, he can really help me out of trouble?


    I know I am cheap, but forced to today this step, I really have no other ways.


    I take a deep breath, put my hands around Frances Louis'' neck, and my body moves toward him.


    Frances Louis, like an indefatigable beast, bit by bit swallows me up and carries me through the waves


    until we both are exhausted.


    When everything is over, it is already noon.


    Frances Louis dresses slowly, his tall figure stands back to me, his voice is so cold.


    ¡°From now on, you will live with me here. If you serve me well, I won¡¯t pursue the matter about your


    brother.¡±


    Live here?


    How could it be?


    I shake my head and say quickly, ¡°I don''t have to live here. I promise I''ll be here as soon as you need


    me.¡±


    What I said makes me feel that I have been humbled to the dust.


    How could I possibly live with him? Even the asional encounter with a man like him would take my


    breath away. If we live together, I think I definitely will die.


    Also, I''m living with Steven Song now, working as his nanny, and making at least tens of thousands of


    dors a month. When I pay back Frances Louis, I may be able to get rid of him.


    But Frances Louis didn''t seem to buy it. He turns and looks me up and down with ink-like eyes.


    ¡°Do you think you have the right to bargain with me?¡±


    No, I don¡¯t.


    I ept my fate.


    ¡°I have to get back to pack my stuff.¡± I say quietly.


    This answer seems to satisfy Frances Louis.


    With a soft smile on his lips, hees, holding my shoulder, and says softly, ¡°That''s a good girl. Only if


    you obey me will I relent. You don¡¯t need to pack anything. I''ll buy you a new one.¡±


    If I were another woman, I might like to hear such a domineering attitude from a man.


    But I don¡¯t like it.


    Frances Louis¡¯s attitude now is like that he wants to keep me like a mistress. I am quite clear about the


    rtionship between us, but instinctively I do not want to admit, do not want to face.


    ¡°I must go back and get packed. There are some things that money can''t buy.¡± I look at him firmly, but


    my heart is beating the drum, I don¡¯t know if my attitude would offend him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There is the breathless silence in the air. I peek at Frances Louis¡¯s face, which doesn¡¯t look good.


    Damn it. His face shows that he might not agree.


    After a long time, he opens his mouth, and says to me in a deep voice, ¡°I will send you there after


    breakfast.¡±


    Then he goes downstairs, and I get up and take a shower in the bathroom. I''m not a neat freak, but


    sincest night, I feel I am dirty.


    For fear of fainting in the bathroom, I don¡¯t wash too long.


    Frances Louis is sitting on the sofa ying with his mobile phone. I walk down and he nces at me.


    I remember before he goes downstairs, he said he would not leave until he had eaten, but there is no


    food on the table.


    ¡°Breakfast¡­¡±


    ¡°You cook in the kitchen. I am in a hurry. Hurry up.¡± Without looking up, Frances Louis points in the


    direction of the kitchen.


    Damn him! Am I his mistress? Shouldn¡¯t the mistress¡¯s jobs be eating and ying all day? Why I also


    have to cook?


    But Frances Louis has never given me a chance to say no.


    I purse my mouth, helplessly go to the kitchen, casually cook two bowls of noodles. Anyway, Mr. Louis


    is in a hurry, and I''m not in the mood to do anything borate.


    Fortunately, Frances Louis is not picky. He eats up silently, and drives me to Steven Song''s house.


    Today is Saturday. ording to Steven Song''s restless nature, I don''t think he is home. It''s better so


    that he won¡¯t see me with Frances Louis and I won¡¯t be embarrassed.


    I am a little afraid that he would misunderstand.


    And from where does this fear actuallye; I am more afraid to think about it.


    When we get downstairs, I get out of the car quickly.


    Frances Louis follows me into the apartment.

 Chapter 45 He doesn鈥檛 dare to touch you

    Chapter 45 He doesn¡¯t dare to touch you


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡±


    I turn to ask him confusingly.


    "It''s not your turn to ask about my business.¡± He says lightly. Then he walks ahead of me and stands at


    the door of Steven Song''s house.


    He knows Steven Song¡¯s home. Did he secretly investigate or know Steven Song well?


    I am curious but don¡¯t ask him.


    He''s just said it''s not my turn to take care of his business, and if I ask more, I might annoy him again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to go in alone.¡±


    I open the door and close it quickly.


    Because Frances Louis doesn''t y by the rules.


    If I let him in, wouldn''t that have been like setting the tiger free? As to whether he will be angry, we can


    talk about itter.


    On entering the door, I see Steven Song sitting on the sofa with a sullen face.


    I am relieved that I didn¡¯t let Frances Louis in.


    ¡°You are back.¡±


    He stands up and moves his lips. He seems to want to ask me something, but he doesn¡¯t know how to


    begin. All he could do is look at me with a frown.


    ¡°I''vee to get my things, and I won''t live with you in the future. The money you paid me before, I will


    transfer to your ount, if you want to take it as me breaking the contract, I can also pay you the


    liquidated damages.¡±


    He and I both don¡¯t mention Frances Louis, but we all now it is about him.


    ¡°That¡¯s your choice, I respect it.¡± Steven Song says to me.


    I nod and go in to collect my things, but there is a knock on he door.


    Needless to say, it must be Frances Louis knocking at the door.


    I know it. This guy''s not that easy to deal with.


    Steven Song frowns and wants to open the door. I grab him and say, ¡°I''ll open it. It''s Frances Louis.¡±


    Anyway, Steven Song is well aware of my rtionship with Frances Louis now, so I don''t have to hide it


    anymore.


    Frances Louis leans against the door and looks at me proudly.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡± I grit mt teeth.


    Frances Louis raises his eyebrows, walk in triumphantly, and sits down beside Steven Song in a


    triumphant manner.


    I didn''t know where his proudnesse from, and I am in the mood to ask. I go straight to my room


    and begin to pack my things.


    Life is really like a y, recently I move like ying games.


    Within a few days, I moved from Andrew Mn to a rented house and from the rented ce to Steven


    Song''s house. Now I am moving to Frances Louis¡¯s house.


    Luckily, I don¡¯t have many things.


    A suitcase and a big bag, that¡¯s all.


    When Ie out, Steven Song is not in the living room.


    I look around, but there is no sign of him.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Frances Louis says quietly, her face looking a little unhappy.


    Of course I know why he''s so sulky. Men are all the same .Even if he doesn''t like you, you can''t pay


    attention to others.


    I take my luggage out.


    It¡¯s better that Steven Song is out, or I don''t know how to say goodbye to him.


    My luggage doesn¡¯t have man things, but it has aputer and a lot of misceneous things, you don''t


    say, it is really heavy.


    If Frances Louis were a gentleman, he would give me a hand.


    But apparently, he is not.


    ¡°I''ll take you home first. You make lunch and wait for me.¡± He says and get into the car.


    I get my things into the car with difficulties, and Frances Louis watches me silently all the time, with no


    intention to help me.


    Damn it, I get it now. He wants me to be his mistress, but he has never thought of keeping me in


    captivity. Fortunately, I''ve never been a delicate girl.


    Frances Louis sends me to the vi and leaves. I feel that I am still dreaming in this vast vi.


    My mom calls again, no doubt it is about Frank Noyes.


    After a few perfunctory words, I hang up the phone.


    I don''t know what Frances Louis likes to eat, so I make some dishes with the ingredients in the fridge.


    While I am cooking, Frances Louises back. He goes straight to the kitchen and takes a bottle of


    water from the fridge.


    ¡°What do we eat today?¡±


    His casual words make me stunned.


    Perhaps he doesn¡¯t realize that the tone he talks to me like a husband talking to his wife.


    When Andrew Mn and I got married, he woulde back and ask me the same thing.


    Thinking of Andrew Mn, I realized that I haven¡¯t asked him how things are going.


    ¡°How things going with Andrew Mn?¡±


    I ask, turning the dishes in the pan.


    The door of the refrigerator mmed shut. He turns to me, frowns slightly, and says with a sneer, ¡°Why,


    still thinking about your ex-husband?¡±


    What? What¡¯s wrong with this man?


    I just ask him one question; howe I would annoy him!


    He is the boss. He is the boss. I must endure!


    I say to myself several times before I could resist the impulse to fight with him.


    ¡°I''m just afraid he would get me in trouble again. There is nothing else¡± I beg helplessly.


    Frances Louis''s face softens a little and he chuckles, ¡°Look whose woman you are. He doesn''t dare to


    touch you now.¡±


    What woman? I am just a shady mistress.


    I say in my mind and put the dishes on the tale.


    I don¡¯t share a room with Frances Louis. Every night after sex, he would let me go back and sleep in


    my own room.


    I''m d that I don¡¯t have to sleep with him. It''s just, when he''s in bed, I wish he wasn''t so crazy. Every


    morning when I get up, I can¡¯t feel my legs.


    I really think Andrew Mn wouldn''t bother me again.


    But it seems that I really underestimate the distortion and madness of his mind.


    Frances Louis go on a business trip on Sunday. I go to work alone.


    Of course, even if he were here, I wouldn''t expect him to drive me to work.


    As soon as I get down, I run into an angry face.


    Andrew Mn!


    I haven¡¯t seen him for a few days, he seems to have tanned a lot and looks very difited. Usually


    He is well dressed, but now he is dusty and ragged. I don''t know what happened to him these days, but


    the murderous look in his eyes scares me.


    And in his right hand there is a fruit knife. The moment he sees me, the hand that holds the knife


    tightens again.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Instinctively, I put the bag in front of my heart and take a few steps back.


    For a crazy man like him, I can¡¯t beat him, I can only hide.


    I am so busy backing up that I don¡¯t even notice that there is someone behind me.


    There is a glint in Andrew Mn¡¯s eye. Suddenly, I feel a sharp pain in my waist.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I turn my head and meet Susan Felton''s sneering face. I look down, she is holding a knife in her hand


    and the knife is stabbing my kidney in the right ce.

 Chapter 46 I am an aunty

    Chapter 46 I am an aunty


    I feel so disgusting!


    I am so careful, but still hurt by them.


    Parents¡¯ words and deeds are very important to their children. The twisted personality of Andrew Mn


    is must because of Susan Felton.


    The pain wakes me up. I know I couldn''t die, and I couldn''t let them get away with it.


    It happens to be a dead end downstairs. No one could see what they are doing. I am worried that I


    would die here.


    ¡°Help! They want to kill me!¡±


    I shout as loud as I could.


    Susan Felton¡¯s face turns pale and she seems rmed. So does Andrew Mn. They look at each


    other, then run outside.


    They had hardly run out when they were stopped.


    But when I see the person standing at the corner, my heart immediately cools down.


    Are you kidding me?


    A schoolgirl carrying a bag looks no more than 11 or 12 years old in primary school. She looks tall, thin


    and weak.


    Suddenly, I feel I definitely would die.


    I pressed on the wound in my waist and almost roll my eyes and faint away.


    God! Why you y such a joke with me?!


    ¡°You are killing her!¡± That girl shouts. She looks at Andrew Mn and his mother, then at me.


    Andrew Mn and his mother are not afraid of a little girl, but it is the criminal behavior, which is not


    good for people to find out, so they start to run.


    With one horizontal kick, the girl trips Susan Felton to the ground, then a quick catch, an overhead


    throw, and a clean throw that send Andrew Mn to the ground.


    I am stunned.


    Are kids so good these days?


    Shock, embarrassment, panic, and anger sh across Andrew Mn''s face. He gets up from the


    ground, gritting his teeth, and runs towards the little girl.


    He beats children! He is not a man. This kind of man deserves impotence!


    The girl gives him a disdainful look, lifting her right leg and kicking Andrew Mn straight in the face,


    which throws him several meters away.


    Andrew Mn screams in pain and there is a big shoe print on his face.


    Looking at him makes me want tough.


    But when Iugh, the pain is so bad in the waist that I almost pass out.


    The girl runs over, holding me, concerned asks, ¡°Aunty, are you all right?¡±


    Aunty?


    I am only twenty-four years old, that is twelve or thirteen years older than her, why does she call me


    aunty?


    ¡°Would you please don¡¯t call me aunty?¡± My mouth twitches.


    Once a woman reaches the age of eighteen, she begins to care more and more about her advancing


    ages. This little girl will definitely don¡¯t understand this truth.


    ¡°Of course, you are an aunty.¡± She smiles to me sweetly.


    I can¡¯t get angry looking at her naive face.


    The sounds of ambnce and police cars ring out nearby, and Andrew Mn and Susan Felton flee


    away. I call the ambnce and police. Although I was just watching, I don¡¯t forget to save myself.


    As for Andrew Mn and Susan Felton, I''ll deal with them when I''m better.


    The girl escorts me all the way to the ambnce. She says ¡°Aunty, take care.¡± And then leaves.


    If I wasn''t stabbed to death by Susan Felton, I shall be pissed off by her.


    Susan Felton''s knife just grazes my kidney, it is not serious. It is traumatic, but there is so much blood


    that I need to be hospitalized.


    There is no one to help me in the hospital, so I temporarily sleep in a bed in the corridor


    I hold my cell phone, but don''t know who to call.


    Only then did I realize how helpless I was.


    Atst, I can only call Mindy Sue.


    ¡°Mindy, will youe to the municipal hospital? I am in hospital.¡±


    ¡°Which ward?¡±


    ¡°Outside 305 of surgery department.¡± I say.


    Mindy hangs up without saying anything. I am not sure if she ising or when.


    Two minutester, Mindy Sue and David Gibbs appear in front of me.


    ¡°So fast?¡± I ask, looking at them holding hands in front of me.


    The rtionship of David Gibbs and Mindy has always been great, and they''re still so close now. It''s


    like spilling a handful of dog food on me, a newly divorced woman.


    ¡°We will talk about itter. Tell me what happened to you.¡± Mindyes to me and looks at me with


    concern.


    I roll my eyes and tell Mindy what happened this morning.


    Of course, I haven''t told her about my affair with Frances Louis. Mindy is my best friend. We usually


    talk about everything. But this, I do not know how to say it.


    ¡°Damn it! Andrew Mn his scum! We will wait and see!¡± Mindy Sue is angry and gnashes her teeth.


    Even she is cursing, David Gibbs looks at her with spoiling eyes.


    I think this may be love. What David Gibbs loves about Mindy is that she is straight and innocent.


    ¡°David Gibbs, you bring Andrew Mn and his mother here, I must teach his mother a lesson!¡±


    I''ve always thought Mindy is a little grumpy. But now I agree with her. Because I want to eat Andrew


    Mn alive, too.


    David Gibbs nods and go off to make a call.


    I''ve always wondered who David Gibbs really is. I always feel that this man is not easy, but every time I


    ask Mindy, she always says that David Gibbs is just the general manager of thepany, not a big


    deal.


    My intuition tells me that''s not the way it is. How could a nobody has so many abilities to solve all


    problems. And I think David Gibbs, with his calm demeanor, must have seen the world.


    Soon after, David Gibbs returns. He doesn¡¯t mention Andrew Mn, but Mindy Sue looks relieved.


    Mindy checks me into the hospital ward. And David Gibbs'' phone rings again.


    He goes out to answer the phone, again. When hees back, he shakes his head at us.


    ¡°We don¡¯t find him. We couldn¡¯t find him for half an hour. That means someone got there first.¡±


    I can''t think of anyone who hates Andrew Mn as much as I do and wants to have him arrested. I


    guess they''ve hidden away. Because they hurt people on purpose. Once the police find them, they will


    be doomed.


    Actually, I''m a little surprised that Andrew Mn got released so quickly. He asked someone to rape


    mest time. Didn''t Frances Louis also say he would punish him fiercely?


    Thinking of Frances Louis, I take out my phone and look at it. It is already twelve. Frances Louis said


    he would get off the ne at 9 a.m. If the ne hadn''t beente, he would have been at home by now.


    Maybe he doesn¡¯t call me because he thinks I am at work.


    After three days in the hospital, I am discharged. In these days, Frances Louis never calls me, which


    makes me very strange. Of course, if he doesn''te to me, I won''t find him. After all, I was hurt bad


    and can¡¯t serve him.


    When I leave the hospital, the doctor tells me not to do strenuous exercise for less than a month to


    prevent the wound from opening.


    This needs to be discussed with Frances Louis. What I said does not count, and what the doctor said


    does not count, either.


    Frances Louis'' car is parked just outside the vi. It seems that he is at home. He never calls me. Does


    he feel I am dispensable to him, or has he found a substitute?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I am a little flustered and depressed.


    I open the door and freeze there.


    Frances Louis sits on the sofa with a cold face, and beside him is another person.


    A woman.

 Chapter 47 Frances Louis is melodramatic

    Chapter 47 Frances Louis is melodramatic


    To be exact, she is a little girl.


    She is the little girl who saved me three days ago.


    Why is she here?


    I don''t think Frances Louis would have received her here to thank her for saving my life.


    Because he doesn¡¯t even know I am hurt.


    ¡°Aunty, youe back.¡± The little girl sees me and runs to me happily.


    I can¡¯t stand her enthusiasm.


    ¡°Anny, don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Frances Louis warns her.


    The little girl stops pouncing on me.


    She turns to Frances Louis in discontent and says, ¡°Uncle, she has been discharged from the hospital.


    You are too melodramatic.¡±


    Uncle?


    It turns out that she is Frances Louis'' niece, so she insists on calling me aunty that day. Did she know


    my rtionship with Frances Louis? At her age, she must know what a mistress means.


    For a moment, I feel a little embarrassed.


    I feel likeughing. Did she just say Frances Louis melodramatic? This is the first time I''ve ever heard


    that word used to describe him. Thinking carefully, it is true.


    ¡°You know I am injured?¡± I walk over and ask Frances Louis in a low voice.


    He raises his eyebrows. Yes, He does.


    Knowing that Frances Louis and I have a shady rtionship, he would definitely note to see me


    when I am in hospital. But I still feel a trace of loss.


    ¡°Aunty I tell you; my uncle is so melodramatic. These days, he wants to see you in the hospital so


    much, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Anny Louis, I think you want to enroll in more tutoring sses. Anyway, after your brother is born, no


    one has time to take care of your study, so you''d better learn more now.¡±


    Anny Louis''s face suddenly changes and everything she wants to say was swallowed down her throat.


    Half of what she said really catches my attention. I wonder what she will say next. But looking at her


    like this, I should have no chance to listen.


    ¡°When Ie home, I will tell daddy you bully me.¡±


    Anny Louis takes her bag and runs out. Frances Louis chuckles, as if he was not ashamed of bullying


    the child.


    I stand there, not knowing whether I should go upstairs or say something to Frances Louis.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    He says suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask confusingly.


    "I don¡¯t expect Andrew Mn toe back. If Anny hadn''t shown up, the consequences would have


    been much worse.¡±


    Is Frances Louis caring about ne?


    I deny my thought. The rtionship between Frances Louis and me is to get what we need. If mixed


    with emotion, it is not good for both of us.


    ¡°It¡¯s Andrew Mn¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    I say lightly and go upstairs.


    If I stay any longer, I am afraid that I could not conceal my feelings.


    Frances Louis follows upstairs.


    I think he will go to his room, so I don¡¯t say anything. But I don¡¯t expect him to stop at the door of my


    room.


    He opens the door of the room ahead of me.


    ¡°Here is a gift for you.¡±


    He says, pointing into the room.


    What gift?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I feel puzzled and go into the room, then turn on the light.


    I see Susan Felton and Andrew Mn at first sight.


    They are tied back to back, their mouths gagged with tape.


    They are both in a daze, looking not well. They look as if they have suffered a lot.


    Sensing the change of light, Andrew Mn moves his body and opens his eyes.


    His eyes glow fiercely as he looks at me.


    His eyes are popping out. His staring frightens me.


    I turn to look at Frances Louis and ask, ¡°What happened? Why are they here?¡±


    I don¡¯t believe David Gibbs when he says someone has caught them ahead of him. Now it''s true.


    ¡°I already said, nobody can touch my Frances Louis¡¯s woman. They are at your disposal now.¡±


    He leanszily by the door, not even looking at them.


    The day I went into the hospital, Andrew Mn and his mother were gone. By Frances Louis¡¯s


    temperament, I would estimate that Andrew Mn and his mother haven¡¯t had something to eat for


    three days. No wonder their eyes glow when they see me.


    Susan Felton wakes up and looks at me with cold hating eyes.


    I go over and pull the tape out of their mouths.


    I rip it hard, the tapes are sticky, and when I pull it off, both of them shout loudly.


    It is nice to hear their cries of pain.


    ¡°Bitch! you hook up with this man, and you still don''t admit it! You just divorced with me, and can''t wait


    to climb to somebody else''s bed! Bitch, you bitch!¡±


    Andrew Mn¡¯s words are dirty and uncourteous.


    I would have been embarrassed to hear his words like this before. But ever since I came to find


    Frances Louis, I have already thrown my dignity away. Besides, I don''t care what Andrew Mn said!


    I sneer at Andrew Mn, ¡°so what? He¡¯s great in bed. A thousand times better than a man who is still


    impotent after taking medicine!¡±


    Andrew Mn¡¯s face turns pale.


    It is taboo for men to beughed for being impotent. And Iugh at him in front of another man, which


    humiliating him so hard!


    ¡°Bitch, nonsense, It¡¯s because you are lewd!¡± Andrew Mn argues.


    I don¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    What I''m thinking about now is how to deal with them to make up for what I''ve suffered. I used to put up


    with it before, which leads to where I am today. Now, for those who hurt me, I will never forgive.


    The wound in my waist still pains. I could hardly beat them.


    I look at the window and smile at Frances Louis, cocking my head, ¡°do you mind, please ask someone


    to do me a favor?¡±


    He nods. I walk over to him and tell him my thought.


    Soon, Frances Louis summons two strong men, following a doctor.


    ¡°What do you want? Susan Felton and Andrew Mn cower together.


    I point to the window and say lightly, ¡°drop them down.¡±

 Chapter 48 Happy is the most important

    Chapter 48 Happy is the most important


    This is the second floor. People wouldn¡¯t die if they fall down. But I don''t know if their arms or feet


    would be broken.


    However, Frances Louis calls the doctor to check on them at any time. Once their bodies can''t stand it,


    I will stop.


    Because Frances Louis is here, I can be so arrogant, so securely arrogant.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, are you out of your fucking mind? You want to kill me?¡± Andrew Mn shouts at me, but


    he is picked up by one of the big men and shuffled off.


    Andrew Mn is no more than 177 feet tall, and he ispletely unable to fight with a man who is


    nearly two meters tall. Before he could yell at me, he is picked up and threw out the window.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    All I heard is a whine, and then the sound of something hitting on the ground.


    Susan Felton, pale and unable to speak, is thrown out following Andrew Mn.


    ¡°Go down and bring them up. Continue.¡± I say softly. The two men look at each other, then look at


    Frances Louis, seeing him nodding and then go downstairs.


    I am stunned.


    I think of myself as the hostess here and forget that the only person they really listen to is Frances


    Louis.


    A good tree is a good shelter.


    I don''t mind enjoying a shade for the time being.


    It would not be my style to feel miserable about being forced to be Frances Louis¡¯s mistress.


    I still remember the ssic line in TVB: the most important thing is to be happy.


    ¡°Happy?¡± Frances Louis sits next to me, her light eyes sweeping over to me.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± I answer.


    Frances Louis is a deep man. His mind is so deep that I cannot guess. After a long time of contacting


    with him, I figure out his habit and character to hide his feelings and I also learn a little.


    Andrew Mn and Susan Felton are quickly brought up and thrown out the window again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At first, both of them are still screaming and cursing me. After a while, they don¡¯t even have the


    strength to open their mouths.


    After falling five times, I check on them and call a stop.


    The doctor checks on him, and Andrew Mn suffers two broken ribs, multiple leg injuries and a


    broken right arm.


    Susan Felton is a little heavier, and a little thicker, and she isn¡¯t badly hurt, but both her legs are broken


    to varying degrees. She also suffers a moderate neck fracture and now has her head tilted to one side,


    which looks ridiculous.


    ¡°Enough?¡± Frances Louis raises his eyebrows and looks over at me.


    ¡°That''s enough. I''m afraid I will kill them.¡± I say.


    I just want to teach them a lesson, and I don¡¯t want to get myself into any trouble.


    Frances Louis waves to two strong men and says, ¡°Throw this man down again. I want him to have his


    arms and legs cut off.¡±


    Frances Louis¡¯s eyes are so cold which makes me shudder.


    I¡¯d better not offend this man in the future.


    He knows how to deal with him properly, and I don¡¯t say anything. After watching the man throw


    Andrew Mn down again, I call the police.


    ¡°Hello, is that the police station? My ex-husband and his mother break into my house and try to kill me.


    In the scuffle they fell downstairs and hurt themselves. Pleasee and take them away.¡±


    When Andrew Mn is brought up, he has copsed like a corpse.


    The strong man bows his head respectfully to Frances Louis and says, ¡°boss, one of his arms is not


    broken. I broke it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Frances Louis gives him an approving look.


    In an instant, a strong man excites like a praised child, the smile on his face can¡¯t stop.


    Andrew Mn looks at Frances Louis. He is angry but doesn¡¯t dare to speak. He just stares at me.


    I don''t care. He can stare at me as he wishes. I don''t care.


    ¡°For some things you shouldn¡¯t tell the police. If you tell them, I''m sure you would suffer more.¡± Frances


    Louis says with a smile on his face, but his words are very threatening.


    Andrew Mn hesitates for a while. He looks at his disabled hands and feet, and nods unwillingly.


    Soon, the police arrive.


    The police are clearly stunned when they see the two men injured like that.


    I know from their expressions that they know that they are not hurt by falling down idently. But they


    take them away without saying anything.


    After all, Andrew Mn and Susan Felton stab me in the kidney, and what I said are perfectly true.


    I don''t know if Andrew Mn wille after me in the future, but now I''m relieved.


    He''s hurt so badly that he won''t bother me for a long time at least.


    Frances Louis stands at the window and looks me up and down with dark, ink-like eyes, not knowing


    what he is thinking.


    He makes me ufortable, and I see that the room is untidy, so I want to clean it.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Frances Louis suddenly says this to me.

 Chapter 49 Does it hurt?

    Chapter 49 Does it hurt?


    I am afraid about his concern.


    Every time he calls me over, I couldn''t get out of bed the next day. Now my waist is not good, if he


    tortures me again, I will lose half of my life.


    Reluctantly, I go over and stand in front of him.


    Without speaking, Frances Louis looks at me quietly, her eyes as gentle as water. His gentleness


    makes me feel that he is not looking at me, but want to see someone''s shadow from me.


    I don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t dare to, nor want to.


    My 1.6-meter-figure ispletely crushed in front of Frances Louis''s 1.8 or higher height, and my neck


    is a little sore.


    I still have an injury on my waist. It hurts after standing for so long. I don''t have such good spirit to


    waste time with him here.


    ¡°What?¡± I can¡¯t help asking.


    My arm is seized by him and moved forward. I slip into his arms defenselessly.


    He holds me in his arms, put his head on my head, rubbing my back, and finally his hand settle on the


    right of my waist.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He presses lightly, and I inhale deeply.


    ¡°You tell me.¡± I roll my eyes.


    It hurts if you don''t touch it, let alone when he presses it.


    ¡°You deserve it.¡± He says and then pushes me away. His face ckens again.


    Damn him! Why? Why I deserve it? I am the victim.


    I want toin but do not dare to offend him. I can only swallow theints down.


    But Frances Louis changes his face too quickly! Just know he was so gentle appearance, and after a


    blink, he treats me like a stranger.


    ¡°You won''t have to go to work this month.¡± He says.


    ¡°If I don''t go to work, what shall I eat, and how to return your money?!¡± I roll my eyes and say coldly.


    I have asked for three days'' leave. Steven Song is kind to me. I am already grateful that he doesn¡¯t


    deduct my sry. If I continue don''t going to work, it will make me like spoiled and arrogant.


    Rich people like Frances Louis do not understand the sufferings of the poor. How am I going to get out


    of this life if I don''t make enough money soon?


    ¡°If you go to work, your brother will be in jail.¡± Frances Louis says coldly, and leaves the room.


    I am so angry but can¡¯t speak out. I can only call Steven Song and ask for a week''s leave.


    Frances Louis said this month, and today is the 23rd. I can go to work next month. I exploit the


    advantage perfectly.


    I cook the meal, and Frances Louis sits opposite me, eating slowly.


    ¡°It tastes not good.¡± He tastes the sweet and sour ribs and says with a frown.


    I know he thinks I made it too sweet. When I put the sugar, I pull my waist and my hand shake a bit. So


    I put all the sugar into the pot. I tried to take some sugar out, but I failed.


    ¡°Oh, I will be careful next time.¡± I answer him casually.


    Frances Louis seems dissatisfied with my attitude and frowns. I am about to say something when my


    cell phone rings.


    Not many people would call me, so I can guess who it is.


    Yes, as I expected.


    ¡°I heard you are in hospital.¡± My mother asks.


    Then she changes the subject quickly.


    ¡°How is everything going with your brother? He dares not turn the phone on now, also dares not go out


    of the house, how long will us suffer a day like this?¡±


    I feel very tired, don''t want to listen to my mother say one more word, and hang up the phone.


    For those three days, only Mindy and David Gibbs came to the hospital to see me. My heart is very


    lonely. I feel I am alone in this world, I only have myself to depend on.


    And my mom didn''t see me even if she knew I was in the hospital. Is there only my brother in her


    mind?


    Frances Louis heads up and looks at me, knowing everything.


    I''m too upset to eat. Then the phone rings again


    I pick up and prepare to roar.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Enough! Would you¡­¡±


    ¡°Jane Noyes, what''s the matter?¡± From the other end of the phonees a gentle male voice.


    This voice is a little familiar.


    I look at the screen. My heart skips a beat.


    Noah Jefferson.


    He was my high school crush, and even now, seeing his name would make my heart race.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± My face is slightly hot and my voice softens.


    ¡°Tomorrow''s ss reunion, I''m afraid you forget, I call to remind you.¡± says Noah Jefferson.


    It urs to me that my high school ssmates made an appointment for a ss party tomorrowst


    month. There has been so much going ontely that if Noah Jefferson hadn''t called, I might have


    forgotten.


    ¡°Ok, I see. Thank you.¡±


    I am going to hang up, but Noah Jefferson suddenly adds.


    ¡°Jane, you muste.¡±

 Chapter 50 The feeling of first love

    Chapter 50 The feeling of first love


    After hanging up the phone, I still feel ill at ease.


    What does Noah Jefferson mean?


    ¡°Who was that on the phone?¡± Frances Louis looks at me and asks in deep voice.


    ¡°No one.¡± I turn my head away with a guilty conscience.


    ¡°Why do you blush?¡± Frances Louis gives me a sneer of disbelief.


    All I could do is run upstairs on the excuse that I am tired and want to sleep.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Frances Louis says coldly behind me, sessfully stopping my footsteps on the stairs.


    I know I''m so wimpy! But I can''t help it. I''m just afraid of Frances Louis. He treats me not bad, but he


    has an innate sense of oppression.


    My heart is beating, and I wonder whether to tell Frances Louis the truth or not.


    But if I tell him, will he forbid me to go?


    Slowly, I turn around and look at Frances Louis, don¡¯t dare to say a word.


    The man wipes his mouth gracefully andes towards me.


    The gradually closed distance makes my heart beat up violently.


    Or I can just tell him. It''s just a normal ssmate¡¯s reunion. I have nothing to fear.


    ¡°Wash the dishes, clean up the kitchen.¡±


    He passes me and goes into the room.


    I have been holding a dying heart. Hearing what he said, I am immediately relieved.


    Fortunately, Frances Louis has some conscience and doesn¡¯te to see me tonight. But I don¡¯t sleep


    well because of my lumbago.


    Early in the next morning, I have a big pimple on my forehead.


    Usually I don¡¯t have pimples. But why at the time of ssmate¡¯s reunion and I get a big pimple.


    My face is bitter. I have two face masks, which makes that pimple look even bigger.


    Desperate!


    So desperate!


    I put up a lot of concealer and foundation, but couldn''t cover up the pimple.


    I can only wait for the lights turning dim a little bit and people would not see the pimple on my face.


    Frances Louis leaves in the morning, so I don¡¯t have to report my schedule to him.


    The party is at 6 pm at Golden Hotel. I arrive at the hotel at 5:30 and meet Noah Jefferson at the door.


    After a few years, the fresh and handsome young boy, his edges be more and more clear. Every


    move of him shows the charm of a mature man.


    The feeling of heartbeat is very strong, I seem to go back to many years ago, back to the age of first


    love. He passed by mt at the first-grade ssroom and since then, this boy has lived in my heart for


    three years.


    Even in college, he appeared in many of my tossing and turning dreams.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you are here.¡± Noah Jefferson strides over and gives me a gentle smile.


    I feel my heart skip a beat. Thinking of the pimple on my face, I quickly lower my head and follow him


    inside.


    In the private room, most students are here. Many of them bring their families with them. Two even


    bring their children.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, where''s your husband? Why you don¡¯t bring him here?¡± Fountain asks me.


    She is my high school desk mate and roommate, and we have always been in good rtionship. After


    graduation, we still get connected. She also came to my wedding when I got married.


    She knows Andrew Mn, so I don¡¯t want to hide. I answer directly, ¡°I am divorced.¡±


    Fountain is stunned, apparently, she doesn¡¯t expect me to say this. She smiles awkwardly and


    apologizes, ¡°sorry, I don¡¯t mean to, I don''t know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Divorce is good for me.¡±


    Noah Jefferson sits next to me, which makes me shy away from eating freely.


    Everyone is chatting, except me. Maybe the taste of first love is so uneasy. I liked him for three years,


    watching him change one girlfriend after another, but never dare to tell him I like him.


    I don¡¯t dare to, not before, not now.


    From the conversation, I know that Noah Jefferson works in the college as a lecturer. A man like him,


    who always speaks with an air of elegance, is perfect to be a teacher.


    I am allergic to alcohol, so no one advises me to drink. But all of them drink a lot. Noah Jefferson is


    sitting next to me, his face has turned red. Drunk blurred eyes, calm quietly elegant smile. Well, it turns


    out that being drunk also can so good-looking.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I peek at Noah Jefferson without saying a word.


    After the party, people suggest we sing at the club. There is a second-generation rich, he books a


    senior room at The Cloud Heaven and takes us there.


    Everyone is drunk and we have to take a taxi.


    As it happened, it ends up leaving me and Noah Jefferson. I have no choice but to get into a taxi with


    him.


    The car is so small that I could feel his breath.


    I didn¡¯t drink, but I feel like I am going to explode.


    Noah Jefferson looks at me several times, as if he has something to say to me, but he doesn¡¯t.


    He sits next to me and I couldn''t even breathe. As soon as we arrive outside The Cloud Heaven, I get


    off the taxi.


    One of my hand is pulled by Noah Jefferson. I turn doubtfully and meet his dark eyes.


    He stares at me and says seriously, ¡°Jane, I like you.¡±


    The air seems to be frozen at this moment.


    I feel a little bit flustered and nervous. And it is not just because of Noah Jefferson''s sudden confession.


    I can feel that there is a pair of eyes, not far away, staring at me.


    Turning around, I find Frances Louis standing at the door of The Cloud Heaven. The distance between


    him and me is no more than five meters.


    So he heard everything that Noah Jefferson said?

 Chapter 51 A short distance away

    Chapter 51 A short distance away


    Frances Louis is standing there, watching me quietly.


    His eyes are cold, without any expression, but I still feel guilty.


    I always feel like a woman caught in bed by her husband.


    But it''s my rtionship with him that''s unpresentable.


    I think, what should I do if Frances Louises over at this moment? If Noah Jefferson knows about


    my rtionship with Frances Louis, I would feel embarrassed in front of him for the rest of my life.


    ¡°Jane Noyes.¡±


    Seeing me don¡¯t answer him, Noah Jefferson urges me again.


    I know he is waiting for my response.


    If there is a ray of white moonlight in everyone''s heart, Noah Jefferson is the irreceable in my heart.


    It never urs to me that the person I hide in my heart is liking me the same way.


    If I had known this, if I can be brave then, maybe now, everything would be different.


    But now, I don¡¯t know how to answer him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    How could I dare to respond to the feelings of Noah Jefferson when I could not see my own future?


    And the presence of Frances Louis makes me even more nervous.


    Fortunately, Frances Louis only looks at me for a few seconds and then gets into the car. I am relieved


    to see the car fly away.


    All the while, Noah Jefferson looks at me so tenderly that it almost melts me.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe in? Come in and flirt!¡±


    Seeing we stand outside, the second-generation rich boyes out and calls us in.


    Feeling like I am grasping at a life-saving straw, I say to Noah Jefferson, ¡°Let¡¯se in first.¡±


    Like I thought, he doesn¡¯t have time to talk about it after we get inside.


    During the whole process, everyone is singing and ying games and the whole room is noisy.


    Naturally, that topic couldn¡¯t have a chance to be continued.


    But Noah Jefferson¡¯s words reverberate in my mind. They touch my soft heart again and again.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, I like you.¡±


    The whole time, Noah Jefferson''s eyes are locked on me.


    The crowd also see the difference between us and boo, ¡°Noah Jefferson, if you lover her, just get her!


    Anyway, she is single, don¡¯t be a coward! Just take her home tonight and make a baby! everything will


    be easy!¡±


    My face blushes at once. My eyes dodge and I don''t know what to say.


    It is Fountain who is speaking. We were good friends in high school, but does she mean to embarrass


    me by saying that now?


    ¡°I will leave if you make any jokes.¡± Noah Jefferson says lightly. Hearing what he says, people lost the


    fun and go on ying.


    It looks like they''re staying up all night. At about ten o ''clock, I get up and want to go.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t like me going home toote. He catches me at such a scene tonight. I feel a little


    guilty. It is better for me to go home early.


    ¡°Why go home so early? You are single now and there would be no husband to me you. Come on,


    stay and enjoy your life.¡± Joy, themissary in charge of sports in high school, says.


    ¡°I have to go to work tomorrow. I am divorced and no one feed me. If I amte, someone would deduct


    my wages.¡±


    Hearing what I say, people don¡¯t keep me stay anymore and let me go. Furthermore, no one needs me


    to stay. I didn¡¯t get along well with others in high school. Now I can¡¯t fit into them, too.


    ¡°Let me take you home.¡±


    Noah Jefferson follows me out. It is a bit windy outside and he puts his coat over my shoulders. But I


    feel a pang of anxiety.


    It would be terrible if Noah Jefferson knows that I am living with Frances Louis. I don''t want him to


    know, and it¡¯s better that he would never know.


    ¡°I can take a taxi. You go back to y.¡±


    I smile to Noah Jefferson and say lightly.


    I feel strangely nervous with him, and even get a little tongue-tied when I speak with him.


    Fortunately, Noah Jefferson doesn¡¯t notice my awkward. He holds my shoulders, staring at me, and


    says, ¡°Jane Noyes, why are you hiding from me? Believe me, I really like you. When I was in high


    school, I missed you because I was always afraid to open my mouth. But now, I don''t want to make


    myself regret.¡±


    Every word he says makes ripples in my heart.


    The Prince Charming who I have always dreamed about is saying that he likes me. How could I stay


    calm?


    But why my heart feels like pressed by a big stone, and I can¡¯t fell any happy?


    I was wondering if some people in this world has missed each other and would not meet again for the


    rest of their lives.


    ¡°Noah Jefferson. I liked you, but that was before. In high school, I was crazy about you. I''m really happy


    to hear you say you like me. But it is toote. Noah Jefferson, I was married. And, divorced.¡± I try to


    smile at him, but bitterness showed on the corners of my mouth.


    It''s hard to ept it, but even harder to say it out.


    ¡°I don''t care. I don''t care about your past. I don''t know who you''ve met before, and I don''t care what


    your history is. I just want to cherish you for the rest of your life and try my best to be good to you.¡±


    She¡¯s deeply touched.


    No man has ever loved me so much like him.


    But in the end reason trumps impulse.


    ¡°But I care. Noah Jefferson, you''re probably drunk and impulsive. We haven''t seen each other for so


    many years. You may have misunderstood your feelings for me. Maybe you don''t like me as much as


    you thought. Let¡¯s talk about it when you are sober.¡±


    A taxi pulls up to the road and I get in and close the door.


    A pang of bitterness rushes into my heart.


    God knows how much I want to jump into the arms of Noah Jefferson and let this man shelter me.


    But between him and me, there is Andrew Mn, and then a Frances Louis, we are far apart and a


    short distance away.


    The car drives to Louis¡¯s house. I get off but don¡¯t dare to go in.


    I stand downstairs for almost ten minutes and my waist hurts.


    Damn it. Let me die!


    I inhale deeply, take up my courage and go in.


    The light in Frances Louis'' room is off. Perhaps he is asleep.


    Relieved, I creep upstairs.


    Just as I enter the room and close the door, the cold voice of Frances Louises behind me.


    ¡°Have fun?¡±

 Chapter 52 Take off your clothes

    Chapter 52 Take off your clothes


    He is not in his room in the middle of the night. Whye to my room?


    And I know from the sound that Frances Louis is angry. Although I don''t know where his angeres


    from.


    I look down at the watch, half past ten.


    At this time, Virginia''s nightlife is just beginning.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te backte.¡±


    I turn and look at Frances Louis, carefully guessing his mind.


    But actually, I couldn''t see through him, never.


    Frances Louis is standing at the window, which is opposite the door of Louis¡¯s house. I wonder if he


    has watched me standing outside for so long?


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    He frowns and says coldly to me.


    I am stunned and cover my chest instinctively. I say to him firmly, ¡°No.¡±


    I used to think that Frances Louis was a beast, but now it seems that he is worse than a beast.


    Knowing that there is wound in my waist, he still wouldn''t let me go. He doesn''t care if I die, but I don''t


    want to die early!


    Frances Louis''s face turns darker than the night outside.


    ¡°I say take off, don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡±


    I could feel Frances Louis¡¯s anger from so far away. I almost give into his insolence and threats.


    I grit my teeth and refuse Frances Louis again.


    He looks sharply at me, and his face is horribly dark. Instinctively, I recoil, and by the time I recover


    myself, he has stood in front of me.


    ¡°What...What do you want to do? I''m hurt, you can''t touch me!¡± I¡¯m threatening him, but it doesn¡¯t sound


    threatening at all.


    At least, Frances Louis is not afraid of me.


    ¡°You are my mistress. You guess what I want to do? Of course, I want to fuck you!¡±


    Then Frances Louis throws me hard in the bed.


    My wound just touches the powderpact case that has been lying on my bed since morning, and


    the pain make me sweat.


    Before Ie to my sense, Frances Louis has fallen on me, one hand controlling my shoulder.


    ¡°Let me go! I am your mistress! But I am not your ve!¡±


    I push Frances Louis away, shrink back, clutch the wound.


    The wound gets hit and hurts so much. I break out in cold sweat.


    Frances Louis smiles coldly, but doesn¡¯te to me.


    ¡°You are afraid now? I want you to take off your coat. Other men¡¯s clothes are eyesore to me. If you like


    men¡¯s clothes, I will buy you hundreds of it.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I look down and notice that I am still wearing Noah Jefferson¡¯s coat. I leave in a hurry and forget to give


    him back.


    It turns out that the clothes Frances Louis asks me to take off is this coat. I thought it is¡­


    After the false rm, I take off the coat ording to his indication and mumble, ¡°just a coat, what¡¯s the


    big deal.¡±


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t say any words. He stares at my waist and frowns.


    I think he is angry again. But hees closer to me, points at my waist and says, ¡°Why are you


    bleeding there?¡±


    Ahhh! There is red blood on the white dress I am wearing.


    The wound reopens.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± I roll my eyes to him.


    If he didn¡¯t throw me on the bed, my wound wouldn¡¯t reopen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Frances Louis carries me out of bed without my permission and goes out on


    his slippers.


    ¡°I can walk by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Frances Louis interrupts me coldly.


    Arbitrary! This man is so arbitrary!


    If he likes holding me, then he can hold me as he wishes. I have no problem with it.


    After an examination, the doctor is very angry and says to me seriously, ¡°I said don''t do strenuous


    exercise. How did this happen?¡±


    I purse my lips, looking at Frances Louis.


    ¡°You can ask him.¡±


    There is a sh of embarrassment on the doctor''s face. He stops asking me and educates Frances


    Louis, ¡°I know young people are energetic and impulsive, but sometimes you should control yourself.


    You can wait for the wound to heal.¡±


    Then I realize that the doctor has misunderstood. The wound is on the back and I didn''t say it clearly.


    No wonder the doctor would think in that way.


    ¡°We want to have a baby.¡± Frances Louis smiles and says to the doctor. His words hold up my


    exnation.

 Chapter 53 The drinkers heart is not in the cup

    Chapter 53 The drinker''s heart is not in the cup


    Damn him to have a baby!


    Who want to have a baby with him! He is so shameless that he can say it out without blushing.


    Speaking of baby, there is a serious thing. These days, I made love with Frances Louis almost every


    day. He didn¡¯t put on condoms and I forgot to eat medicine.


    Will I have a baby?


    Please no! I pray in my heart.


    The doctor gives two dry coughs. He says nothing and takes me into the operating room to sew up the


    wound.


    The operating room is originally closed to outsiders, but Frances Louis follows in. The doctor answers a


    call and, presumably onmand, doesn¡¯t ask Frances Louis out.


    It is not surprising because this man is rich and powerful. I wonder why hees in.


    ¡°No anesthetic.¡± Frances Louis says suddenly.


    What? Has he lost his mind?


    At that moment, I want to beat him to death. I have been painful deadly. If don¡¯t use anesthetic, does he


    want me to die?


    ¡°You cane and feel it!¡± I am angry and my attitude changes.


    ¡°I can, can''t you? There are so many things in this world that are so much harder than not getting


    anesthetic.¡± He smiles at me tenderly, but makes me feel cold from head to foot.


    I know he is talking about my brother. His words are the threat.


    Whether he''s mentally ill or not, I have to put up with it. Don¡¯t use anesthetic. Okay, I am okay with it. In


    old times people never use anesthetic and they can also bear the pain.


    Now my eyes look like a heroic martyr. And I have carved the name of Frances Louis deeply into my


    heart.


    Pain! So much pain!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Every nerve in my body feels the prating pain. I bite my lip so that I wouldn''t make a sound.


    If I cry out, Frances Louis would look down on me.


    The doctor gives me eighteen stitches, and I count them all out.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I hear the doctor; my nerves rx and I almost pass out.


    Because of Frances Louis, I stay in the hospital for another week.


    When I am discharged from hospital, it has been the next month.


    I go to work the day after I get home. Frances Louis leaves earlier than me. He should not know that I


    come to work today. Normally, he also workster than me.


    I even think that, if it is possible, maybe I could sneak into work without noticed by him.


    Since I still need to recuperate, Steven Song doesn¡¯t arrange so much work for me, and I am mostly


    idle the whole morning.


    Around noon, I get a call from Noah Jefferson, who is waiting for me downstairs.


    I texted him in the morning that I would deliver the clothes to him in the afternoon, but he insists on


    coming to pick it up.


    Downstairs, Noah Jefferson takes the coat and casually says, ¡°I''m hungry. Would you treat me to a


    meal?¡±


    He has already asked. If I don¡¯t treat him to a meal, that would make me look small.


    To do the honors, I choose a fancy restaurant and prepare to treat him to the best of my ability.


    Noah Jefferson doesn¡¯te to have lunch. He orders two dishes at random and closes the menu.


    ¡°You can order more.¡± I say.


    ¡°You know, the drinker''s heart is not in the cup. I don¡¯te for lunch.¡±


    Although I know it, hearing his frank and honest tone makes me feel powerless.


    I excuse myself to the bathroom to have a breath.


    Casually wash my hands and repair the makeup, I nervously go back. I just don''t know how to face


    Noah Jeffersonter.


    After two steps, I walk past a private room and meet the personing out.

 Chapter 54 Men are lower-body thinking animals

    Chapter 54 Men are lower-body thinking animals


    It¡¯s my boss, Steven Song.


    As soon as he sees me, his eyes are lit up and he pulls me into the room.


    ¡°I get a tough problem. You designed it. Come in and exin.¡±


    I follow Steven Song in and immediately see Frances Louis sitting in the main seat.


    ording to the rules of the business, those sitting on the main seat are either the owner or the


    distinguished guest.


    In Frances Louis''s lofty attitude, I believe he is thetter.


    Frances Louis nces at me, then withdraws his gaze and continues talking to the man next to him.


    He pretends not to know me. That''s fine. I don¡¯t want others to know about our rtionship.


    Song Group owns arge luxury brand, which produces only advanced customization. I am responsible


    for the design of a man¡¯s belt.


    To be honest, a lot of times my designs are inspired by a single thought. If someone wants me to


    exin, I wouldn''t be able to tell why.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is my assistant, Jane Noyes.¡± Steven Song introduces me to the group and takes me to the table.


    There are only two empty seats left. Being stupefied for a while, Steven Song takes the seat next to


    Frances Louis, while I sit next to him.


    Steven Song knows my rtionship with Frances Louis. The reason why he sits there is that he doesn¡¯t


    want me to feel awkward.


    ¡°Miss Noyes hase. Let her exin what kind of belt can be sold on the price of 8.88 million.¡± One


    fat ma says.


    I look at Steven Song and begin to describe my design ording to his indication.


    ¡°Belt is the closest decoration to the human body besides clothes. Since close to the body, that the


    most important thing isfortable. So, we use the top-quality cowhide, with superb workmanship, to


    make it soft and tough. In this way, the belt can maintain the stereoscopic appearance, as well as to fit


    to the radian of us to the maximum degree, which enhances thefort. The buckle is designed as an


    embossed crown, each corner of which is iid with the finest diamonds from South Africa. As for the


    middlemost diamond, we used a pink diamond. The whole belt is modest but luxurious, with superior


    workmanship, and the sense of taste arises spontaneously. These diamonds are expensive at their


    own value, and the belt are sold in limited quantities, so there is nothing wrong with a higher price.


    Besides, isn''t 888 the number that businessmen like best?¡±


    In fact, I can see that there are people in the room who want to buy it, but don¡¯t want to spend so much


    money on it.


    The belt is limited to 500 pieces worldwide and is intended for the richest men. Every belt can bring the


    benefit of millions of dors.


    Frances Louis, who is sitting opposite me, suddenly stands up and smiles at me, ¡°Miss Noyes said that


    the belt is veryfortable, but now I may have drunk too much wine, and I feel a little strangled. I


    don¡¯t know how to adjust the belt. Will Miss Noyes help me?¡±


    Don¡¯t know how to adjust? How could he say it?! He adjusted the belt well when he came out this


    morning!


    I know Frances Louis wants to hassle me on purpose.


    But what I know more is that I am really careless in the design of this belt. People who wear the belt


    don¡¯t feelfortable to adjust it. In other words, this kind of belt is only suitable for other people to


    help them adjust.


    There are some people in this room who really want to buy this belt and I can¡¯t destroy Steven Song¡¯s


    business.


    Biting my lips, I stand up and reach for Frances Louis''s waist with trembling hands.


    He doesn''t have a beer belly, the waistline and muscles at his waist fit into his shirt, and his entire


    upper body exudes an intoxicating hormonal scent.


    And the belt is just at the awkward position between the upper body and the lower body. My face


    blushes involuntarily.


    It feels so weird to unlock Frances Louis''s belt in front of so many people.


    I narrate the using method as well as I unlock his belt, trying to ease the awkwardness.


    ¡°Something as delicate as this, must be unlocked by a woman to make a man feel noble. Imagine the


    woman of your dreams, with her boneless little hands, gently untying this belt.¡±


    I peek around at the audience, and their eyes are ring. It looks like what I just said is working. Men


    are lower-body thinking animals. My words have pleased them.


    Frances Louis locks his eyes on me. God knows how my heart beat when I said that!


    Mission done! I am relieved. I adjust Frances Louis''s belt, and finally throw this hot potato away.


    ¡°Good. President Song, I will order one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget mine.¡±


    ¡°I think this belt goes with me, I want one, too!¡±


    Ten men sitting here, except Frances Louis and Steven Song, order this belt.


    I am finally relieved.


    When we were designing the belt, Steven Song and I were worried that it would not sell well. But I did


    not expect that after my exnation, these men would spend so much money to buy this belt. Rich


    people are surrounded by rich people. After a lot of publicity, it will probably sell more than half in


    America, and the rest will be all right.


    The phone vibrates in the bag, and Noah Jefferson calls me.


    Ites to me that I am having lunch with Noah Jefferson.


    ¡°Sorry I have to go. Please enjoy.¡±


    I go to the door and answer the phone.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, where have you been? Why haven''t youe back?¡± Noah Jefferson sounds worried.


    ¡°I met my boss. I wille soon.¡±


    I hung up the phone and walk to him hurriedly.


    As the dishes are all served, I sit down and we begin to eat.


    Noah Jefferson helps me for food gently, his doting eyes almost melting me.


    If I can be spoiled by a man like him for the rest of my life, that must be very happy.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, I really don''t mind your past. I don''t want to miss you again. Will you be my girlfriend?¡±


    whispers Noah Jefferson.


    I almost nod to say yes.


    Until I see Frances Louis striding to me.


    Not only him, and others who have lunch with him.


    I sit in the corner. Others are talking and don¡¯t notice me. So, Frances Louis''s eyes are particrly


    sharp.


    I put my head down and don¡¯t dare to see him.


    The time he has passed seems especially long.


    I breathe a sigh of relief when he goes out of the hotel.


    After a quick meal, I say goodbye to Noah Jefferson on the pretext that I have to go back to work on an


    advertisement. And the request he made has ended up with nothing definite. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t


    push me and gives me not so much pressure.


    I walk ahead, and when I arrives at the office building, I suddenly see Frances Louis''s car!


    His tall figure leans against the door, cigarette in one hand, and stands there easily. If I want to enter


    thepany gate, I have to walk past him.


    If I am right, He is waiting for me!

 Chapter 55 Men鈥檚 desire to be in possession

    Chapter 55 Men¡¯s desire to be in possession


    I don¡¯t want to go head to head with Frances Louis, but there is nothing I could do. I have to walk past


    him to get to work.


    He has seen me and I can¡¯t pretend not seeing him, I can only say hi.


    ¡°What a coincidence! President Louis.¡±


    Before I finish my sentence, I am dragged by him into the car.


    Frances Louis ms the door shut, and for a moment the atmosphere inside is eerily quiet.


    The low pressure makes me breathless.


    Looking at Frances Louis, I notice that his face is sullen, too, and that his eyes are as deep as ink. I


    don¡¯t know what he is thinking.


    I try to open the door, but it is locked.


    ¡°President Louis, I have to go to work, would you please¡­¡±


    Frances Louis turns and asks me with his eye half-opened.


    ¡°Who is that guy?¡±


    I know he is asking about Noah Jefferson.


    He is my patron and I am not surprised to know that he doesn¡¯t allow me to keeppany with any


    other man.


    ¡°My high school ssmate. We are just having lunch.¡± I say to himmely.


    Although what I say is true, why I still feel a little bit nervous?


    This man''s face grows darker. Frances Louis sneers and looks at me sideways, ¡°ssmate? I heard


    everything he said that day outside The Cloud Heaven. It was his coat you came back in that night.


    Now you are having lunch together and seeing each other again, do you think I''ll believe you''re just


    ssmates?¡±


    I am surprised because I have never heard Frances Louis say so much words at once.


    I guess I must have annoyed him. Men are more possessive than I thought.


    ¡°I liked him when I was in high school, and that¡¯s the past, do you have any problem?¡± I say to Frances


    Louis with some annoyance.


    Anyway, I am just his mistress, and he has my body. Does he also want to have my heart?


    I think my idea is ridiculous. Is it possible that a person like Frances Louis will be trapped by love?


    ¡°Jane Noyes, do you think that man will still like you when he finds out what you are doing now? You


    must know how embarrassed you would be then.¡±


    Frances Louis¡¯s words stab into my heart like a sword.


    He isn¡¯t talking about my divorce. He is talking about the fact that I am now his mistress, the most


    despised ¡°profession¡±. In the mind of Noah Jefferson, maybe I am still the simple, proud girl, but life has


    quietly changed me.


    I am not good for him, never.


    The truth makes my heart pain.


    ¡°I know. I will pay attention to my words and deed.¡±


    I say unhappily and unlock the door. Before I could step out, my body is pulled back by Frances Louis


    fiercely.


    His arbitrary and angry kisses rush on me like rains.


    He kisses me so hard and his teeth keep gnawing at my lip as if he wants to unleash his fury. I want to


    escape, but he holds me closer, I can only let his kiss devour me like the strong wind and rain.


    He loses me after a long time.


    The area of the lip is painful and numb. I guess my lip may have been swollen.


    ¡°This is your punishment for sneaking out to work behind my back.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Frances Louis opens the door and demands me to get off.


    Damn him!


    I stomp and curse, the go upstairs gloomily.


    Steven Song is sitting in his office, enjoying the coolness of air conditioner and ying his phone. He


    nces at me, smiles and says, ¡°Did you meet Frances Louis?¡±

 Chapter 56 So embarrassed

    Chapter 56 So embarrassed


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask confusingly.


    Did Steven Song see me dragged into the car by Frances Louis?


    He curls his lips and points at my face.


    What?


    I look myself in the mirror, finding that my mouth is red and my lips are swollen.


    Damn Frances Louis! He kisses me so hard.


    Steven Song is an old dog in love, so he knows what happened. Embarrassed, I go to the bathroom to


    wash my face and put on my makeup.


    When I get back to my office, Steven Song closes the door and says to me apologetically,


    ¡°Thank you today. I don¡¯t know Frances Louis would give you such a hard time.¡±


    I know he is talking about Frances Louis asking me to take off his belt.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. Unlocking his belt makes thepany tens of millions of dors. It¡¯s worth it. I don''t


    know if I''ll get a bonus for doing so well.¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand dors.¡± "Steven Song says with understatement.


    A thrill runs through me.


    One hundred thousand dors is nothing to Steven Song, but for me, it represents one step closer to


    paying off Frances Louis and maybe I can get rid of him sooner.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Maybe one year, or shorter. I must try harder!


    Holding this thought, I have a lot of energy in the afternoon and design a sketch of a wristwatch. Steven


    Song looks at it and says there are still some ws and wants me to improve it.


    ¡°Actually, I find that you are quite talented, you are not the mud as your mother said, why don''t you


    work hard?¡± I ask Steven Song.


    Steven Song''s eyes darken down, and I know I have asked something I shouldn¡¯t have.


    But next second, Steven Song turns back to be a yboy.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s easy to be a mud.¡±


    He makes me speechless.


    After work, I send Steven Song home as usual.


    In the back seat, Steven Song suddenly says,


    ¡°Jane Noyes, would youe and cook for me? I miss your cooking. In the future, as long as you are


    free, you can cook for me, I will pay you as before.¡±


    I am in need of money and could not resist this temptation. What''s more, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t ask me


    to go home and cook every day. I still have plenty of time left after cooking for Steven Song.


    Steven Song and I go to the market to buy some vegetables. As soon as we get home, his mother is


    sitting on the sofa reading a book.


    His mother''s temperament is really good, looking like an elegantdy. Even I, as a woman, am


    attracted by her.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Steven Song goes to her and sits on the sofa casually.


    ¡°Ie to see if you are still living with her.¡±


    She says and looks at me ambiguously.


    I smile and introduce myself, ¡°hello, auntie, I am an employee of Steven Song and his nanny. I don¡¯t


    live with him. I lived here for a while and now I have moved out.¡±


    I feel a little strange to call her auntie. Because this man, standing in front of me, looks so young.


    His mother smiles and nods to me like she didn¡¯t hear what I said, ¡°You can cook, very good.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say and go straight into the kitchen. After I cook the meal, I walk out and ready to


    go. Steven Song''s mother insists that I stay for dinner, but I decline her.


    She takes my hand and gives me her card, ¡°That¡¯s my card. Call me if you need me.¡±


    I look at her card, ¡°Shelly Harper¡±, a tender name.


    Ie out of Steven Song''s house and a rainstorm catches me off guard.


    I run into a coffee shop, take a seat and order a cup of coffee. I want to wait until the rain stops.


    The cool weather matches the warm, fragrant coffee.


    I am enjoying this moment when a cup of hot coffee is poured over my head.

 Chapter 57 Your breasts are too flat

    Chapter 57 Your breasts are too t


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    I scream and jump up. I take a napkin and wipe out the coffee on my face.


    The burn is swollen and painful. I look up at the woman in front of me and frown.


    I remember her. She is the woman who came with Steven Song¡¯s mother that day, her name is Violet


    Sue.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    I stare at this woman in front of me.


    As soon as I speak, the skin on my face hurt, and I call the waiter to bring me some ice.


    ¡°You shameless bitch! How dare you steal my man!¡±


    Violet Sue¡¯s expression is ferocious. It doesn¡¯t match her delicate face at all.


    It is true that a woman can¡¯t keep sober as long as she gets involved with men.


    The crowd around are all looking this way, waiting for a good y.


    The waiter has brought me an ice pack and I feel better by putting it on my face.


    I snort and says to the woman, ¡°you know clearly that Steven Song doesn¡¯t like you. Don''t me me


    for his neglect of you. If you want to talk to me about it, I''ll bring Steven Song here right now and have


    him confront with you.¡±


    I just want to scare Violet Sue, but she is scared.


    After giving me a passive look, she turns to me and says, ¡°Why bother him? I just slipped. If you get


    hurt, I can take you to the hospital. Why call Steven Song here?¡±


    ¡°I want him to drive me to the hospital, can''t I?¡±


    I say triumphantly, smiling at Violet Sue.


    Violet Sue is so angry and afraid to provoke me again. She leaves shamefacedly.


    But he hurts my face and I can¡¯t let her go so easily.


    I grab Violet Sue''s arm and shove the ice pack straight into her chest.


    She burns me with hot coffee and I will freeze her with the ice bag!


    The rainy day is cold. Violet Sue shudders as she looks at me with a frightened face.


    She probably doesn¡¯t expect me to do this. The expression on her face is very embarrassed.


    The next second, something even more embarrassing happens.


    She is wearing a dress. The ice bag rolls off through her body and drops on her feet.


    I feel excited in my heart that I pretend to be sorry and says, ¡°I''m sorry. I think you are so angry that I


    want to cool you down with an ice pack. I didn''t expect you to be so t. I thought it wouldst at least a


    few seconds.¡±


    The sound ofughteres from around. A lot of people are pointing at me, as if giving me thumbs


    up.


    Hearing what I said, Violet Sue¡¯s face turns pale. She gnashes her teeth at me, ¡°bitch, I won''t let you off


    so easily next time!¡±


    She looks around at the crowd of spectators and flees away, clutching her chest.


    After paying the bill, I cover my red swollen face and go to the drugstore nearby to buy some medicine.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s difficult to take a taxi because of the rain. It takes me long time to stop a taxi. When I get back to


    Louis¡¯s house, it has already been ten o ''clock in the evening.


    Frances Louis sits on the sofa in the living room, staring at the TV.


    The TV is off. What the hell is he watching? See your handsome reflection on the screen? I don''t think


    Frances Louis is so narcissistic, is he?


    I go in with confusion. As soon as I step in, Frances Louis''s eyese over.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    His face is dark and hees towards me step by step.

 Chapter 58 The black card

    Chapter 58 The ck card


    Frances Louis seems to be interrogating a prisoner.


    I juste homete, but why does he stare at me every day like a strict parent?


    ¡°It is raining and I couldn''t get a taxi, so Ie backte.¡±


    I say dully.


    My face still hurts. I want to go upstairs and take a shower and then apply the medicine. I haven''t


    looked my face in the mirror, so I don''t know how swollen my face is.


    ¡°You got off work at five thirty and it was not raining then.¡± Frances Louis chuckles, but with an air of


    danger.


    It¡¯s terrible that this man knows my schedule so well.


    I can''t say I went to Steven Song''s house, so I lie, ¡°I went shopping.¡±


    ¡°What did you buy?¡± He looks at my empty hand and stretches out his right hand to me.


    Does he want to push me to death?


    I didn¡¯t go shopping. How could I give him the stuff I bought?


    I roll my eyes to Frances Louis and say coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have money. I can¡¯t afford them.¡±


    Frances Louis frowns. He grabs a ck card from his coat and throws it to me.


    ¡°You can buy anything you like.¡±


    His movements are perfectly handsome. It is true that the most handsome moment of men is when


    they swipe their credit cards.


    Not everyone can have a ck card. Frances Louis''s ck card can at least overdraw a few million.


    If only I could pay him back with this card.


    I roll my eyes, and the next second, Frances Louis says quietly, ¡°don''t have any evil ideas. You are my


    Frances Louis''s woman and can¡¯t be too shabby.¡±


    Oh, he is afraid that I would shame him.


    I know he wouldn''t take the card even if I gave it back to him, so I just take it. I don''t want to spend his


    money, but what if I need it in an emergency? I want to be kind to myself in the future.


    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± I lift my face and smile sweetly at him, as conscious as a lover should be.


    Now I finally understand that it is better to please someone as moody as Frances Louis.


    ¡°What happened with your face?¡± Frances Louis frowns and gently touches my face.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± I inhale and push his hand away.


    ¡°What happened?¡± His face bes sullen again.


    ¡°I identally burned myself when I drunk coffee.¡±


    I don¡¯t want Frances Louis to know the truth, so I make up a lie.


    But apparently such a clumsy lie could not deceive Frances Louis.


    ¡°You can burn yourself like this? Jane Noyes, are you being naive, or do you think I''m stupid?¡±


    But I don¡¯t want to tell him.


    ¡°Believe it or not.¡±


    Then I go upstairs. Fortunately, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t follow me. After washing, I put some medicine


    on my face and go to sleep.


    My face still feels very painful. I finally fell asleep after a long time. No sooner had I fallen asleep than


    there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± I shout at the door, ¡°It¡¯ste at night! You want to die?!¡±


    ¡°Frances Louis,¡± a clear and brief voicees.


    I wake up by the shock. I climb up from the bed and open the door.


    I am sleepy and dizzy. Ipletely forget that this is Frances Louis''s house and there are only two


    persons, me and him.


    Frances Louis stands in the doorway in his dressing gown, his strong, tight chest bare, mostly outside,


    which makes me swallow.


    Frances Louis is a man with beauty, ability and he is single, which is a fatal attraction to women.


    And I am just an ordinary woman.


    ¡°What?¡± I yawn, asking him sincerely.


    I have such a good attitude because I just yelled at him. I hope he can let me go for the sake of my


    lovable attitude.


    ¡°Drink with me.¡±


    Frances Louis says and drags me upstairs.


    But I can¡¯t drink! I get a wine rash when I drink, and that will kill me!


    Upstairs is arge tform, the left corner is full of nts and flowers, the top, with more than half of


    the ce, is nted with grapes. The grape season has passed and the vines are bare.


    No moon tonight, but the stars are beautiful. It''s nice to see the stars lying on the roof.


    To my surprise, Frances Louis has refined interests.


    Sitting at the little table, Frances Louis pours himself a ss of wine and drinks it to himself.


    The wine he drinks is light golden. I thought it was champagne, but it smells sweet and fruity, which


    makes me almost drunk.


    It smells so good.


    Frances Louis chuckles and hands his wine ss to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wine I ask the winery to make specially. Would you like to try it? No drunk, no wine rash. I took


    the wrong wine. This wine is only suitable for women.¡±


    I want to refuse, because it is too intimate to share a ss with Frances Louis.


    But the appetite in the stomach is screaming for the wine. Somehow, I pick up the ss and drink it.


    It tastes good. It¡¯s better than I thought.


    It has a sweet, fruity taste and a hint of wine. They mix together and they taste good.


    ¡°Very good.¡± I exim, and gulp down the ss without resistance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a one more.¡±


    He says and go downstairs.


    Two minutester, he goes back holding another bottle of wine.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I am an ordinary people and don¡¯t know much about the wine. But what Frances Louis brought up, with


    such exquisite packaging, is estimated to be hundreds of thousand dors for each bottle.


    Frances Louis opens the red wine and pours it into a ss, sipping it.


    He doesn¡¯t talk to me. I am bored and keep drinking the fruit wine. One after another, I have drunk


    more than half of the bottle.


    My head is dizzy.


    But I don¡¯t feel that I would have wine rash.


    There are two Frances Louis in front of me.


    ¡°Didn''t you say I wouldn''t get drunk? Why do I feel dizzy? Have you drugged the wine?¡± I murmur,


    unconsciously leaning my whole body against Frances Louis.


    I hear Frances Louis chuckle and he says to me, ¡°do you think it is necessary for me to drug you? I


    said one drink won''t get you drunk. Look how many you''ve drunk.¡±


    He makes me speechless.


    Although I feel drunk, the wine wouldn¡¯t get me rashes, and it tastes so good that I couldn''t help


    pouring another ss.


    Or, it¡¯s because I feel sad. It is said that drink can drown sorrow. Recently there are so many disturbing


    things, I do not know whether they can be drowned out.


    My family, Andrew Mn, and the 900,000 dors I owe Frances Louis make me breathless. But it is


    the presence of Noah Jefferson that bothers me most.


    He appears in my most vulnerable period, like a ray of sunshine shining into my dark life. I love Noah


    Jefferson, and even now I can still feel the crush when I see him. But I don¡¯t even have the courage to


    approach him.


    ¡°Frances Louis, do you know what it is like to love but not own?¡± I lean on Frances Louis''s shoulder


    and suddenly ask him.

 Chapter 59 Frances Louis you stupid idiot!

    Chapter 59 Frances Louis you stupid idiot!


    My head is pushed away fiercely.


    Frances Louis''s deep eyes are fixed on me, and his face is terribly gloomy.


    The surrounding air freezes at once. Under the sharp eyes of Frances Louis, I feel like being cut by a


    knife.


    Then I realize that I have asked a wrong question.


    ¡°Sorry, I drink too much.¡±


    A cold wind blows away some of my intoxication. I stand up and step back, trying to get away from


    Frances Louis.


    People say you can''t touch a tiger''s buttocks. I must have eaten the guts of an ambitious leopard to ask


    Frances Louis such a question.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Frances Louismands in a low voice.


    His eyes are so frightening that I have no other idea but to run. Instead of stopping, I take two more


    steps back.


    Suddenly I trip on something. My body swings back uncontrobly, and I start to sweat when I see the


    scene behind me.


    I don''t know when I''ve retreated to the edge of the tform. This is the third floor, and if I fall, there''s


    half a chance I''ll die, and half a chance I''ll be crippled.


    Neither is what I want.


    I close my eyes and wait in despair to fall, but my hand is yanked and my body leans forward into warm


    arms.


    I open my eyes and meet Frances Louis¡¯s sharp eyes.


    ¡°I told you to stop! Don¡¯t you understand?¡± He questions me harshly.


    Then I realize that he was asking me to stop because he was afraid that I would fall, not because he


    wanted to punish me. He didn''t speak clearly, and I almost fell off.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I thought you would beat me.¡±


    I say with grievance.


    His brows twist. He says to me with a dark face, ¡°am I so frightening?¡±


    So frightening. Of course, I don¡¯t say it out.


    I p my chest and say, ¡°I''m scared to death. I want to go back to have a sleep.¡±


    Then I flee away.


    Once I get back in the room, the first thing I do is take out my phone and send a twitter message.


    ¡°Frances Louis you stupid idiot! You scare me to death!¡±


    Mindy Sue gives me the first tags.


    I look at the time. One o ''clock in the morning. From what I know of her, she stays up sote and must


    be too excited after sex.


    ¡°What Frances Louis? What happened with you and Frances Louis?¡±


    Mindy Sue sends me a message.


    I know I can¡¯t hide it anymore, so I have to cut it short and tell Mindy Sue.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, are you crazy? Why messed up with Frances Louis? You cane to me if you''re in


    trouble, and I''ll ask David Gibbs to help you.¡±


    ¡°Mindy, David Gibbs is your boyfriend, not mine, and he has no obligation to help me. Besides, this is


    the trouble caused by Frank Noyes, so it is better that I solve it by myself. Now things have already


    been like this, there is no point in saying more.¡±


    The dialog box shows that she is typing, but after a few minutes, there is only one sentence from Mindy


    Sue.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, I will always be your strong support, if Frances Louis bullied you, I will not let him go.¡±


    I answer her ¡°Thank you.¡± But I want tough. There is no bullying between Frances Louis and me. He


    is my patron, not my man. I don''t have the right to reason with him


    However, what Mindy Sue said warms my heart.


    The phone vibrates twice. It is a Twitter message.


    Someone leaves me a message.


    His name is simple but powerful


    Frances Louis.

 Chapter 60 In the doghouse

    Chapter 60 In the doghouse


    His message is as simple as him.


    Only one word


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Followed by a question mark.


    I could feel the dangerous look in his eyes and the chillness even across the screen.


    I am scared and drop my phone.


    Frances Louis has twitter?


    And he follows me?


    I don¡¯t care whether he follows my ount or not. How could he see this twitter! Isn¡¯t he drinking? Why


    is he ying twitter now?


    ¡°I am dead! I am so dead!¡±


    I jump out of bed and pace back and forth, wondering how I would exin to him.


    My head bes dizzy and I couldn''t figure out a way to exin. Or I can just delete the twitter.


    Even if he wants to pick on me, there''s no proof, and I can just deny it.


    Afterforting myself, I lie down again and go to sleep uneasily.


    Early next morning, when I hear a knock at the door, I bounce out of bed.


    What happenedst night keeps ying back in my mind. I feel cold in the back as I thought of Frances


    Louis''s eyes.


    I force myself to open the door and meet Frances Louis''s cold face.


    ¡°I have to go out for two days.¡±


    Then he leaves.


    He didn¡¯t ask me aboutst night?


    Feeling relieved, I watch him leave. I wash up happily and prepare to go to the office after eating.


    Noah Jefferson calls as soon as I cook well.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, tomorrow is the weekend, I have bought the movie tickets in the afternoon at three


    o¡¯clock, shall me see it together?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to sleepte in the weekend.¡± I refuse him.


    ¡°Don''t stay at home all day long. It''s good to go out and get some fresh air. At night, there will be a lot


    of fireworks in the pedestrian street. It''s very beautiful.¡±


    I like fireworks best. That fleeting gorgeousness makes me unable to resist.


    But I never told anyone that I like fireworks. How did Noah Jefferson know?


    But I wouldn''t say yes to Noah Jefferson just because of the fireworks.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, if I''m putting too much pressure on you, we can start as friends. We can see a movie as


    friends. You wouldn''t turn me down, would you?¡±


    Hearing what he said I would be so ruthless if I say no again.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    I hang up and go to work after breakfast.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, I think you''d better stop being my assistant. From now on, you don''t have to drive me to


    work or cook for me.¡±


    Steven Song stares at me and says seriously.


    I am stunned and ask him sheepishly, ¡°What happened? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Or it is because of my rtionship with Frances Louis that I can¡¯t work with him. After all, not everyone


    can ept such a shady rtionship.


    If Steven Song fires me, where am I going to find such a good job?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You think too much.¡± Steven Song chuckles and continues to say, ¡°I''m not going to fire you. I can see


    your talent. The belt you designed have been pre-ordered before ites on the market, and now y


    the next batch is being processed. You are very talented, and I don''t want to dy your career with all


    thoseplicated things. You should do what you love.¡±


    Steven Song''s words make me moved.


    Yes, he knows me. He knows what I really want to do.


    Design has always been my dream. I will be happy if I can realize this dream. When designing the belt,


    he insisted that I am the main designer, which makes most chief designers unsatisfied. But in the end, I


    proved myself with my work.


    ¡°Thanks, Steven Song.¡± I say to him smilingly and pack up my stuff happily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. We are friends.¡± Steven Song says casually, then he supplies, ¡°But I can''t give you a


    high position, you can go to No. 1 Design Group and under themand of Nicole Snow.¡±


    Nicole Snow, this name makes me nervous.


    Nicole Snow is thepany''s lead designer. After the belt incident, she has never given me a kind look


    in the office. If I work for her, I would definitely suffer a lot.


    But I didn¡¯t refuse.


    First of all, I don''t want to get special treatment for my rtionship with Steven Song, and secondly,


    Nicole Snow is a really talented designer. She has won a lot of awards in the world, and I can learn a


    lot from her.


    ¡°No problem. I will try my best and design something I like.¡±


    After packing, I go downstairs to Design Group.


    Design Group is at the same floor of my former nning Group. When I pass nning Group,


    everyone looks at me with curious eyes, waiting for a good scene.


    ¡°Isn''t she the phoenix that flies up on the branch, how now fall into the doghouse now?¡± Some woman


    gloats.


    ¡°Haven''t you ever heard a saying, to serve the king with beauty will notst long. She thought she can


    get the president¡¯s heart by his breasts and dirty tricks. Every woman has breasts.


    Another woman wearing thick make-up agrees.


    Then she squeezes her breasts.


    She is wearing a low-cut, sexy dress, and as I walk past her, I saw her two nipples. I don''t know who is


    dirty.


    I don¡¯t want to argue with them, I purse my lips and go to the design group.


    ¡°Are you a pig? my main draft has already done, I just ask you do some subsidiary design, and you


    can¡¯t do such simple things well, you trash! If you can¡¯t do your job well, just resign and go home. Don¡¯t


    stand here and offend my eyes!¡±


    I walk in and Nicole Snow is scolding a colleague.


    Her brows tighten as she sees mee in.


    ¡°I have told them I am full of hands, and they still send me such a bum! What the¡­¡±


    I don''t like being called a bum. I am not a genius, but I''m not worthless.


    I smile politely at Nicole Snow and says, ¡°if you don''t want me here, I''ll tell President Song.¡±


    I turn and want to go. But Nicole Snow calls me.


    ¡°Stop! I tell you, don''t try to pressure me with President Song! If he didn¡¯t get enough of you, how could


    you be exiled here?¡±


    Nicole Snow¡¯s thought is same as others¡¯, which makes my heart sink.


    I thought Nicole Snow was pure and lofty, but now she is just a worlng.


    I don''t care what other people think of me, I say to Nicole Snow, ¡°I will prove myself with my ability.¡±


    Later, I realize that I am the one who is lofty, and that lofty almost ruins my whole life.


    In the afternoon, Frances Louis suddenly texts me and wants me to go to Santos.


    Then I receive the message of the book of ne ticket.


    The ne flies at nine o'' clock in the evening, and the ticket has been bought. My money Lord calls,


    and I have to go.


    After work, I go straight to the airport to Santos


    To my surprise, as soon as I arrive at the airport lobby, I see Frances Louis standing out from the


    crowd.

 Chapter 61 Shameless

    Chapter 61 Shameless


    He wears a silver-grey suit and looks elegant and distinguished. Even with all the people around, I can


    recognize him at a nce.


    I am surprised that Frances Louis would pick me up.


    In my opinion, only others can pick up him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Frances Louis says simply, and strides his long legs out.


    It¡¯s difficult for me to follow him up with my short legs.


    He bullies my short legs.


    ¡°Why ask me toe here?¡± I ask as I get into the car.


    I eat a hamburger on the ne. I am still hungry. Now my stomach is growling.


    It would be great if we could go to dinner now.


    ¡°Go to the hotel first.¡±


    Frances Louis says simply. He starts the engine and drives forward.


    Hotel?


    What does he want to do?


    I haven''t recovered from my waist injury, and I''m starving to death. I really don''t have the heart to deal


    with him.


    ¡°Can I choose not to go?¡± I look at Frances Louis, trying to look pathetic.


    ¡°Do you think you have the right to say no?¡± Frances Louis snorts and looks back at me.


    At the sight of his eyes, I am so frightened that I dare not speak, and follow him to the hotel in


    resignation.


    If Frances Louis really forces me to do something, I would rather die thanply. Surely ording to


    his noble character, he would not force me.


    Frances Louis books the presidential suite. This is the first time I have seen the presidential suite.


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Frances Louis says in a low voice.


    He really wants to¡­


    I look at him in horror, a little nervous.


    ¡°I don''t want to do it. I just want to eat.¡± I look at him and say honestly.


    ¡°Do what?¡± He raises his eyebrows and looks at me faintly. His mouth turns a little radian, and he


    presses it down quickly.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t like smiling. Basically, all his expressions I saw was cold and emotionless. But


    I''m pretty sure he was suppressing augh.


    ¡°You tell me to do what?¡±


    I feel embarrassed to speak it out, so I can only question him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He nces at me with a hint of disdain.


    ¡°You think too much, after you change your clothes, follow me to the 18th floor.¡±


    He says and points at the full dress on the bed.


    It''s a peacock blue dress. I''m not a clothes designer, but I know something about luxury. This dress is


    exquisitely made, and it is all handmade, which looks pricey.


    Why does Frances Louis suddenly ask me to change into this dress? But anyway, it''s better than have


    sex!


    I looked at the man sitting on the opposite side of the bed and say, ¡°Then you go out, you stand here,


    how do I change?¡±


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t move. To be exact, he doesn¡¯t even look up.


    Damn him! Does this man have a weird taste for watching women change?


    ¡°Frances Louis, could you please move your noble ass and go out for a while?¡±


    I think my attitude is very good, but the opposite master doesn¡¯t buy it. After a cold look at me, he says,


    ¡°I have seen every skin of your body. By the way, I''m on twitter. I don¡¯t have time to look at you.¡±


    Hearing he says twitter makes me feel guilty. I dare not speak again, directly take the dress to go to the


    bathroom. I lock the door and start to change clothes.


    This dress is very tight. I don''t like to wear clothes that are too tight. But now I am so hungry and feel a


    little loose.


    They say that clothes make the man, and this is true. Although I look not bad, but this haute couture


    makes me lookpletely different.


    Suddenly I look like a debutante.


    The hemline of the dress is a little long, which requires a pair of high heels. Unfortunately, I changed


    my slippers when I entered the hotel. Now I can only carry my skirt out. As soon as I open the door, I


    see Frances Louis standing in the doorway.


    I am shocked that I identally step on the hemline and lean forward.


    My head just hits Frances Louis¡¯s private part.


    How embarrassing!


    I blush and try to hold Frances Louis''s leg to stand up. Suddenly I feel his private part thump twice and


    growrger.


    ¡°You shameless! What are you thinking in your head!¡±


    I am shamed into anger, looking at Frances Louis and shuttering.


    He smiles and moves closer, his hot breath pping on my face.


    My face turns redder and my breath quickens.


    ¡°I remember. You jumped on me yourself. Howe I am the shameless one?¡±


    ¡°Because you frightened me by standing at the door. What are you doing standing there, peeping?¡± I


    retort.


    The more I think about it, the more suspicious Frances Louis is acting.


    ¡°I want to pee.¡±


    He says coldly, and goes towards the bathroom.


    He doesn¡¯te out after ten minutes. I couldn''t help wondering if he is in there pooping and he feels


    embarrassed to say.


    After twenty minutes, Frances Louises out.


    He nces at me, and I notice that his face is darker than before.


    He must be constipated! I secretly think in my head.


    ¡°Do you think your shoes go well with this dress?¡± He asks me, raising his eyebrows.


    I look at the ck heels on my feet, but there is nothing I could do.


    ¡°I only have this.¡±


    Without speaking, hees over and takes off my shoes. Then he takes out a pair of high heels from


    the closet and bents down to put them on for me.


    From this angle, I can see Frances Louis''s drooping eyebrows. This is the first time I have seen him


    from a height. I have to say, his features are really exquisite. Especially the eyshes, ck and long.


    No wonder his eyes look so beautiful.


    He gently put the shoes on me and I really felt like I am in a dream.


    It is noble Frances Louis here half on his knees. In a trance, I feel like I am Cindere.


    But I still have my senses. I know he will never be my prince.


    After putting on my shoes, Frances Louis stands up and doesn¡¯t seem to feel ufortable for what


    he did for me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Genteelly, Frances Louis extends his arm towards me and beckons me to hold it.


    I look down at the shoes on my feet. It¡¯s a pair of silver shoes. The sequins and the luster of the clothes


    reflect each other, looking noble and elegant.


    I don''t know what asion Frances Louis will take me to, and I need to dress so formally. After all, it''s


    eleven o''clock. I am afraid of losing Frances Louis''s face, and my hands are sweating, so I hold him


    tightly.


    The elevator arrives the 18th floor, I take a deep breath and walk out.

 Chapter 62 Rich men are ruthless

    Chapter 62 Rich men are ruthless


    As soon as I walk in, I feel urgent to back out.


    I thought it would be a dinner party or something with a few people at most.


    I didn¡¯t expect to see so many people.


    I stand there in a daze and don¡¯t go out for a long time.


    Everyone turns their eyes on me, which makes me even more nervous. To put it mildly, I am Frances


    Louis''s mistress, and to attend such an event with him would make me feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just stay with me.¡±


    Frances Louis cocks his head and whispers in my ear. He doesn¡¯t even look at me. How does he know


    I am nervous?


    I look down at his coat, which has been pulled out of folds, and sheepishly let go.


    Seeing his intimacy with me, everyone shows an ambiguous smile. I keep walking and feel my hands


    and feet out of ce.


    I almost walk by the same foot with the hand.


    But I find that my nervousness seems unnecessary. No one seems to look at me differently. Yes, I don''t


    have a ¡°mistress¡± written on my face. I calm down with that thought.


    Frances Louis takes two sses of wine from the waiter and offers me one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink, just pretend.¡±


    I nod, holding my ss and surveying the scene around me.


    It should be the dining room of this hotel, surrounded by a lot of food. Sote at night, and these people


    are eating?


    I feel a little strange.


    We keep walking forward. When we pass the first man, he toasts to Frances Louis and says, ¡°happy


    birthday, president Louis.¡±


    Today is Frances Louis''s birthday? No wonder these people are still here sote at night.


    I turn to look at him, feeling nervous.


    Today is my patron¡¯s birthday and I have no idea about it. I am so unqualified to be a mistress, because


    I don¡¯t know how to please my boss.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Frances Louis graciously clinks sses with the man and leads me on.


    As we walk toward the center of the crowd, I see a group of girls forming a circle. Inside, there are two


    men like two moons standing in a circle of stars.


    The two men are handsome. One is handsome and a little ruffian, and the other is stylish, I can feel his


    muscles bouncing even across the shirt.


    ¡°Frances, you are finally here. What a birthday party! You''re the main character but won''t show up until


    eleven o'' clock.¡± The ruffian manes out from a crowd of women andins discontentedly to


    Frances Louis.


    The muscr man alsoes and ridicules, ¡°You don¡¯t know. What''s the point of having a birthday


    without a beauty?¡±


    ¡°Maybe this little beauty has sent herself to your bed¡­¡±


    The ruffian man doesn¡¯t finish his sentence but the crowd begin tough.


    I am not stupid. Of course, I know what he means. I give him a ck look.


    There is no expression on Frances Louis¡¯s face. He doesn¡¯t seem to mind their joke.


    That crowd of women, seeing Frances Louis, gather around and pounce at him.


    ¡°Mr. Louis.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Louis, why youe sote?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±


    These women push desperately towards Frances Louis and easily push me away.


    Anyway.


    I am hungry, and I can just take this opportunity to eat something.


    ¡°Jane Noyes.¡±


    Before I could move, Frances Louis calls out to me.


    I turn to him with a bitter face, but his two handsome friends stand beside me and smile at Frances


    Louis., ¡°What, do you want the beauty to save the hero? You''d better enjoying to girls'' country.¡±


    The women are exaggerating like ying a drama. They rub against Frances Louis so hard that they


    could have tied their hands and feet around him.


    ¡°Mr. Louis has always been popr with thesedies, and there''s no one in this country who wouldn''t


    want to be Mr. Louis''s woman. I suppose you wouldn''t mind since you stay with him.¡± The ruffian says


    to me smilingly.


    All women in this country want to be his woman? But I don¡¯t want to. If I have not been cornered, I


    would never have something to do with him.


    ¡°That''s what thesedies look like. I''m tired of seeing them.¡± The muscr man adds by my side.


    ¡°Ladies? If you don¡¯t tell me. I would think I havee into a brothel.¡± I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Frances Louis says deeply.


    This is the second time I have heard him say it, but it doesn¡¯t seem to work.


    Although Frances Louis is terrible, these women don¡¯t seem to be very frightened. Maybe their desire is


    greater than the fear.


    I could feel clearly that Frances Louis¡¯s face is getting gloomy. But these daredevil women don¡¯t want to


    get out of the way. No one would let anyone around Frances Louis. They have surround Frances Louis


    in a tight circle.


    Frances Louis suddenly smiles and says to the woman standing in front of him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? The daughter of whichpany?¡±


    That woman is very enchanting, her figure is tall and sexy. She is definitely an amorous beauty.


    Shame on him. He just pretended to be immune to t women, and he can¡¯t resist the temptation.


    I spit on Frances Louis in my heart


    The woman who is called by Frances Louis is excited, as if the emperor has chosen her to sleep with.


    She answers hurriedly, ¡°my name is Fontaine, I am the daughter of Fontaine Group.¡±


    Frances Louis nods, then he takes out the cell phone and dials a number.


    ¡°Purchase the Fontaine Group in Santos.¡±


    His simple words make the woman¡¯s face turn pale.


    She grabs Frances Louis in fear and implores, ¡°President Louis, I am sorry. Please don''t. Please."


    I feel pity for that delicate and touching face. Frances Louis is still calm and cold. He looks at these


    women and says, ¡°All of you, who still want to climb onto my bed?¡±


    As soon as he says this, people scatter like birds and beasts.


    There is only the daughter of Fontaine Group standing there with a look of despair.


    Frances Louis manages to escape andes towards me. There is a variety of women''s perfume on


    his body, which smells very pungent.


    ¡°Mr. Louis, why are you so cruel to these women? Just be nice.¡± The ruffian man says, but there is no


    mercy in his eyes.


    They say that people of high society are the most ruthless. I have seen it by myself today.


    ¡°I am not like you. I don¡¯t want to mess up with them.¡± Frances Louis rolls his eyes to him and takes me


    to the crowd.


    I am starving to death. Later, I can¡¯t hear what Frances Louis is talking about and people begin to have


    double images in my eyes.


    Am I going to die, because of hungry?


    ¡°Frances Louis, I am hungry.¡±


    I say to him weakly, my limp body leaning against Frances Louis.


    I am so hungry that I am talking like a mosquito, and I am not even sure if he heard me.


    Frances Louis says something to a man on the other side, then helps me to sit down.


    I see him move his lips towards me, I don''t know what he said, and then he leaves.


    I am surrounded by food. I can¡¯t think too much and begin to eat desperately.


    I finally regain some strength after eating several pieces of meat.


    ¡°Look at the way she eats. She muste from some remote countryside. How can president Louis


    bring such a woman here?¡± An acerb voicees into my ear.

 Chapter 63 A man鈥檚 heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea

    Chapter 63 A man¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea


    I put the meat into my mouth slowly and look at the woman who is speaking.


    I know her. She is one of the women who surround Frances Louis.


    She is followed by two other women. One is Fontaine, who still has tears on her face. When she looks


    at me, the venom in her eyes almost kills me.


    Although they have three people, I am not afraid of them.


    What can they do to me in public? Besides, with Frances Louis supporting me, I''m a coward.


    Slowly I wipe my mouth, then my hands. I get up, smiling at them, ¡°what can you do if I am from the


    countryside? Frances Louis''s dating with me, not you. I have flown up on the branch, I am the


    phoenix!¡±


    Usually I really hate the entanglement with Frances Louis. But now, it has be the backing for my


    arrogance.


    They''re just a bunch of bullies, and if I''m tough enough, they''ll know I''m not a push-over.


    Then their faces turn pale. They look towards Frances Louis and seem to be frightened.


    ¡°You are just a sex toy. Wait and see.¡±


    That woman leaves a malicious sentence and go away with other two women.


    I purse my lips and sit down to eat. This foie gras is so delicious, I don''t know who the chef is, how


    could he make such a delicious thing.


    Sure enough, the rich eat better than the average person.


    Hungry and greedy, in a short time, there is only one foie gras left on the te.


    I look at thest piece of meat in front of me awkwardly, hesitating to eat it.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± The yful voice of Frances Louis rings behind me, and I blush immediately.


    All women here are famousdies, polite and reserved. They eat like a bird. I don''t fit in here.


    ¡°No!¡±


    I answer dishonestly, and get up to leave.


    The light in the hall suddenly dims.


    Frances Louis takes my hand and holds me into his arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡± His star-like gaze almost melts me.


    My heart beats quickly.


    Again, I am distracted by Frances Louis. Facing such a handsome and rich man, I feel difficult to resist


    him. But the rtionship between him and me is just a deal, and I can''t let myself sink down in the


    illusion.


    I shake my head and get out of his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance with you.¡±


    Then, my hands are hold by someone else.


    ¡°Maybe this little beauty wants to dance with me.¡± The ruffian man takes my hands to the center of the


    crowd.


    Frances Louis''s face looks heavy and his calm eyes are fixed on me, which makes me flustered.


    I''m really bad at dancing. I used to eat when there was apany party. If someone asks to dance, I


    would decline them. I just hope I won¡¯t make a fool of myself in front of so many people today.


    ¡°I am not good at dancing.¡± I say honestly, but my eyes try to find Frances Louis unconsciously.


    Then I realize that he has gone to somewhere else. Looking around the crowd, I find him talking to


    someone nearby. Several womene up and invite him, but he seems to have turned them down.


    Had it not been for Frances Louis, who was so cruel to me in bed, I should have suspected that he


    didn¡¯t like women.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at Frances, just follow my step.¡± This man says to me gently.


    Although his hand is around my waist, it only presses against my clothes and doesn¡¯t make me feel


    ufortable. This man looks promiscuous, but he is supposed to be a gentleman.


    Then I am relieved and dance to his pace.


    ¡°My name is Lawrence Jordan. I''ve been a friend of Mr. Louis for many years.¡±


    He says something to me from time to time that distracts me and makes me feel less nervous.


    ¡°This is the first time he has brought a woman to a party.¡± Lawrence Jordan says to me.


    I don¡¯t believe him.


    This doesn¡¯t seem like Frances Louis. And I''m not naive enough to think how special I am for him.


    ¡°Who knows. I can¡¯t guess his thoughts.¡±


    Led by Lawrence Jordan, I finish the dance smoothly. I find dancing is not as difficult as I thought. I


    must have been nervous before.


    I am about to go to the side for a break when someone else''s high heel steps on my heel and I lean


    forward, out of control, toward Lawrence Jordan.


    And awkwardly, I kiss Lawrence Jordan on his lips.


    There seems to be a sharp look behind me. Lawrence Jordan turns pale, pushing me away like a


    gue, and says in a panic, ¡°it''s nearly twelve o''clock? Thest sweet time is for you and Mr. Louis.¡±


    I fall back into a warm, familiar embrace. Without looking back, I know it is Frances Louis. Because he


    still has that strong perfume on his body.


    Lawrence Jordan greases his feet and runs off. He seems to be afraid of Frances Louis.


    I turn my head weakly to Frances Louis''s smiling eyes.


    This smile looks creepy.


    ¡°It¡­it was just an ident.¡±


    ¡°You are hungry for man.¡± Frances Louis says and drags me to go out.

 Chapter 64 The weird interest

    Chapter 64 The weird interest


    Hungry for man? No, I don¡¯t!


    ¡°No, no, no. I said It was an ident. Frances Louis, let me go!¡±


    I look at my red wrist pinched by him and feel helpless. Frances Louis is a much more possessive man


    than I thought.


    ¡°If you want more people to notice you, just shout loudly.¡± Says Frances Louis quietly, without turning


    his head.


    Even if I don¡¯t do anything, just standing next to Frances Louis would have attracted enough attention.


    So, I can only obediently shut the mouth, let him lead me forward.


    ¡°Mr. Louis, why are you leaving here so soon? This is a special birthday party for you.¡± ''says someone.


    ¡°Have a good time. I''ve got some personal matters to deal with.¡±


    That man gives me a deep and meaningful look.


    ¡°I understand, take your time.¡±


    Frances Louis leads me all the way into the elevator. As the doors closes, he presses me against the


    wall and kisses me straight down.


    His kisses sweep over me like a storm, encroaching on my sanity.


    Suddenly I notice the camera opposite shing red dots. If others see us kissing like this, I really have


    no face to see them.


    ¡°Ca¡­camera.¡±


    I try hard to extruded this word from my lips.


    It takes several seconds for Frances Louis to stop. He turns to the camera coldly andmands, ¡°turn


    it off now.¡±


    After two seconds, the red spots disappear.


    Frances Louis is really a big shot with great power.


    ¡°How did you know that someone is peeping through the camera?¡±


    Before I finish, my words are blocked up by Frances Louis¡¯s kisses.


    He is a good kisser, and gradually arouses the desire in my heart. I feel my whole body heat up.


    The elevator goes all the way down and stops at the third floor.


    On entering the room, he throws me on the bed, and presses his great body over me.


    ¡°What do you do, Frances Louis? I have an injury on my waist! Injured!¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you think you''re hurt when you''re dancing with another man!¡± He snorts coldly with his big


    hands putting on the softness of my chest.


    ¡°Isn''t he your friend? And we''re just dancing. You are being unreasonable!¡± I say, speechlessly.


    A seemingly indifferent man can be so unreasonable.


    Although the wound on my waist is no longer painful, but with Frances Louis''s strength, I am afraid that


    my waist will be brokenter.


    There are fewer clothes on my body, I say sadly.


    ¡°The doctor said that I can¡¯t do strenuous exercise, would you please leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°Then I will use a position that won''t hurt you. I''ll be gentle today.¡± says Frances Louis. He takes off my


    underpants without my permission and turns me upside down. I am in a position of extreme shame.


    I turn my back on him, unable to struggle. I can only let his huge organ push into my body little by little.


    He is indeed gentle today. His movements are much slower than before, but each push reaches to the


    deepest part of my body. I feel my heart and my body tremble uncontrobly. I bite my lips, trying not to


    let my shy voice spill over.


    ¡°S¡­slowly.¡± I say tremblingly.


    ¡°I''m already slow.¡± The man says innocently. Then a hard push, of which the pleasure makes me


    almost faint.


    I quickly cover my mouth so as not to cry out in front of Frances Louis. For all the time, I have been


    trying to suppress myself, for fear of indulging in this pleasure.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Cry if you want.¡± Frances Louis leans over and nibbles at my earlobe.


    I could not resist, my whole-body copses on the bed, but my mouth is stubborn, ¡°No, notfortable.


    Not at all. You must finish quickly. I''m going to sleep.¡±


    Behind mees the voice of Frances Louis,ughing.


    Then he turns me over and carries me out of bed., but the movement under his body doesn¡¯t stop.


    I am afraid of falling down and my legs wrap around his waist tightly. As a result, every step he takes


    makes my whole-body tremble.


    ¡°Your body is much more honest than your mouth. You ought to look at yourself now, how attractive you


    are...¡±


    Frances Louis forces me to turn my head and look at myself in the mirror.


    ¡°No...¡± I turn away, but he quickens his movements, each time touching my most sensitive point. I look


    in the mirror, pleading for mercy, and his movements slow down.


    He has weird interest!


    He is good-looking, but I don¡¯t expect that he has such a perverted hobby!


    I criticize him in my heart.


    But next second, I have no mood to make fun of Frances Louis.


    In the mirror, the woman''s cheeks flush into red, her eyes blurred as if covered with ayer of mist, and


    her lips slightly spread, looking charming.


    Is that me?


    I have no idea that I could be so attractive.


    The man seems satisfied with my expression and begins his next attack.


    His physical strength is really strong. I like a leaf in the boat, floating and sinking in deep sea, but I can''t


    reach the shore.


    It is not until dawn that he lets me go. I have no strength to lift my arm.


    Such a coquettish man!


    France Louis goes to the bathroom to take a shower, and I lie on the bed, like a fish washed ashore,


    unable to move.


    There is a rhythmic knock on the door.

 Chapter 65 Help me with my belt

    Chapter 65 Help me with my belt


    I get up holding my limp waist and curse Frances Louis secretly.


    ¡°You teddy dog! I curse you for impotency.¡±


    The bathroom door is pulled open with a tter. Frances Louis stands there with a towel on his lower


    body, looking at me half-squinted.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! I was wondering what you have eaten because you are so energetic.¡± Iugh a hollowugh,


    and prevaricate quickly.


    Men love to beplimented by women. Even if Frances Louis is otherworldly, he would not be an


    exception.


    The knock on the door rings again. I don¡¯t answer him anymore and go to the door.


    ¡°Don''t open the door,¡± Frances Louis stops me and whispers.


    ¡°Why?¡± I turn to look at him and ask with confusion.


    ¡°It''s not a secret that every time Ie to Santos I would stay in this hotel. But no one ever knocked at


    the door, so I guess it is not a good visit.¡±


    I stop when I hear his words.


    Why should I make trouble for myself when Frances Louis doesn''t want to mess with it?


    He goes to the night table and calls the reception.


    ¡°There is someone knocking at my door. Whoever it is, tell him I''m out.¡±


    Then, Frances Louis hangs up.


    Soon the knocking stops.


    He goes to the wardrobe and opens it. There are several suits hanging in it. They are all his size.


    A man like him wouldn''t go around with a pile of clothes. He must have always hired this room. But I


    am curious that he is so rich, why he still lives in a hotel, but buy a house?


    ¡°Do you have a house at Santos, Frances Louis?¡± I look at his sharp and strong figure and ask lightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like buying house.¡± He says lightly.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to want to continue the subject, and I consciously shut up.


    His hands begin to loosen the towel from his waist, and I turn my head hastily to avoid seeing what I


    should not see.


    ¡°Are you shy?¡± Frances Louis chuckles behind me.


    I roll my eyes and ignore him.


    Damn it! Why can¡¯t be shy?! Is it strange that I am shy?


    ¡°Come here.¡± He suddenly says.


    I don''t know if he¡¯s dressed and I kind of don''t want to go.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask impatiently.


    ¡°Help me with my belt. Did you forget? It is a bug that you designed.¡±


    The customer is the god, and the patron is gold Lord is more important than the god.


    I could feel his eyes on me. I couldn''t stop my palms from sweating as he looks at me, and it takes me


    a long time to buckle his belt.


    You change your clothes, and then go out with me.¡±


    I obediently go to the bathroom to change my clothes and follow Frances Louis out without asking.


    God knows how tired and sleepy I am afterst night¡¯s intense exercise. Is Frances Louis¡¯s body made


    of iron? How could he doesn''t feel tired at all?


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Frances Louis asks me in the car.


    I look at him nkly and say, ¡°how do I know, I haven''t been Santos before, go where there is delicious


    food and funny things to do.¡±


    Frances Louis ponder for a moment, then takes out his cell phone and call.


    ¡°Lawrence Jordan, do you know any interesting ces in Santos?¡±


    He calls Lawrence Jordan. Someone like Lawrence Jordan, who ys the life like games, surely knows


    where to go.


    On the other end of the line, I don¡¯t know what Lawrence Jordan has said. I notice that the corners of


    Frances Louis''s mouth twitch twice and then he hangs up the phone.


    Frances Louis takes me all the way to the beach and finally stops outside a restaurant.


    Fragrance of Women.


    What a pornographic name! I connect this name with Lawrence Jordan immediately.


    We enter to see Lawrence Jordan lounging in a massage chair. A woman dressed as a waitress is


    feeding him grapes.


    Look at his luxurious life.


    Frances Louis sits down in front of him, ¡°Bring out everything delicious.¡±


    ¡°It depends on what you want to eat. I can catch it out of the sea whatever you want to eat.¡±


    Lawrence Jordan gets up and speaks to me.


    Why he looks at me?


    The next second, Frances Louis turns to me and asks, ¡°what would you like to eat?¡±


    I shake my head and say whatever.


    I don''t know much about seafood. Ie from the countryside and live in the ind. What I have eaten


    is nothing more than crab, shrimp, squid and so on, if must add another kind, does seaweed count?


    ¡°Then lobster, fin and so on, bring the most expensive food you have.¡± Frances Louis says casually and


    sits down.


    ¡°Exploiter!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lawrence Jordanins, but he goes out and tell the attendant at the door.


    Then I see that man sail out to sea.


    What? I thought Lawrence Jordan was kidding. They really go to the sea to catch seafood.


    Frances Louis is talking to Lawrence Jordan about something I don¡¯t understand. I am bored and y


    with my phone. Then, feeling a little like to pee, I put down my phone and go to the bathroom.


    When Ie out, I find Frances Louis staring at my phone screen.


    I feel strange and quicken my pace. I hang up the phone quickly when I see Noah Jefferson''s name.


    I don''t know what I am guilty of, but my heart is beating violently.


    And the next second, the screen lights up again.

 Chapter 66 For fear of the light

    Chapter 66 For fear of the light


    I feel that I am going to be killed by Noah Jefferson.


    Why does he call when Frances Louis is here?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡±


    Frances Louis smiles at me, which makes my hair stand on end.


    I know that if I don¡¯t answer it, Noah Jefferson would keep calling. He has always been stubborn.


    There is nothing I could do but stand up with my cell phone and smile at Frances Louis, ¡°I go out and


    answer the phone.¡±


    He grabs my wrist and says in a low voice, ¡°right here.¡±


    Then, he glides on the screen and helps me answer it.


    Damn you, Frances Louis!


    Okay, I will answer it. I have nothing to hide!


    ¡°Hello, Noah Jefferson, what happened?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Why hang up the phone?¡± Noah Jefferson asks me.


    ¡°I clicked the wrong ce.¡±


    I am afraid that Frances Louis might think there is something between me and Noah Jefferson, so I say


    calmly.


    ¡°I''ll pick you up at 2:00 this afternoon. Please send me your address.¡±


    Then I remember that Noah Jefferson has an appointment with me for a movie this afternoon. If he


    hadn''t called to remind me, I would have forgotten. I''m still at Santos, and it''s impossible to get back.


    After thinking about it, I say to him, ¡°I''m sorry, but I am in another city on a business trip now, sorry I


    forget to tell you. I can''t go today, maybe next time.¡±


    Noah Jefferson keeps being silent for several seconds, presumably in frustration.


    I don¡¯t know what to say, so I say goodbye and hang up quickly.


    There is no expression change on Frances Louis¡¯s face. But he is like this most of the time, and I


    couldn''t figure it out.


    Lawrence Jordan, on the other hand, quips, ¡°Who is he? Boyfriend? You still have another man


    besides Mr. Louis?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Before I could retort, Frances Louis interrupts him in a muffled voice.


    The waiter returns with the seafood, Lawrence Jordan goes straight to the kitchen, saying he wants to


    cook by himself.


    I have some doubts, the rich boy like him, mouth open for food, really know how to cook? Isn''t it a dark


    cooking?


    About an hour and a halfter, Lawrence Jordanes out with the cuisine.


    The color looks appetizing and smells good, which doesn''t seem as bad as I thought.


    ¡°Try my skill.¡± Lawrence Jordan spreads out his hands, looking pleased.


    I have a try and it is really good.


    Even Frances Louis fails to pick on him.


    ¡°Not bad? Not everyone can taste the work of a three-Michelin star chef.¡±


    I couldn''t help rolling my eyes as Lawrence Jordan praises his cooking.


    It is really delicious, but could him keep a low profile?


    The sound of high-heeled shoes suddenlyes from the door when we are having a good time.


    There are only us in the restaurant. Someonees and I couldn''t help looking back.


    It is a very beautiful woman, wearing dark sses, hot chestnut waves, wearing a sexy open - slit


    cheongsam, looking charming and delicate.


    Guest?


    The next second, she walks toward us. Know someone here?


    Does shee for Frances Louis or Lawrence Jordan?


    Lawrence Jordan''s face bes sullen suddenly and he whispers to Frances Louis, ¡°You tell me, why


    is she here?¡±


    He looks so frightened that he seems afraid of this woman.


    Instead of answering him, Frances Louis raises his eyebrows and says, ¡°what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Damn you Frances Louis! I was kind enough to treat you to a big dinner, and that''s how you reward


    me!¡±


    Then Lawrence Jordan runs into the kitchen.


    The woman is called here by Frances Louis. I don''t know why he did it to Lawrence Jordan.


    The woman enters the kitchen angrily. Two minutester, shees out and grumbles to Frances


    Louis, ¡°brother, he has run away again!¡±


    ¡°Next time, if you don''t wear high heels, he might not be able to run away so fast.¡± Frances Louis says


    tly.


    She''s Frances Louis''s sister, and my sense is that she likes Lawrence Jordan.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But cheongsam must match high heels!¡± The woman curls her lips and takes off her sunsses.


    It seems different from what I thought. I thought she was a sexy woman, but now through her face, she


    is sexy and pure at the same time.


    I never know that Frances Louis has a sister. Of course, he doesn¡¯t have to tell me.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t answer, and the woman''s eyes turn to me. There is obvious surprise on her


    face.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    I don¡¯t know how to answer her.


    I am Frances Louis¡¯s mistress. But how could I tell her this?


    ¡°None of your business. Since you didn¡¯t catch Lawrence Jordan, just go home.¡± Frances Louis orders


    her to leave


    The woman stares at me for a few seconds, then she is suddenly enlightened.


    ¡°What if Shaw¡­¡±


    Her words are blocked by the nce of Frances Louis.


    I wonder what she''s going to say next.


    ¡°Say what should be said, and pretend not to know what should not be said.¡± Frances Louis says to


    her.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I am leaving.¡± The woman nods and leaves stepping on her high heels.


    After the meal, Frances Louis takes me back to Virginia.


    As soon as we arrive at the vi, I see my mother sitting in front of Frances Louis''s house.

 Chapter 67 I am screwed

    Chapter 67 I am screwed


    My mother''s presence here is not going to be a good thing, I know that.


    Seeing me, my mother quickly stands up from the ground and walks quickly towards me.


    ¡°Jane, I haven¡¯t seen you for all those days. You seem to be fatter.¡±


    I know my mother is not concerned about my health; she is just saying that my life bes better after


    I live with Frances Louis. But only I know the bitterness.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask her directly.


    Now I just want to solve Frank Noyes¡¯s problem and make my parents back home with him.


    But I don''t know when Frances Louis will help me, which makes me feel that the torture is a long way


    off.


    My mother looks at Frances Louis, rubbing her hands nervously on the trousers, and says, ¡°you know,


    your father has retired, his pension is not much, and your brother has lost his job, but we have to live...¡±


    I understand. She wants money.


    My father used to work at the town hospital, and his pension was $3, 000 a month. Although they can¡¯t


    live a rich life in Virginia, it is enough to meet the basic needs of a family. Besides, I''ve already paid the


    rent.


    It must be Frank Noyes who''s still spending my parents'' money. He has spent all my parents¡¯ savings,


    and now he still doesn¡¯t repent.


    Suddenly, I don''t want to be tangled with them! I don''t want to care Frank Noyes, and I don''t want to


    care my parents. At least this way, I don''t have to mess with Frances Louis anymore.


    ¡°I have no money.¡± I say coldly.


    In fact, I have more than 70,000 dors in my card. I don¡¯t spend much of the 20,000 dors that


    Steven Song gave me. There are still 50,000 bonus and several thousand dors left over fromst


    month''s sry.


    But I don''t want to give them a penny. I still owe Frances Louis $900,000, which is far from enough.


    Besides, my family is a bottomless pit that can never be filled.


    ¡°You have no money, but Mr. Louis certainly has.¡± She says in a low voice, her finger poking at me,


    indicating that I should ask Frances Louis for money.


    She knows about my rtionship with Frances Louis, but she feels no shame about it. Instead, she is


    proud. Isn¡¯t it shameful for her that her daughter is a mistress?


    Frances Louis clearly hears her.


    He smiles to my mother, ¡°You want money?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± my mother nods, her eyes shining, as if she has seen a lot of money.


    I thought that Frances Louis would pay her. Because thest thing he needs is money.


    But he looks around and says to my mother, ¡°The neighborhood is full of wealthy people, and a lot of


    nannies and cleaners are in need. There are plenty of opportunities if you want to make money.¡±


    My mother''s face changes slightly, and she says to Frances Louis, ¡°Mr. Louis, I mean, can you give me


    some money...¡±


    I stand aside, feeling embarrassed and ridiculous.


    ¡°Why?¡± The man raises his eyebrows and looks at my mother half- squinting.


    There are not many expression changes on Frances Louis¡¯s face but this look means that he is not


    happy. I can see it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Because my daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    I interrupts my mother''s words and say coldly, ¡°you¡¯d better hurry to go, or I will call the security guard.¡±


    Mom doesn¡¯t believe I can do this to her and she still stands there. I make up my mind and wave to the


    security guard who is patrolling nearby.


    ¡°Someone has broken in, please take her out.¡±


    The security guard doesn¡¯t know me, but he knows Frances Louis. Seeing that he doesn¡¯t oppose, the


    security guard orders my mother to go out.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you fly to the branch to enjoy all kinds of things, and leave your parents alone! I gave


    birth to you for nothing!¡± My mother says to me fiercely, but her body is dragged out by the security


    guard.


    Enjoy?!


    My mother pushes me into this fire pit. Now I am doomed eternally but she thinks I''m enjoying? I want


    tough, but my tears can¡¯t stop falling down.


    ¡°Crying for what? I don''t like women crying.¡± Frances Louis says quietly.


    I wipe my tears away quickly and squeeze a smile at Frances Louis.


    Frances Louis is a fire pit, and he is the only one who might pull me out of it. Only by pleasing him can I


    hope to get out of my present life.


    Back in the vi, I dutifully cook for Frances Louis.


    Be goody, behave yourself., I keep reminding myself.


    Fortunately, I have a good sleep at night because Frances Louis doesn¡¯t torture me.


    But apparently, I celebrate too soon.


    Before open my eyes, I feel a body covers me.


    His kisses fall on my bare skin like the rain, which makes me wake up. Raising up, I meet Frances


    Louis''s refreshing face.


    He seems to be in a good mood.


    Damn him! He tortures me no matter he is happy or not!


    I am wearing a nightgown and a pair of underpants. Frances Louis skillfully reaches into the quilt and


    takes off my panty. Then he throes his muscr body on me.


    Not enough forey, but I feel not much pain. It seems that under the guidance of Frances Louis, now


    my body is terribly sensitive.


    The mobile phone is vibrating crazily at the bedside, and Frances Louis is also moving regrly on me.


    ¡°Please stop for a moment, I need to answer the phone.¡±


    Instead of stopping, Frances Louis speeds up.


    Feeling anxious, I lift my foot and kick.


    I don¡¯t expect to be able to kick the mountain of Frances Louis off, but sadly, I kick Frances Louis rolling


    over and out of bed.


    I am screwed.

 Chapter 68 Apology is not just about speaking

    Chapter 68 Apology is not just about speaking


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Looking at dazed Frances Louis on the ground, I apology with a bitter face.


    He stands up with a sullen face and his naked bodyes towards me.


    I blush, but I am more frightened.


    I just kicked Frances Louis out of bed, and he won''t let me go.


    ¡°Let me see who he is and you are in such hurry to answer it!¡±


    Frances Louis steps over me and picks up the phone on the night table.


    I really want to cry. I didn''t get the phone. How should I know who is calling? The reason why I am


    anxious to pick it up is that I am afraid Frances Louis would catch Lawrence Jordan calling me like


    before.


    God bless me. Don¡¯t be Noah Jefferson. Otherwise I am so screwed!


    ¡°Steven Song?¡±


    Frances Louis turns to look at me and screws his brows.


    Relieved, I snatch the phone from his hand and says, ¡°my boss may have an errand for me.¡±


    I quickly jump out of bed with my phone and run to the balcony.


    I may have annoyed Frances Louis, and it would be safer to hide for a while.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I answer the phone.


    ¡°Haven''t wake up yet? Why take so long?¡± asks Steven Song.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I look at Frances Louis and say dishonestly.


    ¡°There''s a luxury show in Paris. I want to take you to the show. Are you going?¡±


    Of course, I want to go, so I say yes.


    What a wonderful weekend! I have juste back from Santos, and now I will go to Paris.


    ¡°When shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Tonight. We will go there this afternoon. I will buy the ticket right away and pick you up at four in the


    afternoon.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Steven Song hangs up the phone. I am about to turn around when I feel something sticking behind me.


    The hot feel of the touch makes me almost drop my phone from the window.


    ¡°Now would you exin why you kick me?¡±


    Frances Louis turns me over to face him. Due to the height difference, his searing heat hits just on my


    belly button, making my legs limp.


    He is a little sulky, clearly still angry about what happened just now.


    But how can I exin that my kick is just an ident.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ident. Do you believe it?¡± I say fearfully.


    ¡°Do you?¡± He sneers. The meaning of his words could not have been more obvious.


    ¡°Master, I really didn''t mean to. I am so sorry!¡± I beg him.


    However, Frances Louis is much more ruthless than I thought and doesn¡¯t buy my story at all.


    His moves closer to me.


    ¡°Apology is not just about speaking. You have to do it.¡±


    He lifts one of my legs, cing it at his waist, and stretches his big thing into my softness.


    I shudder and my phone fall to the floor.


    He sticks so hard that I have to cling to his body to feel safe.


    Frances Louis seems to be really angry, and each stick he wants to torture me to die.


    Until afternoon, I am exhausted and he finally lets me go.


    ¡°I''ll flyter. I''ll probably be out of Virginia for a week.¡± Frances Louis says to me, putting on his


    bathrobe and heading for the bathroom.

 Chapter 69 Honey

    Chapter 69 Honey


    I should be happy that he isn¡¯t here, but somehow, I couldn''t smile. There is a faint loss in my mind,


    making me not know what to do.


    ¡°Okay, I also have to be on a business trip.¡± I answer and try to cover the loss in my heart.


    Frances Louis goes out after taking a shower. It''s already three o''clock after I wash myself. I eat


    something casually and wait for Steven Song to pick me up.


    Although Steven Song knows that I live with Frances Louis, it still feels strange that hees here to


    pick me up.


    Steven Song arrives here on time at four o''clock.


    ¡°It''s not like you to be so punctual.¡± I smile to Steven Song.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°No matter howzy I am, I can never make a woman wait for me.¡± He curls his lips and says chicly.


    As for this, Steven Song is quite a gentleman.


    He looks at my empty hands and asks, ¡°we''re going for three days. Are you sure we''re going empty-


    handed?¡±


    ¡°Three days? Why don¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡± I roll my eyes to Steven Song.


    ¡°If it were only for one day, the other women would surely take a lot of things. People who watch shows


    go to the runway.¡± Steven Songughs.


    ¡°You also said I am different from the other women.¡±


    I have to go upstairs to take more clothes pack some toiletries, and follow Steven Song to the airport.


    When I am going through security, I see a figure in front of me that looks like Frances Louis. But in a


    twinkling of an eye, he is gone.


    To my surprise, Steven Song and I are flying economy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. Now there are some women who buy first ss tickets just to get on our rich boys.¡±


    He twitches his mouth, put on an eye patch, and sleeps from takeoff tonding.


    When the nends, Steven Song takes off his eye patch just in time. I wonder if he is asleep at all.


    The flight is dyed for about an hour, so we head straight for the show.


    As Song Group is one of the sponsors of the show, we sit on the VIP seat of the main stadium.


    There are two empty seats next to us.


    I wonder who will sit next to me.


    ¡°Don''t move.¡± Steven Song suddenly speaks to me, then reaches over my head and takes a feather


    from my hair.


    ¡°President Louis, you''re here. Please have a seat.¡±


    Not far awayes a respectful greeting.


    My back stiffens and I feel a pang.


    I know only one President Louis, Frances Louis! And as it happens, he''s also on a business trip.


    I turn my head and see him. Frances Louis!


    Beside him is a young but graceful woman. For such a woman, I can see at a nce to know her


    extraordinary identity.


    She wears a white strapless gown that is sexy and pure. It is her hand on Frances Louis''s arm that


    catches my eye the most.


    She talks to Frances Louis with smile on her face. It seems that they are very close.


    The two seats next to me are probably reserved for them.


    Frances Louis also sees me, but he only nces at me briefly and takes the vision back.


    Feeling a little ufortable, I look back at the stage, the show is about to start.


    ¡°Jane Noyes.¡± Steven Song looks that way and suddenly calls me.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    He moves his lips and is about to speak when Frances Louis and his female friende over. Steven


    Song gives me a meaningful look that makes me suddenly feel a little uneasy.


    There is a seat between the woman and me, and Frances Louis is sitting next to me, no expression on


    his face.


    He looks like he doesn¡¯t know me at all.


    All right. Anyway, I don¡¯t want else to know that we know each other.


    He sits next to me, his faint scent of tobo flows into my nose, straining my breath.


    ¡°What do you think of this dress?¡± Steven Song asks me, pointing to the first model on the stage.


    Then I get my mind back and look at the dress on the model and says, ¡°Not bad, the entirety is good,


    but the hem is exaggerated, I don''t like it very much.¡±


    I''ve always liked simple things. But I am makingments on luxury bands and I dare not to speak


    loudly, so I press down my voice.


    But that woman seems to hear me and looks my way. She looks as if she doesn¡¯t agree with me, but


    because of her good manners, she doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°This show is going tost three days. Today is the main dress, tomorrow is the shoe and bag, the day


    after tomorrow is the essory. These things are all designed by well-known designers, there is


    always something to learn. If you look more, it will help with your design ideas.¡±


    I nod and keep watching.


    Suddenly I feel Frances Louis''s leg rubbing against my thigh, consciously or unconsciously, which


    makes my whole body ufortable.


    But fortunately, the light is dim, everyone is watching the show carefully, and no one notices the


    situation here.


    I give him a stern look, indicating that he should behave himself.


    At this moment, the woman suddenly turns to lean against Frances Louis and asks, ¡°honey, do you


    think that dress suits me?¡±

 Chapter 70 The mistress meets with the legal wife

    Chapter 70 The mistress meets with the legal wife


    Honey?


    Immediately, I petrify there. No wonder, when Steven Song saw them, he looks like that he wants to tell


    me something.


    In fact, I have thought over and over that Frances Louis has other women.


    Last time at the hospital, I saw him holding a woman with a big belly.


    But I didn''t know he was married. And this woman is not the same as the woman with the big bellyst


    time.


    I don''t know how to describe how I was feeling, I just feel my head buzzing.


    I couldn''t hear any of the sounds around me, only the word "honey" ying back in my head.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, are you okay?¡± Steven Song pushes me and looks at me concernedly.


    ¡°Yeah. I go to the bathroom.¡±


    I get up from my seat and stumble toward the bathroom.


    Along the way, I bump into several people.


    When I finally stand in front of the mirror and look at the pale woman, I feel I am really ridiculous.


    It turns out that when the mistress meets with the legal wife, the mistress is like a drowned rat.


    I wash my face to calm down. Luckily, the makeup is waterproof, I put on more lipstick, take a deep


    breath and go back.


    Frances Louis look at my way. The emotion in his eyes is tooplicated for me to understand.


    Maybe he''s afraid that his wife would know my existence.


    I take out my phone and send him a message.


    ¡°Don''t worry, your wife wouldn¡¯t know my existence.¡±


    I smile wryly and put the phone back in my bag. I remember what Frances Louis¡¯s sister saidst time


    she saw me, and now everything makes sense.


    For the next two hours, I am so calm that I don¡¯t even look at Frances Louis.


    In other words, I automatically block him and his wife.


    After watching the show, I get up and walk outside first.


    Steven Song follows me, obviously he is a little worried about me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡± I turn to smile at Steven Song.


    ¡°Stop smiling. You look terrible.¡± He says to me coldly.


    I look behind him. Frances Louis has gone out with his wife.


    His wife seems to be in a good mood, smiling around him.


    By contrast, Frances Louis''s expression is far too cold.


    ¡°Please go and drive the car. I''m cold and want to go back to sleep.¡± I turn back and tighten up in the


    wind.


    Steven Song takes off his coat and puts it over my shoulders.


    ¡°Wait here. I wille back soon.¡±


    Then he walks to the parking lot.


    Frances Louis also goes to drive, and the woman stands beside me like the most beautiful flower in the


    wind.


    There is about two or three meters between her and me. At such a close distance, I find that she is


    very tall.


    She is about 1.7 meters tall, about half a head taller than me. I am almost humbled to the dust standing


    in front of her.


    I feel ufortable.


    She notices that I am looking at her. She turns her head, looks at me and smiles.


    Her smile melts me even I am a woman.


    Frances Louis¡¯s wife is one in a million. With such a beautiful wife, why does he want me?


    Or, is it true as the saying goes, wife is inferior to concubine, concubine inferior to steal?


    Steven Song drives the car and stops in front of me.


    When I get into the car, I couldn''t help looking behind through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, are you in love with Frances Louis?¡±


    Steven Song''s words startle me, and I quickly shake my head in denial.


    ¡°No way. I stay with him because I have no other ways. When I solve Frank Noyes¡¯s problem, and I pay


    Frances Louis back, I¡¯ll cut all my connections with him.¡±


    I say lightly.


    But I feel my words are not convincing.


    ¡°I hope so. Frances Louis is definitely not someone you can afford to love.¡± Steven Song''s expression


    is the most serious I have ever seen. ¡°If you can design some good luxuries, you can pay off Frances


    Louis in less than six months. But in the meantime, you mustn''t have crush on Frances Louis.¡±


    ¡°I know. I have self-knowledge.¡± I answer.


    But my heart feels acerb and bitter.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I try to interpret this feeling as the awkwardness for the mistress meets with the legal wife.


    Steven Song doesn¡¯t say more. He drives me back at the hotel.


    I am about to take off my makeup and take a shower when Steven Song knocks on the door with two


    boxes of takeout.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have dinner. Don¡¯t sleep now. Or you might go to the hospital again.¡±


    Steven Song opens the takeout and hands me one, ¡°I bought it downstairs, just to fill the belly.¡±


    I have to say, Steven Song is really sweet.


    I gulp my meal and soon finish my share. Steven Song probably doesn¡¯t like it. He didn''t eat much.


    After seeing Steven Song off, I take a shower and lie on the bed, checking Twitter. It urs to me that


    Frances Louis caught me saying bad words of him on Twitterst time.


    I search Frances Louis''s name and click into his homepage. It''s empty. There''s nothing in it.


    I curl my lips and my phone vibrates.


    It¡¯s a message.


    The sender is Frances Louis.

 Chapter 71 The bright red

    Chapter 71 The bright red


    ¡°Come to room 306.¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with Frances Louis?


    His wife¡¯s here and he wants me to go to his room? Does he want his wife to p me in the face?


    Plus, I even don¡¯t know where the hotel he lives is, how could I go?


    ¡°No.¡± I refuse him directly.


    Soon, Frances Louis replies.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I wille to you.¡±


    I ignore him and put my phone on the night table.


    He doesn''t know which hotel I''m staying in, I''m not afraid of him!


    One minuteter, there is a knock at the door.


    I bounce out of bed and sit there quietly, not knowing what to do.


    Damn it! Frances Louis must be staying in the same hotel with me. Or why hees so fast?!


    I dare not open the door.


    No good coulde of Frances Louising to see me himself. And he sounds angry in his previous


    messages, which makes me more flurried.


    The phone vibrates on the night table. I look at it and the message contain only three words, simple as


    Frances Louis always does.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The bell rings only twice before it stops, but I know Frances Louis is still outside. I also know that if I


    didn''t open the door tonight, I would die.


    Of course, I may also die even if I open the door.


    After a period of hesitation, I put on my slippers and open the door.


    Frances Louis walks in directly and sits on the bed.


    The bed is soon tinged with red blood. I look at the snow-white sheets, crying in my heart.


    How am I going to exin the blood on this bed to the hotel tomorrow?


    Looking up through the bloodstain, I see a cut on Frances Louis¡¯s wrist.


    Not deep, but not shallow.


    The blood keeps running down, making my heart tremble.


    Then I remember the night I went to him, and his wrist was also injured.


    ¡°Autotomy or suicide?¡± I ask, frowning at him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His eyes nce coldly over me, and he says lightly, ¡°Neither. Bind up my wound.¡±


    I have no tools.


    But I can''t watch his blood drain away like this. I must stop the bleeding first.


    Stop bleeding?


    Something shes across my mind.


    My menstruation ising and I prepared something.


    Frances Louis''s face darkens as he looks at the menstrual pad on his wrist.


    ¡°Wait me here, I¡¯ll go out to buy some gauze and iodine.¡±


    I take the money out and buy gauze and iodophor at a nearby drugstore. When Ie back, the pad


    has already been full of blood. A light squeeze would make the blood run like water.


    I carefully detoxify Frances Louis''s wound with iodine and bandage it with gauze.


    ¡°Okay, you can go.¡±


    I look at my bandaging with satisfaction, and say with relief to Frances Louis.


    But he holds me in his arms and lie down on the bed, ¡°I''m very tired," he whispers, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Then he closes his eyes.


    I was always afraid that this beast, Frances Louis, would do something to me. After all, in the


    afternoon, he tortured me for a long time because he would go on a business trip for a week.


    But after a long while, Frances Louis does nothing.


    His breathing gradually bes even, and he seems to be asleep.


    I am also very tired, but I dared not to sleep just now. When I let my guard down, The sleepiness rush


    over me. I fall asleep in the arms of Frances Louis.


    For such a long time, this is the best sleep I''ve had.


    When I wake up, it¡¯s eight o¡¯clock in the morning and Frances Louis has left.


    Steven Song texts me to eat on the second floor.


    While I am washing, Steven Songes and knocks on the door.


    After he enters in, his eyes fall on the blood-stained sheets.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have sanitary napkins?¡±


    He asks me straightly.


    It was the first time I had seen a man talk openly about it.


    He thinks my menstruationes, and I don''t want to exin. I don''t want him to know that Frances


    Louis camest night.


    To get to the second floor, I have to pass Room 306.


    The door is open. ncing in, I see Frances Louis zipping up his wife''s dress. Then, I quickly withdraw


    my gaze.


    I have a guilty conscience.


    But how dare hee to me since his wife is here?


    And the wound in his wrist, what happened?


    I don¡¯t dare to ask, and I don''t want to. I can¡¯t inquire about Frances Louis. The more I know, the worse


    it is for me.


    At breakfast, I take out my phone and look through the album.


    I took a lot of pictures on the show yesterday for inspiration.


    Anyway, I''m going to make money as fast as I can. Then, I can get away from Frances Louis.


    Speaking of the devil, Frances Louis and his wife arrive hand in hand, attracting a flood of admiring


    res.


    Handsome man and pretty woman, just like a match made in heaven.


    They stop at our table. His wife smile at Steven Song and says,


    ¡°Mr. Song, could we sit here?¡±

 Chapter 72 What can a swallow know of the aims of a swan?

    Chapter 72 What can a swallow know of the aims of a swan?


    No!


    I roar in my hear.


    However, I can¡¯t decide here.


    Steven Song nces up at them and says, ¡°as you like.¡±


    Doesn''t Steven Song see me winking at him? With his temper that desire to stir up trouble, I really


    doubt if he did it on purpose.


    ¡°Does Mr. Song have anyment on the products of this show?¡±


    This woman talks about the show yesterday straight forward.


    ¡°No. There were several clothes yesterday, all of which are designed by Miss Jordan, right? Very nice.¡±


    Steven Song replies with a smile.


    Miss Jordan?


    And she is a famous designer.


    There is only one person I know, Whitney Jordan.


    Nicole Snow is well known nationally but also internationally. But there¡¯s still a gap between her and


    Whitney Jordan''s. Whitney Jordanes from a very good family, with the excellent resources and the


    enviable conditions.


    So sometimes, people need more than just talents. Some have won at the starting line.


    ¡°Yes. But thedy sitting next to you doesn''t seem very pleased with my work.¡±


    Then, Whitney Jordan''s eyes fall on me.


    I feel awkward.


    It seems that the dress Imented yesterday is designed by Whitney Jordan. She didn''t mess up


    with me yesterday, but she can''t hold it today.


    I''m a little nervous.


    I look at Frances Louis, who is sitting there eating slowly, not caring what we are talking about.


    This man is so mentally strong. I talk to his wife face to face, and he eats with a clear conscience.


    I take a deep breath and smile at Whitney Jordan.


    ¡°I''m not saying Miss Jordan''s works aren¡¯t good, it''s just that different people have different tastes, and


    I happen to like simple things.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if my exnation would make her satisfied.


    She ponders for a moment. Her face looks not good. It takes a long time for her to relieve. Then she


    gives me a gentle smile.


    ¡°There is something in what you say. Here is my card. If you have any questions about my work, you


    can alwayse and tell me.¡± She hands me a card and, turning to Frances Louis, says, ¡°Honey, let''s


    eat at another table. What can a swallow know of the aims of a swan?¡±


    My hands take her card and stop in the air awkwardly.


    Whitney Jordan seems like a well-educated person. I never think she would say something like this.


    But it''s not surprising, because thedy of a rich and powerful family is inevitably aloof and proud.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t stand up. He nces at me and says, ¡°You cannot deny all just because you


    have different opinions. Perhaps, you have something inmon.¡±


    Frances Louis¡¯s words make me nervous.


    If there''s one thing Whitney Jordan and I have inmon, it''s this man sitting across me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. Enjoy.¡±


    Whitney Jordan doesn¡¯t buy it and leaves the dining room directly.


    An already awkward atmosphere bes even more awkward.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t care and continues to eat his breakfast.


    I couldn''t eat. All I could think about is what Whitney Jordan would do to me if my rtionship with


    Frances Louis bes public.


    Steven Song has just finished breakfast when the organizers calls. They want him to go over and talk


    about something important.


    He gives me an uneasy look and leaves.


    ¡°What do you want, Frances Louis?!¡± I look at him and whisper the words through my teeth.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He lifts his eyes and wipes his mouth gracefully.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me you have wife?¡± I wanted to ask him this question yesterday, but I couldn''t find


    the right opportunity.


    He stands up and goes out.


    I look around, seeing no one notice us, and follow him up.


    The second floor is near to the third floor, so he takes the stairs.


    ¡°I am asking you. Why have you never told me!¡± I ask again, following him.


    Now I am very confused, also feel very embarrassed. I don''t even know whether I am a mistress or a


    third woman. I am ruining Frances Louis¡¯s family. I''m more despised than a mistress.


    Frances Louis stops.


    He turns around. There is a dangerous smell in his half-narrowed eyes that makes my breath not


    smooth.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, who are you to question me? Or are you jealous?¡±


    Neither.


    I want to answer, but I could not utter a word facing the dangerous gaze of Frances Louis.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you are only a woman who wants something from me. You have no right to ask my


    business.¡±


    Frances Louis''s words, like a basin of cold water, pour over my whole body. He always spoils me,


    which makes me almost forget that I just a tool to warm his bed.


    The heart tingles slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I bite my lip and say cunningly to Frances Louis, ¡°I know. I just think you should at least give me some


    mental preparation, or I don''t know have to face your wife.¡±


    ¡°Do your own job. Ignore her.¡±


    Frances Louis says lightly and goes back to his room.


    As soon as he goes in, a vase is thrown out of the door, which hits me right on the forehead.

 Chapter 73 Feel sick and want to throw up

    Chapter 73 Feel sick and want to throw up


    The vase falls on the ground and crashes into pieces.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There seems to be a crack sound on my forehead.


    Is my bone fractured?


    Blood runs down my forehead. I stand there motionlessly, then Whitney Jordan runs out.


    ¡°Miss Noyes, are you okay?¡±


    Whitney Jordan doesn¡¯t expect to hit me, and she looks surprised and scared.


    Frances Louis stands at the door and looks at me coldly.


    ¡°Frances, drive her to the hospital, she is bleeding!¡±


    My head is buzzing. I look down at the ground, which is stained with blood.


    ¡°You drive her to the hospital. I have other business.¡±


    Frances Louis says faintly, and passes me.


    The man in front of me is so inhumane that he won''t even send me to the hospital. Sure enough, I am


    of no value to him except in bed.


    The man''s back gradually blurs, and my body falls back involuntarily.


    ¡°Miss Noyes.¡±


    I hear Whitney Jordan exim, then I lost consciousness.


    When I wake up, I am in the hospital.


    Without Whitney Jordan, Steven Song stands in front of me, frowning.


    ¡°You silly girl. I left and you got beaten up like this.¡± Steven Song purses his lips and gives me a


    disdained look.


    Instead, he picks up an apple and begins to peel it skillfully.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t beaten up by anybody. It¡¯s an ident.¡± I purse my lips.


    But it seems that I''ve been suffering too muchtely. I must be careful in the future.


    Steven Song shrugs.


    ¡°Where is Whitney Jordan?¡± I ask.


    I remember when I fainted, she held me up, so she should have brought me to the hospital.


    ¡°I don''t know. There was nobody here when I came. You poor little thing.¡±


    I smile and say nothing.


    I feel strange about Whitney Jordan''s previous behaviors. I thought Whitney Jordan stormed out of the


    dinner table because she was aloof. But the way she thrown the vase did not look like ady.


    A thought suddenly crosses my mind and makes my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Steven Song, do you think Whitney Jordan knows about my rtionship with Frances Louis?¡±


    The more I think about it, the more nervous I feel.


    Steven Song stuffs the whole peeled apple into my mouth and rolls his eyes to me. ¡°Don¡¯t scare


    yourself. If she knows about you and Frances Louis, you''ll be hurt more than a mild concussion.¡±


    Concussion?


    My mouth twitches.


    I get a concussion from a slight hit. I''m so delicate. I don¡¯t have ady¡¯s fate, but get thedy¡¯s disease.


    The wound on my head is not serious. It¡¯s covered with gauze, which makes me look ugly. Steven


    Song asks me to stay in the hospital. He will go to the show himself, but I insist on going with him.


    He couldn¡¯t change my mind and help me with the discharge formalities.


    I have to find inspiration to design something good for a bonus. Seeing Whitney Jordan scares me so


    much I couldn''t put it off any longer.


    At the evening show, Frances Louises, but Whitney Jordan doesn¡¯t.


    I am relieved, but don¡¯t dare to sit with Frances Louis, so I ask Steven Song to sit next to Frances


    Louis.


    The theme of the tonight¡¯s show is shoes and bag. Two bags catch my eye, and the rudiments of


    inspiration begins to form in my head.


    I take out my phone to take photos and record my inspiration by the way.


    ¡°Lift your legs.¡± The voice of Frances Louises, which almost makes me drop my phone.


    I look up and see Whitney Jordan''s name showed on his phone. It looks like that Whitney Jordan is


    calling him.


    I look down and stand up to let Frances Louis out. He goes to the corner and answers the phone.


    From time to time, I look over at him and see that he is a little anxious, his face looking not very good,


    and finally he takes off his tie impatiently.


    It is rare to see Frances Louis be such ill-mannered, and I do not know what Whitney Jordan has said


    to him.


    About five minutester, he hangs up and walks back. I take my eyes back, pretending to be absorbed


    in the show.


    Suddenly, I get the impulse to vomit.


    I cover my mouth to retch, and Frances Louis''s eyes darken as he looks at me.


    The nausea grows stronger and my mouth begins to taste sour. Feeling ufortable at his gaze, I


    get up and go to the bathroom.


    Steven Song notices something is wrong and follows me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks me with concern.


    ¡°Nothing, I feel dizzy and¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, I lean on the sink and vomit.


    After vomiting, my whole body feelsfortable. But my head is still a little dizzy. There is blood


    exuding on the gauze, probably because I vomited too hard.


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Steven Song looks at me worriedly and blurts out this question.

 Chapter 74 Suffer

    Chapter 74 Suffer


    ¡°No way!¡±


    I deny Steven Song¡¯s thought without thinking.


    My period is still a few days away, even if I was pregnant, the morning sickness wouldn¡¯t show up in


    less than a month.


    Most important of all, I always took medicine secretly after we had sex.


    So, I can never ever be pregnant.


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Steven Song asks me doubtfully.


    ¡°No is no. You want me to tell you details?¡± I don¡¯t want to exin too much and my attitude bes


    impatient.


    Steven Song doesn¡¯t keep asking, ¡°maybe you just have a stomach problem. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    The vomit makes me ufortable, so I agree with him.


    ¡°My purse is still on the seat, I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the car and wait you at the door.¡±


    Then Steven Song goes out.


    Frances Louis is absorbed in the show that I had thought to steal my bag and leave.


    I sneak to my seat. Had My hand touched the bag when Frances Louis caught it.


    My heart skips a beat.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯re you going?¡±


    He asks, turning to me with a cold face.


    I look around at the crowd and whisper to him, ¡°Don¡¯t! There are so many people.¡±


    I am afraid if anyone tells his wife about me and him.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to a ce with less people.¡±


    He strides out.


    I have no choice but to follow him out.


    As we walk outside, Steven Song''s car is just at the door.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Facing me with his back, Frances Louis asks lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital. My stomach feels ufortable.¡±


    Then, I walk straight into Steven Song''s car and close the door.


    Whatever is wrong with my body, it can¡¯t be pregnancy, so there is no need to make it clear to Frances


    Louis.


    I peep at Frances Louis''s face, which doesn¡¯t look good.


    But now I''m so sick that I can''t care too much.


    Soon, we arrive at the hospital. Steven Song is confused when it¡¯s my turn to register.


    ¡°Which department?¡± He turns his head and asks me.


    ¡°Internal Medicine Department.¡± I say.


    He thinks for a moment, shakes his head and says, ¡°I think the gynecology department is better.¡±


    Obviously, he still doesn¡¯t believe that I am not pregnant.


    Knowing that I am definitely not pregnant, I don¡¯t bother to argue with him and go with him to the


    gynecology department.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The doctor asks.


    ¡°Nausea, vomiting and dizziness.¡± I answer frankly.


    The doctor''s first reaction is that I am pregnant.


    ¡°When did yourst menstruation begin?¡±


    ¡°Doctor, I am not pregnant. I have always taken long-acting contraceptives.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be 100% sure of it. Have a blood test.¡±


    The doctor gives me a sheet and Steven Song apanies me to theboratory. Because the hospital


    is empty at night, the resultses out quickly.


    I look at the inspection result: HCG is negative. I am not pregnant!


    ¡°Check it out, I am not pregnant!¡±


    I roll my eyes and throw the result to Steven Song.


    After checking the result, Steven Song feels a little embarrassed and smiles at me awkwardly, ¡°Just in


    case, the doctor also said we can¡¯t be 100% sure of it.¡±


    I go downstairs and give the result to the doctor. Then she gives me a B ultrasound sheet to check my


    stomach.


    Another running up and down, there is still no problem of me.


    I feel hopeless, and the doctor is also frowning. She purses her lips and says, ¡°B ultrasound may also


    have inurate time, or you go to do a gastroscope.¡±


    Gastroscope?


    Just the thought of a tube down my throat makes me shudder, so I shake my head and say no.


    It''s just dizziness and vomiting. It''s not a big problem. I don''t want to suffer so much!


    ¡°I know you''re afraid of gastroscopes, but your body is important...¡± The doctor looks up and tries to


    persuade me earnestly. Suddenly, her eyes are fixed on my head.


    ¡°What happened with your forehead?¡±


    ¡°I got a hit in the morning.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I know! The doctor pats his head and says happily, ¡°How can I be so stupid? Do you have a mild


    concussion? The typical reaction of a concussion is dizziness and wanting to throw up. How could I


    forget that!¡±


    My mouth twitches and I don¡¯t know what to say.


    How did she pass the qualification for practicing medicine?


    After finding out the cause of the disease, the doctor gives me some medicine and says, ¡°Take a good


    rest. It''s nothing serious. If you feel ufortable again, juste to the hospital.¡±


    Somehow, I want tough after we get out from the hospital.


    Maybe Steven Song is sorry for his poor judgment. He is too embarrassed to talk to me and doesn¡¯t


    say a word all the way.


    I feel bored and take out my phone to tweet, only to find two missed calls, both from Frances


    Louis.

 Chapter 75 Get out

    Chapter 75 Get out


    If it were anyone else, I wouldn''t be afraid to miss his/her calls.


    But he is Frances Louis.


    He won''t call me if there is nothing of particr importance. Two missed calls illustrate the seriousness


    of the matter.


    After all, he is the patron. After a while of hesitation, I call Frances Louis back.


    It rings several times before he answers the phone.


    ¡°Come to my room, now.¡±


    Then Frances Louis hangs up.


    My heart is beating severely. His wife and he live together, if I go to his room, I would be a sheep who


    sends itself to the tiger''s mouth.


    But Frances Louis speaks in such a decisive tone that I don¡¯t have the courage to refuse.


    Steven Song only knows that I called Frances Louis, but he doesn¡¯t know what I said to him. After he


    sends me to the hotel, he goes upstairs alone.


    When I get out of the elevator and pass 306, I find the door is unlocked.


    I have already got an idea in the car. If I ran into Whitney Jordan, I''d say Ie here to discuss with


    her about her works. Anyway, I watched yesterday''s show carefully, and it is easy to select a topic


    about it.


    I knock softly twice, and the voice of Frances Louis sounds from inside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    I walk in, don¡¯t dare to close the door.


    Frances Louis is sitting at the head of the bed. His fingers are rapping on theputer, apparently, he


    is dealing with business.


    Whitney Jordan isn¡¯t in the room. The bathroom light is off. It looks like she isn¡¯t here.


    ¡°Where is your wife?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± He closes theputer and gets out of bed.


    With two steps, he is in front of me.


    I couldn''t get used to his sudden approach. I step back a little bit. Until there is no room for me to


    retreat, and my body sticks on the wall.


    I am confused. His wife is still here in the morning, why she left in the afternoon?


    I want to ask more when I remember what he said to me. It¡¯s not my turn to ask about his business. So,


    I press down the doubt in my heart.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I ask him nervously.


    ¡°You went to the hospital?¡±


    He asks, frowning. He stares at me, his eyes serious.


    I am a little surprised. I don¡¯t remember I tell him that I¡¯ll go to the hospital, how could he know?


    ¡°The smell of disinfectant.¡± He reads my mind and says lightly.


    His nose is as sensitive as a dog¡¯s.


    ¡°You threw up at the show and then you went to the hospital. Tell me, are you pregnant?¡±


    The man approaches close to me, and his breath has filled all the space between he and I.


    He thinks I am pregnant.


    Women can¡¯t throw up casually. Otherwise, there would be some misunderstandings.


    ¡°No.¡± "I answer tly, meeting his eyes.


    But no matter what I say, he doesn¡¯t believe me.


    Luckily, I got preparation.


    I show him the results of my blood test, ¡°It¡¯s just the sequ of a mild concussion. It''s not pregnancy as


    you thought.¡±


    He stares at the result for a while and looks not happy, but I don''t understand why.


    He is supposed to be scared that I am pregnant. Because there are so many pregnant women


    scrambling for properties. Men should be afraid of being haunted by women with the excuse of


    pregnancy.


    To reassure him, to let him know that I have no thoughts about his fortune, I exin, ¡°You can rest


    assured that I am not going to conceive your child. Every time we have sex, I take pills. I''m not the kind


    of woman who would ckmail you with a child. I know who I am and I''m not going to embarrass you.


    I...¡±


    Frances Louis nces at me sharply. His face is cold and grave.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t he believe me?


    ¡°I will leave when my brother¡¯s problem is settled, and there will be no chance for me to conceive. If


    you''re worried, you can wear a condom next time.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Frances Louis suddenly roars at me, like fire ising out of his eyes.


    Damn him! All right! I will go out! Why is he so angry? Just because I need his help?


    I am also a person with a temper. I am yelled by him for no reason. I feel humiliated and m the door


    and leave.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t attend the show for the next day. He doesn¡¯t call me again, and I haven''t


    contacted him.


    After the show, Steven Song and I fly back to Virginia overnight.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I get home, Frances Louis is not there. For the first time, I stay in this huge vi alone.


    When Frances Louis left, he said he would be away for a week. Now the show is over, does he have


    other ns? I don¡¯t want to ask him because we are in the cold war. It¡¯s nice to have him not here. I


    don''t want to see him anyway.


    The next morning, I go to work.


    Nicole Snow should have known that I was at the show with Steven Song these days, so she doesn¡¯t


    ask where I''ve been.


    It''s just that when she looks at me, her eyes are with more hostility. I think she sees me as a woman


    who climb up by flirting with men.


    I don¡¯t want to exin to someone who doesn¡¯t know about me.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, get these materials for me.¡±


    Nicole Snow throws me a pile of paper, on which carefully noting the materials and brands to buy.


    I look out of the window and recoil.


    Today, the force of wind is seven to ten.

 Chapter 76 A close call

    Chapter 76 A close call


    Nicole Snow is my direct supervisor.


    I could buy these materials for her another day.


    I know she means to make it hard for me. It isn¡¯t anything very important, so I don¡¯t want to go against


    her. It''s also helpful for me to know more about materials.


    But I wish the wind could be gentle outside.


    I walk out of the door with the lists.


    As soon as I reach the door, I am stopped by the strong wind.


    My 100-pound body can¡¯t stand the gale like this.


    It isn¡¯t a long distance but I couldn''t walk there, so I take a taxi.


    Three minutester, the car stops in front of a shop selling essories.


    I go in and get everything Nicole Snow needs.


    When Ie out, I see Noah Jefferson walking toward me.


    We haven''t been in touch for days. In Santos, he called me once, but I misses it, then I forgot to call


    him back.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, I recognize you from a distance. Why youe out in such a strong wind?¡± He smiles at


    me, his warm smile melting me.


    To me, Noah Jefferson is like the sun on a winter day. No matter how cold the weather is, as long as he


    is here, the world is warm.


    Unfortunately, he is not my sunshine.


    ¡°Ie out to buy something, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Me too. I need some medicine for the experiment. There is a temporary shortage of supply. Ie out


    to see if I can find some.¡± He smiles at me.


    I remember he said earlier that the ss he was teaching had to do with chemistry. It''s normal to do


    experiments.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t watch a moviest time, so let''s go this time.¡± He says to me.


    ¡°But I have to buy materials.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Every time he asks me out, I would try my best to duck out. If we two go on like this, it won''t have a


    good result for him or me.


    ¡°There''s no rule about when you have to buy it back. The movie would only take two hours, and there


    is plenty of time left.¡±


    Then he takes out his phone.


    ¡°All right. I have bought the tickets.¡±


    Before I could say no, he has everything nned out.


    I have already been embarrassed to stand him upst time, and now I couldn¡¯t refuse him again. So, I


    can only go to the cinema with him.


    Because of the strong wind, the cinema doesn¡¯t have many people. We are the only two guests in the


    hall.


    It''s a romantic movie. I like the actors and actresses in it. We are absorbed in the movie.


    ¡°Jane Noyes.¡±


    Suddenly, Noah Jefferson calls my name.


    He suddenly calls me by name, which makes me feel a strange panic. I have a vague idea of what he


    is going to say next, and I make a gesture of silence toward him, pointing to the screen.


    Finally, he doesn¡¯t say it out.


    After watching the movie uneasily, I walk out, wondering when Noah Jefferson would raise that subject


    to me again.


    We are about to walk out of the cinema when I suddenly sense that something is wrong.


    Something seems to be shaking above my head.


    Looking up, I see a billboard hanging in the air and it falls down unexpectedly.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    I scream out, so frightened that I stand here without moving, forgetting to dodge.


    Suddenly, someone thrusts my shoulders. Noah Jefferson shoves me out before the board falls down.


    But he could not get out of the way, and the boardes down and hits him hard on the shoulder and


    head.


    I hear Noah Jefferson shout with pain. His body falls down on the floor.


    I am scared and finallye to my sense, then I run to him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am okay.¡± He gives me a forced smile, looking at me tenderly, ¡°As long as you are not hurt.¡±


    His face is pale and he is clearly in great pain. Afterwards, he is so weak that he almost closes his eyes


    several times, but he holds on all the time.


    Theater officials rush over. They make emergency calls, and remove the board from his body.


    An ambncee quickly and take him to the hospital.


    I followed him in the ambnce, watching Noah Jefferson anxiously.


    He keeps smiling at me, the smile that makes my heart ache. He is still trying to reassure me at this


    time.


    The result isminuted fracture with blood clots in the brain, requiring immediate surgery.


    I look at him with horror as Noah Jefferson is pushed into the operating room. If Noah Jefferson hadn''t


    pushed me away, I can''t imagine what that board would have done to me. It would have blown my head


    off.


    The phone vibrates in my bag. I take it out. It is Frances Louis.


    My whole heart is worrying about Noah Jefferson, I don¡¯t want to answer any calls. But I can''t miss the


    call of Frances Louis.


    ¡°I will get home half an hourter.¡±


    ¡°I''m not at home.¡± I say honestly.


    This is the first time Frances Louis has contacted me since the conflict that day. I should have


    abandoned my dignity to please him. After all, Frank Noyes''s life and my fate depends on him.


    But now, I couldn¡¯t leave.


    Frances Louis pauses andmands me in a deep voice, ¡°I don''t care where you are now. Go home


    now.¡±

 Chapter 77 I dare not expect such happiness

    Chapter 77 I dare not expect such happiness


    ¡°I am busy. I can¡¯t go home now.¡±


    Then, I hang up and power off the phone.


    It is the first time I have been so bold as to hang up on Frances Louis. I don''t know what will happen


    when I go back, but at this moment, I just want to wait for the results of the hospital.


    I can''t be relieved until I know Noah Jefferson is fine.


    The operating room lights are on all the time.


    As time goes on, my heart bes more and more disturbed.


    Finally, the operating room lights are off and the door opens from inside.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I go up to the doctor and ask anxiously, ¡°How''s he?¡±


    ¡°The extravasation in the skull has been cleared away, and theminuted fracture in the shoulder is


    too serious. Even if it is recoveredter, it can¡¯t bear too much weight. His situation is stable now, so


    don''t worry.¡±


    Noah Jefferson is pushed out. The anesthetics makes him still asleep. But even in the dream, he is still


    smiling.


    Looking atatose Noah Jefferson, I stand by his bed and all mixed feelings rush into my heart.


    Soon afterwards, Noah Jefferson¡¯s father and mothere to the hospital.


    They live in another city. It seems that they have just got off the ne.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Jefferson.¡±


    I try to say hi to them politely.


    Noah Jefferson''s mother looks at me for a while, then she frowns and ps me.


    I am stunned by her p.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t call me auntie! Noah Jefferson must havemitted big crimes in his previous life to meet you!


    He got poor grades because of you and can only enter into an inferior school, otherwise Noah


    Jefferson would have had a better job now. I never thought he would see you again. I heard you got


    divorced. How could you be so shameless to haunt my son!¡±


    Noah Jefferson¡¯s mother gets angry and holds her purse to hit me.


    Although I am wronged, I can¡¯t fight against an elder. I can only use one hand to withstand her as well


    as try to hide aside.


    The hospital is crowded. All people are standing outside the ward and watching us.


    ¡°You bitch, leave my son alone! You can¡¯t disturb my son no matter how horny you are! My son has


    never even had a girlfriend, I can¡¯t let you ruin him!¡± His mother hits and curses, and the words she


    curses be more and more embarrassing.


    It¡¯s no use for his father stopping her many times, and he can only stand by anxiously.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing!¡± Noah Jefferson''s voicees, and his mother stops and runs anxiously


    toward him.


    ¡°My son, are you okay? Mom told you to stay away from this bitch, but you wouldn''t listen. Now you


    have almost killed yourself. If you keep seeing her, I would kill myself right here!¡±


    His mother is determined.


    Noah Jefferson frowns and looks at me intently, ¡°Mom, Jane Noyes has never influenced my study.


    when I was a student, it was me who always haunted her. I like her and it¡¯s just my own wishful


    thinking. But because I was a coward, I missed her. Now god has given me another chance, if I don¡¯t


    grasp it well, I will regret for the rest of my life. If I can¡¯t marry her, I''d rather never marry in my whole


    life.¡±


    ¡°Stop being stupid!¡± his mother growls.


    ¡°Mom, if you keep stopping us, you will lose your son!¡± Noah Jefferson says calmly.


    Noah Jefferson poses a difficult problem to his mother. On one hand, she certainly doesn''t want him to


    see me again, but on the other hand, she doesn''t want to grow apart with her son because of me.


    To be honest, I am really moved by what Noah Jefferson says.


    I thought there was nothing left in my life but misfortune. But I never thought that there is one person in


    this world loves me so much.


    That¡¯s enough for me.


    But I dare not expect such happiness.


    I smile at Noah Jefferson and say softly, ¡°Thank you, Noah Jefferson, thank you for liking me. But it¡¯s


    impossible for you and me. I''ll never be with you.¡±


    His mother is relieved to hear me say this, and her expression is a little embarrassed. I guess it''s


    because she knows that she misunderstood me and feels sorry.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, don''t refuse me so quickly. I''ll wait for you, no matter how long. I have a lifetime to wait,


    and as long as you are not married, I will always be here and wait for you.¡±


    I never expect that Noah Jefferson would be so determined.


    The atmosphere is so awkward now. Since he has someone to take care of him. I say goodbye and


    leave the hospital.


    It is gettingte, and the wind has died down. I get what Nicole Snow needs and hurry back to the


    company. It''s time to get off and probably Nicole Snow is ready to leave.


    I turn on the phone. Barely had I arrived thepany¡¯s door when Steven Song called me urgently.


    ¡°What happened between you and Frances Louis, he hase here to look for you.¡±


    ¡°I can''t exin clearly in a few words. Did you tell him where I was?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I said you were in thepany.¡± Steven Song says.


    I breathe a sigh of relief. At least I could use work overtime as an excuseter.


    But it turns out that I rejoice too soon.


    ¡°But he''s stuck in my office. You''d bettere up and take care of it yourself.¡±

 Chapter 78 Frances Louis, what鈥檚 wrong with you?

    Chapter 78 Frances Louis, what¡¯s wrong with you?


    I dare note up.


    I am flustered to think of Frances Louis''sst outburst against me.


    Besides, I am so bold to hang up on him today.


    I would die if Ie up to see him, but if I didn¡¯t, I would die awfully.


    Nervously, I go upstairs to the President''s office.


    When I open the door, I see Frances Louis sitting on the sofa with his thin lips pressed together.


    Steven Song sits at hisputer desk and gives me a look of taking care of yourself.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Frances Louis nces at me and asks in a deep voice.


    He opens his mouth before me, which makes me know the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°Nicole Snow asked me to go out and buy some materials. It is windy, so Ie backte.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I don¡¯t dare look him in the eye, and answer his question evading the point.


    It seems that Frances Louis doesn¡¯t like Noah Jefferson. He would be angrier if I said I was with Noah


    Jefferson.


    ¡°Why turn off your phone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. It happens to run out of battery the time you called me.¡±


    I keep lying.


    I hate to tell lies, but after knowing Frances Louis, I have acquired a skill to wave a lie without


    hesitation. Gradually, I be one of my most disdainful people.


    A kind of bitter taste sprawls into my heart.


    Frances Louis says nothing, but suddenly stands up andes towards me.


    I get panicked.


    Last time in Santos, I went to the hospital, and he sensed the disinfectant smell on my body. This time,


    I stayed in the hospital so long when Noah Jefferson is having an operated, I be disinfectant fluid


    myself. Although I have taken off my coat before I came up, I could not guarantee that his bloodhound''s


    nose would not detect it.


    A smile grows bigger on his lips, but his eyes are full of danger.


    He lifts his hand gently and rests it on my shoulder.


    ¡°Here, how could here have blood?¡±


    I look over my shoulder and see blood on my right shoulder.


    It must be from rushing to hold Noah Jefferson. It¡¯s not big, the size of a fingernail. I am wearing a white


    shirt underneath, so the spot of blood is distinct.


    I should have looked myself in the mirror beforeing up.


    ¡°What happened? Are you hurt? I''ll take you to the hospital.¡± Steven Song says, standing up and


    coming over to me. He pulls me up and tries to walk out.


    I look at him thankfully.


    But the other hand is pulled back by Frances Louis violently.


    His strength is so great that he makes my wrist ache.


    ¡°Mr. Song, this is our family business. Please stay out of it.¡±


    Frances Louis says lightly with an obvious threat.


    Family business?


    Why he and me is family business?


    Before I could argue, Frances Louis pulls me out of the room.


    Steven Song releases me for fear of hurting me.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, take care.¡±


    That is thest thing I hear before I leave the office.


    Frances Louis is attractive wherever he appears. Besides, he''s holding my hand.


    When we get the office gate, I bump into Nicole Snow.


    I hear her snort as she passes.


    I know that my life in thepany would be more difficult.


    Frances Louis drags me into the car. The heat is turned on inside, but I still feel a chill down my spine.


    Obviously, it¡¯s because the man¡¯s gloomy face beside me.


    He doesn¡¯t drive or talk. The atmosphere inside the car is eerie.


    I can''t breathe under the heavy pressure, ¡°Frances Louis, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°When I came back. I passed the movie theater.¡± He says suddenly.


    No! He must have seen me at the movie theater with Noah Jefferson. No wonder he is so angry. I


    remember Noah Jefferson helping fix my hair in front of the movie theater because my hair is blown int


    a mess by the wind. Now I can only hope that Frances Louis doesn¡¯t see that scene.


    Knowing that paper can''t contain fire, I chose to confess. I don''t know if I can get his forgiveness if I tell


    the truth at this time.


    ¡°I was at the movie theater with Noah Jefferson, and I didn¡¯t answer your call because...¡±


    ¡°Now you want to tell the truth?¡± Frances Louis turns his head, his cold eyes full of anger.


    I gulp, too nervous to speak.


    ¡°Tell me, where did you go after the movie?¡±


    Frances Louis clutches my shoulder with his hands, and the fire in his eyes threatens to burn me.


    He must have misunderstood me for something that happened during the hours I spent in the hospital


    with Noah Jefferson!


    ¡°It''s not what you think. After the movie, Noah Jefferson got injured by a billboard for saving me. Then I


    stayed with him in the hospital.¡± Although I am telling the truth, his eyes still let me shrink back in fear.


    ¡°The hero rescued a beauty. Are you thinking about repaying him by marrying him?¡± The man sneers,


    his words full of sarcasm.


    I am so fed up with his taunt, I yell at him, ¡°Frances Louis, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±

 Chapter 79 Men are all narrow-minded

    Chapter 79 Men are all narrow-minded


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m fucking sick!¡±


    Frances Louis ps his hand on the steering wheel, then steps on the gas and drives the car forward.


    The scene out of the window keeps changing. I look at the meter, 120 mph.


    This is the city. Frances Louis is not sick, he is mad!


    I see Frances Louis almost hit passing cars several times, but he avoids them.


    I feel like sitting on a roller coaster. Finally, he stops outside the city hospital.


    ¡°Since you want to be with him, go ahead!¡±


    Frances Louis opens the door, and says to me with a cold face.


    ¡°Well, I will go. Nobody likes to stay with you!¡±


    I get off and m the door.


    Frances Louis starts the car and drives away.


    ¡°Frances Louis, you son of a bitch! Fuck off!¡±


    I make a face to his car.


    Then the loss and hopelessness rush over me.


    I am not worried about Noah Jefferson, because his mother is taking care of him. Regarding his


    mother¡¯s bad attitude towards me, I can¡¯t go in there to face her. Now I have a fight with Frances Louis,


    I can¡¯t go back to Louis''s house.


    All of a sudden, I be a vagrant again, not knowing where to go.


    That''s when Mindy Sue shows up, and when I see her, I feel like she is shining like a goddess.


    ¡°Mindy, why are you here?¡± I rush to her.


    David Gibbs stands beside her. The corners of his mouth twitch and the possessiveness in his eyes is


    evident.


    This man is so stingy. We''re both women. I won¡¯t take her advantage.


    ¡°Watch out! Be careful of your nephew!¡±


    Nephew?


    I am stunned. Then I let go of Mindy Sue and look at her stomach.


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for a month.¡± Mindy Sue says to me, her eyes shining with happiness.


    I remember Mindy telling me earlier that she had polycystic ovary syndrome and that her chance to get


    pregnant is so small. Now she is pregnant, it must be the result of David Gibbs¡¯s hard work.


    Last time I stayed at her apartment; I got a free audio porn.


    ¡°I need to spend more time with you and my nephew.¡± I say.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you living with Frances Louis? Is he willing to let you go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that psycho! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    I want to hold Mindy¡¯s arm, but David Gibbs¡¯s eyes force me to give up.


    Mindy looks at me in dismay and says, ¡°sorry to tell you, but you couldn¡¯t stay with me. David Gibbs is


    taking me abroad for a while. He has bought ne tickets and we are leaving in the afternoon. But I


    can give you the key and you can live in my apartment by yourself. If you need money, I have


    thousands of dors in the purse in my wardrobe, which will support you for a while.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I am so touched by Mindy''s words.


    I am so lucky to have a friend like her when I ampletely down and out.


    ¡°Thank you, Mindy, I love you!¡±


    I couldn''t hold back my love for Mindy and kiss her on the face.


    David Gibbs¡¯s face has turned ck.


    What a stingy guy!


    Mindy notices that David Gibbs looks not well. She throws the key to me, then holds David Gibbs and


    leaves.


    I take a taxi to Mindy''s apartment. There are plenty of vegetables in the fridge, so I make a few dishes


    and start to eat.


    My phone is on, but Frances Louis never calls.


    He gets angry out of no reason. I can¡¯t mess up with a moody man like him.


    I am so upset that I couldn''t sleep. I go to the balcony to get some fresh air. The long-time blowing


    makes me feel dizzy.


    The phone rings, I pick it up with joy, then I am disappointed.


    It¡¯s not Frances Louis. It¡¯s my mother.


    I feel a little guilty becausest time I drove her away without mercy. No matter what, she is my mother,


    who raised me up. She must be sad for what I did to her.


    But my mother¡¯s words sweep my guilts away.


    ¡°Jane, your brother is missing. I have lost contact with him since this afternoon. Did Mr. Louis take him


    away?¡±


    My mother sounds anxious. She cries while she says.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    I say uncertainly.


    Frances Louis isn¡¯t that kind of person who would do such mean things, but I just had a big fight with


    him, it is not impossible that he would do it to take revenge on me.


    ¡°What is shouldn¡¯t? Did you do something to make Mr. Louis angry? How could you be so selfish! Why


    don¡¯t you think of your brother? If you don¡¯t please him, what would your brother do?¡±


    My mother keeps ming me. It¡¯s not weird and I don¡¯t want to say a word. I just feel funny, I thought


    she would be sad because of my behavior. In fact, from beginning to end, her heart only has her son.


    ¡°Shut up! I will go to Frances Louis!¡±


    I hang up the phone and take a taxi to see Frances Louis.


    Standing in the doorway of Frances Louis, I feel myself like a joke.

 Chapter 80 Your majesty, please forgive my rudeness

    Chapter 80 Your majesty, please forgive my rudeness


    We just had a big fight in the afternoon. Now I am so cheeky to ask for his help. Frances Louis must


    think I am thick-skinned.


    Knock, knock, no body answers.


    I think he pretends not to hear.


    I don¡¯t give up, and gives him a call. The only way I can avoid being harassed by my mother is


    harassing Frances Louis.


    He doesn¡¯t answer the phone.


    Anyway, I have enough patience. I keep calling until he picks up.


    After three to four times, Frances Louis finally answers.


    There''s a lot of noise on his side. He doesn''t seem to be at home.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks coldly, without any feelings.


    ¡°I am at your door.¡± I say, waiting for his reply.


    But Frances Louis is so patient that, after several minutes, he still says nothing.


    I am afraid of the silent Frances Louis, and finally I am the first to break the ice.


    ¡°Would you pleasee back and let¡¯s talk about Frank Noyes?¡± I bite my lip and lower my voice.


    I just pissed off Frances Louis. If I didn¡¯t have a nice attitude now, he might not help me.


    However, I maybe think highly of Frances Louis.


    ¡°That''s not the attitude you had when you got off the car. You want to talk, but I don''t want to talk to


    you.¡±


    My heart drops to the bottom.


    Now I am surer that Frank Noyes is taken by Frances Louis.


    What a mean person he is! I just lost my temper and had a few words with him, why he is so petty!


    ¡°I am sorry. I apologize. Would youe back? I am waiting at your door.¡±


    I take two deep breaths to calm my anger down.


    I have to suppress my anger. I can''t provoke Frances Louis again.


    ¡°You can wait as long as you like.¡±


    Then Frances Louis hangs up.


    I call him again, but he has already turned off.


    He turns off to take revenge on me!


    What a baby!


    He is so childish!


    Well, I can wait.


    I stand at his door, waking back and forth, waiting for Frances Louis.


    After a long time, he still doesn¡¯te back.


    It is really cold in the middle of the night. I came out in a hurry and forgot to put on my coat. Now my


    body is frozen out here.


    I keep sneezing. I rub my hands and stomping my feet to keep the heat.


    My greatest regret now is not that I offended Frances Louis, but that I threw away the key for his house


    after a quarrel with him. Otherwise I''d be in the house by now and not be a fool out here standing in the


    cold wind.


    At first, I can y with my phone, but then it runs out of battery.


    Cold, I feel so cold!


    By the end, my body bes almost unconscious and my consciousness is getting dim.


    Daylight finallyes.


    I waited all night in front of Frances Louis''s house.


    It is nearly eight o ''clock when his cares back.


    I stand up and drag my numb legs toward him.


    Frances Louis rolls down the window and looks at me coldly.


    ¡°You really waited all night. Jane Noyes, where is your dignity? You look so brave when you had


    quarrel with me. Don''te back if you have any self-esteem!¡±


    Frances Louis¡¯s words trample on my pride.


    But I don¡¯t have time to think about it. I use all my strength to knock at the window.


    ¡°Would you pleasee out first and let¡¯s talk.¡±


    My voice is hoarse.


    The door is open, Frances Louis stretches out his long legs and gets off the car.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I look at him uneasily.


    ¡°I am sorry. Sorry to offend you. Your majesty, please forgive my rudeness. Please let Frank Noyes go.¡±


    ¡°Let Frank Noyes go?¡± Frances Louis frowns, he seems not knowing what I am talking about.


    He doesn¡¯t know?


    But why felt it was him when I called him before.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you?¡± I also feel surprised, staring my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time on those stupid things.¡±


    He says without feelings, then he goes in.


    I follow him. I haven¡¯t taken two steps when I feel my head tumble to the ground.


    When I wake up, I am lying on Frances Louis¡¯s bed.


    He is sitting beside me, putting an ice pack on my head.


    His lips are pursed, his face is dark. The air pressure in the room is very low.


    But my body is burning hot.


    ¡°What''s wrong with me?¡± I struggle to get up, but he pushes me back into bed with one hand.


    ¡°39.8¡æ, you are so great.¡± Scoffed Frances Louis, waving the thermometer in my face.


    Do I have a fever?


    Yes, I¡¯ve been blowing cold air outside all night.


    ¡°Would you please charge my phone? Since you didn''t take Frank Noyes, where is he? I need to know


    if he''se home, or my mother will die of anxiety.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a fever and you have time to think of someone else. No wonder your family try to wring


    every ounce of sweat and blood out of you.¡±


    ¡°They are my family and I can¡¯t change it.¡±


    This is my fate and I can only ept it.


    If I could, I would really like to say goodbye to my previous life. But there are so many things in this


    world which I can¡¯t change.


    ¡°I''ve asked others to find your brother. Take care of yourself first. If you get out of bed before the fever


    goes away, I''ll break your leg!¡±


    Frances Louis says and leaves.


    I know he could do what he said, so I can only lie on bed ording to hismands. At my beautiful


    age, I have to work to support myself. If he breaks my leg, I can only beg to support my life.


    I fall asleep again and wake up in the afternoon.


    The dehydration makes me parched.


    Frances Louis is sitting at the head of the bed, nodding off with one hand on his head.


    ¡°Water.¡±


    I whisper hoarsely.


    Frances Louis opens his eyes abruptly and hands me the water.


    I feel better after drinking a cup of water. The fever goes and I don¡¯t feel dizzy.


    I only feel a little hungry.


    I reach out and feel my stomach. Frances Louis brings me a bowl of porridge.


    I take the porridge. I frown when I am ready to drink.


    ¡°There is something dark in this porridge, and it smells burnt.¡±


    I look at Frances Louis, who coughs with some embarrassment. He says, ¡°Drink or dump.¡±


    Couldn¡¯t he talk nicely?


    I am so hungry that I don¡¯t want to argue with him. I eat porridge with a frown.


    There seems to be a lot of ingredients in the porridge, but I could not taste any of them because they


    are burnt.


    As I am finishing the porridge, Frances Louis¡¯s phone rings.


    He answers the phone, but after ten seconds, he hangs up.


    From beginning to the end, he says nothing.


    He looks at me, ¡°Frank Noyes is found.¡±

 Chapter 81 Whatever I did is wrong

    Chapter 81 Whatever I did is wrong


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    I put down the bowl and get up from the bed.


    ¡°The Moonlight Club.¡±


    ¡°He goes there to drink?¡±


    I ask frowningly.


    Wherever he goes, he should at least tell the family. He knows that our parents are so worried about


    him.


    ¡°No, worse than drinking.¡± Frances Louis looks at me, he seems hesitating to tell me the truth.


    Now I am worried.


    ¡°He drinks and fights with others?¡±


    It¡¯s not impossible thinking of Frank Noyes¡¯s impulsive temper.


    ¡°Damn it, he''d better not get into any serious trouble. I won''t give him money no matter how big the


    problem he gets into. Remember, you mustn''t give them any money, not a cent.¡±


    ¡°He takes drugs.¡±


    Frances Louis¡¯s words like a bolt from the blue.


    I don¡¯t know how to react.


    Frank Noyes grows up disobedient, but I never thought he would take drugs.


    ¡°Bring me there.¡±


    I go to The Moonlight Club with Frances Louis. We find the unconscious Frank Noyes in a corner.


    I''ve heard about The Moonlight Club before, which is the messiest ce in whole Virginia. The high


    and low are mixed together.


    There is a cash folded into a strip in front of Frank Noyes.


    I have seen it on TV, and I know what it is.


    People who take drugs forgets everything; they don''t even remember their names.


    I see the ice bucket on the table, and without thinking, I lift it and pour the ice over his head.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Luckily, Frank Noyes wakes up. He res at me. His eyes are red and he seems having lost his mind.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t treat me better when he is sober.


    ¡°Frank Noyes, go home with me!¡±


    I drag him out. We attract many eyes from the corner to the door.


    But people only nce at me briefly and then fall their eyes on Frances Louis.


    Frances Louis drives me all the way to my apartment.


    ¡°Please wait here, I wille out soon.¡± I say to Frances Louis.


    I don¡¯t know what I would face after stepping into that door. There is something I don¡¯t want Frances


    Louis to see.


    I don¡¯t want him to see that my life is a mess.


    However, like not hearing what I said, Frances Louis follows me into the door.


    ¡°What are you doing here, your brother¡­¡± my mother sees me and gets ready to yell. She changes the


    color of her face as she sees Frank Noyes behind me.


    ¡°Frank, where have you been? No matter where you go, you should tell us. Otherwise, we will worry


    about you. Your father and I didn''t sleepst night. Now you are back, as long as youe back safe


    and sound. But why are you so wet? Did you fall into the water?¡±


    ¡°She poured me with a bucket of ice!¡±


    Frank Noyes turns and points at me, his eyes full of hate, but his body is falling on my mother. It is


    obvious that drugs are still controlling his body.


    ¡°Why did you do that? How can you pour ice on him?¡±


    My mother''s tone is more conciliatory than usual, but the words are still chilling.


    I think it''s because Frances Louis is here that she doesn''t dare yell at me like she used to.


    At that moment I felt it right for Frances Louis toe in with me.


    I sneer, ¡°you¡¯d better ask your precious son, what did he do after running out.¡±


    ¡°What can he do? The worst he could do is drinking.¡± My mother says disapprovingly, pushing Frank


    Noyes toward the bathroom. ¡°Take a shower first, and don''t catch cold.¡±


    She is so distressed before her son catch a cold. I had a fever of 40¡æ for Frank Noyes, but nobody


    asks.


    Frances Louis looks at me meaningfully.


    Perhaps he is feeling sorry for me. But thest thing I need is sympathy.


    ¡°He takes drugs! Your most precious boy takes drugs!¡±


    Hearing what I said, my mother falls back unconsciously. Luckily, my father holds quickly so that she


    doesn¡¯t fall to the ground.


    When she gets her consciousness, the first thing she does is scolding me.


    ¡°Would your brother be like this if it weren''t for you? If he had a good job and a girlfriend, he wouldn''t


    be like this. He lost his job and felt frustrated, he can only find some ways to ease the sadness! It''s all


    your fault! You haven¡¯t solved his problem for so long! It¡¯s you who ruined your brother!¡±


    I stand there, looking at my mother''s face, suddenly it feels strange.


    The mother who loved me when I was a child is gone. Whatever Frank Noyes did, she can find a


    thousand excuses for him.


    But whatever I did is wrong.


    I also feel embarrassed that Frances Louis has seen all of this.


    ¡°Yes, she can¡¯t do anything well. She can¡¯t solve his problem.¡± Frances Louis, who has been standing


    by without speaking, suddenly opens his mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Since she can''t do anything well, then she won¡¯t do it. From now on, Jane Noyes has nothing to do


    with you, and Frank Noyes has nothing to do with her. Stay at home and wait for thewyer¡¯s letter.¡±


    Then, Frances Louis pulls me out without looking back.

 Chapter 82 Jane Noyes, you are funny.

    Chapter 82 Jane Noyes, you are funny.


    It is only at the door that I finally realize what has just happened.


    Did Frances Louis avenge for me?


    We get into the car. I still feel impossible for what happened.


    Why Frances Louis speaks up for me? He was mad at me before.


    My parents rush out and apologize to Frances Louis, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Louis. We didn''t mean that.


    Please forgive Frank. Now Jane Noyes is yours, we''re family...¡±


    ¡°Jane Noyes is not amodity, and you and I are not a family. You will pay for bullying my woman.¡±


    Frances Louis gives them no opportunity to speak and drives off.


    Does this mean that I can finally get away from that family?


    But why am I not happy at all?


    At least, I thank Frances Louis truly in my heart.


    ¡°Thank you, Frances Louis.¡±


    I look over at him and thank him sincerely.


    ¡°You are my woman. Nobody can bully you except me.¡±


    His words make my heart warm.


    I even think in my mind: If I am really his woman, his only woman, that¡¯s not a bad thing.


    ¡°Frances Louis, I have a question. There are so many women around you, why do you choose me? I''m


    not pretty nor special.¡±


    If there must be something special of me, that would be I divorced as a virgin.


    But it¡¯s easy for Frances Louis to find a virgin. Why does he choose me, a divorced woman?


    The car slows down. He turns and looks at me with smiling eyes.


    ¡°The beautiful skins are all the same in this world, but the interesting souls are one in a million. Jane


    Noyes, you''re funny.¡±


    Funny?


    Well, I don¡¯t know.


    What is Frances Louis''s definition of funny?


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I don''t think I''m funny. If you like something funny, go and find aedian, that


    will make youugh every day.¡±


    Frances Louis gives me a cold look and says nothing.


    I don¡¯t dare to talk. I sit on my seat obediently.


    The quarrel between him and me is over now. Aa for Noah Jefferson, we all chose not to talk about


    him.


    I don¡¯t know whether Frances Louis has moved on or he is toozy to speak to me.


    I am happy and feel easy that he doesn¡¯t talk to me.


    The next morning, I go to work with a refreshing sprit. On entering the office, I encounter Nicole Snow''s


    sullen face.


    ¡°Where did you go yesterday? You know how busy I was without you at work? Absenteeism for no


    reason, be careful to deduct all your sry.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to deduct my sry, and it¡¯s not absenteeism. I asked Mr. Song for leave.¡± I exin


    to Nicole Snow.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Yesterday I asked Frances Louis and he said that he had asked Steven Song for leave for me.


    ¡°You think I will believe you? Don¡¯t fool me around using your rtionship with Mr. Song.¡± Nicole Snow


    gives me a disdainful look, clearly misinterpreting what I mean.


    ¡°You can ask me in person.¡±


    Steven Song''s voicees from behind and manages to stop Nicole Snow''s mouth.


    She res at me unwillingly, greets Steven Song respectfully, and goes off to work.


    ¡°Jane Noyes,e up, I have something to talk to you.¡±


    Steven Song¡¯s words make everyone pay attention to me. I could tell by those looks that they must


    think that Steven Song and I are going to do something indescribable.


    How mean they are!


    But I never care what other people think. I''m an honest and upright person. I don''t care what other


    people think of me.


    ¡°How are you? Can¡¯t get off bed because Frances Louis treated you so rudely?¡±


    Steven Song looks at me with a smirk, as yful as he used to be.


    ¡°You think too much.¡± I roll my eyes to him and say angrily, ¡°Frances Louis and I quarreled, then my


    brother disappeared. I thought It was Frances Louis who took him away, so I waited at his door all


    night, and then I had a fever. It''s nearly 40¡æ, which almost burned me to death.¡±


    ¡°What a pity! I thought there was a good scene between you two.¡±


    The look of disappointment on Steven Song''s face makes me want to punch him.


    ¡°You want me toe up, not just for asking about me and Frances Louis, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± He shakes his head and says to me, ¡°I''ve called you here because I need your help.¡±


    He suddenly bes mysterious. Not only he closes the door, but also draws the curtains.


    He arouses my curiosity.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There is a corporate spy in ourpany. Keep an eye on who it is.¡±

 Chapter 83 You don鈥檛 know the worries of having big boobs.

    Chapter 83 You don¡¯t know the worries of having big boobs.


    ¡°Corporate spy?¡± I stare at him, feeling difficult to digest the news.


    I don¡¯t think I can take this huge responsibility.


    ¡°I am sure, but I don''t know who it is yet. Ourpany''s new product to beunched next month was


    brought to market early by the rivalpany. The design and materials are the same as ours, so there


    must be an inside spy. And, it must be in the design department. Because the design department has


    the first-hand knowledge of the design.¡±


    Steven Song''s expression is very serious, which makes me understand the seriousness of this matter.


    But I don¡¯t think I can take this huge responsibility.


    ¡°I have never met this before. Will I be murdered if the spy finds out that I am investigating on it?¡±


    The thought of scenes from the old TV series makes my scalp tingled.


    ¡°You think too much. All you have to do is try your best to pay more attention, I''ll do the dangerous


    things.¡± He taps me on the shoulder as a sign to rx.


    But I am so nervous.


    ¡°Why me? I know nothing, and I am not familiar with other co-workers.¡±


    ¡°Because in thispany, you are the only one I trust.¡±


    His sincere eyes make me feel that he really believes in me.


    He''s the second friend I can confide in, besides Mindy Sue. He has helped me a lot since I met him.


    I value friends, not because he is my boss, I should help him as a friend.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right. I will help You. But I can¡¯t guarantee that I will find out who it is.¡±


    On my way out of Steven Song''s office, I bump into his new assistant.


    When I go downstairs, I fell something strange, but I could not tell what it is. People in the same


    elevator also look at me strangely.


    When I go into the office, May Wilson sees me and purses her lips disgustedly.


    ¡°Someone cheats and forgets to wipe her mouth, for fear that no one knows what she did.¡±


    May Wilson is Nicole Snow''s assistant. They sing the same tune. It¡¯s not surprising that she doesn¡¯t like


    me. But I can¡¯t bear her humiliation.


    ¡°Pay attention to your words. Who cheated? Be careful, or I will sue you for libel!¡± I say to her in a cold


    voice.


    She snorts, pointing at my breasts.


    ¡°You are the one who did something shameful. How dare you yelling to sue me? Your shirt is


    unbuttoned. It¡¯s obvious that you want to show off your rtionship with Steven Song.¡±


    Shirt?


    I look down and see that the second button of my shirt is open. I quickly button it up.


    I think it was Steven Song''s assistant who knocked my button open. No wonder people look at me


    strangely in the elevator.


    That¡¯s so embarrassing!


    I felt tight when I wore this shirt before. These days, thanks to Frances Louis¡¯s ¡°hard work¡±, my breasts


    be D cup, no wonder the shirt can¡¯t cover up.


    I smooth down my shirt and walk in front of May Wilson, deliberately shaking my breasts in front of her.


    Then my button pops off again.


    I button my shirt calmly, look at her ¡°airport¡±, and say proudly, ¡°Sorry, big boobs. How can you ¡°airport¡±


    knows the worries of having big boobs?¡±


    Then I swagger past May Wilson. After walking away for miles, I could hear her gnashing her teeth


    behind.


    I can¡¯t tackle with this kind of person politely, or she would turn her nose at me.


    I can suffer in my own family, but I can¡¯t suffer outside.


    ¡°Import all these drawings into theputer and there can be no mistake.¡±


    In the office, Nicole Snow throws me a pile of paper.


    There are hundreds of design drawing. If I want to import them into theputer, I need to scan first,


    then convert the format and modify the picture. It¡¯s a littleplicated.


    ¡°I have to go to the shopping mall for investigation. Give it to me at work tomorrow. I need it for a


    meeting.¡± Then Nicole Snow goes out with May Wilson.


    May Wilson gives me a triumphant look.


    Of course, she''ll be happy. It would take me two to three days to finish this job. If she needs them


    tomorrow, I think I''ll have to workte into the next morning. Even this, however, I don¡¯t think I can finish


    it.


    Although I know Nicole Snow is making things difficult for me, I treat all my work seriously and get


    down to do it.


    At noon I have a bread for lunch. After work, I still stay in the office to work.


    All the drawings have been imported into theputer and half of the drawings have been modified. I


    check the time and it has already been eight o ''clock.


    Frances Louis calls.


    ¡°Why are you not home? Where are you?¡±


    He sounds not polite. Maybe he thinks I am with Noah Jefferson. I have my hands full today! How could


    I have spare time to think other things!


    ¡°I am working atpany. I just finished half of my work.¡± I heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Go home and cook for me.¡±


    Then Frances Louis hangs me up relentlessly.


    Such domineeringndlord will not care whether we peasants live or die.


    Although I am dissatisfied with Frances Louis''s behavior, I get my purse and go home ording to his


    commands. As for the rest, I shall do it after dinner. I''m starving. I can¡¯t work myself to death.


    The meeting is tomorrow afternoon, so It''s okay if I give the drawings to Nicole Snow a littleter.


    When I get home, Frances Louis is lounging on the sofa, ying with his phone.


    Seeing Ie back, hemands, ¡°I am hungry, cook for me.¡±


    With so much work to do, I simply cook two dishes for dinner, and it only takes me half an hour.


    Luckily, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t say anything and eats all up.


    After washing the dishes quickly, I take theputer to the room to get ready for work.


    Frances Louises in and put his arms around my waist from behind.


    He nibbles my earlobe and whispers in my ear.


    ¡°Have you ever heard ¡®when one is fed and warmed, his sexual desires wille up¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 84 Don鈥檛 worry, you got me.

    Chapter 84 Don¡¯t worry, you got me.


    What?


    Apparently, Frances Louis is turned on.


    But I still have work to do. I can''t let him upset my ns. If I didn¡¯t finish it today, Nicole Snow will make


    trouble for me tomorrow.


    ¡°No, I have work to do.¡±


    I don¡¯t turn my head and say to Frances Louis coldly.


    His arm on my waist, slowly going up, wantonly kneading my softness.


    Damn him!


    ¡°No... don¡¯t. I really...really...want...to work.¡± I whisper softly and gasp, but my refusing words sound


    more like wee.


    ¡°I support you. There is no need for you to go out to work. And in what you have just said, I heard


    nothing but ¡®really want¡¯.¡± With a smile, he quickens his hands and holds me up and throws me on the


    bed.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    From the moment he falls on me, I couldn''t think of anything else.


    As the clothes off, he leads me up and down on the big soft bed, invading every inch of my body.


    I cling to the sheets so as not to be swept away by the tide.


    Theputer screen lit on the desk seems to be calling me silently.


    But no matter how anxious I am, I have to wait until Frances Louis finishes.


    But this man''s physical strength is amazing, he tortures me for nearly an hour and still doesn¡¯t want to


    stop.


    ¡°Frances Louis...You hurry up...I... still have work to do, the formats, photoshop...If it''s not


    done...I...Ah...¡±


    Before I could finish my words, Frances Louis thrusts himself forward, which takes my trembling body


    to the clouds.


    Instead of slowing down, the man''s movements continue for another shot.


    ¡°How dare you think about work. I will punish you for not paying attention.¡±


    It¡¯s true punishment.


    It takes three hours before Frances Louis bursts in my body, then he lets go of me unwillingly.


    I want to finish the work, but now I''m a fish on the chopping board, and I don''t even have the strength


    to turn over.


    I am so tired.


    I will sleep for five minutes, then I will get up to finish my work.


    But after I close my eyes, it is already eight o ''clock in the morning when I open my eyes again.


    I scream out of bed and want to p myself.


    Oh my god! Not only I don¡¯t finish my work, but also, I am going to bete!


    I can¡¯t finish these things in thepany for only one morning. I will die!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The man askszily, stretching out his hand to embrace me into his arms, and kisses me again.


    That ce bes hot and hard.


    I''m not in the mood to enjoy the romance with him now. Had not he insisted on dragging me to have


    sexst night, my work would have been finished.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I didn''t finish my workst night. Now I am going to bete, and all you think about is


    having sex!¡±


    I try to push Frances Louis away but fail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you got me.¡±


    He whispers, his body against mine. I already feel that if I don¡¯t get up quickly, I might not be able to go


    to work today.


    ¡°Do you believe I will kick you off bed again?!¡±


    Frances Louis is stunned. Taking advantage of this gap, I get out of his arms, quickly dress myself, take


    theputer and run out.


    Being afraid of beingte, I don¡¯t have breakfast and take a taxi directly to thepany.


    When I enter the gate of thepany, it is 8:59, one minute to bete.


    Nicole Snow is already in the office. May Wilson sees me and snorts, ¡°Someone regards herself as the


    President''s wife. Shees to work just on time.¡±


    May Wilson and I had a quarrel yesterday. It¡¯s not surprising to hear her sarcasm.


    ¡°Whoever she is, if the work is not done, she will take the consequences.¡±


    Nicole Snow walks toward me with a sullen face. She stretches out her hand, ¡°Did you finish what I


    asked you to do yesterday? I need it for the meeting this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°There are still some ces need to be refined. The meeting is at 3pm and I will give it to you before


    the meeting.¡± I say guiltily.


    ¡°Need to be refined? I guess you haven¡¯t finished. You must want Nicole to be med on purpose.¡±


    May Wilson says and takes myputer away.

 Chapter 85 Waste my emotions

    Chapter 85 Waste my emotions


    May Wilson takes myputer away and gives it to Nicole Snow.


    No!


    Nicole Snow wouldn¡¯t let me go if she saw the unfinished drawings.


    ¡°Theputer is my personal property. It¡¯s my privacy. You have no right to see it.¡±


    I try to get myputer back, but May Wilson stops me and I can only watch Nicole Snow open my


    computer.


    I really regret why I didn''t set a password for myputer and why I put folders on the desktop. Nicole


    Snow opens the folder and checks.


    My heart lifts, like being sent to the execution ground.


    But Nicole Snow frowns.


    Somehow, I feel strange.


    May Wilson might have noticed. She walks up and looks at the screen with Nicole Snow, then she yells


    at me, ¡°What''s wrong with you, Jane Noyes? Is it fun to lie when you¡¯ve already finished the work but


    pretending not do it yet?¡±


    I go over and push them away. She is right. I really see the refined drawings on myputer.


    All drawings are done.


    And they are refined better than I do.


    I can¡¯t get all drawings down while sleepwalking. All I can think is...Did Frances Louis help me with


    that?


    No wonder he tells me don¡¯t worry. It turns out that he has done everything for me.


    Did he stay upst night to help me finish the work?


    I am a little moved by him.


    Frances Louis does not seem as cold as he shows. He must stay up all night for me.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you think it¡¯s funny?¡± May Wilson adds, seeing that I keep silent.


    I don¡¯t expect things would turn out like this. I was almost afraid to death!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It¡¯s luck for me to spare this crisis. I can¡¯t tell them truth, ¡°I have a high requirement for my work, so I


    want to check it again before handing out.¡±


    ¡°Do it quickly.¡±


    Nicole Snow says with a cold face, and goes back to her office.


    I can tell from her face that she reluctant to admit that I did all job perfectly. May Wilson also goes back


    to her seat and rolls her eyes to me.


    I close myputer, then go out to call Frances Louis.


    ¡°You want to thank me?¡± Frances Louis''s voice iszy, with a light smile.


    ¡°I didn''t expect you would finish all work for me. Thank you, Frances Louis, for staying up all night for


    me.¡±


    I feel embarrassed thinking that I said I would kick him out of bed.


    ¡°Stay up all night? You don''t expect me to do all this work myself, do you? Jane Noyes, I have plenty of


    staff.¡±


    My mouth twitches.


    I forget that Frances Louis is apany¡¯s president.


    I am so naive to think that Frances Louis would stay up all night for me.


    ¡°But don''t let anyone else know that I got someone to do the drawings for you. They are your


    company''s drawings, and if anything goes wrong, you''ll get into trouble.¡±


    Frances Louis is right. If someone else knows that I asked the staff of Frances Louis¡¯spany to help


    me do the drawings, it would be very likely that I would be charged with corporate spy.


    I don¡¯t want that.


    ¡°Ok, I know.¡±


    I hang up and go back to the office. I cote the materials and give them to Nicole Snow.


    Nicole Snow''s face has been sullen all morning, but I am in a good mood. The worse she looks, the


    better I''m doing my job.


    Although, it¡¯s not me who did the job.


    At noon, the front desk calls and says I have a visitor. It is a woman.


    A woman? Who is she?


    I go downstairs in doubt and see the figure standing in front of thepany.


    It looks familiar.


    ¡°Excuse me, you want see me?¡± I ask politely.


    The woman turns and smiles to me.

 Chapter 86 The unique

    Chapter 86 The unique


    She is Frances Louis¡¯s sister.


    I saw her oncest time with Lawrence Jordan.


    She is the same dress asst time, cheongsam with high heels. But she changes another cheongsam.


    She really likes cheongsam.


    ¡°My sister-inw, nice to see you!¡±


    She calls me her sister-inw, which scares me a lot!


    Being afraid that others would know of my rtionship with Frances Louis, I hastily put my hand over


    her mouth and pulls her into a corner.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that! I am not your sister-inw. My rtionship with Frances Louis can¡¯t be


    exposed in public.¡± I tell her.


    Actually, I can ept this rtionship calmly. But I still feel lost when I mention it to others.


    ¡°I say you are my sister-inw, then you are my sister-inw.¡±


    She takes my hand to go ahead liberally. She says casually, ¡°Jane, you haven¡¯t had lunch, right? I got


    something and need your help. Let¡¯s talk about it over lunch.¡±


    In fact, when the front desk found me, I was eating. I put my fork aside ande down hearing


    someone is looking for me.


    She is a richdy, but not pursuing fancy restaurants blindly. She keeps asking me which restaurant is


    good nearby.


    ¡°Two hundred ahead, there is a tacos van, which tastes very good. It''s just that the environment is a


    little...¡±


    Messy¡­


    Before I finish, she nods and says, ¡°Yes, yes, I like tacos the most.¡±


    After ordering, she says, ¡°Jane, I know you are a designer. Today Ie to see you because I want


    you to design a pair of rings for me, a unique pair of rings.¡±


    A pair of rings?


    I am confused.


    ¡°You are with Lawrence Jordan?¡± I ask.


    She purses her lips, ¡°Not yet, but he won¡¯t get away from my hand.¡±


    Seeing her confident expression makes me want tough. The girl in front of me looks so full of energy,


    that''s what a young girl should look like.


    And my heart has grown old.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Silvia Louis.¡± She says sweetly.


    Her sweet smile brightens my heart. From the first moment I saw her, I thought she was cute.


    ¡°Why you keep looking at me?¡± She asks me with twinkles in her eyes.


    ¡°I am thinking that you are cuter than Frances Louis.¡±


    ¡°Sure I am.¡±


    We have a long conversation, and she tells me a lot about she and Lawrence Jordan. I am deeply


    impressed by how much courage it takes for her to chase a man from her tens to her twenties.


    We finish our tacos. I promise her that I will try my best to design the rings, but I can¡¯t guarantee the


    result.


    It¡¯s almost 2 o¡¯clock. After saying goodbye to Silvia Louis, I am getting ready to go back to work when I


    get a call from my mother.


    There are some calls you really don''t want to take, but you have to take. My mother¡¯s phone is one of


    them.


    I sigh and pick up the phone.


    ¡°Jane,e back now! Your brother is addicted to drugs, and neither I nor your father can control him.¡±


    My mother is almost crying. I am softhearted again.


    But thinking of what happened several days ago, I still can''t let it go. And Frances Louis helped me get


    away from that family, if I be softhearted again, everything would be back to square one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. You can send him to a rehab.¡± I force myself to ignore them and say coldly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t watch Frank in so much pain. How about you bring some money and we can solve the


    immediate problem?¡± My mother says anxiously.


    Suddenly I get her point.


    She is crazy!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She makes me give Frank Noyes money to take drugs! Does she know what she''s doing?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money. All you can do is to send him to the rehab.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t bring money back, you will see my corpse!¡± My mother says toughly.


    ¡°Stop! Do as I say. I can''t fill this bottomless hole.¡± Then I hang up the phone.


    I think my mother is just threatening me until I get a call from the hospital.

 Chapter 87 He is really mad.

    Chapter 87 He is really mad.


    Without asking for leave, I rush out of the office, stop a car on the road, and head for the hospital.


    I am so nervous and tears keep falling down for my face.


    How could that happen?


    I thought my mom was just bluffing me, but who knows, she actually jumped off from the balcony!


    They live on the third floor. It¡¯s not fatal, but my mother is still ina. The doctor says the situation is


    not optimistic.


    I regret very much.


    If I hadn''t hung up, if I had brought the money back, this probably wouldn''t have happened.


    I rush to the ward and find my mother unconscious. My father sees me, hees up and ps me on


    the face.


    ¡°If you weren''t so heartless, your mother wouldn''t jump off!¡±


    My father''s eyes are red with tears. He seems to have cried.


    I cover my cheek and ask my father worriedly, ¡°How''s mom?¡±


    ¡°The doctors say there is congestion in her head and it is pressing on her main nerves. They can¡¯t do


    the operation. All we can do is resign herself to her fate. I''m also a doctor, and I know that means your


    mother may never wake up! We''ve worked so hard to raise you up, and now you won¡¯t give us a cent!¡±


    My father says tremblingly. He is angry as well as being sad.


    I want to exin and I know he won¡¯t listen to me.


    In their eyes, no matter what I did is wrong. But now, we have no time to talk about who is right and


    who is wrong. I do have a responsibility for my mother¡¯sa.


    ¡°I am sorry father. I am sorry.¡±


    I walk to the sickbed in tears. Even though she is in aa, my mother still frowns.


    Anyway, I shouldn''t be so ruthless. If I could have the time back, I wouldn''t refuse her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It¡¯s toote now.


    I cry for a while, then I remember Frank Noyes¡¯s problem.


    ¡°Where is Frank Noyes?¡±


    ¡°At home, I tied him up with a rope. He couldn¡¯t run away. You stay here and watch your mother. I''ll go


    and see him.¡± My father sighs, his face haggard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see him.¡±


    I suggest to my father and then walk out.


    My mother''s in aa, and I can¡¯t help here. But if my dad goes back and sees Frank Noyes like that,


    he''ll probably have a headache again.


    I have a key for the apartment, so I open the door and go in.


    There is a chair in the middle of the living room, but Frank Noyes isn''t sitting there. The rope is untied


    and thrown aside.


    How did he untie the rope, and now where is he?


    Suddenly, I hear a rummaging sound in the room and the murmur of curses.


    It sounds like Frank Noyes.


    When I enter the room, I see Frank Noyes turn the room upside down.


    ¡°Fuck! Where is the money?!¡±


    Frank Noyes curses.


    Within a few days, Frank Noyes has lost a lot of weight and his eyes have sunk in.


    I suspect that he is still taking drugs these days. He must get the money from my parents by all kinds of


    means. Now my parents have no money, and theye to me.


    ¡°Frank Noyes, are you crazy? Mom''s in the hospital, and you''re still going crazy!¡± I snap at him, feeling


    chilled by his appearance.


    As soon as he sees me, Frank Noyes rushes over and grabs me by the neck.


    ¡°Money! Give me money!¡±


    He pinches me so hard that I almost pass out.


    A drug addict is so terrible.


    I remember I left my bag at the hospital and now I have no money. I paid the taxi with my phone.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t take¡­¡± I choke.


    But Frank Noyes doesn¡¯t believe me. He looks around, finds a knife, and puts it on my neck.


    The cold de presses against my neck, which makes my goose bumps grow.


    It¡¯s a real sharp knife!


    ¡°You have no money, what about Frances Louis? He has a lot of money! Tell him to send money. Now!


    Or I''ll stab you!¡±


    He takes my phone and dials Frances Louis¡¯s number.

 Chapter 88 To gain time

    Chapter 88 To gain time


    He calls Frances Louis and I can hear the other side of the phone clearly.


    No body answers.


    ¡°Fuck! Why nobody answers?¡± Frank Noyes keeps calling.


    Then the phone is picked up.


    ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡±


    It¡¯s a woman who answers the phone.


    I remember this voice.


    Whitney Jordan


    Is Frances Louis staying with Whitney Jordan?


    ¡°Are you Fran¡­¡±


    Before Frank Noyes could finish, I grab the phone and throw it out the window.


    In any case, I can¡¯t let Whitney Jordan know about my rtionship with Frances Louis.


    Or, Frances Louis won¡¯t let me go.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you bitch, give me money! Make Frances Louis give me money, or I''ll stab you to death!¡±


    With my back to Frank Noyes, I couldn''t see his face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But what he says really sends a chill down my spine.


    It''s ridiculous that my own brother wants to stab me to death.


    I force myself to calm down and tell Frank Noyes softly, ¡°Frank, listen to me, don''t be impulse. I have


    money, but I left it at the hospital. You can go to the hospital with me to get it. I will give you a lot of


    money.¡±


    The knife is close to my neck and it could have cut through my skin at any moment. All I could do is try


    to calm Frank Noyes down and keep him from doing anything impulsive.


    Behind mees the sound of Frank Noyes sniffling. I feel as if a slimy liquid has dripped onto my


    shoulder. Thinking of Frank Noyes''s movements, it must be his snoting down on me.


    Gross! Drug addicts can¡¯t control their bodies nor consciousness.


    ¡°I''ll kill you if you dare to lie to me! Go, go to the hospital and give me all your money! I will buy a lot of


    drugs from Big Head!¡±


    ¡°All right! I will give you all my money!¡±


    Frank Noyes walks me out. He isn''tpletely out of his mind. He still remembers to put the knife


    down on my waist.


    We get into the taxi. Frank Noyes sits next to me, like a couple stuck together.


    I want to send out a distress signal to the driver, but I am afraid that I could not speak as fast as Frank


    Noyes''s knife.


    A drug addict will do everything to get what he wants.


    He''s holding the knife on the same ce where Susan Felton stabbedst time.


    I can''t get a new injury when I haven''t recovered from the old one.


    The car arrives at the hospital quickly.


    Frank Noyes and I get out of the taxi together ande to the ward.


    My father sits inside, looking at mom with a worried expression. Maybe they had fights before, and he


    almost beat my mother to death.


    But now the true love stands out in difficult times.


    But for me, I would throw the true love away rather than take it.


    ¡°Where is money! Give me money!¡±


    Frank Noyes yells at me, not looking at our mother.


    He is loud and the others in the ward look at us strangely, but Frank doesn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Frank, why are you here?¡±


    Feeling confused, my father gets up and walks this way.


    I am afraid that Frank Noyes would suddenly go crazy and attack my father. I say to him, ¡°Dad, Mom''s


    saline solution is almost finished. Go and tell the doctor.¡±


    My father takes a look at my mother and then goes out.


    ¡°The purse is on the night table.¡±


    I point at the purse. Frank Noyes rushes over like a hungry wolf.


    I don¡¯t have time to care about my money, so I quickly wink at the patient''s family next to me and


    whisper to him with my lips, ¡°911.¡±


    The man understands what I mean. He stands up and goes out.


    I hope he is calling the police.


    ¡°Fuck! Only two hundred dors?! You work at a greatpany, that¡¯s what you have? Two hundred


    dors?!¡±


    Frank Noyes opens my purse and turns to re at me.


    ¡°I haven''t had time to get the money. It''s all in my bank card.¡±


    I say calmly.


    All I need to do now is to gain time.

 Chapter 89 I need his greed.

    Chapter 89 I need his greed.


    ¡°Go and get your money now! There is an ATM at the door. I saw it when I came in!¡±


    Frank Noyes presses one hand against my shoulder and the other, still holding the knife to my waist.


    I can only follow him out to the ATM.


    We walk out and nobody notices the different.


    Maybe they just feel that we walk too closely in public. But who will know, the crisis is hidden under


    harmonious surface?


    I withdraw money slowly and count time secretly.


    On the way, I saw a police station about one kilometer from the ATM. The police would be here by now


    if nothing goes wrong.


    ¡°How much do you need?¡± I turn around and ask Frank Noyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, withdraw as much as you have!¡± he says impatiently.


    I obey hismand and sigh of relief.


    I need his greed.


    I have more than seventy thousand dors in my bank card, and the ATM can only withdraw three


    thousand dors once. It would take a long time to withdraw all of them.


    Frank Noyes robs every time I withdraw the money and he counts it greedily.


    By the fifth time, I could see out of the corner of my eye that there are several policemening this


    way.


    Frank Noyes is still counting the money, so he doesn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    I give the money to the policeman whoe in. The police understand in an instant and tackles Frank


    Noyes to the ground.


    Frank Noyes what happened and snaps at me, ¡°Jane Noyes, you called the police. I''m not going to let


    you go!¡±


    ¡°Officer, this is my brother. He gives awaypany trade secrets, he takes drugs, and tries to hurt me


    with a knife. Take him away.¡±


    It pains me that my brother has be like this. But I know that there is no use to feel sorry for him.


    He needs a strong lesson to wake him up.


    The police take Frank Noyes away and give me the money back.


    I go back to the ward to take my purse.


    ¡°Where is Frank?¡± My father asks me.


    ¡°Your son tries to kill me with a knife, and I called the police.¡± I say coldly, and go out.


    ¡°What? It''s not enough for you to make your mother jump off the building. Now you want to kill me!


    Frank is the only son I have. How can you ruin him?¡±


    My father''s words break my heart again.


    I thought I didn''t care anymore, but it is chilling to hear him say so.


    I turn to him, ¡°It isn''t me who ruins him. It is you. Your indulgence makes him have no basic ability to


    distinguish right and wrong, so he has made mistakes again and again. Now he is incurable. You all


    know in your hearts why he has be like this, but it will be easier for you toy all the me on


    me.¡±


    ¡°You say you are penniless and you drive me to death every time. But now mother is in hospital, where


    is the moneying from?¡±


    My father stops saying, looking at me withplicate expression.


    I take out the money from my purse and give it to him. I tell him in a cold voice, ¡°This is thirty thousand


    dors. This is thest money I give you money. No matter what happens in the future, I will not care.


    Take good care of yourself and take good care of mom. As for Frank Noyes, let him learn his lesson,


    only by which can he grow up.¡±


    My father wants to say something, but he doesn¡¯t open his mouth.


    I go back to the office and face another barrage of abuse.


    I''m in a bad mood and don¡¯t want to argue with them.


    Nicole Snow probably feels bored to pick on me. She goes away to focus on her own business. I have


    nothing to do in the afternoon. I look at the pictures on myputer and wonder how I could design


    something elegant and chic.


    These pictures were taken during myst visit to Santos. I am so lucky to have a backup in my


    computer. Otherwise, I lost my phone and everything would be ruined.


    After work, I am going to buy a new phone before go back. When I get to the door of thepany, I


    see Frances Louis¡¯s car. N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 90 She wouldn鈥檛 know.

    Chapter 90 She wouldn¡¯t know.


    My colleagues in thepany are almost gone, so I consciously get in Frances Louis¡¯s car.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± Asks Frances Louis faintly.


    ¡°Youe to me for this?¡± I ask Frances Louis.


    I am considering whether to tell Frances Louis what happened this afternoon.


    I can''t get over how crazy Frank Noyes looked today.


    Would Frances Louis be worried if I told him? Would he me me for going back to my family again?


    After thinking for a while, I decide to not mention to him.


    There is no point in telling him because it is all over.


    ¡°Answer me.¡± Frances Louis says in a low voice impatiently.


    I know if I don¡¯t answer him, I would definitely make him angry, so I lie, ¡°I identally broke the phone,


    I am going to buy new one.¡±


    Frances Louis, without any doubt, takes me directly to a mobile phone store and buy me a new phone.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I am wondering if he knows the call that Whitney Jordan got earlier.


    Thinking of our underground rtionship, I need know all information on both sides, so I ask Frances


    Louis, ¡°I called you this afternoon. Your wife answered.¡±


    If Whitney Jordan is very suspicious, she will definitely find out about me, and that would be serious.


    ¡°I know, she asked me.¡±


    What Frances Louis said makes my heart beat fast.


    ¡°What she asked?¡±


    My heart almost jumps out of my throat. I still remember Whitney Jordan''s terrible personality. When


    the critical momentes, will Frances Louis tell the truth, or will he save himself and rat me out?


    I don¡¯t know. This uncertainty makes me nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have your number. I told her someone must have dialed the wrong number and


    she wouldn''t know.¡±


    I am relieved.


    Frances Louis didn''t sell me out, and Whitney Jordan probably couldn''t find me.


    We go home together. The moment Ie in; I find an unexpected visitor.


    A seventy-year -old man is leisurely sitting on the sofa reading newspapers.


    Is he¡­a thief?


    Will a thief act so leisurely?


    Until Frances Louis says lightly.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡±


    Grandpa?


    He is Frances Louis¡¯s Grandpa?


    ¡°Ie to see you. Who is she?¡± The old man stands up and looks up and down at me.


    ¡°Jane Noyes.¡±


    Frances Louis answers lightly, trying to take me upstairs.


    ¡°I am not asking her name. What¡¯s the rtionship between you?¡±


    His grandpa keeps asking.


    ¡°The rtionship you thought.¡± Frances Louis says.


    His grandpa follows up, drawing me away from Frances Louis, and says sharply to him, ¡°Are you mad?


    Do you forget what kind of person Whitney Jordan is? Do you know what would happen if she found


    out?¡±


    The grandpa¡¯s words make me realize Whitney Jordan''s horrors. If she is just a spoiled daughter of a


    rich family, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t find out.¡± Frances Louis pulls me back again and takes me into the room.


    ¡°You are young. You don¡¯t know how crazy a woman can be.¡±


    His grandpa says behind us. It seems that he is saying to me. Then he sighs and go downstairs. I look


    at Frances Louis. He looks not good.


    I seldom go into Frances Louis¡¯s room.


    I feel ufortable as soon as I enter this room.


    I don''t understand why Frances Louis suddenly pulls me into his room, to escape his grandpa?


    Frances Louis sits down on the bed, and looks at me seriously.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, I have something to tell you. Are you ready?¡±

 Chapter 91 You can鈥檛 abandon your wife who shared hardships with you together

    Chapter 91 You can¡¯t abandon your wife who shared hardships with you together


    What could make Frances Louis look so serious in the world?


    As an expressionless person in any situation, howe he is so serious now?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I ask him with my voice trembling. Although I don¡¯t know why I feel so nervous.


    ¡°Come here and sit.¡±


    He beckons to me toe over.


    I walk over ording to hismands and sit down beside him.


    I usually behave myself in front of Frances Louis, except when he did something crazy.


    Like before.


    ¡°You''ve met Whitney Jordan. What do you think?¡± He asks me suddenly.


    I realize that he would talk about something concerning Whitney Jordan.


    Does he want to end our rtionship? I''d love that.


    My joy is beyond expression.


    ¡°I think she is nice. She''s prettier than me, nobler than me, ssier than me. Your union is made by


    heaven! Why you stay with me? You¡¯d better live your life with such a good wife.¡± I ask a question that


    has haunted me for so long.


    But I think what I said is ridiculous.


    As a mistress, I suggest he go back to his family. I must be the only and most ridiculous mistress in the


    world.


    Talent, appearance and background, I can''t beat Whitney Jordan in any of them.


    No, I got one.


    My breasts are a little bigger than hers.


    ¡°You can''t wait to leave me, right?.¡± Frances Louis suddenly turns and asks me.


    His eyes are so deep that my heart, which wants to say ¡®yeas¡¯, is suddenly afraid.


    ¡°Just tell me.¡± I change the subject, ¡°I am ready. Don¡¯t tantalize me.¡±


    ¡°Whitney Jordan is a psychopath.¡±


    The understatement by Frances Louises as a bolt from the blue.


    I look at Frances Louis nkly. It takes me a while to say, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    I ask but I believe what he said. That''s the only way to exin Whitney Jordan''s unusual behavior.


    ¡°I wish I am kidding.¡±


    ¡°The psychopath is not allowed to get married. She is ady of a famous family, and they wouldn¡¯t


    vite thew deliberately. There is one possibility that she got ill after the marriage. You can¡¯t


    abandon your wife who shared hardships with you together. You can¡¯t abandon her because she has


    mental issues, nor thinking about getting divorce. The rtionship between us isn''t right, and ending it


    early is your right choice.¡±


    I say to Frances Louis seriously.


    But I don¡¯t feel good when I say it.


    I have to admit that I have a very special feeling for Frances Louis. But I''ve been repressing myself,


    afraid to admit it. Until today, I found that he had carefullypleted all my documents, and the hidden


    love finally breaks through its shackles and bes clear.


    But all I can do is keep suppressing it.


    I hate being a mistress, and I don''t want to destroy his family.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Asks Frances Louis, frowning at me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I bite my lips, ¡°But why is she mentally ill?¡±


    ¡°Her illness is all because of me.¡±


    Because of Frances Louis?


    I don¡¯t understand.


    I want to ask more, but Frances Louis¡¯s phone rings.


    He goes out to answer the phone, then he leaves.


    Knowing such big news, I am disturbed. I also feel a little hungry.


    I haven''t seen the housekeeper since I''ve lived here. I think Frances Louis must have taken me for a


    cheap housekeeper.


    Never mind, I need to eat something. I don¡¯t have time to argue with him.


    As soon as I enter the kitchen, I see his grandpa stirring something in the pan.


    My sudden arrival frightens him.


    He exims, and somehow the pot falls upside down andys over the mes.


    The fire goes out in an instant.


    ¡°You scared me. Can you make a sound when you walk?¡±


    His grandpa says to me angrily.


    As people get older, they will be particrly bad-tempered. I don''t want to quarrel with an old man, so I


    apologize to him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His grandpa feels awkward to me me and goes out of the kitchen.


    When he passes me, he suddenly stops and looks me up and down. Like he has known me for so long.


    ¡°Your name is Jane Noyes?¡±

 Chapter 92 Suicide

    Chapter 92 Suicide


    Grandpa¡¯s stare makes me ufortable.


    I swallow nervously and reply honestly, ¡°Yes, my name is Jane Noyes.¡±


    Has his grandpa met me somewhere before? Or he might have sensed something. Why else would he


    look at me like that?


    Then he goes out.


    He sits on the sofa in the living room, still looking into the kitchen from time to time. I feel a little


    ufortable so I close the door.


    I always sense something is wrong in the kitchen, but I am too hungry to think twice.


    I want to eat dumplings, so I take the flour out of the fridge, and begin to prepare.


    As I knead the dough for a while, I feel dizzy and out of breath.


    ¡°When Franceses back, tell him I''m gone.¡±


    Grandpa says outside the door.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I hold the wall and answer with difficulty.


    The kitchen smells terrible.


    What¡¯s the smell?


    I try to keep myself awake. Suddenly I realize that grandpa was startled by me. He knocked over the


    pan, water spilled out and put out the fire, but the gas wasn¡¯t turned off.


    That¡¯s why I feel so ufortable.


    Breathing bes more and more difficult, and I plod toward the gas stove.


    My strength is running out. I lie on the ground and could not move a little.


    It feels like the air in my lungs is being squeezed away, and I feel very sick.


    But I am still awake.


    The worse I feel, the more awake I am.


    It seems that I am waiting for somebody. Deep in my thoughts, I believe that he will definitelye.


    I can even hear the sound of a gas leak, it is so obvious why didn''t I hear it before?


    And, why I closed the door?


    I think I am going to die slowly and painfully.


    Until Frances Louis¡¯s voicees.


    ¡°Jane Noyes.¡±


    I want to answer but my lips can¡¯t move.


    Frances Louis calls my name several times, then everything goes quiet.


    Does he leave?


    I feel so helpless.


    The phone vibrates in my purse. It¡¯s not loud. I wonder if Frances Louis can hear it.


    A few secondster, the door bursts open and Frances Louis rushes in.


    I couldn''t keep my eyes open, but I could feel him picking me up and putting me on the sofa.


    At that moment my consciousness copses and I pass out.


    When I wake up, I am in the hospital, muzzled with an oxygen mask and tethered to an IV. Frances


    Louis is sitting by the bed, looking at me with a sullen face.


    My survival makes me want to thank Frances Louis.


    I can''t even imagine, if it wasn''t for him, I would be a cold corpse now.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± He asks in a low voice.


    Even if my head is still a little dizzy, I could clearly tell that he is in a bad mood.


    I just don¡¯t understand what he is talking about.


    ¡°What? What did I do?¡± I look at him with confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s your own life, and you don''t cherish it. I already know about your family. As long as I''m here with


    you, things will work out. You don''t have to go to extremes.¡± His eyes are full of contemptuousness for


    me.


    Okay, he misunderstands. He thinks that I want to kill myself.


    He thinks that I want tomit suicide because of my family.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s an ident.¡± I exin, ¡°Because grandpa forgot to turn off the gas, and I didn¡¯t smell it


    because I have a stuffy nose these days.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Frances Louis asks with a frown, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the right choice for him to travel abroad now.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did grandpa leave so quickly?


    And I always think his attitude towards me is a little strange.


    First, he treated me with coldness and hostility, then, he bes a little conciliatory to me.


    ¡°Jane, are you okay?¡±


    A voicees from the door. The rm bell rings in my heart.

 Chapter 93 Please stop talking

    Chapter 93 Please stop talking


    It¡¯s Noah Jefferson.


    He wears a hospital gown and his head is wrapped in gauze.


    It seems that Frances Louis has taken me to the municipal hospital so that I happen to meet Noah


    Jefferson.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t like him. I hope nothing bad would happen.


    And how do I exin Frances Louis¡¯s existence to Noah Jefferson?


    "I didn''t believe my mother when she said she saw you here, but it''s true! What happened? Why are


    you in intensive care?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Noah Jefferson¡¯s eyes are full of care.


    "I''m fine. Why are you here?" I smile at himmely and nce at Frances Louis.


    He sits there with a poker face. I couldn''t read his mind.


    Perhaps it is because Frances Louis is so quiet that Noah Jefferson doesn¡¯t notice him and walks right


    up to me.


    "You didn¡¯te to see me these days. I miss you so much."


    His words catch me off guard and make me gulp nervously. My mouth couldn¡¯t help twitching.


    Please be mercy and stop talking.


    I say to Noah Jefferson with a bitter face, "You were hurt so badly, you''d bettere back to your ward


    and have a good rest."


    Noah Jefferson looks at me with delight, "Are you caring about me? You should care more of yourself,


    little fool."


    Once again, I look at Frances Louis, I see his brows frown and a faint smile on his lips.


    A dagger must be hidden behind his smile.


    I must let Noah Jefferson get out of here, or I''m afraid I''ll be killed by Frances Louis the next second.


    Noah Jefferson seems to notice my vision. He turns and sees Frances Louis, who is sitting there


    quietly.


    "Who is he?"


    He asks doubtfully, looking from me to Frances Louis, with guarded eyes.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t answer, but looks at me as if expecting me to answer this question.


    But what shall I say? How to exin it tactfully without angering Frances Louis?


    But I am smart. I think for a moment and say to Noah Jefferson, "He is my boss."


    It should be right for me to say so.


    I look at Frances Louis, he doesn¡¯t object.


    I am relieved, but suddenly Frances Louis stands up andes over to Noah Jefferson.


    "You are Noah Jefferson?"


    Although it¡¯s a question, he asks with an affirmative tone.


    With Frances Louis''s skill, he could guess who Noah Jefferson is by simply observing him.


    My just relived heart is hung up again.


    Damn it, no, Frances Louis, please no.


    "Yes, I am Noah Jefferson, Jane Noyes¡¯s high school ssmate." Noah Jefferson is calm and extends


    his hand to Frances Louis politely.


    "Yes, Jane Noyes always mentions you."


    Frances Louis smiles and, instead of handshaking, hees towards me.


    Noah Jefferson takes his hand back in embarrassment, his face full of surprise, "Jane, you mentioned


    me a lot?"


    When did I mention him? It was Frances Louis who always forced me to talk about him!


    I want to refute, but I dare not refute What Frances Louis says. I don''t know what he''ll do if I annoyed


    him.


    There are some things that I want to stop but I can''t. Noah Jefferson seems in a good mood and


    speaks with me again.


    "Jane, I''ve persuaded my parents. They aren¡¯t against us being together now. We can finally be


    together."


    The air pressure in the room drops two degrees in an instant.


    Frances Louis''s face grows darker.


    If Noah Jefferson keeps talking, I doubt whether I''ll see the sun tomorrow.


    "I am tired. I want to sleep."


    I close my eyes, hoping Noah Jefferson would get out of this mess quickly.


    "All right, take a good rest. I will see youter."


    Hearing Noah Jefferson''s footsteps fade away, I open my eyes and feel relieved. I implore Frances


    Louis, "My boss, can I be discharged immediately?"

 Chapter 94 No more entering the kitchen

    Chapter 94 No more entering the kitchen


    Hearing Noah Jefferson says "I will see youter" makes me scared.


    "Why?"


    Frances Louis sits aside and looks at me smilingly.


    He definitely knows why! He asks me on purpose to make fun of me.


    "No reason. I just want to go home. Since I am all right now I¡¯d better go home."


    "Home."


    Frances Louis murmurs. He looks at me deeply and nods.


    Soon, Frances Louispletes the discharge formalities for me.


    Noah Jefferson doesn¡¯t show up before I leave. I feel so relieved.


    Frances Louis''s mood is uncertain and difficult to guess, so I dare not challenge his patience.


    When I get home and see the kitchen, I am still scared.


    "From now on, no more entering the kitchen."


    Frances Louis says lightly.


    "Then what do I eat? Takeaway? Or you cook for me?"


    I roll my eyes to Frances Louis.


    It¡¯s just an ident, not a big deal. He can¡¯t be so extreme as to ban me from the kitchen!


    He doesn''t care because he can eat outside, but I''m in debt. If I don''t save money, how can I be free


    soon?


    "You have two choices. Eat out with me or I ask Betty toe back to cook."


    Betty? Is that housekeeper I met with on my first visit to his house?


    Without thinking, I say to him, "I choose the second."


    "Betty doesn''t cook very well." He nces at me and says light.


    I think Frances Louis may be out of mind.


    He is rich. Why does he employ a servant who doesn¡¯t cook well?


    I don¡¯t want to ask more questions about his life, so I purse my lips and say, "Although I''m not a noble


    lady, I have a very selective mouth. If I were to eat out with you, every meal would be expensive and


    delicious."


    Frances Louis nods with satisfaction, waiting for me to continue.


    "So, I choosetter." I say slyly.


    "You don¡¯t want to eat out with me?"


    Frances Louis draws closer to me, frowning. His eyes are full of dangerous breath.


    Did I say something wrong?


    "You know who I am. The less people know, the better. Don''t be too ostentatious. I am afraid your wife


    would know."


    I exin.


    But my exnation seems not work for Frances Louis.


    "Do you have a better excuse? Or you just don¡¯t want to eat out with me?"


    Frances Louis sees through my little thoughts, and I feel guilty.


    I clear my throat and fawn on Frances Louis, "Of course not. Mr. Louis is so excellent. Lots of women


    queuing up to have dinner with you, I shall not have the chance."


    "But you are not them."


    Frances Louis puts his arm around my waist and we fall down on the sofa, and I lean against his chest.


    I have been in close contact with him many times. I should have been used to it. But why is my heart


    beating so violently?


    I could not even look Frances Louis in the eye.


    "Jane, I have given the order that your brother is no longer held responsible for leaking trade secrets. I


    was going to spare him, but he hurt you and he should pay for that."


    Says Frances Louis, stroking my hair gently.


    I am surprised, but it¡¯s reasonable.


    I know this day woulde. For what Frank Noyes did, he should take responsibility.


    I don¡¯t me Frances Louis for that.


    In the beginning, I came to Frances Louis to plead for Frank Noyes. Now that the matter has been


    settled, does that mean I can leave Frances Louis?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    My feelings are suddenly mixed. It¡¯s not as easy as I thought, but a little depressed.


    These days seem like a hopeless dream to me. Fortunately, I can finally wake up now.


    "In that case, Frances Louis," I say, rising from his arms and turning to stare at him, "let me go."

 Chapter 95 Let me go.

    Chapter 95 Let me go.


    There is a long silence in the air.


    Frances Louis looks at me with deep eyes that make me afraid.


    It takes him a long time to squeeze several words from his lips.


    "Jane Noyes, say it again."


    I take a few deep breaths and continue, "You know, Frances Louis, I had no choice but toe to you


    then. Now Frank Noyes has gone into jail, and there is nothing between you and me anymore. The


    mistake should be ended earlier. I still have a long way to go, but we are different, we don¡¯t belong to


    the same world."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am sober, and I don¡¯t want to haunt you forever. I know. You''ve always not been satisfied with me.


    So, it''s time for me to leave."


    As soon as I finish talking, Frances Louis presses his body against me.


    His breath is fast and short. His eyes are almost on fire.


    "You are so desperate to get away from me. Do you want to be together with Noah Jefferson? Believe


    or not, I could destroy him right now!"


    My heart skips a beat.


    Frances Louis is crazy!


    "It has nothing to do with Noah Jefferson. We made a deal that as long as I apany you, you can


    consider helping me solve the problem of Frank Noyes. Now the matter is settled, shouldn''t we go our


    own ways separately?"


    I argue with him. I am so angry and I don¡¯t care if I would get him annoyed.


    "So, you want to walk your own way with Noah Jefferson?"


    What?


    Why does he always misunderstand me?


    "If I hadn''t been in the ward, you would have slept with him!"


    The pping sound rings in the huge room. I look at my numb hands, stunned.


    Oh my god! I''m screwed.


    I pped Frances Louis. I will definitely die.


    Frances Louis sneers, and his eyes grow colder.


    I suddenly think of Andrew Mn. The first time he looked at me like this, the next second, he hit me to


    death.


    Frances Louis is such a proud man. Will he kill me for pping him?


    I am scared.


    Why I was so impulsive?


    "Jane Noyes, you force me to do this."


    Frances Louis gets up from the sofa with a cold face, takes out his phone and makes a call.


    "Look up Noah Jefferson, Jane Noyes''s high school ssmate, he seems to be a teacher. My aim is


    simple, to ruin..."


    I jump up, snatch the phone from Frances Louis''s hands and hang up quickly.


    Frances Louis is really terrible. Just because I upset him, he turns his anger on Noah Jefferson. How


    could a man as good as Noah Jefferson bear this because of me?


    No! Never!


    I am so desperate. Because I know it clear what would happen if I beg Frances Louis.


    "I am sorry. I was wrong. Please, please let Noah Jefferson go."


    I plead in a low voice, no more of my former arrogance.


    I can never piss Frances Louis off.


    "How can you just leave when you owe me so much money? Now let me make sure, do you want to


    leave me or not?"


    He smiles and takes the phone back gracefully.


    Every word breaks my heart.


    I can¡¯t leave or break free.


    I have no right to end the game as long as Frances Louis does not stop it.


    "I''ll never mention leaving again until I pay you off." I say. Frances Louis is assured and holds me


    upstairs.


    I have never been so depressed.


    No matter what Frances Louis does, I have no response at all.


    I don¡¯t want to sink.


    All I could think of now is to earn enough money as soon as possible and leave Frances Louis.


    The man who is moving on me suddenly grabs my neck and snaps at me, "Don''t like a dead fish,


    moan!"


    Then, another push.


    To Frances Louis, I might be like a whore. I feel mortified to think so.


    He keeps bumping against me, harder and harder.


    Finally, my clenched lips loosen and I moan.

 Chapter 96 What if I got pregnant

    Chapter 96 What if I got pregnant


    Frances Louis seems determined to torture me. He doesn¡¯t let me go all night.


    Now I know that he was tenderhearted to me before.


    His power is more amazing than I thought.


    By the time it is all over, I am too tired to turn over.


    But I have to go to workter. I am not a boss like Frances Louis. I would struggle to get to work even if


    I were to die.


    I get out of bed, take a pill from the bedside table and swallow it.


    This is the long-term birth control pills I have been taking, which I used to take behind Frances Louis¡¯s


    back. Now he knows, it doesn''t matter for me to take pills in front of him.


    Frances Louis suddenlyes over and pours all medicine in the drawer into the dustbin.


    "Don¡¯t take it in the future." He says in a low voice.


    I look at the pills lying in a pile of tissue and don¡¯t have the courage to pick them up.


    "What if I got pregnant? I will buy medicines after work." I say quietly.


    Frances Louis behaves so strangely. He doesn''t like to wear a condom, and he doesn''t like me to take


    medicine. The only way to avoid having a baby is to have a ligation.


    "I said no is no. I will throw them away every time you bring back."


    Says Frances Louis seriously. Then he goes back to bed and closes his eyes.


    "You¡­"


    I want to argue with him, but I am too tired.


    He won''t let me take medicine. I can only take it secretly. Or try to persuade him to wear a condom?


    I wash myself briefly and go to work.


    Nicole Snow throws me some drawings and says these need to be modified. She asks me to redesign


    today.


    Hundreds of drawings, almost half a year''s work of the design department. How could I finish their six-


    month work in one day?


    Obviously, Nicole Snow wants to make trouble for me.


    "How could I finish this in one day? Even if you want to redesign, you should go to their original


    designer."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I say to Nicole Snow coldly.


    "The designer leftst month and I would be leaking trade secrets if I gave it to him now. Everyone else


    is working on other projects. You are the most suitable person to do it." Says Nicole Snow.


    It seems that I have no excuse to refuse.


    I can understand the drawings, but I don''t understand the designer''s original design philosophy. I can


    only redesign drawings following my own ideas.


    Ie up with ideas very quickly, and soon the drawings are almost done.


    I check the time. It¡¯s 4 pm. I can finish these drawings before getting off work.


    I heave a sigh of relief, feeling a little tion and pride in my heart. Maybe I am born to be a designer.


    "Jane Noyes, take this file to the President''s office for signature."


    Nicole Snowmands me to do other things. I can only put down the drawings and go upstairs.


    I stop at the door of the President''s office.


    Steven Song is lounging on the sofa, with a woman sitting on hisp, in a flirtatious manner.


    It seems that they are going to do it next second.


    Had it not been for Nicole Snow''s insistence that this document is signed immediately, I would have


    gone away.


    I really don¡¯t want to go in to face such an awkward scene.


    I cough twice, tap on the door and say to the person inside, "I''m sorry, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt you.


    Please shut the door the next time you do it."


    The woman jumps off Steven Song in a panic and turns her back on me as she smooths her clothes. I


    nce at her. She doesn¡¯t have full breasts. Steven Song¡¯s taste is so fresh?


    Steven Song looks calm. He gets up from the sofa and smiles at me, "My little Jane, what brings you


    here?"


    Little Jane?


    Gross!


    I get goosebumps all over.


    The woman turns to look at me, surprised.


    I know this woman!

 Chapter 97 If you doubt my ability, you can have a try

    Chapter 97 If you doubt my ability, you can have a try


    She is surprised, and I am more surprised than she is!


    She is Violet Sue!


    Steven Song said he didn''t like her, so why is he still having an affair with her here? Sure enough, men


    are not credible.


    "Here you are, sign here." I curl my lips and hand the document to Steven Song, ready to go out after


    he signs.


    Violet Sue looks at me nervously, probably because she spilled coffee on mest time and is afraid that


    I''d tell Steven Song.


    Steven Song takes the pen, flipping through the document and signs.


    "Did you sign it without looking at it carefully?" I ask, a little worried.


    If Steven Song doesn''t read and sign every document, he won''t even know if thepany was in


    deficit.


    He rolls his eyes, "because it is given by you. And I skimmed through. It is all right. No problem."


    Violet Sue says with sarcasm, "Steven, didn''t you say you were going to fire this womanst time? Why


    is she still here?"


    "You can go."


    Steven Song says.


    As I start to walk out with the file, Steven Song pulls me back, looks at Violet Sue and says, "I''m talking


    about you."


    "What did you say? Steven, you want me to leave?" Violet Sue stares at him in disbelief.


    Steven Song raises his eyebrow and understates, "Otherwise, who do you think I''m talking about?"


    "I''ll go back and tell your mother! Let¡¯s wait and see!" Violet Sue is so angry, she looks at me with more


    vicious.


    As a valid shield, what I need to do now is smiling without a word.


    "Please do tell her I am not interested in you at all. You must note again; I have no interest in


    women with small boobs!"


    Violet Sue, looking very embarrassed, stomps out of the office.


    Before she leaves, she doesn¡¯t forget to re at me.


    I think Steven Song''s humiliation goes too far.


    Steven Song lounges back on the sofa and exins, "Don''t get me wrong, Jane Noyes, that woman


    got on me and I didn''t do anything."


    "I almost believed you." I say lightly. The corners of my mouth twitch.


    I don¡¯t believe it because there are few men who can resist sexual seduction. Violet Sue doesn''t have


    big breasts, but she''s in great shape. She is exquisitely shaped with wasp-waist. Most of all, her face is


    pretty, all men will be tempted by her.


    "It¡¯s true. When she came in, the first thing she said was ¡®I don''t believe that you have no feelings for


    me, you must be lying to me.¡¯ I don''t know why she is so confident. To reassure her, I told her that if


    she could get my body to react in five minutes, I would consider being her boyfriend. And then what


    you saw when you came in was she was proving herself."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don¡¯t have to exin to me. However, if a beauty seduces and you have no reaction. There are


    only two possibilities. One is that your heart belongs to another woman, and the other is that you are


    impotent. Which one is you?"


    I give Steven Song a meaningful wink.


    The conversation between us bes easier and rx after we have been together for a long time.


    We are just like old friends, not like the boss and employee.


    "If you doubt my ability, you can have a try."


    Steven Song says teasingly. I ignore him, roll my eyes and go downstairs.


    I can''t beat him with dirty jokes, so I''d better go.


    After handing over the file to Nicole Snow, I go back to my desk to get back to work.


    But no matter how I search, I couldn''t find the drawings. They were there before I went upstairs, just a


    few minutes. Where did they go?

 Chapter 98 Partners in crime

    Chapter 98 Partners in crime


    I look all over the table, even under it, but I couldn''t find the drawings.


    It''s not windy today. It''s impossible for drawings to fly away.


    After a few minutes, Nicole Snow will ask me for the drawings, and if I couldn¡¯t give them to her, she''s


    going to make trouble for me!


    Speak of the devil and she will appear.


    Nicole Snowes up to me and holds out her hand.


    "Where are the drawings? Give them to me."


    I freeze and say to her in embarrassment, "I can''t find them."


    "Can''t you find them or have you lost them? Or you gave them to someone else!"


    Nicole Snow looks at me suspiciously, like I''m a spy.


    "I really can¡¯t find them. They were here before I went upstairs. But when I came back, I couldn''t find


    them anywhere." I exin.


    I look around at my colleagues, hoping someone testify for me. After searching for a while, I give up.


    The people here, except Nicole Snow''s running dogs, are cowards. Nobody will help me.


    "You think I''m three years old? How can you lose such important drawings? Do you know how much


    thepany would lose if they were leaked?"


    Nicole Snow''s voice rises up as if she wants to tell everyone about it.


    But what is not done is not done. If she has to frame me up, I wouldn''t give in so easily.


    "I have reasons to suspect that you have taken away the drawings. After all, you have always disliked


    me. It is possible that you have taken away the drawings and deliberately framed me up."


    Nicole Snow''s face changes. She clears her throat and says, "Don¡¯t nder me! If you don''t give me


    the drawings, I''ll tell the board. Even Mr. Song can''t protect you then!"


    That''s when I learn that Nicole Snow has hated me so much.


    "A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe. The office is being monitored. We can see the


    surveince video. If I did, I would be willing to take the penalty and leave thispany. But if anyone


    wants to set me up, don''t me me for having no mercy!" I say coldly to her.


    Because of Steven Song, I have already made a lot of enemies at thepany. If I keep being a


    cowardly?lion, I''ll be bullied to death.


    Nicole Snow''s face changes as she hears that I want to see the surveince video. She says to the


    staff in the office, "It is very troublesome to get the video, you can check your seats. We work in the


    same office, it¡¯s possible for someone taking them wrongly."


    Then everyone begins to look for the drawings.


    Suddenly,


    May Wilson shouts, "Jane Noyes, why are your drawings here? Did you drop it on your way upstairs?"


    Then she hands me the drawings guiltily.


    I look at Nicole Snow and May Wilson. They look at each other with some annoyance.


    In fact, everything is clear now. They two want to frame me up. Fortunately, I am smart, otherwise I


    would really take the me.


    If I insist on seeing surveince now, I''m sure I can expose them. But I don''t want to miss this chance


    to ease our rtionship.


    "It¡¯s lucky to find the drawings this time. But there are certain things that we all know. We work for the


    samepany, and I don''t want our rtionship to reach deadlock. But if there is a next time, I


    wouldn''t let it go."


    Nicole Snow nods and goes back to her office without a word.


    I breathe a sigh of relief and go on to finish the rest of the work.


    Before leaving, I hand over the drawings to Nicole Snow. She doesn¡¯t bother me because she feels


    guilty.


    I walk out of the office to catch the bus. But I see Noah Jefferson stand at the door. He is wearing a


    sharp suit and holds a bouquet of flowers.


    Red roses, so dazzling.


    Seeing mee out, he hurries over.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Colleagues around me are whispering, I go to him bravely.


    "Jane Noyes, be my girlfriend. I don''t mind your past. I''ll be good to you. Really, I promise."

 Chapter 99 A secret that can鈥檛 be told

    Chapter 99 A secret that can¡¯t be told


    The crowd boos.


    I''m so embarrassed that I don''t know if I should take the bouquet.


    The reason why Noah Jefferson finds me here is that he knows my character, and he thinks it is


    impossible for me to turn him down in public.


    "What a bitch! Hooking up with one guy after another, she must be good at seducing men."


    Nicole Snow''s mocking voice rings behind me and the onlookers¡¯ eyes wide open.


    Even Noah Jefferson¡¯s expression also changes.


    "Please watch your mouth, youngdy. Jane Noyes is not that kind of person." He looks at Nicole


    Snow, his gentle eyes turn sharp.


    Nicole Snow ignores him and snorts coldly, "Are you sure you know about her? Everyone knows the


    affair between she and our President Song!"


    "Who is President Song? The man I metst time?" Noah Jefferson barks questions at me.


    I stand there, not knowing how to exin. What about my rtionship with Frances Louis if I recognize


    Steven Song as my boss?


    There are so many people here waiting to watch the fun, and whatever I say, it will be the center


    of attention.


    "Noah Jefferson, if you believe me, let''s get out of here and I''ll exin to youter."


    He hesitates for two seconds, then nods his head.


    When we leave, he says to Nicole Snow, "I don''t care who you are or what you think of Jane Noyes,


    she is the pure moon in my heart, which you cannot desecrate."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Noah Jefferson takes me out of here.


    I have mixed feelings about what he said just now.


    He knows me before. At that time, I was naive and didn''t think about anything. But now everything is


    different. He knows nothing of my experience, nor of my dark past with Frances Louis.


    I am not the pure moon, I am a dark monster, can only live in the dark forever.


    If I could, I really wish I could change everything. I wish I can live a peaceful life with an honest person.


    But from the moment I met Frances Louis, all this is impossible.


    Noah Jefferson takes me to a cafe and orders two coffees. The atmosphere of the cafe is very good


    and it looks very fancy. Noah Jefferson is a thrifty man, and he must choose a ce like this because


    of me.


    He remains silent, waiting for me to speak first.


    I want to confess to him, but I don¡¯t know where to begin. Now I can''t even face myself.


    After thinking, I decided to avoid the important and dwell on the trivial.


    "Because our boss is so popr with women, I am used as a shield to stop female employees from


    approaching him. He and I are just good friends, not the rtionship they said."


    "I believe you."


    Noah Jefferson says to me immediately.


    His sincere look makes me feel ashamed.


    That bunch of roses on the table stings my eyes.


    "Noah Jefferson, you''re a good man. But I''ve made it clear before that I don''t deserve you. You deserve


    a better woman, and that woman couldn¡¯t be me. Today, because so many people were there, I didn¡¯t


    reject you directly. But next time, I''m afraid I''ll have to say sorry."


    Having no mood for coffee, I stand up and nod apologetically toward Noah Jefferson, walking straight


    out the door.


    I''m afraid this is thest time I see Noah Jefferson.


    Those love of youth is always hard to forget, hard to say goodbye. But reminiscence should be buried


    in the past, if it was forced to bring to now, the favorable impression will be shattered.


    "Jane Noyes, I love you. I want to be with you, no matter how many times you reject me, I will not give


    up. I said I''d never marry anyone in my life but you, and I will keep my word."


    Noah Jefferson''s voice is loud, loud enough for the eyes of the entire cafe to turn toward me.


    Including Frances Louis, who justes in.

 Chapter 100 Don鈥檛 Call Me Lady

    Chapter 100 Don¡¯t Call Me Lady


    My whole body is frozen that I don¡¯t dare to move.


    If Noah Jeffersones to talk to Frances Louis now, I would be dead.


    Fortunately, Noah Jefferson doesn¡¯t see Frances Louis. Frances Louis nces at me and then goes


    upstairs.


    Without answering Noah Jefferson, I run out of the cafe.


    I arrive at home, but Frances Louis is still out.


    That''s not surprising. I just ran into him in the cafe.


    "Lady Jane, wee back."


    Bettyes over and greets me warmly.


    I remember that Frances Louis told me not to cook, and I chose to let Betty do the cooking.


    "Betty, you don''t have to call medy, call me Jane." I smile at Betty and say softly.


    I am not ady, I am only Frances Louis'' mistress, or rather, a mistress living in the darkness.


    Betty calls medy. She probably doesn''t know my identity.


    "It is Master who tells me to call youdy, Lady Jane, please allow me."


    Betty says to me.


    Since she insists, I can¡¯t refuse anymore, so I acquiesce in her calling medy.


    Betty cooks quickly. But it looks not good from appearance.


    I taste a sweet and sour spare ribs, but it¡¯s so insipid except the taste of meat.


    Maybe Betty''s cooking is insipid, Ifort myself.


    Then I take a sip of the soup, and I almost pass out.


    Too salt!


    If it weren''t for I don¡¯t want to hurt Betty''s feelings, I''d probably throw it up.


    It seems Frances Louis is right that Betty doesn''t cook very well.


    "It tastes not good, right?" Betty sits across from me and says smilingly.


    She sees me through and I am a little embarrassed. I smile awkwardly and say, "not bad."


    "Don''t lie to me. I know my cooking. I used to be good at cooking, but I had a serious illness two years


    ago. My hands and feet are less coordinated, and my hands always tremble when I put spices on


    dishes. Besides, my eyes and taste are not good. I am so useless. It is master''s kindness that helps


    me stay. He would take care of me most of times, so he doesn''t let me work much, but I still get paid."


    Betty''s words surprise me. I didn¡¯t expect that Frances Louis, who seems cold on the surface, could


    have such a soft side in his heart.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If I hadn''t told Betty to cook, she might still be enjoying her retired life at home. I never think my casual


    words would end Betty''s happy life early.


    "I''m sorry, Betty, but I didn¡¯t know about your situation. If you don''t mind, I will cook for you secretly


    whenever Frances Louis is not at home. I cook very well."


    "OK, I will keep the secret."


    Then, Betty and I have an agreement.


    I eat a lot of food for the sake of Betty. As a result, I am so thirsty at night that I have to go downstairs


    to drink some water.


    But there is no water in the fridge.


    It¡¯s notte, so I change clothes and go to the supermarket to buy some water back. As soon as I go


    out, I meet Frances Louis.


    "Where are you going?" He frowns and asks me.


    He asks like I am going to date with a man.


    I roll my eyes, "To buy water. I am thirsty."


    "Get in the car, I will go with you."


    Since Frances Louis wants to go to the supermarket, I have no objection and get directly into the car.


    Besides water, I also want to buy some daily necessities and snacks.


    Frances Louis pushes the shopping cart and paces slowly behind me.


    Suddenly I think we are like a couple living a simple life, leisurely strolling in the supermarket.


    "What are you looking at?" Frances Louis asks.


    "Nothing."


    I am ashamed to turn my head aside. I don¡¯t dare to say my real thoughts.


    I turn my head and see the things on the shelf in front of me, I am a little disturbed.


    Should I buy condoms?

 Chapter 101 You Know My Size

    Chapter 101 You Know My Size


    Frances Louis would do what he said. Since he told me not to take the medicine, he would certainly


    throw it away if I bought the medicine back.


    But if no protection, things would beplicated if I got pregnant.


    I look at Frances Louis. He doesn¡¯t seem to notice me. Anyway, I''ll buy condoms in case of need.


    Shelves are filled with a variety of condoms, different tastes and sizes. I''ve never bought this before, so


    I''m stunned.


    Which one should I buy?


    ¡°Honey, how about the minty?¡±


    Suddenly, a couplees here and begin to select the condom.


    Seeing me standing here by myself hesitating for so long, they look in my direction from time to time.


    I feel so embarrassed that I go away and pretend to be just passing by.


    After a long time of selecting, the couple finally picks up one box and leave the shelf.


    I go back, to avoid being watched again, looking up and down for a moment and reaching for the


    nearest one.


    ¡°I need a bigger size.¡±


    Suddenly, Frances Louis¡¯s soundes from behind.


    I am scared and drop the box on the ground.


    The man uses his slender hand to pick up the box and puts it back.


    Blushingly, I turn to look at Frances Louis and don¡¯t know what to say.


    That¡¯s so embarrassing!


    Frances Louis catches me buying condoms! I don¡¯t know how to face him!


    Frances Louis moves near my ear and whispers, ¡°Don''t you know my size?¡±


    His words make me flush with shame.


    ¡°Who knows your size! Shame on you!¡±


    I walk away blushingly. Frances Louis takes a box of condoms and put it in the cart.


    Frances Louis¡¯s chuckle rings behind me.


    It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s nothing.


    Well, it¡¯s lucky for me that he didn¡¯t get angry.


    I stand in line to pay the bill. Frances Louis goes out to sit in the lounge area and waits for me.


    ¡°Hi. This condom is in promotion. Buy two boxes and get one for free. Would you like to buy two more


    boxes?¡±


    The cashier smiles at me politely.


    But her kind question makes people behind all look at me.


    Three boxes? Do I look so horny?


    All I want to do now is get out of here. I don''t want to be here for a second.


    ¡°No thank you. Just these¡­¡± I keep my head down and say to the cashier.


    ¡°Yes. Get us three boxes.¡± Frances Louis interrupts me.


    Then he hints me to get two more boxes.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Damn you! Do you need so many condoms? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying from excessive sex?


    People aroundugh quietly. The elder woman behind meughs with her shoulders shaking. She


    turns to her husband and says, ¡°See how passionate young people are now.¡±


    Ashamed and angry, I say, ¡°I said no!¡±


    After checking out, I pack my things roughly and go out.


    ¡°Miss! You forgot your condoms.¡±


    The cashier¡¯s sudden voice stops me, and I feel that my whole life turns ck.


    I walk back with my head down, quickly grab the box and flee away.


    I have never felt so ashamed in my life, and all of this is because of Frances Louis!


    ¡°How long do you think these condoms willst?¡±


    ¡°Until you die!¡±


    I say angrily, don¡¯t want to argue with Frances Louis.


    Had it not been for him, I would not have beenughed by so many people.


    Fortunately, nobody knows me. Otherwise, I might have died under their ridicules.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t die for a while, but I can make you feel like dying.¡±


    ¡°Frances Louis, shut up!¡±


    Usually, Frances Louis looks serious. So, I am unustomed to hear him saying dirty jokes.


    Frances Louis smiles. He opens the door and says to me lightly, ¡°get in the car.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I say angrily, taking a bunch of things and keep going.

 Chapter 102 Would you mind moving to another place?

    Chapter 102 Would you mind moving to another ce?


    I''m so angry with him that I really don''t want to be in the same space with him.


    It''s gettingte now, and the wind is blowing strongly, which makes me feel a little cold.


    Frances Louis drives slowly behind me.


    I go faster, and he drives faster. I slow down, and he also slows down.


    I feel ufortable being stared by a pair of eyes.


    ¡°Frances Louis, what do you want? Would you stop following me?¡± I turn to him and ask furiously.


    ¡°This is the only way home. Are you sure I''m following you?¡±


    The man shrugs innocently.


    His car goes like a turtle and he says that he is not following me?


    Never mind. I can¡¯t beat him if he ys rogue.


    I can only stop and get in his car.


    Frances Louis chuckles. He steps on the gas and it''s totally different from the tortoise speed before.


    As soon as we get in the house, Frances Louis pins me down on the table and lifts up the hem of my


    skirt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I am scared by him, looking at Frances Louis in panic.


    Is he in a full rut? Why is he so horny?


    ¡°You want me so much. I can''t sit by.¡± The man nibbles my shoulder, his voice low and seductive.


    ¡°When did I want you?¡± I ask nkly.


    ¡°You bought condoms. Don¡¯t you want to have sex with me?¡±


    What?


    ¡°Just in case¡­¡±


    Then, Frances Louis swallows my unfinished sentence.


    He ignites my desire and takes off my underpants.


    ¡°Well, Sir, would you mind moving to another ce? I want to go the bathroom. I can''t hold it any


    longer.¡±


    Suddenly Betty''s voicees from behind. I turn around in horror and see her standing in the doorway


    with an embarrassed look on her face.


    ¡°Hi Betty, you are here.¡±


    Frances Louis probably also forgets that Betty is here.


    ¡°Didn''t you let me stay here so I could make breakfast in the morning?¡± Betty rolls her eyes at Frances


    Louis.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t contradict her. He points at the bathroom and says to Betty, ¡°Betty, go to the


    bathroom quickly.¡±


    Then Frances Louis goes upstairs.


    I smooth my dress in embarrassment, picking up the dropped bag and follow up.


    ¡°Jane, please tell him to be moderate or he won''t have the energy to work during the day.¡±


    Frances Louis hears what Betty said and turns his head to stare at her. Betty runs into the bathroom


    quickly.


    Frances Louis goes into his room. I feel awkward to go in, so I go back to my room. I have a vague


    feeling in my stomach. Maybe my period ising.


    I take a bath andy in bed. Then I hear the door lock turns.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I know it is Frances Louis even without lights.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything. He lifts up the cover and creeps into my quilt.


    His hands and feet are cold, which makes my warm bed cool down.


    His cold hands fumble my breasts, making my goose bumps all over.


    I want to say no, but I couldn¡¯t refuse Frances Louis. I could only endure the difort and let him


    fumble all the way down.


    Gradually, his body begins to heat up, and that part of his body is extremely hot.


    My legs feel weak under his teasing. His giant member is against my private part. He is ready to get in,


    but I still have my senses. I push him and say, ¡°wear a condom.¡±


    Frances Louis is reluctant to stop now, but he asks me in a low voice, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In the shopping bag on the night table.¡±


    Frances Louis gets up quickly. He goes to the bedside cupboard andes back soon.


    He holds my waist, trying to find the right point.


    Suddenly, a warm stream pours out from me.


    It feels like¡­

 Chapter 103 Help Me with your Hand

    Chapter 103 Help Me with your Hand


    ording to my years of experience, it supposes to be my period.


    ¡°Turn on the light.¡± I say to Frances Louis.


    Apparently, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t know what happened. He says to me with a smile,


    ¡°Since when you be so bold and like to do it with the light on?¡±


    The man reaches out his hand and turns on the light.


    I quickly push him away and look down. It is really my menstrual blood, which looks especially


    conspicuous under the white sheet.


    ¡°Sorry, my periodes. You can only help yourself.¡± I say to Frances Louismely.


    His face darkens down, his deep eyes turn to me, and he hums, ¡°What can I do?¡±


    I think and say to him, ¡°there are a lot of women. You can find someone to release your desires. Or...¡±


    I pause and say to him blushingly, ¡°You can use your hand, too.¡±


    Anyway, my periodes and I can''t have sex with him. Even if he doesn''t think it gross, I think it''s


    dirty.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Frances Louis looks at me with a flirtatious smile. He grabs my hand, and says, ¡°Or you can help me


    with your hands.¡±


    Then, he puts my hand on his hot giant member.


    That thing bounces in my hand and scares me.


    I never know this thing would bounce.


    My reaction makes Frances Louis chuckle, ¡°the pure woman is more interesting than the experienced


    ones.¡±


    He holds my hand and my hand holds his member, shaking up and down.


    I have never done it before. My face is so red which almost bleeds.


    I am deeply ashamed to do this for him.


    ¡°No.¡± I wriggle and want to take my hand back. But Frances Louis grabs it tighter.


    ¡°Shush. You know what I will do if you provoke me.¡±


    His words stop me from resisting, so I turn my head away and followed his movements up and down.


    Frances Louis moans. His face shows that he isfortable and enjoying.


    After a while he loosens his hand, and says to me in a low voice, ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    I shake as Frances Louis just did, but slowly.


    Little by little he teaches me, and I be more and more skillful.


    However, Frances Louis keeps strong and form. Finally, he makes me tired but doesn¡¯t mean toe.


    ¡°Would you finish it quickly?¡±


    I ask anxiously.


    I haven¡¯t used a tampon yet. I''m on my knees with my legs tucked, and my stomach begins aching.


    ¡°You shaking quickly can make mee faster.¡± He says to me in a low voice.


    My stomachache is getting worse, and I could do nothing but speed up, as Frances Louis said. The hot


    thing in my hand grows bigger and Frances Louis''s breathing quickens.


    Atst, with a low roar, his cum was all over my hand.


    The cloudy white liquid sshes on my chest, my face, and even on my hair.


    My nose is filled with a strong smell of disinfectant.


    Frances Louis looks at me with his dark eyes.


    His giant part is still firm and strong, having no intention of softening. I am a little afraid, hurriedly get


    out of bed, take a tampon and run to the bathroom.


    I know how seductive I look. If I arouse his desire, my hands would be broken.


    I put a tampon in and go out of the bathroom.


    Frances Louis lies in bed, his eyes closed. I don¡¯t know if he is asleep or not. I was going to change the


    sheets first!


    It is stained with my blood. He doesn¡¯t mind?


    Usually, he never sleeps in my room. Even if we did in his room, he would ask me to leave. So, I


    thought he hated being in the same bed with me.


    Now he sleeps in my bed, should I sleep on the floor?


    My periodes, how could he treat me like that?


    After hesitation, I pat Frances Louis on the shoulder and whisper, ¡°Are you asleep, Frances Louis?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t open his eyes, but answers me in a low voice, ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°Would you please move your noble body and go back to your royal bed?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Get on the bed and cut the crap.¡± Frances Louis stretches out his hand and scoops me to bed. Then


    he holds me in his arms.

 Chapter 104 Frances Louis, are you stupid?

    Chapter 104 Frances Louis, are you stupid?


    I am surprised. How could he have grasped my hand without opening his eyes?


    But I am even more surprised that he is going to sleep with me on one bed.


    I don''t behave well when I am asleep. I''ll be too nervous to sleep with him here.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    I raise my head from his chest and ask.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The man says lightly and holds me tighter.


    He is so tough; I dare not argue with him. I can only lie in his arms quietly, listening to his breathing


    gradually even.


    But I can¡¯t sleep.


    I don¡¯t feelfortable with him holding me like that. I don¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    After a long while, I feel a stir in my stomach, and the pain makes me frown.


    And it bes more and more painful.


    I usually have pains during my period, but never as bad as this time.


    Beads of sweate out of my head. I feel so cold that I couldn¡¯t help shivering. I struggle to get up


    from the bed. I slip downstairs and drink a cup of hot water.


    Then I go back upstairs.


    I lie on the bed carefully, being afraid to wake Frances Louis up.


    I thought drinking hot water is a guarantee to cure all diseases, but the pain in my stomach is getting


    worse. I couldn''t help shrinking into a ball with my arms around my body.


    Cold, I still feel cold under the covers.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Frances Louis¡¯s voicees from behind.


    I don''t know how he woke up. Is he awaken by my shivering?


    I turn to Frances Louis slowly and say with difficulty, ¡°It''s all right. Go back to sleep.¡±


    But Frances Louis gets up and looks at me frowningly, ¡°Why do you look so pale, are you ill?¡±


    ¡°I am really fine.¡±


    He can''t help me even if I say I suffer from menstrual cramps. And it''s better not to tell him something


    that is so embarrassing and private.


    The man¡¯s face darkens down, ¡°tell me.¡±


    Forced by him, I could only say, ¡°menstrual cramps, it never hurts so bad.¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    He says and begins to get dressed.


    ¡°No. Nobody would go to the hospital for this. That¡¯s would be so embarrassing.¡± I stop him and say


    feebly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Menstrual cramps are normal for women and there''s no need to make a big deal out of going to the


    hospital.


    ¡°Then you want to die of pain?¡± The man raises his brows.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die of pain. I''ll get up and boil some brown sugar water and drink it. Maybe it''ll help.¡±


    I manage to smile at him and struggle out of bed, only to be pushed back.


    ¡°Lie on the bed.¡±


    Frances Louis says. He gets dressed and walks out of the room.


    I think he stayed in my bed because he was so tired and sleepy. Now he wakes up. he must think I am


    dirty, so now he goes back to his own room.


    I''m not surprised that a man like him would behave like this.


    I wrap myself in the quilt and drift off to sleep.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    In a daze, I seem to hear the voice of Frances Louis.


    It feels like a dream.


    What¡¯s wrong with me? Why I dream about him?


    Someone pats me on the shoulder, ¡°Jane Noyes, get up.¡±


    Then I realize I am not dreaming. I open my eyes with difficulty, and see the cold and handsome face of


    Frances Louis.


    He holds a cup of reddish-brown water in his hand.


    Brown sugar water?


    ¡°Drink it.¡± Frances Louis gives me the water and turns his face away in embarrassment.


    The proud President Louis would bowl sugar water for me, no wonder he feels embarrassed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I look at him thankfully and drink a gulp of brown sugar water.


    That¡¯s so spicy!


    ¡°So spicy! Did you put chili just for poisoning me?¡± I cough and choke, rolling my eyes to Frances


    Louis.


    ¡°Ginger dispels coldness.¡± He says coldly.


    ¡°How many gingers did you put?¡± I ask.


    I really want to know how much ginger he puts in to make my throat so hot.


    He hesitates for a moment, then says, ¡°All gingers in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Frances Louis, are you stupid? How could you be worse than Andrew Mn. Even he knows how


    much ginger to use.¡± I say with disdain.


    However, I still feel warm in my heart. Frances Louis, who usually does not go into the kitchen, is now


    willing to boil brown sugar water for me. Somehow, my heartstrings are touched.


    I immerse myself in this warmth. Suddenly, the cup in my hand is snatched and smashed on the floor.

 Chapter 105 A Moody Man

    Chapter 105 A Moody Man


    The crash startles me. I raise my head and meet Frances Louis¡¯s sharp look.


    His eyes take my breath away.


    I just realize what I have said!


    Who gives me the nerve to say that Frances Louis is stupid? It¡¯s uneasy for him to get off his high


    horse and cook me brown sugar water. How could I mock him?!


    I gulp and look at him nervously, ¡°I''m sorry, I don¡¯t mean it. You are apany¡¯s president. It¡¯s normal


    that you don¡¯t know about kitchen things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The man''s face grows colder and his words smell of danger.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What does he want?


    Is my attitude of apologizing insincerely?


    I wink, look at him with what I think is the sincerest look in my eyes, and say to him softly, ¡°Mr. Louis, I


    am really sorry. I shouldn''t say you are stupid. You are the smartest person in the world, and I am as


    stupid as a pig. Your majesty please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Jane Noyes!¡±


    Frances Louis calls my name almost through clenched teeth. He looks at me sharply for a long time,


    and finally, he leaves.


    Now I really don¡¯t know what to do.


    I have never spoken to anyone in my life with such a humble attitude, and Frances Louis is still not


    satisfied.


    I have menstrual cramps, and now I have to get up to pick up the broken cups caused by Frances


    Louis.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the luck to enjoy the president¡¯s favor.¡±


    I curl my lips and go downstairs and get a broom to clean it up.


    I carry out the rubbish and go upstairs. The light in Frances Louis''s room is still on.


    I stand at the door and want to knock, but I don¡¯t have the courage.


    Finally, I sigh and leave.


    I am still suffering from the menstrual cramps, I put a warm paste on my belly, but still not much


    relieved.


    Atst, I fall asleep because I am so tired.


    When I wake up the next morning, I am still a little ufortable, but I am much better than yesterday.


    I wash my face and go downstairs.


    Frances Louis sits at the table, eating his breakfast with a poker face.


    ¡°Morning!¡± I say to him, trying to break the ice.


    Frances Louis goes on eating without raising his eyes.


    Well, he ignores me.


    He''d better leave me alone and never touch me. I will leave when I''ve earned nine hundred thousand


    dors!


    Thinking of that makes me feel a littlefortable.


    Frances Louis finishes his meal quickly and leaves without speaking a word to me.


    ¡°Betty, I go to work.¡± I say to Betty who is watching TV.


    ¡°Lady Jane, would you please hand me my sses on the TV cab. I can¡¯t see it clearly.¡±


    Betty says to me.


    ¡°OK.¡± I go to the TV cab and get her sses.


    The moment I turn around, I heard a bang.


    I turn my head and see the broken pieces of blue and white porcin lying on the ground.


    ¡°Oh my god! That¡¯s master¡¯s favorite blue-and-white porcin!¡±


    Betty exims and jumps up from the sofa.


    She looks at me nervously.


    ¡°Lady Jane, you break master¡¯s favorite porcin. What can we do now?¡±


    I look at the pieces in despair.


    ¡°Is it ¡­very expensive?¡±


    Betty points to the antiques in the house and says, ¡°Every antique here is worthy of millions of dors.


    Lady Jane, do something, or master will be angry when hees back!¡±


    Millions of dors?! I still owe him nine hundred thousand! I must never pay it off!


    But it has broken up into pieces. What can I do?


    Glue?


    Suddenly I get an idea.


    ¡°Betty, does Frances Louis usually go through these antiques carefully?¡±


    Betty shakes her head and says, ¡°No, usually hees home sote at night. He would go upstairs


    and sleep directly. But if one is missing, he''d find out.¡±


    I nod and pat Betty on the shoulder to calm her down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Betty, I got an idea.¡±

 Chapter 106 That鈥檚 My Privacy

    Chapter 106 That¡¯s My Privacy


    I pick up the pieces and put them all in a bag, and take it out of the door.


    Frances Louis will be back in the evening, so I must solve it during the day.


    I call Steven Song and tell him I''d bete. I get the leave permit so easily. It¡¯s nice to have a boss


    buddy.


    Then I call Mindy Sue. She tells me a shop that restores antiques, and I go there excitedly.


    The boss is a woman of about thirty, not morous, but graceful, who looks veryfortable.


    When I get in, she is cleaning an inkstone.


    She sees mee in and gives me a soft smile.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I go up to her and take the bag out. ¡°Ms, please have a look at this vase and would you repair


    it?¡±


    The boss puts down the inkstone and takes over the bag.


    She frowns when she sees the pieces.


    ¡°Broke into pieces.¡±


    My heart suddenly stops and I ask her hurriedly, ¡°Can it be repaired?¡±


    Oh no. It must be repaired. Or I can¡¯t pay it off even if I die one hundred times.


    ¡°I will try my best but I can¡¯t promise.¡± The boss replies.


    ¡°When? Can it be repaired today?¡± I ask anxiously.


    If this vase can''t be fixed today, I would definitely die.


    The boss, perhaps touched by my expectant and eager eyes, looks at me and says, ¡°Since you''re in a


    hurry, I''m not going to do anything else today and will focus on this. But I''m not the boss. I''m just an


    employee.¡±


    She smiles at me and dumps out the pieces.


    ¡°I remember this blue-and-white porcin vase. It is not very big. But it must be difficult to be repaired


    because it has been broken into forty or fifty pieces now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I wille again around six in the afternoon.¡±


    I get out of the antique store and go to thepany.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Late again. Who knows what you have donest night?¡±


    Nicole Snow says to me sarcastically.


    I know what she is saying. Noah Jefferson came here and confessed love to me yesterday. It was she


    who said gossips that made it so awkward. Much of Nicole Snow''s hostility toward mees from


    misunderstanding Steven Song and me.


    I have exined but she doesn¡¯t believe it. What can I do?


    ¡°That''s my privacy. In thispany, I just do my job. You have no business in my private things.¡± I say


    to her confidently and go back to my seat.


    I had a great ideast night during my menstrual cramps. I must draw it as soon as possible in case I


    would forget.


    When I''m designing the drawings, May Wilson is always wandering behind me. I feel like she wants to


    see what I''m doing. A designer¡¯s work is a private thing. I turn to her and say, ¡°What are you doing


    behind me when I am drawing? Do you want to copy it and give to anotherpany?¡±


    I don¡¯t mean that May Wilson is a corporate spy, but she did disturb me by watching from behind.


    Hearing what I say, May Wilson''s face changes. She goes back to her desk without a word and doesn¡¯t


    come to my side again.


    Now she is suspicious.


    If she is not guilty, why does she go back so quickly without a word? It''s not in keeping with her usual


    arrogance.


    My work goes on smoothly without May Wilson''s prying eyes. I am still working when it is time for


    lunch.


    Once I get into work, I would forget about food and sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have lunch?¡±


    Someone taps me on the shoulder when I am working wholeheartedly.


    I look back, and Steven Song is looking at me leisurely with his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°No. I am working. I can only get free when I earn enough money.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Grinding a chopper will not hold up the work of cutting firewood. A full stomach gives strength to work.¡±


    Steven Song says, pulling me out without asking my willingness.

 Chapter 107 Prince Charming

    Chapter 107 Prince Charming


    Steven Song takes me to a really fancy restaurant.


    ¡°It''s just a lunch. Whye to such a fancy ce? I want to eat quickly and go back to work.¡±


    The drawing is on the table when I left, and I have covered it with something. How May Wilson hid my


    drawings before still scared me whenever I think about it.


    That''s my hope to make a lot of money, it can¡¯t go wrong.


    But Steven Song ignores me and takes me to the private room on the second floor.


    There is a blond man with blue eyes and handsome features in the room. When I see him, my blood


    boils all over my body.


    Donny!


    He is a world-famous Italian jewelry designer! He has already been a director of international first-line


    brands at a young age. Many of the products he designed are guaranteed to sell out as soon as they


    come out.


    Since I have a dream of being a designer, he has been my idol. Literally, he''s my prince charming.


    I have never thought that I can meet him here!


    ¡°Steven Song.¡±


    I turn to Steven Song, my voice shaking with excitement.


    ¡°Surprise.¡± Steven Song smiles at me and walks over first to say hello to Donny.


    ¡°She is a promising new designer of ourpany. You will be in China for a month, please help to


    teach her.¡± Steven Song says and points at me.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Donny says smilingly and nods at me.


    I didn''t expect happiness toe so suddenly. What''s more, Donny''s English is so good.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Jane Noyes, I work for Song Group.¡± I say nervously.


    I have never been nervous facing Frances Louis. But it feels totally different when I meet my idol.


    ¡°Here is my card. If you have any questions, please feel free to ask me. Ie to America for traveling


    and inspiration. If you have time, you can take me somewhere interesting.¡±


    My heart beats violently with every word he says.


    I am embarrassed to look at him at lunch. Every time he looking at me would make me shiver


    nervously. For several times I can¡¯t hold my fork stably.


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me you were bringing me to see Donny? At least I can change my clothes. White


    shirt and jeans are so disrespectful.¡± I lower my head and whisper to Steven Song.


    Steven Song smiles at me evilly and says, ¡°It wouldn''t have been a surprise if I''d told you in advance.


    Don¡¯t worry. Donny likes the designer who is pure and simple. He says only this way can a designer put


    all his or her heart into designing. So the more countrified you are, the more he likes you.¡±


    Listening to Steven Song¡¯s exnation, I feel relieved.


    ¡°I heard the belt of Song Group that just went viral around the world is designed by you?¡± Donny asks


    me suddenly.


    ¡°I was just responsible for designing the outlook, and the craft was done by others.¡± I say gently, with


    confidence but not haughty.


    Donny nods appreciatively and starts talking to me about design.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I listen carefully, wishing I have a notebook to write down everything he says.


    I learn a lot during this lunch.


    Donny has other things to do. He says goodbye to us at the door and tells me to give him a call.


    ¡°Do you know how horrible you were looking at Donny? It was like you were going to eat him.¡±


    Steven Song teases behind me.


    I turn to him and roll my eyes, ¡°what do you know, that called thirsts for knowledge!¡±


    I take out my phone and check on time.


    ¡°Oh my god! It has already been 3 o¡¯clock! I amte for work again! Nicole Snow would definitely find


    fault with me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Youe out with your boss. Nobody would dare to find fault with you.¡±


    Steven Song says and drives me back to thepany openly.


    Although they all look at me unpleasantly, no one dared toin.


    ¡°She went out for business with me.¡±


    Steven Song says to Nicole Snow and goes upstairs.


    I am under the cover of the boss, and Nicole Snow couldn''t say anything. She gives me a nasty look,


    and goes back to her office.


    I look at the drawing on the table. It seems that nobody has touched, so I feel relieved.


    After talking with Donny, my inspiration pours out continuously. I revise the drawing based on the


    previous one, and finally get the sketch out before getting off work.


    I wanted to revise it a few more times before going home. I don''t like being interrupted when I''m


    concentrating on my work. However, thinking of the vase, I feel guilty and couldn''t concentrate on


    drawing, so I just pack up the drawings and go to the antique shop.


    ¡°Hi, has the vase been repaired?¡±


    The woman, who is apanying a guest selecting antiques, shakes her head apologetically at me.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''ve been trying to fix it all day, but I failed.¡±

 Chapter 108 There are so many men behind her

    Chapter 108 There are so many men behind her


    My heart turns cold.


    I came to this antique store with high hopes that she could repair the vase, but the result is so


    desperate.


    ¡°I''m really sorry. There are no other ways. I also want to fix it, but the damage is too bad.¡±


    The woman''s face is filled with regrets. I can tell she loves her job of restoring antiques so much, and I


    can''t me her for can¡¯t repair it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But how to exin to Frances Louis?


    If Frances Louis asked me to pay for such an expensive vase, how long would it take me before I could


    pay it off and leave him?


    The guest has bought an antique and left. I feel a headache as I look at the fragments on the table.


    ¡°If you really like this kind of blue-and-white porcin vase, we happen to have a simr one in the


    store, the same technique from the Song Dynasty. Even the pattern is very simr. If you don''t look


    carefully, it looks no different from yours.¡± The womanes over and says. Her name is written on the


    working card in front of her chest, Nora.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± I ask hurriedly.


    She leads me inside and I see the vase that she said immediately.


    I don''t know anything about antiques, but it really looks like the one I broke.


    ¡°Wee.¡± A mechanized soundes from the door.


    ¡°You can look at it carefully. I shall apany with other guests.¡±


    Nora goes out. I look at the blue-and-white vase in front of me, the more I see the more I feel they are


    the same.


    But this is an antique. Frances Louis¡¯s vase is worth millions of dors and this one couldn¡¯t be cheap.


    How can I afford it?


    ¡°How do you like it?¡± Nora takes guests in and asks me from behind.


    I like it, but still I don¡¯t think I could afford it.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± I ask carefully.


    ¡°Don''t bother to ask, you can''t afford it, why seek for insult.¡± Behind me is a woman¡¯s disdainful voice.


    It sounds familiar.


    I turn and see Nicole Snow standing in front of me, holding another woman''s arm.


    Frances Louis¡¯s wife: Whitney Jordan.


    I''m not surprised that Nicole Snow and Whitney Jordan, both designers, would know each other.


    But I never thought I''d see Whitney Jordan again in a scene like this.


    Maybe Nora senses that our rtionship is a littleplicated, so she goes away to do other things.


    Whitney Jordan recognizes me immediately and says apologetically, ¡°Sorry about thatst time. Are


    you okay?¡±


    She''s talking about that she identally hit mest time.


    Because of Frances Louis, I am afraid to face her. I bow my head and say, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Whitney, how do you know her?¡± Nicole Snow rolls her eyes to me and purses her lips in disdain.


    ¡°What?¡± Whitney Jordan doesn¡¯t understand.


    Nicole Snow whispers something mysteriously in Whitney Jordan''s ear, and for an instant Whitney


    Jordan''s look on me changes.


    Of course, I know Nicole Snow wouldn''t say anything nice about me, except my rtionship with men.


    I don¡¯t want to talk to her, so I want to put the vase back and leave. Anyway, I can¡¯t afford it, so it''s no


    use to take one more look.


    For fear of breaking the vase, I take it carefully, but I don¡¯t pay attention to my feet. Suddenly I am


    tripped down.


    I look at the valuable vase in my hand, and a feeling of despair rises in my heart.


    Nobody saves me and I fall to the ground. Although I have protected the vase so carefully, I still can¡¯t


    save its fragile life.


    The vase is broken with the same sound as the one of Frances Louis. No wonder it is made in the


    same kiln.


    My face is cut by the fragments of the vase.


    But I have no time to notice myself. I look at the debris on the ground and want to die.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you are so careless. See, you break the vase. But you would pay it off because there are


    so many men behind you, right?¡± Nicole Snowughs with schadenfreude.


    I know very well that Nicole Snow is the one who tripped me.


    But now the more serious problem is, I broke two valuable vases within one day!


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nora hears the sound and rushes over. She looks at us seriously.

 Chapter 109 Eat your own bitter fruit

    Chapter 109 Eat your own bitter fruit


    I look at Nora in embarrassment, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°She broke the vase. How much is it?¡±


    Nicole Snow asks Nora, with a look of amusement.


    Whitney Jordan stands there with a cool face, her calm eyes showing no emotion. In a trance I think,


    she and Frances Louis are very simr, no wonder they would be together.


    I almost forget that she has an extremely insane side.


    Nora looks at me sympathetically and says, ¡°1.6 million dors. I''d better call the boss over.¡±


    Then she makes a call and describes the situation here.


    I stand there, desperately, like a prisoner awaiting trial.


    After making a call, Nora gives me two napkins, saying, ¡°Wipe your face, there''s a lot of blood.¡±


    I take napkins dully and wipe my face. The blood stains napkins red quickly.


    The cut on my face looks pretty bad. However, I have no time to think about it. All I am thinking about is


    how I can get so much money.


    Whitney Jordan and Nicole Snow still stay. Apparently, they want to sit through.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Soon the bosses over, a man with a big belly. He sees the debris on the ground and asks sharply,


    ¡°Who broke the vase?!¡±


    ¡°It''s me.¡± I stand up and bite my lips.


    ¡°Make reparation. 1.6 million dors, one cent less and I will call the police immediately.¡±


    The boss''s words, no room for negotiation, make mepletely despaired.


    There are only 40 thousand dors in my back car, far from enough.


    Whether Nicole Snow tripped me up or not, I broke the vase, and I must take the responsibility.


    I look at the boss sincerely, ¡°1.6 million dors is not a small one, can I pay by installments?¡±


    ¡°Installments, are you kidding me? Give me 1.6 million, or I''ll call the police right now.¡± Says the boss


    coldly.


    Nora moves her lips, apparently, she wants to help me. But she''s just an employee and can''t decide


    anything. It''s unnecessary for her to get into trouble.


    ¡°Call your men. Even if other men don''t have so much money, President Song can certainly afford it.¡±


    Says Nicole Snow with sarcasm.


    I know very well that I can''t call Steven Song at this time.


    If I called him and he came here that would prove Nicole Snow''s false usation to be true.


    ¡°I will pay the reparation. I promise.¡± I keep trying, hoping the boss will show some mercy.


    The boss snorts and looks at me disgustingly, ¡°I can tell at a nce that you don''t have money. Why


    youe here since you are penniless? A person like you should go to jail!¡±


    The boss takes out his phone and calls the police, fearing that I would escape, he blocks me with his


    fat body.


    The police station is two hundred meters around the corner. Soon, two policemene.


    When I see the police, I really panicked.


    Andrew Mn and Frank Noyes went to prison because theymitted a crime, but I am not like


    them, I can''t go to prison. If I run into them in prison, I think they''ll probably kill me. Especially Andrew


    Mn, who''s abnormal and hates me to the bone.


    In a few words, the boss exins the situation to the police. The policee over and say to me


    deeply, ¡°It is you who break the vase. Come with us.¡±


    I can''t go to the police station. If I get a stain, my whole life will be ruined!


    Although my life looks not good now.


    ¡°When the chips are down, there''s no man to lean on. Jane Noyes, those of you who try to charm a


    man''s heart are bound to eat your own bitter fruit.¡± Nicole Snow''s mocking voice rings out again.


    Eat my own bitter fruit? How funny. If it hasn''t been for her tripped me up, nothing would happen.


    She looks down on me, and thinks I get my status depending on men. I can¡¯t stand her anymore.


    I walk up to Nicole Snow, smile and say, ¡°You don''t think I can afford $1.6 million? You are wrong! I can


    afford it!¡±

 Chapter 110 Guilty of the Crime

    Chapter 110 Guilty of the Crime


    Then I take out the ck card, which Frances Louis gave me, and hand it to the boss.


    ¡°Use this card.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to spend Frances Louis¡¯s money. But under today''s circumstances, I can only use his


    money. Although I feel ufortable, at least, it solves the emergency.


    As soon as the boss sees the ck card, he immediately changes his attitude and says to me


    obsequiously, ¡°Thisdy is really interesting. You could have said it earlier that you have money, then


    we don¡¯t have to bother the policemen.¡±


    He takes the ck card, swipes it quickly, then smiles to the policeman, ¡°Sorry sir, this is a


    misunderstanding, sorry to bother you.¡±


    The policemen see that the matter is settled, they purse their lips and get out of the store.


    ¡°She is an mere designer. How could you get a ck card? How dare you say you''re upright and


    honest?¡± Nicole Snow nces down at the ck card in my hand, her face is resentful.


    Whitney Jordan''s eyes fall on the ck card, too, and her expression changed slightly.


    Knowing the show is over, Nicole Snow takes Whitney Jordan and leaves.


    Noraes over, she says to me still fearfully, ¡°You scared me to death. I thought you can¡¯t afford it


    and would to be arrested.¡±


    I smile at her, looking around the store, and ask, ¡°Do you have another simr vase?¡±


    I have already spent a lot of money anyway. I wouldn''t mind spending a little more.


    ¡°You really have a crush on this vase. You''re lucky. There is still one left.¡±


    Nora gives me a vase. I take a look, and it looks the same as the broken one.


    I take the vase home, all way carefully. I am afraid to break it again. I''ve had a really bad day.


    Luckily, Frances Louis is not back yet.


    I carefully ce the vase on the TV stand, and ask Betty, ¡°Do you think this vase looks like the one


    before?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much the same.¡± Betty nods with satisfaction, and I am relieved.


    Frances Louis, who is not usually at home, probably forgets what the vase looks like.


    Betty is busy cooking, and after I deal with the cut on my face, I go to the kitchen to help. The main


    reason to help with cooking is that the food would not be too bad to eat.


    As soon as the dinner is ready, Frances Louis returns.


    Hees home early today. Luckily, I got back before he did.


    ¡°You are back. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    I say to him, untying my apron.


    ¡°I''ve had my dinner. Have the dinner yourselves.¡± Frances Louis sits down on the sofa without looking


    at me.


    Opposite him, it happens to be that vase.


    Betty and I look at each other, nervously eating our food. Probably it¡¯s because of the guilty of the


    broken vase, I always feel that his eyes are looking at the vase.


    I finish my meal in a couple of bites in panic and run away from the scene of the crime.


    Then, Frances Louis knocks at my door.


    Oh no. did he find out?


    I hide in the room, not knowing what to do.


    But if I didn¡¯t open the door, will I look suspicious?


    Finally, I open the door.


    Frances Louis''s eyes fall on my face, his brows knitting together, and he puts out his hand to touch my


    wound.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± His voice is low and clearly unhappy.


    ¡°No big deal.¡± I say casually, I take a step back uncontrobly.


    Crap! I get this life depending on my face. If I had a scar on my face, would Frances Louis get tired of


    me and throw me out of the house?


    I feel a little happy about this possibility.


    ¡°How did you hurt your face?¡±


    I thought Frances Louis would leave it at that, but he pursues it to the end.


    I can only keep lying.


    ¡°I broke a ss carelessly and cut my face.¡±


    ¡°ss?¡± Frances Louis gives me a meaningful look, then he strides in and sits on my bed. He asks me


    with a smile, ¡°This afternoon, I received two messages on my phone. You spent three million. What did


    you buy?¡±


    I am stunned.


    I thought a rich man like Frances Louis would not bind bank cards with the phone.


    I smile guiltily. I go to sit on hisps, wrapping his neck and act coquettishly, ¡°You give me the money


    and you want me to spend it, right? Couldn¡¯t I buy something I like?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    His words make me relieved.


    Fortunately, the honey trap works, otherwise I really don''t know how to exin. I don''t even know what


    I can buy for three million dors!


    ¡°But when did you begin to collect antiques? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±

 Chapter 111 All Businessmen are Profiteers

    Chapter 111 All Businessmen are Profiteers


    ¡°Antique? What antique?¡± I withdraw my hands embarrassedly from Frances Louis''s neck, pretending


    to know nothing.


    But I feel very guilty in my heart.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, don¡¯t challenge my patience.¡±


    Frances Louis¡¯s eyes darken and he looks at me with a cold face.


    The air in the room is extremely tense.


    I know, if I kept hiding the truth, Frances Louis would definitely be mad.


    I clear my throat and look at him confidently, ¡°I bought an antique, so what? You forced me to receive


    your card to buy something I like. You can¡¯t be regret now because I spent too much money, right? In


    that case, I''ll give you back your card.¡±


    Then, I get up from Frances Louis and prepare to take the card out of my purse and return it to him.


    But he forces me down to sit back on hisps, his arms holding my waist tightly.


    The man¡¯s breath sprays in my ear slightly.


    ¡°I heard that you broke my vase, so you went to the antique store trying to buy a new one, and then


    you broke another vase. Finally, you bought a simr one, right?¡±


    I gasp and look at Frances Louis in surprise, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Betty betrayed me? It can¡¯t be her. I didn''t tell her about breaking the vase in the antique store.


    Was I being watched by his subordinates?


    ¡°What a coincidence. That antique store you went just happens to be mine.¡±


    It turns out that the so-called boss is just a store manager.


    Damn it! I really can¡¯t get out of the w of Frances Louis!


    ¡°You know it and still make me to pay the money! That¡¯s too much!¡±


    I say angrily.


    ¡°Even brothers keep careful ounts. I gave you money to buy things you like, not to consume in my


    stores.¡±


    Frances Louis says lightly.


    I already have a bad feeling.


    ¡°I have said that¡¯s because I like antiques.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Frances Louis nods smilingly.


    I am relieved that he is not so bad as I thought. But the next second, he sends me to hell again.


    ¡°Finally, you bought the vase to pay me back. I will get over your breaking the vase. The two vases are


    3.2 million, plus the nine hundred thousand you owe me before, that''s 4.1 million. You are a regr


    customer, and I will not count the small change, then, it¡¯s four million.¡±


    Every word shows that he is a profiteer.


    Suddenly, I want to strangle Frances Louis.


    I bought that vase for avoiding to pay him one million dors. Who knows why all of a sudden, I am in


    debt for four million dors? Does he, a rich person, know what four million means to amon wage


    earner?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Frances Louis, you want to force me to die, don¡¯t you? You are notck of money, why you haggle


    over every once with me? Besides, the original price of your vase must not be so much money. You


    wouldn¡¯t run an antique shop if that sells at a loss!¡± I argue with Frances Louis in the hope that he


    suddenly show some mercy and spare me, a poor woman.


    Yet I seem to have underestimated the relentlessness of capitalism.


    Frances Louis smiles lightly and says to me, ¡°all businessmen are profiteers. I won¡¯t do a losing


    business. Considering your hard work on bed, I won¡¯t charge you interest, are you not satisfied?¡±


    I push the man away whom I am clinging to. I stand up and go back a little, ring at him and saying,


    ¡°No! I am not satisfied! Do you know what four million is? I won''t pay you off until I die!¡±


    Just thinking about that huge amount of money makes me hopeless. I have dreamed of one day


    earning nine hundred thousand to leave Frances Louis. But the debt is like a bottomless pit, which can


    never be filled.


    Today I broke his vase and tomorrow I don''t know what I will break. Stay with him, there are a million


    ways to vanish my hope in escaping.


    What should I do?


    The man doesn¡¯t get mad. He stands up and approaches me step by step.


    ¡°You can pay me off. You can pay me ten thousand dors every month, and you will pay twelve


    thousand a year. Then you can pay me off with only thirty- three years.¡±

 Chapter 112 Be Careful in the Future.

    Chapter 112 Be Careful in the Future.


    Thirty- three years, what can I say?


    I can only say that Frances Louis is good at math.


    I am twenty-four years old this year. Thirty-three yearster, I will be fifty-seven years old. Will all my


    youth be wasted on this man?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    God knows how desperate I am to get away from this fate and live the life I want.


    ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Four million, I will pay you off.¡±


    I say to Frances Louis confirmedly.


    His eyes fall on me and he stares at me for a while.


    I don¡¯t know what he is thinking, and I couldn''t see through that look. The unreadable Frances Louis


    frightens me.


    Frances Louis''s phone rings in front of me, breaking the eerie silence.


    He looks at the screen as if hesitating whether to answer it or not.


    Whose call makes Frances Louis look like this?


    I peep at it and see Whitney Jordan¡¯s name.


    That name makes me panic.


    Apparently, a woman should be psychologically tough to be a mistress.


    For a long time, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t answer the phone. I could not help saying, ¡°Are you not


    answering your wife''s call? Perhaps she has missed you?¡±


    Frances Louis nces at me with a frown, then he taps on the screen and answers the phone.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The volume of Louis¡¯s phone¡¯s phone isrge, plus the room is quiet, or because I''m listening intently, I


    can hear Whitney Jordan¡¯s talking clearly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my phone for so long?¡±


    Whitney Jordan is questioning with no coquetry.


    ¡°I was driving.¡± Frances Louis answers lightly.


    ¡°When will youe to see me?¡±


    The two make small talks, but it sounds like flirting over the phone to me. I can¡¯t bear to listen anymore.


    Until I hear Whitney Jordan suddenly ask, ¡°Did you lose your ck Card?¡±


    Frances Louis frowns. He looks in my direction, and then says dryly, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I went to the antique store today, and I saw a woman using your ck card. It is the employee at Song


    Group and her name is Jane Noyes.¡± Whitney Jordan continues.


    My heart skips a beat and I am too nervous to breathe.


    ¡°No, I happen to have a big cooperation with Song Group, so I gave it to Steven Song. Maybe he gave


    it to his employee. It''ste, go to bed early and have a nice dream.¡±


    Then Frances Louis hangs up.


    But I feel uneasy.


    As expected, Frances Louis''s expression bes serious and he says in a grave voice, ¡°Did you run


    into Whitney Jordan in the antique store today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She happened to be at the antique store with Nicole Snow, and I was surprised to see her, too.


    But how did she know I was using your card? Aren''t ck cards all the same?¡± I askmely.


    Frances Louis shakes and exins, ¡°My ck card is specially made by the bank. It has my initials on


    it.¡±


    I take out the card from my purse and it really has his initials.


    Whitney Jordan saw me using his card and she would definitely suspect me. Although Frances Louis


    has exined it, she may not believe it.


    What should I do?


    I look at Frances Louis nkly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use this card in front of acquaintances from now on.¡± Frances Louis says to me lightly.


    I nod.


    I wouldn''t use his card if I didn''t have to.


    ¡°I want to return your card.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take back the thing I gave out. Use it carefully in the future.¡±


    Frances Louis says and goes out.


    I am left alone in the room, still haunted by the memory of what happened.


    Whitney Jordan has a mental health problem. Such people tend to have extreme ideas. Can I really


    avoid it?


    My worries are right. Soon after, Steven Song calls and tells me Whitney Jordan has called him to ask


    about the ck card.


    I feel so scared. I preserve the card in the room. No matter what happens in the future, I will never use


    this card again!

 Chapter 113 Frances Louis is Careful

    Chapter 113 Frances Louis is Careful


    I stay up all night thinking about how to make four million dors as fast as I could.


    The more I think, the more desperate I feel.


    I couldn¡¯t really have stayed with Frances Louis for so long. When I am fifty-seven, he would dislike me


    being old and wrinkled. I just hope one day he would get tired of looking at me and tell me to fuck off!


    I go downstairs with dark circles under my eyes. I have a bad appetite during my period, so I just drink


    a ss of milk and prepare to go to work.


    While I am changing my shoes in the hallway, Frances Louises downstairs, his face as cold as


    ever.


    This man, in addition to talk dirty jokes, is usually serious and terrible!


    Otherwise how would I think of this man as a beast in clothes!


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Frances Louis says lightly, apparently speaking to me.


    ¡°Go to work.¡± I roll my eyes.


    He asks me while knowing the answer!


    As a poor civilian, what else can I do besides go to work?!


    ¡°Go after you have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°No. I will bete for work, and I have drunk a ss of milk.¡±


    I only wanted to have a ss of milk before I leave, so I didn''t get down early. It''s already eight o ''clock,


    I can¡¯t catch the bus if I don¡¯t leave now.


    ¡°Sit down and have breakfast. I will drive you to workter.¡± Frances Louis says sternly.


    Money is the boss! I dare not offend him because I owe him so much money, so I go back to the table


    for breakfast.


    Since he will drive me to work, I am in no hurry.


    Betty sits beside andughs, ¡°Lady Jane wouldn¡¯t listen to me no matter how I try to persuade her. Sir,


    you just said one sentence and she sit down to have breakfast.¡±


    Of course, Betty doesn''t understand my grievance. I don¡¯t want to waste my time to exin to her, so I


    lower my head to eat my food.


    Betty''s not good at cooking, but the porridge she made is delicious. The pickles are bought outside,


    which taste good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat that.¡±


    Frances Louis says coldly and takes the sd away from me.


    Why?!


    My fork has already poked at it and he doesn¡¯t allow me to eat!


    What¡¯s more, he doesn¡¯t eat it, either!


    I feel angry, so I give up eating more, just eat one more bun and finish the porridge. Then I sit on the


    sofa waiting for this big boss to send me to thepany after breakfast.


    Soon, Frances Louis finishes his breakfast and walks out together with me.


    Before leaving the house, I hear Betty muttering to herself, ¡°How careful master is!¡±


    Careful?


    Why he is careful?


    I turn my head and look at his iceberg face, secretly despise him thousands of times.


    As we approach thepany, I ask Frances Louis to stop and say I would walk by myself.


    I have already be eye-catching in thepany, and I don''t want to be the target of another


    criticism by taking Frances Louis¡¯s car to work.


    ¡°Go home early.¡±


    He says and drives away.


    I check the time. There are only a few minutes to bete, so I quicken my pace and head for the office.


    Probably because she framed me yesterday, Nicole Snow doesn¡¯t bother me today for the first time.


    After I finish my office work, I begin to work on the unfinished drawings.


    In the end, when ites to the middle jewel on the belt, I''m stuck with how to choose the color.


    Ruby is noble, but it doesn¡¯t go with the ice-blue bottom color.


    If I used ck, it will be a little dark, and the whole belt will appear to be cold and distant.


    But with diamonds, it will attract all the attention and eclipsed the belt itself.


    No matter what color or material I used, I couldn''t get the result I want.


    I really can¡¯te up with any good ideas. So, I find the business card and call Donny.


    Of course, to keep a low profile and not be a target again, I go to the tea room to make the phone call.


    Quickly, the phone is got through.


    ¡°Hello Donny, I''m Jane Noyes from the Song Group. I wonder if you remember me?¡± I say politely.


    ¡°Of course, I must be impressed with such a gorgeous and talented beauty.¡± Donny jokes.


    His words make me embarrassed. I continue, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, I''d like to have a meet with you


    to discuss some problems I met for my design. Do you have time?¡±


    ¡°I''m out now and I''ll be home in about two hours. Come and see me.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 114 That鈥檚 so embarrassing

    Chapter 114 That¡¯s so embarrassing


    It''s twelve o¡¯clock in two hours, a lunch break.


    There will be a two-hour break at noon. The address Donny gave me is only ten minutes'' drive from the


    company, so I should be able to go there.


    After work, I go straight to Donny''s hotel.


    The door is open. I knock on the door and Donny says, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Donny is rich and he lives in the presidential suite.


    He is talking to a woman about a watch that has juste out.


    That woman is none other than Whitney Jordan.


    I never thought I''d run into Whitney Jordan again.


    It seems that there is a pair of hands in the dark and connects us together.


    ¡°You?¡± Whitney Jordan raises her head and looks surprised.


    I nod and say to Donny, ¡°If it''s inconvenient for you now, I cane overter.¡±


    Donny shakes his head and says, ¡°It''s okay. Whitney just passes by to visit me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Whitney Jordan sits aside quietly, elegant and graceful, like a proud richdy.


    She looks so different in her normal status than she gets mad.


    She¡¯s here gives me much pressure. But I still take out my design drawing and give it to Donny.


    Before I introduce my design, Donny says directly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to draw it anymore, it will have no


    market.¡±


    That makes me embarrassed.


    Especially embarrassing myself in front of Whitney Jordan. It is like being stripped naked in front of


    them and standing there naked for everyone to see.


    ¡°Please let me have a look.¡±


    Whitney Jordan takes my drawing, shakes her head andments, ¡°It¡¯s a brilliant design. But look at


    your sketches, it¡¯s supposed to fit the upper-ss. Usually we don¡¯t wear a belt, even if we wear it, we


    would use it to match with clothes. If we have to buy a single belt, that means we would buy it to go


    with particr outfit. This belt you designed seems too versatile, it will be a little inferior.¡±


    Whitney Jordan is the daughter of a wealthy family, so she certainly knows what it''s like to be in an


    upper-ss. Moreover, I am at the bottom of society, and the life of the upper ss is beyond my


    reach.


    My face goes pale and red. I feel as if Ie here to suffer the humiliation. Their advice is pertinent,


    but of all people, it is Whitney Jordan standing in front of me.


    ¡°Thanks for your advice. I shall leave and don¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    I say and try to go out with my drawings, but Donny stops me.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Miss Noyes is really talented in design. Although this belt is not very satisfied, it would


    have a great market if you turned it into a choker.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Yes, definitely.¡± Whitney Jordan also nods.


    Suddenly I see silver linings.


    ¡°What kind of gem should be set on it? I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I can''t think of the


    perfect color.¡± I ask Donny.


    ¡°What about pearl? Noble and elegant, and it suits everyone.¡±


    What Donny said really blows my mind. I am very happy, as if the money has been floating in front of


    my eyes.


    After thanking Donny, I leave excitedly with my drawings.


    Whitney Jordan is also leaving. She walks out the door after me.


    I am too nervous to be with her, so I bury my head and fasten my pace.


    When I get to the door, suddenly she calls my name.


    ¡°Miss Noyes, what is the rtionship between you and Steven Song?¡±


    While, here ites.


    Fortunately, Frances Louis spoke on the phone in my presence yesterday, and I know what happened


    so that I can handle it.


    ¡°He is my boss.¡± I turn to her and say frankly.


    ¡°Your boss?¡± Whitney Jordan smiles, apparently, she doesn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°Ms. Jordan, you know there are some things you can''t put on the table, so I won''t go into more


    details.¡±


    Saying calmly, I stop a taxi and go back to thepany hurriedly.

 Chapter 115 The Hidden Rule

    Chapter 115 The Hidden Rule


    That¡¯s so terrible. Whitney Jordan is too alert.


    I can also see that she really cares about Frances Louis.


    Actually, I have a lot of questions wanting to ask Frances Louis, but I don¡¯t know how to open my


    mouth.


    For example, why don''t they live together since they are married? Why is Whitney Jordan insane? Why


    would Frances Louis choose me even though I''m so inferior to Whitney Jordan?


    These questions have been lingering in my mind, which makes me very ufortable, like a hundred


    ws scratching my heart.


    I go back to the office and start drawing ording to Donny¡¯s advice. Changing the belt to a choker


    really seems a great idea.


    Around 3pm, thepany suddenly holds a meeting.


    The whole staff goes to the lobby.


    There is a box on the middle table, and Steven Song, standing behind the box, is smiling.


    ¡°President Song is so charming. If only I could marry him.¡± A newing girl says with her eyes


    shining.


    ¡°Don''t you know President Song has been hooked up for a long time? People like you are so unrealistic


    to want to marry President Song.¡± Says another jealous girl, pointing in my direction.


    I have heard so many gossips like this, so I don¡¯t care.


    Steven Song smiles to the staff, his sweet voice ringing in the lobby.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend. We think everyone has been working hard all week, so we prepared a


    lottery for the one-day luxury cruise. The winner can take thetest Scenery No.1 for a one-day trip out


    to sea.¡±


    Everyone is cheering and itching to try. They line up one by one to draw the lottery. People in the back


    are impatient, being afraid of the big prize would be drew by others.


    I am not interested, so I line up behind. I go to the box until everyone picks their own lottery.


    Finally, it¡¯s my turn, I go up to the table thinly.


    I reach my hand into the box but touch a hand, which frightens me.


    I scream.


    Steven Song winks at me opposite and gives me a ball into my hand secretly.


    What? Is it cheating?


    While, I can only take the ball that Steven Song gave me and stand beside.


    Then, Steven Song takes out a piece of paper and reads the number on it.


    ¡°The winning number is 17. I forgot to say that if the winner is a beautifuldy, I can apany her on


    the cruise for a whole day.¡±


    All of a sudden, every woman gets excited. They check their numbers but all sigh disappointedly.


    I look down at the number in my hand and, unsurprisingly, it is 17. Why else would Steven Song have


    taken so much trouble to give me this ball?


    But what does he want to do?


    ¡°Who gets 17, let me see.¡± Steven Song is still pretending.


    No body answers.


    I purse my lips and raise my hand.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to Jane Noyes. Please keep working hard, and there are still a lot of activities held by


    thepany. Wish you big prize next time. All right, let''s get back to work. Jane Noyes, stay and I''ll tell


    you something you need to prepare.¡±


    All women leave with their heads down, and all re at me as they pass.


    I also hear someone say that it is obviously decided internally, so why bother?


    I also want to ask.


    After everyone has left, I turn to Steven Song and say, ¡°Look at you, you''ve made me an enemy of


    those women again. What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Just bored, looking for someone to go out with me. But suddenly I change my mind, for the whole


    company, you are an employee I trust most. So, you are the best choice.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    My lips twitch.


    That¡¯s so Steven Song! He only cares about his own feelings, but never considers the consequences.


    ¡°I don''t want to go. I just want to work and make a lot of money, or when will I be able to pay Frances


    Louis off?¡± I say sadly.


    It''s not that I don''t want to go out. It''s really Frances Louis who wouldn¡¯t give me the chance. I don''t


    even have a chance to catch my breath now. All I want is to work hard, pay off the money and be free


    again.¡±


    ¡°Nine hundred thousand only, I can pay you moremissions and you will pay it off soon.¡± Steven


    Song says it lightly.


    Thepany is of his family, so he has the authority and confidence to say so!


    But now nine hundred thousand dors can¡¯t solve the problem.


    ¡°It¡¯s not nine hundred thousand dors. It has turned into 4 million. Please tell me, how can I pay it off


    as soon as possible?¡± I say, looking at him desperately.

 Chapter 116 It is Blocked off

    Chapter 116 It is Blocked off


    ¡°4 million? Did you eat his one-thousand-year ginseng?¡±


    Steven Song asks me surprisingly.


    He''s still in the mood to joke. I''m nervous to death!


    ¡°Never mind. Anyway, I can¡¯t pay it off for a while. So I''d better go out to rx and get some


    inspirations. When do we leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Eight in the morning. I will pick you up at Louis¡¯s house.¡±


    Pick me up?


    Forget it. It is difficult to figure out Frances Louis¡¯s minds. Steven Song is also a man. I am afraid that


    he will be unhappy and lose his temper.


    ¡°At the dock, right? I¡¯ll go there by myself.¡±


    Then I go back to my office.


    If I stayed here much longer, I''m afraid that people will think I''m doing something shady with Steven


    Song.


    This morning Frances Louis told me to go home early. So as soon as I get off work, I hurry home


    without stopping.


    When I get home, he hasn¡¯t gone home yet.


    Damn him! He asked me toe home early but he doesn¡¯te back?


    Then why did he order me toe home early?


    I feel hungry, so I roll up my sleeves and go into the kitchen. I let Betty sit down on the couch to watch


    TV.


    Betty bought the spareribs. I''m going to make sweet and sour spareribs.


    I pour oil into the pot, and smokes rise up. I hold the ribs and stand a little further, afraid to be sshed


    by the hot oil.


    ¡°I have told you not to go into the kitchen.¡±


    Frances Louis¡¯s voicees behind me.


    I am so startled that the ribs I am carrying drop into the pot. The oil spatter out and burn my hands.


    The pain is sharp.


    Frances Louis rushes over. He quickly turns off the fire, and takes my hand to flush under the water for


    a long time.


    I feelfortable when the cold water flushing my hand, but after the flush, it is still burning pain.


    There are many red spots on my hand, someone is big and someone is small, and the biggest one is


    probably as big as a coin. I''ve burned myself before, but not as bad as this time.


    What a bloody year!


    I just cut my face and now my hand is burned. Now these are only red spots, but it''ll probably be


    blisterster.


    ¡°I have told you not to go into the kitchen. You treat it as nonsense?¡±


    Frances Louis takes me out of the kitchen, his face horribly pale. It is the first time I ever see Frances


    Louis swear.


    No matter how angry he was before, he had self-control. But today, he is too abnormal.


    But how can I be med for the burn? I''ve been so careful.


    ¡°But for your sudden entrance, I should not have been frightened, nor burned.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I murmur.


    ¡°What?¡± Frances Louis frowns, his sharp eyes make me shiver.


    I wuss out immediately.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Frances Louis takes out a first-aid kit, searching in it for a while, then looks up and asks Betty.


    ¡°Betty, where''s the scald ointment?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have scald ointment. My hands are hard and rough. Besides, I have been cooking for so


    many years. Usually I won¡¯t be burned.¡± She says for a while, looking at the long face of Frances Louis


    and saying, ¡°I will go out to buy scald ointment.¡±


    Soon, Bettyes back with the scald ointment.


    Frances Louis''s face is dark the whole time. He applies medicine to my hand gently, but I still feel the


    pain.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± I gasp and draw back my hand.


    ¡°Now you know the pain?¡±


    He says in a cold voice, but his movements be gentler and softer. After applying the burn cream,


    my hands feel much better. I hope they don''t get blisters.


    After it, Frances Louis turns to Betty and says, ¡°Betty, you''d better go back home. In the future, the


    kitchen shall be blocked off. We won¡¯t cook at home. You can take care of your grandson and have a


    rest at home. It¡¯s okay that you juste over and do the cleaning from time to time.¡±


    Betty goes home and there are only Frances Louis and me in the big house.


    He sits on the couch, and he hasn''t said a word since Betty left.


    I am hungry.


    I wouldn''t be in the kitchen if I weren''t so hungry and Betty''s cooking was so unappetizing.


    ¡°I am hungry.¡± I look piteously at Frances Louis.


    My stomach will ache again if I keep on being so hungry.


    ¡°Stay hungry, or you won¡¯t learn your lesson.¡±


    Frances Louis says and goes upstairs. I sit there, not daring to cook. I can only drink a ss of milk,


    but still feel hungry.


    I am about to go upstairs when the doorbell rings.


    Who will being sote?

 Chapter 117 A Girl will Doll Herself up for Him who Loves Her

    Chapter 117 A Girl will Doll Herself up for Him who Loves Her


    Actually, I dare not open the door.


    I''m afraid it''s Whitney Jordan. After all, she''s Frances Louis¡¯s real wife.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if we meet outside. If we meet here, how can I exin it?


    I stand there, listening to the doorbell ringing for a long time, but I don¡¯t have the courage to open it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the door?¡±


    Frances Louises down and asks me in a low voice.


    I move my lips but no answer.


    He nces at me, goes to the door and opens it. Then I see a man in a suit with a bow tie standing in


    the doorway. He looks like a waiter in a western restaurant.


    No matter who he is, as long as he is not Whitney Jordan.


    I hear him say something to Frances Louis in a low voice, then he gives him arge box and leaves.


    Frances Louis takes the box to the table, then he turns to me and says, ¡°Come here.¡±


    He called me toe over, and I did.


    He opens the box and takes out two dishes from it.


    The smell of food floats out.


    They are two well-done steaks, and depending on the shape, it should be Kobe Beef.


    ¡°Steaks can also be delivered?¡±


    I look at Frances Louis confusingly.


    This fancy restaurant should be located in the center of the city, but we live in the suburb. It should take


    half an hour to drive here. The waiter who just arrived made a special delivery. Are there so many


    waiters in the restaurant?


    ¡°Usually not, except the boss.¡± Says Frances Louis lightly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My lips twitch and I roll my eyes to Frances Louis. How could I forget that this man has plenty of


    money? It is not weird that he has an antique store and a western restaurant.


    I have nothing to say as a person who owes my boss 4 million. My stomach is already growling, so I sit


    down, pick up a te, and begin to eat.


    In the presence of Frances Louis, I don¡¯t have to pay attention to my manner and finish half of the steak


    so quickly.


    ¡°Would you mind paying attention to your table manners?¡±


    Frances Louis says disdainfully.


    I look up at him and keep stuffing my mouth.


    ¡°A girl will doll herself up for him who loves her. I don¡¯t like you. Why should I pay attention to my


    appearance for you?¡±


    Frances Louis says nothing. He looks down and eats his steak gently.


    He eats gracefully. But I know it¡¯s not because he has to pay attention to his appearance in front of me,


    but because of his well-educated manners.


    Suddenly I recall that Frances Louis told me to go home early today, but he hasn¡¯t told me the reason.


    ¡°Frances Louis, why did you ask me to go home early today?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He says lightly, puts down his knife and fork, and goes upstairs.


    Has he finished his steak?


    Doesn¡¯t he feel wasteful when he only eats a little of his steak? Why order takeout when he isn¡¯t


    hungry?


    I look at Frances Louis¡¯s back confusingly, and I despise him wasting food.


    Well, I still feel a little hungry. So, I take his te and prepare to eat the portion of beef he doesn¡¯t


    touch.


    After a few bites, Frances Louis suddenly goes downstairs, with a bottle of wine in his hand.


    As soon as the meat on my fork reaches my mouth, I look at him in embarrassment, ashamed of


    myself.


    It turns out that he went up to get wine, I thought he finished eating.


    I give him an awkward smile,


    ¡°You can tell me in advance that you go to get the wine¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Frances Louis raises his eyebrows at me, but his eyes fall on the piece of meat near my mouth.


    So¡­so I eat your steak.


    I murmur in my mind.


    The next second Frances Louises over, snatches the fork from my hand, and puts the meat


    directly into his mouth.


    ¡°Give it back!¡±


    A boom sts in my mind!


    It has my saliva on it!


    Although we had more intimate connections before. But I still feel a little embarrassed that he eats the


    food that I have eaten.


    Frances Louis takes away the te in front of me and sits down opposite, with a calm and satisfied


    expression.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±

 Chapter 118 What a jerk.

    Chapter 118 What a jerk.


    ¡°Shame on you.¡±


    I say in a low voice, and go upstairs. I have to choose the right dress for my cruise tomorrow.


    I don¡¯t have many clothes, after looking for a long time, only a gauze skirt looks appropriate.


    Then I take my nightgown to the bathroom for taking a bath. When I am washing, suddenly there is


    someone knocking on the door.


    Not the door of the bedroom, but the door of the bathroom!


    There is no one else in this house but Frances Louis. It must be him!


    ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡±


    I say in a panic.


    The next second, the door handle is turned, Frances Louis opens the door andes in, ncing at


    me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear me? I said don¡¯te in!¡± I quickly pick up a towel to cover my naked body and shrink


    back.


    ¡°No.¡± The manes closer to me with a wicked smile on his lips. ¡°Besides, which part of your body I


    haven¡¯t visited?¡±


    What a jerk!


    Will he force me to have sex with him now?


    I gulp nervously and tell him, ¡°I am still in menstrual period. Don¡¯t try to do anything to me.¡±


    Frances Louis sneers, ¡°What do you think I''m going to do to you? What''s the dirty thought in your


    head?¡±


    I purse my lips at Frances Louis and say, ¡°You know whose thoughts are dirty.¡±


    Frances Louis chuckles and doesn¡¯t contradict me. I shall see his silence as approval.


    ¡°After you finish washing, go out and I have something to tell you.¡± Frances Louis says and goes out.


    I lock the door quickly, afraid that he would break in again. But, did hee in just to say this to me, or


    did hee to peep at me deliberately?


    I think thetter is more likely.


    After the bath, I take on the nightgown and get out.


    Frances Louis, who is sitting on the bed, sees meing out and pats the ce aside.


    I understand, go there and sit down. Most of the time, I am still willing to be obedient to him.


    ¡°Go out with me tomorrow.¡±


    Frances Louis says to lightly.


    Tomorrow? Why tomorrow? I will go to the sea with Steven Song tomorrow. I just said that I would be


    obedient to him, and now I''m going against his wishes.


    ¡°I have an appointment tomorrow.¡± I say.


    Frances Louis''s face turns dark, and he says sharply, ¡°cancel it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I refuse him at once.


    I don''t like to break my promise. I will never go back on my word if I still have a choice.


    ¡°I beg your pardon!¡± Frances Louis¡¯s face turns obvious dark.


    The air pressure in the room is so low that I dare not breathe. Instead, I look at Frances Louis with a


    stubborn expression, ¡°I live with you because I owe you money. But I will pay you off and I am not the


    woman you bought. I have the right to do whatever I want.¡±


    I know my words would irritate Frances Louis.


    But on matters of principle, I don''t want topromise.


    I want to live as a person, not as a thing, a ything.


    This is the only belief that has sustained me so far.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Frances Louis''s words are interrupted by the sudden ringing of the mobile phone.


    He looks at me, and answers his phone.


    ¡°Frances, I''d better go with you tomorrow. I promise there won''t be any trouble. I''ve already chosen my


    clothes. Come and pick me up tomorrow morning.¡± Whitney Jordan''s sweet and gentle voicees.


    Before Frances Louis could speak, she adds, ¡°That¡¯s it. Dad is calling me. Bye, I''ll wait for you


    tomorrow.¡±


    Whitney Jordan hangs up the phone. Frances Louis keeps silent for a moment. Then he says to me in


    a cold voice, ¡°There are a lot of women waiting to go with me, Jane Noyes, don¡¯t think too highly of


    yourself.¡±


    Frances Louis goes out angrily, but I just ignore him and go to sleep.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning when I go downstairs, he has gone.


    Perfect, I don¡¯t have to look at his long face!

 Chapter 119 A Cruise for Couples

    Chapter 119 A Cruise for Couples


    I take a taxi to the dock, and Steven Song has arrived and is waiting for me on the seacoast.


    "There you are. I thought Frances Louis forbade you toe and I just wanted to call you." Steven


    Song says to me.


    "He has no right to interfere with my decision."


    I say and follow Steven Song on the cruise.


    The cruise ship is veryrge and the decoration is very luxurious.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "How do I feel like I''m on the Titanic?" I say sincerely.


    "Are you cursing it for sinking?" Steven Song curls his lips and smiles at me.


    "Of course not, I don''t want to die young."


    Steven Song and I look at each other and smile. We walk into the cabin, only to find that theyout


    inside is like a small hotel.


    There are only two couple suites facing each other. The interior space isrge, like two independent


    vis. The exterior looks very luxurious, but I don¡¯t know how it looks inside.


    Steven Song leads me to Room 1 and opens the door.


    I walk in and find that it is almost as I imagined, just like a vi. Theyout and furnishings inside are


    very high-end, and the European-style design is full of elegance. Such a ce must be very


    comfortable to live in.


    "I never know there would be a cruise like this."


    While enjoying the world of the rich, I turn back and say to Steven Song.


    "This is actually a cruise ship for couples jointly built by ourpany and Louis Group. It has just been


    launched on the market. It costs 880,000 dors each time travelers go to sea. I want to bring you here


    to experience it first and see if there is any improvement."


    Louis Group?


    Frances Louis¡¯s Louis Group?


    "Youe as the president of Song Group, then what about Frances Louis?" I ask anxiously.


    If I met Frances Louis on the cruise, I would rather choose to jump in the sea.


    "Of course, he is here, too. He is supposed to be here, where is he?"


    Steven Song''s words plunge me into the bottomless abyss.


    Did Frances Louis want me toe here with himst night? I refused him and said yes to Steven


    Song, will he kill me?


    The door of the opposite room opens, and I look over.


    I see Whitney walk out holding Frances Louis''s hand.


    Of course, Frances Louis also sees me. His sharp gaze seems to peel off my skin.


    "May I get off now?" I lower my head and whisper to Steven Song.


    "It was okay a minute ago, but now the cruise ship has sailed." Steven Song''s voice is also very low,


    and he whispers to me, "Don''t worry, I am here and Frances Louis dare not do anything to you."


    I believe that, but what aboutter? When I get home, Frances Louis can do what he wants with me.


    "Mr. Song, please formally introduce Miss Noyes. You bring her with you every time, I don''t believe that


    there is nothing between you two."


    Whitney walks over gracefully on high heels, stands in front of Steven Song, and looks at us with


    meaningful eyes.


    "You can guess." Steven Song says. He holds my shoulders affectionately and smiles softly at me.


    I think that Steven Song is helping me.


    Only by doing this, Whitney will not doubt my rtionship with Frances Louis.


    But I don¡¯t want to thank him, because Frances Louis looks like he is going to eat me.


    I feel ufortable all over, I just want to quickly escape from this troubled ce.


    "Where is the bathroom?"


    "I¡¯ll show you."


    Frances Louis says suddenly.


    Whitney says nothing. She doesn¡¯t seem to think of anything between me and Frances Louis. If I


    refused him now, it would be suspicious. I have no choice but to go out with Frances Louis.


    My heart thumps nervously.


    If I were alone with Frances Louis, he would show his real nature and I don''t know if he would throw me


    into the sea angrily.


    When we reach the corner, Frances Louis grabs me and presses me against the wall.


    "The thing you want to do ise here with Steven Song?"

 Chapter 120 There is no Impermeable Wall in the World

    Chapter 120 There is no Impermeable Wall in the World


    My back hits the hard wall, and the pain makes me frown.


    "I don¡¯t know you would be here, either."


    I say honestly.


    But Frances Louis doesn¡¯t want to listen to me.


    "What if you know?" He asks me in a low voice.


    "I¡­"


    "Honey, where are you, I also want to go to the bathroom."


    Whitney''s voicees from not far away, which startles me. I tug Frances Louis''s sleeve and say, "Go!


    don''t let your wife find out."


    I feel pathetic for myself. But life has never given me a choice.


    Fortunately, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t stay anymore and takes me to the bathroom.


    I don¡¯t want to go to the bathroom, so I just refine my makeup outside in order to stall for time.


    Whitney stops in front of me and washes her hands gracefully.


    Didn¡¯t she say she wants to go to the bathroom? Why does she wash her hands first?


    I think it is weird, but I am not familiar with her, so I don¡¯t ask.


    But Whitney speaks first.


    "Miss Noyes is so talented in design. No wonder you are President Song¡¯s favorite."


    I smile politely at her without denying it, nor admitting it. At this time, I don''t mind her misunderstanding


    the rtionship between me and Steven Song.


    "I work for Steven Song¡¯spany because I like design." I say lightly and apply the lipstick.


    Whitney also smiles and talks to me while applying makeup.


    "It seems that President Song is Frances¡¯s friend. They meet frequently."


    I say nothing and I don¡¯t know what Whitney wants to say.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to care whether I answer or not, and says to herself, "Mr. Song often takes you to


    various asions. Have you ever seen any woman with Frances? The people around him and the


    cooperating partners are tight-lipped and no truth I can get from them. But my instinct tells me that he


    has kept a mistress. If it¡¯s convenient, can you pay attention on it for me?"


    Whitney asks me to keep an eye on the woman next to Frances Louis?


    In fact, I really want to tell her that Frances Louis¡¯s mistress is me.


    It seems that Whitney has no doubts about me. But I know that there is no impermeable wall in the


    world. As long as I stay with Frances Louis, Whitney will find out the truth one day.


    I am actually very nervous, but on the face, I have to pretend to be calm, "Since Mrs. Louis can¡¯t trust


    him, why don¡¯t you live with Mr. Louis?"


    If you live with him, he will definitely let me go.


    Whitney gives a wry smile and says, "It was me who asked not to live with him. I''m afraid I will hurt him


    again."


    Again?


    Did she do anything terrible to Frances Louis before?


    "I¡¯ll pay attention on it for you." I say to her.


    I know very well that even if Whitney doesn''t ask for my help, she will go to others. Instead of letting


    others discover me, I¡¯d better do it myself. In this way, I can at least guarantee my safety.


    Of course, Whitney doesn¡¯t know what I am thinking. She smiles gratefully at me and says, "Thank you.


    If there is anything you need help in the work, I will try my best to help you."


    After exchanging phone numbers, we go back together.


    The cruise drives quickly, and an hourter, we have been far from the shore.


    The cruise is driverless andputer controls throughout. Except for the four of us, there is no one


    else on the boat.


    "Honey, I am a little hungry. What will we have for lunch?" Whitney asks.


    "Don''t worry, Jane Noyes can cook. I can ask her to make more dishes for you." Steven Song says


    lightly.


    "Well, thank you Mr. Song." Whitney smiles.


    Damn you! You don¡¯t cook! I am the one who makes lunch and you are the one who is thanked?


    I roll my eyes to Steven Song. Just when I want to cook, Frances Louis stands up and says, "I''ll cook."


    I just remember that Frances Louis has warned me not to go into the kitchen again.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But how could a person like him who can''t even make brown sugar water know how to


    cook?

 Chapter 121 I won鈥檛 Flatter Him

    Chapter 121 I won¡¯t tter Him


    He said that he didn¡¯t want me to go into the kitchen, so I don¡¯t follow him in and stay with Steven Song


    and Whitney.


    About one hourter, Frances Louises out with a pot of congee.


    Rice congee, which in burnt on the bottom.


    ¡°Finally I got a chance for cruise tour and this is what you give me for lunch?¡± Steven Song looks at the


    pot reluctantly.


    I ate rice congee made by Frances Louis before, but I never thought that he would overcook it again.


    He is really a bad cook.


    ¡°Eat or starve.¡±


    Frances Louis says lightly, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°I will have some congee.¡± Whitney takes a bowl, her face full of smile.


    She holds up the bowl and nibbles at it, her face full of satisfaction.


    I can see that she really loves Frances Louis. She can even tter him for such terrible food he made.


    ¡°I''ll go to the kitchen to see if there is anything else we can eat. What about you?¡± Steven Song says to


    me.


    ¡°I choose to starve.¡±


    I purse my lips.


    While Whitney tters him, but I don¡¯t want to. If I choose to eat for his sake, my stomach would suffer.


    Fortunately, Steven Song finds two pieces of bread. He gives me one piece and sighs, ¡°Looks like


    there has to be some waiters to serve, at least there should be a cook, or if the guests can''t cook, they


    would starve to death.¡±


    Frances Louis stands aside and looks at his congee in the pot, probably hesitating to eat it or not.


    He is an exquisite man. If there is something that is unptable for me, it would be harder for him to


    swallow.


    Looking at my bread, I break it off and share with him.


    ¡°Mr. Louis, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Frances Louis nces at me and says coldly, ¡°I won''t eat other people¡¯s leftover.¡±


    What?


    What did I hear?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He stole a beef from my mouthst night and now tell me that he doesn¡¯t eat other people¡¯s leftover?


    Does he have no shame?


    ¡°Have some congee. I think it¡¯s not bad, except a little burnt smell.¡±


    Whitney says and gives Frances Louis a bowl of congee.


    Frances Louis frowns and picks up a spoon reluctantly.


    He looks like he really doesn¡¯t want to eat his congee.


    He deserves it! He doesn¡¯t want my bread, then have your burnt congee!


    Suddenly the cruise¡¯s rm goes off. Everyone stands up in rm.


    Steven Song picks up his phone at once and makes a call.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°President, there will be a strong wind on the sea in an hour. There is no time to turn back to the dock


    now. If you continue sailing, you will definitely meet the storm, which will be very dangerous. For safety,


    we will steer the cruise to a shore 100 nautical miles east. There is an ind. You can only stay on the


    ind temporarily and wait for the storm to pass.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Storm?¡±


    My heart almost stops.


    Damn it! Would the ship sink like Titanic as I said?


    Steven Song turns to look at me meaningfully, ¡°I''m wondering whether to make you talk less in the


    future or not to take you out. This is the first time I sailed out and meet the storm. If our fates are like


    the people in Titanic, I can only say that you are Rose reincarnated.¡±


    The cruise sails to the east quickly, and soon we arrive at the ind.


    I watch from a distance, and the scenery on the ind is pretty good. It can¡¯t be so miserable as I


    thought.


    I go to the kitchen and carry all the meat from the refrigerator, so that even if we couldn¡¯t leave for a


    while, we wouldn¡¯t starve.


    Frances Louis and Steven Song also carry some emergency supplies. I don¡¯t check what they take


    exactly, so we get off the ship.


    As soon as we get on the ind, we hear the sound of waves crashing.


    ¡°Go inside, that would be safer.¡±


    Frances Louis points at the depth of the forest.


    But, will there be snakes, wolves or tigers in the forest?


    Thinking of these things make me gulp.

 Chapter 122 They can鈥檛 Control Their Desires for One Night.

    Chapter 122 They can¡¯t Control Their Desires for One Night.


    Finally, we find an open space and stop.


    The howling wind surrounds us, and the sound of heavy rain hitting the sea is extremely loud.


    There is no signal at all on this deserted ind, and our phones almost run out of battery. Everyone


    says nothing, waiting for the storm to pass.


    "Right, what did you bring down from the ship? Anything to keep out the rain?" I look at these two men.


    They both are stunned.


    So? Nothing for keeping out the rain?


    "What did you take?"


    I stand up and take their bags.


    Well, Frances Louis takes a suit and two sleeping bags. Steven Song takes an X-box, an iPad, a suit


    and two sleeping bags.


    "What''s the use of these things? I ask you to bring emergency supplies, and these are what you


    bring?" I roll my eyes at Steven Song, really feeling angry and funny.


    "X-box and iPad are for amusement. Sleeping bags are used to sleep in case we have to stay here


    overnight. As for the suit, I have to change every day, or I will die." Steven Song says confidently.


    Not to mention, Frances Louis¡¯s suit is must for the same purpose.


    I am so speechless. They are totally useless at critical times.


    "Let¡¯s hide in the sleeping bad, the rain is so heavy." Whitney says anxiously.


    Her hands gesture as a tent to keep out the rain, not for her head, but for her face. I think she must be


    afraid that the makeup on her face will be messed up and Frances Louis will see her in face.


    Sure enough, once a woman falls in love with a man, she will lose herself. This is how I was when I


    was with Andrew Mn. Fortunately, now I have escaped from that cage.


    Sleeping bags are water-proof. It¡¯s the best choice for us now to go inside.


    Thankfully, these two men didn¡¯t forget to take the sleeping bags!


    We get into the sleeping bags. The storm doesn¡¯t stop until midnight, the surrounding trees are blown


    to pieces, and the rain is getting heavier.


    I am very hungry, but I can¡¯t eat with such heavy rains. So, I sleep in the sleeping bag all night.


    When I wake up, it is dawn and the storm stops.


    I climb out of my sleeping bag and feel a little dizzy in my head, which should be caused by the hunger.


    I put all the meat in the sleeping bag yesterday and covered them all night. Now they stink.


    They haven''t gotten up yet. I look at their sleeping bags, but find that Whitney''s sleeping bag is empty,


    and Frances Louis''s sleeping bag is bulging weirdly.


    Last night, did they¡­?


    Was that hard for them to control their desires for even one night? Must they sleep together?


    Since Frances Louis loves his wife so much, why he still keeps me? Do all men feel that the wife is


    inferior to the concubine and the concubine is inferior to the mistress?


    That sleeping bag makes me feel ufortable, so I go over and kick it lightly.


    "Time to get up! Do you want to spend your life here?"


    Soon, the sleeping bag opens from inside. Whitney firstes out and looks at me, embarrassed.


    And I am not surprised to see Frances Louis¡¯s poker face.


    "I am so sleepy." Steven Song yawns andes out from his sleeping bag.


    "Let¡¯s go. The food I brought has gone bad. I am starving."


    Steven Song and Frances Louis change another suit, which is different from yesterday¡¯s suit.


    I am speechless. If someday they run into an earthquake, maybe the first thing they want to take are


    clothes.


    We walk towards the shore and find something very serious.


    The stormst night rushed our ship into the sea, and now it is about one or two kilometers away from


    us.


    "Call somebody and let them steer the ship to the shore." I say to Steven Song.


    He looks at me hopelessly and replies, "Do you think there is any signal?"


    "What can we do now? I just want to eat something. My stomach has started to ache." I say hopelessly.


    If I had a good stomach, I wouldn''t die even if I didn¡¯t eat for two or three days, but I have gastropathy,


    the pain is really unbearable.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯ll go and steer the ship here." Frances Louis says.


    Then, he jumps into the sea.


    At this time, I hear the rm go off on the ship again.

 Chapter 123 Frances Louis, Come back!

    Chapter 123 Frances Louis, Come back!


    Oh, no!


    Is it another round of storm?


    Frances Louis can¡¯t go on the ship now, that¡¯s so dangerous!


    I don¡¯t give much thought and shout at the ce he jumped off, "Frances Louis,e back! It¡¯s too


    dangerous! Frances Louis!"


    No responsees from the sea. I am so worried, afraid that something would happen to him.


    "Jane Noyes."


    Steven Song tugs at my clothes and whispers my name.


    "Don¡¯t pull me." I say impatiently, and continue to call Frances Louis¡¯s name.


    I can¡¯t be reassured as long as he doesn¡¯t answer me.


    "Fran¡­"


    "Frances!" Whitney¡¯s anxious shoutse from beside and I freeze.


    What did I do?


    I called Frances Louis¡¯s name in front of Whitney so worriedly. What was I doing? What if she found


    out?


    I finally realize why Steven Song pulled me just now.


    Fortunately, Whitney doesn¡¯t notice me because she is so worried about Frances Louis.


    "Frances, Frances,e back! The storm ising! Come back!"


    I dare not call his name again, but stare in the sea anxiously.


    A faint sound of crashing waveses from the distance.


    "I am fine."


    Suddenly, Frances Louis¡¯s voicees and I am relieved.


    I look down and he has alreadye out from the sea.


    "Thank god you are fine. You really scared me!"


    Even though he is wet, Whitney rushes over and hugs him, her body couldn''t stop shaking.


    "I hear someone was calling my name."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Frances Louis says lightly and looks at me.


    I feel guilty and exin awkwardly, "I thought Mr. Louis wanted to drive a ship because I had a


    stomachache, so I was a little worried."


    "For you?" Frances Louis loosens Whitney and raises his eyebrows to me, "Miss Noyes might think too


    much of yourself."


    It is like a p in my face that makes my situation even worse.


    ¡°I also thought Mr. Louis did it for Jane Noyes. After all, Mr. Louis has always cherished girls." Steven


    Song helps me and says.


    He helps me break the ice. I look at Steven Song thankfully.


    "I do cherish girls, but I cherish my life more. Being alive is the most important thing in the world."


    I always remember these words said by Frances Louis. So, when that incident happens, I am


    completely distracted.


    The storm has note yet. We find a big tree and hide under it.


    Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t thunder in this season. We couldn¡¯t be stroke by the thunder.


    But I feel more and more ufortable in my stomach.


    I am weak in menstrual period. Besides, I feel dizzy because I got wet in the rain and slept in the wild


    yesterday, and now here is the stomachache. It feels like I am going to die.


    "Steven Song, I feel so bad, would you lend me your shoulder?"


    I press my stomach hard and lean towards Steven Song slowly.


    "You can¡¯t hold out like this. I don¡¯t know when can we leave here. We have to find something to eat


    before the storm."


    Steven Song says and stands up. My body, which leaned on his shoulder, involuntarily falls towards


    Frances Louis.


    "I need a helper, but we can''t have two women here. How about Frances Louis staying and watching


    Jane Noyes, and Miss Jordan will go with me to get something to eat."


    No one objects Steven Song''s proposal. Whitney follows him, leaving me leaning on Frances Louis''s


    shoulder. I want to get up but I was too weak to do so.


    I may have a fever. The alternately hot and cold feeling makes me sick. The state of being half asleep


    lasts for a long time.


    "Frances Louis."


    I call his name in a daze.


    "Yes." The man answerszily.


    "I feel so cold." I say feebly, but my hand gripping his shirt.


    People are especially vulnerable when they are sick. And they always want to grip something when


    they are vulnerable.


    I don¡¯t know what Frances Louis means to me, but just at this moment, I don¡¯t want to let him go.


    Frances Louis says nothing. The next second, his warm chests hug me tightly.

 Chapter 124 Don鈥檛 flatter yourself.

    Chapter 124 Don¡¯t tter yourself.


    "Frances Louis, are we going to die in this desert ind?"


    Perhaps the fever makes me stupid. How could I say such things to Frances Louis?


    "No. As soon as the storm stops, thepany will surelye and you''ll be all right. If you are tired,


    take a rest. You may have been home when you wake up."


    Frances Louis has never talked in such a tender tone to me.


    His over tenderness makes me feel unrealistic.


    "I don¡¯t want to sleep. My stomach is churning." I say weakly.


    Frances Louis says nothing but holds me tighter.


    Then, it rains. I hear the rain pour loudly, but there are only few drops on my body.


    The cold rain drops on my face, which wakes me up.


    I can¡¯t lie in Frances Louis¡¯s arms like this. If Whitneyes back and sees us, I couldn¡¯t exin then.


    Quickly I push Frances Louis away. As soon as my hands touch his outfit, it can squeeze out water


    easily. After pushing him away, the rain seems to get heavier and I am caught unprepared.


    But it didn¡¯t rain heavily just now.


    Unless¡­


    I look at Frances Louis and ask, "Did you just block the rain for me? Why are you so wet?"


    Frances Louis looks at me coldly and says indifferently, "You think too much. I have juste out of


    the sea and my clothes are still wet."


    He told me that he didn¡¯t block the rain for me. Don¡¯t tter yourself, Jane Noyes!


    I purse my lips and say nothing.


    "Jane Noyes, I am back."


    Steven Song''s voicees from not far away. I look through the rain and see him and Whitney return


    with a pile of fruits.


    So close!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, I pushed Frances Louis away. Or how can I exin if Whitney sees me lying in Frances


    Louis¡¯s arms. That would be the feeling of guilty conscience.


    Steven Song holds a pile of jujubes and two pears.


    He looks at what he has in his hands and says, "Jujubes are difficult to digest. You already have a


    stomachache. You¡¯d better eat the pears."


    Then he gives me two pears.


    Whitney has red Jujubes. She keeps two and gives the rest to Frances Louis.


    "You had nothing since yesterday morning, you should eat more."


    "You eat, I am not hungry."


    Frances Louis says lightly, not taking Whitney¡¯s dates.


    Why he doesn¡¯t eat? Is he worried that Whitney would be starving?


    I guess that Frances Louis must have feelings for Whitney. Or why he cares her so much? A surge of


    bitternesses into my mind.


    Being afraid that Whitney would notice my sulkiness, I lower my head.


    Steven Song looks over the sea and says, "You¡¯d better have some jujubes. We don¡¯t know when the


    storm would stop, or when the rescuers woulde. I''ve just gone around the ind, and there''s


    nothing to eat. We''re not Bear Grylls. We can¡¯t survive in the wild."


    His words are helpful and Frances Louis eats some jujubes.


    I also begin to eat my pears. The pear is very sweet, but its inside is sour.


    I don¡¯t usually eat pears. Even if I did, I would not eat the most inside part. But now, on a desert ind,


    there is nothing to eat. It is better to make the best of everything.


    It is said that a woman''s heart is like a pear, which is sweet outside but sour inside. Today, I know why.


    My stomach feels a littlefortable after eating some pears. But I still feel a little dizzy and the fever


    isn¡¯t gone. If the fever keeps going serious, will I be an idiot?


    The storm rages for about two hours before it finally blows over.


    I feel dizzy, so I sleep by leaning on Steven Song¡¯s shoulders. In a daze, I feel someone looking at me


    with scorching eyes, but I am too tired to open my eyes.


    Half asleep, I hear Whitney''s excited voice.


    "Frances, look! The cruise ship ising this way! We can get out of here!"

 Chapter 125 She Deserves to be Treated Kindly

    Chapter 125 She Deserves to be Treated Kindly


    I open my eyes and see the cruise ship ising this way.


    Everybody stands up and walks toward the shore.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I want to stand up but I feel limp.


    "Let me carry you on my back."


    Steven Song says and squats down. He carries me on his back.


    My eyes involuntarily nce towards Frances Louis, but there seems to be no expression on his face.


    The cruise stops at the shore, we get on the boat and go back to the dock quickly.


    It is a close call. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t spend a half month on a desert ind as I had imagined.


    "Let me send you to the hospital."


    When we get ashore, Steven Song says to me.


    I shake my head.


    In my opinion, getting a fever is not necessary to go to the hospital. Just go home, take some medicine,


    and take an ice pack on the forehead.


    "If you don¡¯t go to the hospital, where are you going?"


    I am stunned on hearing Steven Song¡¯s words.


    He is right, where am I going? Whitney is here and she will probably go home with Frances Louis. As a


    secret mistress, of course I should hide away as far as I could.


    "Go back with me and let me take care of you tonight."


    Steven Song knows my embarrassment and says lightly.


    Whitneyughs.


    "I never thought that a womanizer like Mr. Song would be so considerate. There are always a lot of


    women hitting on you, I have never heard you have taken care of which woman however."


    "It depends. Like Jane Noyes, she deserves to be treated kindly." Steven Song says with a faint smile.


    He opens the door and puts me into the passenger seat. Then he says to them, "We are leaving, enjoy


    your sweet time."


    Every word of Steven Song sticks in my heart like a needle.


    I suddenly feel breathless, but I dare not to think about the source of my depression.


    I could feel Frances Louis'' gaze on me, but I have no courage to look outside.


    Steven Song drives me back to his house. I take some medicine and stay in bed. He doesn¡¯t sleep and


    changes the ice packs for me all night.


    The next morning, I am full of vim again.


    Smelling something delicious, I put on my shoes and head for the kitchen, where Steven Song is


    making porridge.


    "Good morning, feel better?" He senses my steps and asks me.


    "I am all right." I answer, and walk a little further to see what porridge he is making, which smells so


    good.


    He smiles, stirs the bottom of the pan and says, "It¡¯s porridge with lean and mushrooms. Believe me, I


    am not Frances Louis, I don¡¯t know how to cook, but I know how to cook porridge."


    "Thank you, Steven Song." I look at him thankfully and say sincerely.


    "We are friends. It is my responsibility to take care of you when you are ill."


    I shake my head and say, "I''m not just talking about you taking care of me. I also want to thank you that


    you''ve been helping me out. If it wasn''t for you, my rtionship with Frances may have been noticed by


    Whitney."


    Steven Song puts down his spoon and turns to look at me, "Actually, it was my fault. I didn''t know


    Frances Louis would take Whitney with him. He has never taken her to attend any asions."


    Steven Song¡¯s words surprise me. Is it because of her mental illness that Frances Louis never take


    Whitney out?


    I don¡¯t ask much about the things between them. I am curious, but I don¡¯t want to know.


    "I charge your cell phonest night. And I''ve prepared a change of clothes for you." Steven Song tells


    me as he serves the porridge.


    After I change my clothes and have breakfast, I turn on my phone.


    Upon switching on, I receive a message from Frances Louis.


    "I''ll give you twenty minutes. Be right back."


    It would take me at least about half an hour to take a taxi to go home. How can I get there in 20


    minutes?


    Why Frances Louis is so bossy?


    Then I check the message carefully, and the sending time of this message is yesterday at 3:40 p.m.


    When I got to Steven Song¡¯s house.

 Chapter 126 How did he take care of you?

    Chapter 126 How did he take care of you?


    "I must go back."


    I put my phone in my purse and hurry out.


    Steven Song doesn¡¯t stop me, and says, "Jane, I will directly let you talk with the brand director about


    your design. By this way, you can get a highermission, and maybe you can leave Frances Louis


    soon."


    I look at Steven Song and nod to him thankfully, then I leave his house.


    Normally, such a great chance would nevere to me. Steven Song really helps me a lot.


    If what he said is true, maybe one more amazing design I finished would be enough for me to leave


    Frances Louis.


    I hurry back to Louis¡¯s house, open the door, and go directly to the second floor for Frances Louis.


    I am sure that Whitney is not here, or he wouldn¡¯t let mee back.


    But I don¡¯t know why Whitney is not here. Looking at their love for each other, I thought they would


    come back and have a sweet time.


    The door of Frances Louis''s room is open. I go in and look round. Nobody is there.


    He told me toe back, where is he?


    Feeling confused, I return to my room, and as soon as I enter in, I am startled to see Frances Louis


    sitting on the sofa with a scowling face.


    "What are you doing in my room?" I ask.


    Frances Louis sneers and stands up. He approaches me step by step. Finally, he forces me to the wall,


    leaving no room for me to retreat.


    He doesn¡¯t speak, just sneers and stares at me, which makes my scalp tingle.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I am scared."


    I shrink back uncontrobly, and say to Frances Louismely.


    My voice and body are both shaking.


    "You scared? Why weren¡¯t you scared yesterday when you left with another man?"


    "If I didn¡¯t go back with him, can Ie back with you? Whitney''s there. How can I get back with you?"


    I exin.


    Frances Louis is so weird and I totally don¡¯t understand what he is thinking.


    "You ought to go to the hospital when you''re sick, or go to the hotel, but you go to some other man''s


    ce. Do you want to cheat on me?"


    Frances Louis''s hand clenches my chin tightly. His words seem to squeeze out from his teeth.


    You are so unreasonable!


    I am angry and shout back, "what¡¯s wrong with you? I was ill and I need someone to take care of me.


    Can I expect you to take care of me?!"


    Frances Louis''s eyes be as dark as ink, and the fire in his eyes is so hot that it almost burns my


    skin.


    "How did he take care of you? Like this? Or this?"


    He rubs my breasts forcefully with his hands, and seal my mouth with a tyrannical kiss.


    He squeezes my breasts out of shape and my lips are bleeding from his bite. He looks as if he was


    going to eat me alive.


    I am also a human of dignity and I can¡¯t let him insult me like that.


    "Frances Louis, are you crazy? Steven and I are just friends. Don¡¯t nder us with your dirty thoughts!"


    I push him away with all my strength, "Besides," I yell at him, "My period hasn¡¯t gone yet. How could I


    do that with him?!"


    Frances Louis is such a wise and calm man at ordinary days. How could he lose his mind because of


    me? He also imagines so many cuckolds, I am really speechless.


    Besides, there is no cuckold in our rtionship. I''m just his mistress, what he cares is his dignity as a


    man, so he can''t endure any affairs between me and other men.


    His anger is because of his possessiveness, and it has nothing to do with love.


    That¡¯s so funny.


    I thought my words would calm Frances Louis down, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would be angrier.


    He presses my shoulders and pushes me hard back. My head knocks on the wall and my brain is in


    buzz.


    He says angrily beside my ear.


    "What if your period had gone? Will you have sex?! Jane Noyes, you horny bitch! You can¡¯t wait to get


    to every man¡¯s bed!"


    I look at my numb hand in shock.


    Did I just p Frances Louis in the face?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 127 Unreasonable Man

    Chapter 127 Unreasonable Man


    There is an eerie and desperate silence in the air.


    I look at Frances Louis¡¯s sullen face and dare not breathe.


    After a while, I say with a shudder, "Would you believe me if I said I didn''t mean it?"


    I know I look like a coward now, but if I don''t be a coward now, I think I''ll die miserably.


    "How do you think?"


    He sneers, his icy tone frightening me.


    I had already angered Frances Louis, and now I pped him. I must be crazy!


    "Well¡­You can p me in return." I say and close my eyes, waiting for his furious ps.


    But after a long time, the pain doesn¡¯te as I expected.


    I open my eyes with trepidation and meet Frances Louis¡¯s deep eyes.


    I am really scared.


    But at the same time, I am wondering, would he blow a fuse and ask me to get out of here?


    Unfortunately, after staring at me for a long time, Frances Louis finally ms the door and leaves.


    When he is leaving, he gives me a cold word.


    "Reflect on yourself in the room."


    Reflect? Why do I need to do this?


    I gave him a p. He can p me in return. He can also give me a good beat and at most knock out a


    few teeth of mine.


    I run after him to open the door and try to make it clear to Frances Louis. I try several times, but can¡¯t


    open the door.


    Damn it! Did he lock me in?!


    "Frances Louis, open the door! Let me out! Let me exin!"


    Nobody answers.


    "Why you lock me in here? Let''s talk about it. You let me out! Let me out!"


    I could feel Frances Louis is standing outside the door, as I don¡¯t hear his footsteps.


    But no matter what I say, he doesn¡¯t answer me.


    I am really irritated and shout at him through the door, "Frances Louis, this is illegal imprisonment, you


    vite thew! I''ll Sue you! I''ll Sue you!"


    Then I hear some noises over the door.


    The sound of footsteps goes away. Frances Louis should have gone downstairs.


    Damn you, Frances Louis!


    I kick the door several times in anger, thinking I would kick it open with all my strength. But after kicking


    for a while, my foot pains, so I give up.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What a stingy man!


    I know it is useless to shout and kick, so I just lie on the bed and y with my cell phone.


    I log on Twitter and post a message.


    "Some man is really unreasonable. You can¡¯t get him to listen to reasons, and he is more unreasonable


    than a woman."


    I know Frances Louis will see my tweet, and I''m fine with it. Anyway, I post it for him to see deliberately.


    If nobody tells him, he wouldn¡¯t know his problem.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯tment on my tweet, but Mindy replies me very soon.


    "You are so right! Men are more unreasonable than women this time."


    I know something must have happened from Mindy Sue¡¯sment, so I send her a message to


    express my concern.


    "What happened? Who irritates you, your highness?"


    "Who else could it be, the son of a bitch that David Gibbs is! I just smiled at the delivery boy and said


    you are so nice. Then he went crazy and called toin that he harassed me. The delivery boy lost


    his job because of him! And David acts as if he''d done nothing wrong."


    Mindy replies my message quickly.


    Then a long pile ofints bomb, I can see Mindy Sue¡¯s grievance for David Gibbs. That¡¯s simr


    with me and Frances Louis. Obviously, men are unreasonable now.


    After pouring her bitterness, she asks me what my post means.


    I send her a video call and tell Mindy about the unreasonable behaviors of Frances Louis. Of course, I


    skip those creepy movements. Even with Mindy as my best friend, I still find it hard to talk about it.


    I''m not like Mindy. she''s the kind of person who can say anything, and I would selectively talk about


    myself. Otherwise, she would know that Andrew Mn is impotent.


    "Jane, David Gibbs did these things and get jealous because he likes me. Is it possible that Frances


    Louis also¡­"

 Chapter 128 Open the Door

    Chapter 128 Open the Door


    "No way!"


    I interrupt her.


    "I haven¡¯t finished. Why you interrupted me so hastily?" Mindy says.


    "I know what you are going to say. You want to say that Frances Louis likes me. But that¡¯s impossible. I


    can¡¯tpare with his wife, and he is mean to me, he treats me as if I am just a sex doll. The reason


    why he behaves in such a perverse way simply because he is too possessive. So, he would rather like


    a pig than me."


    My words make Mindyugh.


    "Only you wouldpare yourself with a pig."


    "Even pigs have a better life than I do. They have nothing to worry about, their lives are all about eating


    and sleeping." I purse my lips.


    Thinking about my recent life, I feel it''s been terrible since I got married. Sometimes I really don''t want


    to think nothing, just be a simple inferior creature.


    "Forget it. Do you know how many people admire the life of a ¡®canary¡¯ these days? A canary is kept in a


    ¡®cage¡¯, eating delicious food and buying things as they wanted. They don''t have to go to work, and all


    they think about is how to make themselves more beautiful every day. Frances Louis hasn¡¯t forced you


    to pay the money back now. How can you not know to enjoy your life?"


    "Every one has his or her own will. I don''t want to depend on him for a living. When I have earned


    enough, I will leave Frances Louis as fast as possible." I say firmly.


    God knows how much I want to get away from my present life.


    "If you hate him so much, I''ll help you pay the debt. After all, David has money." Mindy says.


    I shake my head and say, "It''s not a small number. How can I ask you for money? Besides, it''s not your


    money. It''s David Gibbs''."


    I leave the pressure of my debt behind, I say to Mindy, "Never mind. Let¡¯s talk about something else. I


    am wondering how am I going to get out of this room. This lunatic, Frances Louis, has locked me in my


    room."


    "Jump through the window. It''s only the second floor. You won''t die if you jump down."


    "Yes, I won¡¯t die. But I¡¯ll be disabled."


    As long as I thought about the scene that Andrew Mn and Susan Felton were thrown down so many


    times, my heart is still fluttering with fear.


    "Just sleep in your room. Frances Louis will let you out anyway. I''ve got some business to do. I am


    leaving. That''s all. Bye."


    "How could you know he will¡­"


    Mindy hangs me up. I put the phone aside and lie in bed nkly.


    I sleep until noon. When I wake up, I feel a little hungry. Remembering there are many snacks in the


    room, I take out some and begin to eat.


    Yogurt with biscuit, it tastes good.


    Suddenly, I am startled by the sound of a knock on the door. A mouthful of yogurt chokes me and I


    cough desperately.


    "Open the door."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s Frances Louis.


    I locked the door from the inside because I couldn''t get out. In case Frances Louis would swoop in


    while I am eating. Unexpectedly, I still got choked.


    It takes me a long time to recover from it.


    "Time to have lunch."


    Frances Louis says in a low voice.


    "No, just starve me to death!"


    I say and have a big bite of the bread.


    This man is so unreasonable. He punished me before and now hees to please me.


    I won¡¯t yield to such a moody guy!


    "Don¡¯t be silly. Open the door." Frances Louis speaks again in a lower voice than before.


    ording to his temperament, I guess if I didn''t open the door this time, he''d just break in. I don''t want


    such a nice door to be broken.


    After hiding the snacks, I go to the door and open it.


    "What are you doing in the room?" Frances Louis asks me suspiciously.


    "Confinement. Didn''t you ask me to reflect myself?" I purse my lips and say coldly.


    The man chuckles and gently wipes my lips, "What is this on your lips?"

 Chapter 129 Select Anything You Like

    Chapter 129 Select Anything You Like


    I lick my lips, tasting the sour taste of yogurt.


    Crap. I forget to wipe my mouth.


    I feel so embarrassed.


    I lower my head and remain silence.


    Frances Louis says nothing and asks me to go down stairs for lunch.


    I thought he has ordered takeout, but when I go downstairs, the table is empty.


    "Where is the food?"


    I ask Frances Louis who is sitting on sofa leisurely.


    "You want me to cook for you?" The man raises his eyebrows and looks at me defiantly.


    Thinking of his wicked cuisine, I shake my head quickly and say firmly, "No."


    I am not Whitney. I will not tter him.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Frances Louis says and goes out.


    I follow him to the car.


    After having lunch outside, instead of going home, he takes me to a jewelry store.


    He has an air of dignity and nobility. As soon as he goes inside, the shop assistants all gather around


    him. I''m not exaggerating that women who see him are as excited as the flies at the sight of shit.


    "May I help you, sir?"


    "I could give you some rmendations."


    Frances Louis¡¯s eyes don¡¯t pause on them for any moment. He nces briefly round the shop, turns to


    me, and says, "Select anything you like."


    Does he want to send me jewelry?


    They are so expensive. It would be a waste for me to wear them.


    "I don''t like anything. These things don''t suit a poor office worker like me." I say, smiling at Frances


    Louis.


    Frances Louis frowns and says coldly, "Just pick one. Don''t consider anything else."


    Since my ¡®sugar daddy¡¯ has requested me to do so, it would be too melodramatic for me to refuse.


    I bite my lips and look around.


    The shop assistants are supposed to surround me as I am selecting. But except a woman in her forties,


    all the others, including the manager, gather around Frances Louis and present him with a pile of


    things.


    After a stroll, I find that jewelry here are really frighteningly expensive. A simple ne is ten


    thousand dors, which is too expensive.


    I was going to put on a show, just to make Frances Louis think I''d seen all of them. But when I see a


    ne, I could not move.


    The design of this ne is very delicate, from the workmanship to the iid jewelry, all of them are


    showing its extraordinary luxury.


    I feel like my heart is being pulled by it.


    Its price is four million dors.


    My heart tightens.


    Frances Louises to me. He looks at the ne and asks, "Do you like it?"


    I don¡¯t say anything, but my eyes have sold me out.


    "Please wrap up this ne¡­"


    "No! I don¡¯t want it!" I look at Frances Louis and shake my head, "It is too expensive for me. If you''re


    really willing to buy it, how about offsetting the four million I owe you?"


    Frances Louis¡¯s lips curl up a bit.


    Does he agree?


    Two secondster, he gives me a disheartening answer.


    "No way."


    My mouth twitches. I should have expected the answer.


    "I don¡¯t want it. Let¡¯s go."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I say to Frances Louis and then go out of the door.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t follow me out. I wonder if he has been haunted by the shop assistants. I wait at


    the door for a long time, then hees out with a small bag.


    Getting in the car, we drive to a golf course.


    Frances Louis gives me that bag and parks the car.


    I quickly take out the box, and as expected, it is the ne I saw before.

 Chapter 130 I Think Highly of Myself, Again

    Chapter 130 I Think Highly of Myself, Again


    Frances Louis, he¡­


    I told him that I didn¡¯t want it. Why he still buys it?


    Does he really like me? Like Mindy said?


    "No, no, no."


    I shake my head and try to get this terrible idea out of my mind and wait for Frances Louis toe.


    Then, Frances Louises and leads me into the golf course.


    I thought Frances Louis wasing in for a round of golf, but he takes me straight to the dining room.


    "The Japanese food here is very good. Try it."


    I nod and follow him in.


    I don¡¯t know much about Japanese food, so I just order a few dishes at random.


    When the food is served, I find that many things are raw. In fact, I am not very good at eating raw food,


    and, not wanting to annoy Frances Louis, I eat a little and put down my chopsticks.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t eat much either. I never see him eat much. He is always so polite and elegant.


    Of course, the Frances I was talking about was the Frances in public. When he with me, he is no more


    than a beast.


    Frances Louis''s phone rings. He answers and soon his brows furrow.


    Because I sit a little far from him, I can¡¯t hear what they are saying. I hear him say ¡®I know¡¯, and then he


    hangs up the phone.


    He takes me out without a word, and when he reaches the door, he holds out his hand and says, "Give


    me that."


    He means the bag in my hand.


    I don¡¯t know what he means, but I still give it to him ording to hismand.


    "Take a taxi and go home. I have some business."


    Then Frances Louis takes the bag into the car.


    I am left alone and don¡¯t understand what is going on. Didn''t I choose this ne? Isn''t it for me?


    Do I misunderstand? Does he have other ns?


    I couldn''t figure out Frances Louis''s mind, so I just take a taxi and go home.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Frances Louis still note back.


    I don¡¯t care, so I take a bath and go to sleep.


    It¡¯s Monday. I get up early, wash my face and go downstairs.


    Passing Frances Louis¡¯s room, I find his quilt neatly folded.


    Did he note backst night? Or he has gone?


    It is gettingte, so I have no time to think about Frances Louis and go directly to thepany.


    Monday morning is a busy one with thepany signing a new partnership.


    Thanks to Nicole Snow''s prejudice against me, she gives me half as much work as she gives anyone


    else.


    I am busy in my work when suddenly therees a cry of surprise from the office.


    "Oh my god! The president of Louis Group has a mistress, and his wife find out!"


    The president of Louis Group? Frances Louis? Does Whitney know about my rtionship with Frances


    Louis?


    My heart skips a beat. I can¡¯t concentrate in my work, so I overhear them gossiping.


    "Where? Let me see."


    "On the headline! The push-news! The news is flying everywhere!"


    I quickly take out my phone, my hands shaking, and log on twitter. There is full of news of Frances


    Louis spending the night with a model.


    Not me?


    I am relieved. I read the news carefully. I suddenly find that the heroine of the news is Cindy Leigh, who


    I has met once before.


    And around her neck is the ne I selected yesterday.


    It turns out that Frances Louis asks me to select the ne for her. Of course, I am not the only


    woman around Frances Louis.


    Obviously, I think highly of myself again.


    With a wry smile, I continue to look down.


    Then, it is the description of Whitney catching their affairs and pping Cindy Leigh.


    The news is like a big boom for everyone in the office. Even Nicole Snow. Also join their gossips.


    I sit there, watching them discuss heatedly, feeling uneasy.


    If one day my rtionship with Frances Louis is exposed, how will I be attacked by these people?


    I don¡¯t dare to think.


    While I am woolgathering, Whitney calls me.

 Chapter 131 The Scary Psychopath

    Chapter 131 The Scary Psychopath


    I stare at the screen for so long, but have no courage to answer it.


    I am scared.


    But if I didn¡¯t answer it, that would make me look more suspicious.


    After thinking for a while, I go away and pick it up.


    ¡°Hello, Jane Noyes? Yesterday I found out about Frances Louis and Cindy Leigh. I will torture her to


    death!¡±


    Whitney Jordan gnashes over the phone.


    I could feel her anger through the phone.


    ¡°Oh. I saw the news.¡± I say calmly, but my heart is racing.


    ¡°Well, Frances Louis thought I knew nothing. I secretly asked someone at the bank to keep an eye on


    his card details. I know what he buys as soon as he makes a consumption. Yesterday afternoon, he


    spent four million dors at the jewelry store. I never like jewelry, so I know he must have bought it for


    some bitch. Then I caught him in bed with Cindy Leigh at night, and that woman was wearing the


    jewelry he bought from that store!¡±


    What Whitney Jordan did makes me startled. I didn¡¯t expect that she would pay close attention to


    Frances Louis.


    It was me who apanied Frances Louis to the jewelry store. If Whitney Jordan knows, god knows


    what she would do to me.


    Now, what will she do to Cindy Leigh?


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I gulp and ask her.


    I want to ask clearly and know exactly about what might happen to me.


    ¡°What else can I do? Not only I will ruin her, but also I will torture her to death!¡±


    Cold sweat drips from my body like rain.


    Whitney Jordan has a mental illness. A psychopath can do anything.


    ¡°Don''t be impulsive. She has suffered a lot.¡± I dissuade her.


    She is a not popr star, now she is known as a mistress. Her career has been ruined.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I just want to tell you that if you see Frances Louis having an


    abnormal rtionship with any woman, please let me know. I think he must have more than one


    woman. After all, he is so excellent, there must be so many women throw themselves on him.¡±


    Yes, the woman you are talking on the phone is one of them.


    The only difference between me and those women is that they are willing, but I am forced.


    I don¡¯t know whether Whitney Jordan would listen to my exnation.


    ¡°Okay, I will pay attention. I have to go to work, bye.¡±


    Then I hang up with mixed feelings.


    I really feel sorry for Whitney Jordan. She trusts me so much, but I am the one who hurt her.


    So, I must leave Frances Louis as soon as possible.


    It¡¯s good for everyone.


    In the afternoon, Donnyes to thepany.


    His handsome appearance with a superior background causes a burst of scream.


    And I find that Nicole Snow looks coy when she looks at Donny.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I''ve never seen her look like this, not even in front of Steven Song.


    But I am no surprised. Nicole Snow is so aloof that the person she loves is, of course, the best in the


    designing industry. And Donny is exactly her type.


    Donny takes the elevator and goes to Steven Song¡¯s office directly.


    Then my phone rings.


    I go upstairs in the angry staring of everyone.


    By the way, I take my design drawings of my choker.


    Donny takes the drawing and nods a lot. He seems satisfied with my design.


    ¡°Steven Song, I think Jane Noyes is talented. I can give her drawings to DS personally and see how


    much they can pay for it.¡±


    DS?


    That world-ss luxury brand?


    If I can really get this opportunity, the reward will certainly be a lot.


    ¡°Thank you, Donny.¡± I thank him sincerely.


    But Donny shakes his head, ¡°Thanks is something more than words.¡±


    I am stunned.


    What does he want? My body?

 Chapter 132 I Have Unspeakable Bitterness

    Chapter 132 I Have Unspeakable Bitterness


    Suddenly, I look at Donny with horror.


    ¡°Look at you. I am not going to eat you. Don''t worry, I''m a gentleman.¡±


    Donny smiles at me, which eases the awkward atmosphere.


    Steven Song cannot help but tease, ¡°Do you think Donny is like someone who is obsessed with sex?¡±


    He is talking about Frances Louis.


    I have offended Frances Louis, and I must be careful to others.


    It is enough for me to jump in this abyss for once.


    ¡°I just want you to take me out, have a nice meal with me, go to the shopping mall or something like


    that. Because I don''t have many friends here. The only one I know is Steven Song. He''s a man and I


    don''t want to go out with him. I wonder if you''d like to be my guide?¡±


    Donny tilts his head and stares at me with his green eyes. His eyes are full of sincerity that I am


    completely overwhelmed.


    Besides, by shopping with him, I can definitely learn something.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to, but I have to work now.¡± I say honestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Steven Song, you would allow her to take a half day off, right?¡± says Donny, winking at


    Steven Song.


    Steven Song shrugs his shoulders and curls his lips, ¡°you¡¯ve already asked my permission, how could I


    refuse you? It''s two hours till the end of the work anyway, so you guys go ahead.¡±


    Donny and I walk out of the office in full view, and as we pass the design department, I feel Nicole


    Snow''s malevolent gaze, which ispletely different and more horrible from the former one which is


    full of grudge.


    ¡°Donny, do you know how much trouble I''m going to get into by walking out with you like this?¡± My lips


    move and I lower my voice to him. I truly feel that I have unspeakable bitterness.


    I feel wronged that I''ve be an enemy of women when I''ve done nothing in thepany.


    ¡°I see.¡± Donny stops, and his face, which has been kindly, turns grim at once!


    ¡°Are you a wooden head? What I said is so simple, why don¡¯t you understand? Just do what Mr. Song


    says and record everything you need to buy! You''re not exactly the most beautiful woman in the world,


    and you''re trying to get me to be nice to you with your beauty? But only if you can understand human


    language! You''re so stupid, I don''t know how you got into thepany! If Steven Song hadn''t said you


    were the most useless person in thepany and made you do the grunt work, I wouldn''t have let you


    follow me!¡±


    I am stunned by his incessant talking.


    I know Donny¡¯s sharp tongue, which is as famous as his reputation.


    But it still makes me freeze when I hear him scolding me in English viciously.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If I don¡¯t know he is acting, I would be really embarrassed.


    The good news is that his acting works, and the group of people who were jealous of me just now start


    to snicker.


    In the midst of everyone''s disdainful gazes, I walk out of thepany with satisfaction.


    Only after I get out the door of thepany, I say gratefully to Donny, ¡°Thank you for helping me out.


    Otherwise, in the future, I guess my life would have been even worse than before. However, you''re


    really good at scolding people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have other choices. I have to be picky to work in this industry. I''m a hothead, and if people don''t


    meet my expectations, I get mad.¡±


    Donny says with a smile, then he drives the car here.


    ¡°Where do you want to go for dinner?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Any rmendation?¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends on what type of food you like,¡± I say.


    Donny turns around, looks at me and says, ¡°From what I know, the greasy spoon will have much better


    food than the fancy restaurants. I am not particr about the surroundings of a restaurant, so you can


    just find some simple restaurants. That will be good.¡±


    Now that he¡¯s said that, it would be a lot easier.


    I might not know where the fancy restaurant is. But as a poor working person, I know quite a few of


    greasy spoons.


    ¡°Then let''s go to the Second Middle School. There is a lot of delicious food around there.¡±


    Donny nods and drives to the Second Middle School.

 Chapter 133 The Man You Came With Last Time Looks Familiar

    Chapter 133 The Man You Came With Last Time Looks Familiar


    I take him to a small restaurant that I used to visit when I was in high school. Frances Louis also


    brought me herest time, and after eating here once, I really miss the delicious food of this ce.


    It is a rare chance today, so of course I have toe here to eat.


    ¡°Hi, Jane, did you change a new foreign boyfriend?¡±


    As soon as the boss sees me, he greets me cheerfully.


    ¡°Change?¡±


    The corners of my mouth twitch a little.


    Do I look like a flirtatious woman who would change boyfriends frequently? The boss is really good at


    making up stories.


    ¡°No, thest one isn¡¯t my boyfriend. This one isn''t either, he is just a friend.¡±


    I smiled awkwardly at the boss and sit with Donny.


    On Donny''s face, there is no difort and he seem to be adapting well to the environment here.


    ¡°I can''t really understand the menu.¡± After flipping through the menu, Donny hands it to me and says,


    ¡°You''re a regr customer here, so please rmend some food.¡±


    ¡°I usually get the assorted fried rice, and the double-cooked pork over rice is also s very good choice.


    Many people would order that. I never ate double-cooked pork over rice in high school, because I have


    to keep in shape, but every time I see people ordering it, the smell makes me want to drool.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then order it as you say.¡±


    I nod and tell the boss what we want and he immediately go to cook.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, two tes with super-sized portions of food are served.


    Donny''s eyes light up when he sees the hot pork over rice. He picks up a spoon and starts to eat.


    ¡°Yummy. It''s so delicious.¡± His eyes light up and he exims as he eats.


    Looks like I have brought him to the right ce.


    He eats a big te of rice, and the te is so clean that it looks like it has been licked, which looks so


    funny.


    I also eat a lot, devouring most of the fried rice.


    At the checkout, Donny insists to pay the bill. I look at him helplessly and say, ¡°I promised to repay you,


    no matter how poor I am, I can still afford this meal.¡±


    Then Donny stops arguing with me, and lets me pay the bill after a sigh.


    I know he is a gentleman, so that¡¯s why he feels so ufortable to let ady treat him a meal. But I


    would always feel like I owe him too much if I don¡¯t do something for him.


    And I''m a person who hates to be indebted to others.


    When the boss gives me changes, he suddenly whispers to me, ¡°I suddenly feel that the man you


    came withst time looks a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°I guess you have seen him many times on the news, after all, he''s a big shot.¡± I don¡¯t take it seriously


    and say to the boss.


    The boss scratches his head and seems to agree with me.


    After leaving the diner, Donny takes me to the mall inside Wanda za.


    In fact, I haven''t been to such a ce for a long time. Before I got married, I woulde here once


    every two or three months after I got paid and bought one or two pieces of clothes to treat myself. But


    ever since I got married, Andrew Mn never gave me the chance toe to this kind of ce.


    In his words, a skirt would cost hundreds of dors, which is a waste of money. Of course, it is a waste


    of money for him. He only earns a thousand dors a month. So, after I got married, none of my clothes


    costs more than fifty dors.


    I''m not a vain person, but if I can''t buy things I like with the money I earn, marriage seems too


    suffocating.


    Luckily, I have already got away from that cage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to DS to see if you can get inspiration and work out more designs that meet their


    requirements. I heard from Steven that you need money.¡±


    Donny says to me.


    Yeah.


    I need money.


    I didn''t expect that the reason Donny asked me to go shopping with him is actually to help me out.


    The staff of DS know Donny. After all, a lot of this brand¡¯s stuff is designed by him.


    A group of female fans gather around and ask for his autograph.


    I wander around the store, looking at each item carefully.


    When I reach the corner, Ie face-to-face with a man.

 Chapter 134 A Foodies Nature

    Chapter 134 A Foodie''s Nature


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Frances Louis lowers his head and looks at me with a cold face.


    I am wondering why he is here.


    ¡°If you cane, why can''t I? Don¡¯t I have the right to look around even if I can''t afford to buy them?¡± I


    purse my lips.


    I nce over at Donny, who is surrounded by women and doesn¡¯t seem to notice anything over here.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, have you been getting boldertely with some man backing you up?¡± He smirks coldly


    and moves closer towards me.


    I take a couple of steps back, look around in panic, and say, ¡°don''t get that close to me in public, if


    Whitney Jordan finds out, I''ll be dead. By the way, don¡¯t ask me to choose any presents to your another


    woman. If Whitney Jordan checks the store and finds out I was with you that time, I''ll be dead.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things, just do your part. You don''t have to worry about Whitney


    Jordan.¡±


    He says coldly and takes arge step towards outside.


    I look towards where he has juste out and there seems to be an office. He should be here to talk


    business with someone.


    The clerk sees hime out and quickly moves away from Donny and bows respectfully towards him,


    ¡°Mr. Louis, please take care.¡±


    The staff breathe a sigh of relief until he is out of sight. I breathe a sigh of relief too.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t realize I am here with Donny, or he probably would be mad again.


    It is already nine o''clock in the evening when I go out of DS with Donny.


    Donny touches his stomach and says, ¡°I am a little hungry.¡±


    He is hungry again? I haven¡¯t digested the fried rice I ate yet.


    ¡°How did you get hungry so fast?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I am not hungry, just want to eat something. Life is all about food and drink. Come on, let''s go


    get a night snack.¡±


    I know a ce where, in the midnight, there are many stalls on both sides of the road. And the food


    there is so delicious.


    Donny couldn''t move his legs when he sees the food there.


    Who would have thought that Donny, the famous designer is a foodie as well?


    Donny orders some shashliks and tworge tes of crawfish.


    ¡°Why did you order so much, can you finish them all?¡± I look at him in surprise and ask.


    ¡°You don''t know, my favorite Chinese food is spicy crawfish. But before, I don''t know if it''s because I


    went to the wrong ce, I can''t always get the real spicy crawfish. I just tried one from another table,


    and it''s really good, so if I don''t eat enough, that would be a big mistake!¡±


    When the crawfish is served, I really got to see Donny''s real appetite.


    For tworge tes of crawfish, I eat about ten of them, but all of the rest is finished by himself.


    In the end, he even packs a big te to take away before leaving with satisfaction.


    After the snack, Donny insists on driving me back home.


    But I can¡¯t let anyone know about my rtionship with Frances Louis.


    So, I shake my head at him and say, ¡°No, I''ll go back by myself. You go back and finish this pile of


    crawfish. It won''t taste good if it gets cold.¡±


    Hearing what I say, Donny dismisses the idea of sending me home.


    I take a taxi to Frances Louis¡¯s house.


    It is already ten o''clock. Ie back sote.


    I hope he¡¯s asleep and has no time to deal with me.


    When I get home, I find Frances Louis sitting on the couch, looking down at his phone.


    He looks up at me just as I get in.


    ¡°Where have you been? Why are you sote?¡±


    ¡°I went out to the mall for a while, you saw me,¡± I say.


    I am not lying anyway. I have nothing to feel guilty about.


    ¡°Then why didn''t you buy anything?¡± He gives me a faint nce and asks.


    ¡°Who says I have to buy something if I go to the mall? I have the right to look around even if I can''t


    afford one.¡± I purse my lips.


    I would never tell him that Donny and I have spent pleasant hours together. It isn¡¯t that I am guilty, it is


    that this man is too unreasonable.

 Chapter 135 I never Know you Have this Peculiar Hobby

    Chapter 135 I never Know you Have this Peculiar Hobby


    ¡°The overdraft of the card I gave you is unlimited, there''s nothing you can''t afford,¡± Frances Louis says


    lightly.


    ¡°Forget it, I dare not use your card. If Whitney Jordan finds out, she would skin me.¡±


    I say to him and head upstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t ask any more questions, and I finally get away with it.


    Ie out of the shower, but find Frances Louis lying on my bed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I squeal, quickly covering my private parts. But it is not enough for two hands to cover three parts.


    I turn around awkwardly.


    ¡°I never know you have this peculiar hobby.¡±


    Frances Louis teases, making me even more embarrassed.


    ¡°I just forgot to bring my nightgown, I don¡¯t do this usually.¡± I exin anxiously.


    I''m not Frances Louis. I¡¯m not some exhibitionist.


    ¡°What are you afraid of, which part of you I''ve never seen?¡±


    Darn it! Shame on you!


    I quickly turn around and run to the bed to put my nightgown on.


    It is only after I put it on that I remember that I have locked the door when I was in the shower. I am


    afraid that Frances Louis would suddenlye in and ask me the details of today. But finally, he still


    comes in.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± I ask cautiously at him.


    I keep a safe distance from him for safety¡¯s sake.


    ¡°This is my house, and it''s no surprise that I have keys to every room. So, don''t do anything stupid like


    locking the door in the future.¡±


    Frances Louis says quietly, sweeping his gaze over me and whispers, ¡°Come here.¡±


    There is undisguised desire in his eyes.


    I am afraid.


    Ever since I''ve met Frances Louis, just a sight of bed would frighten me not to mention a bed with him


    on it.


    I stand still.


    His patience is running out. He gets up and pulls me so hard that I fall onto the bed.


    And, in an extremely awkward position, I fall on top of him.


    How awkward is it?


    My head is buried just where his private part is.


    Then I see that part hold up a small tent.


    ¡°Help me get my pants off.¡±


    The man says, his voice a little dry.


    I know it is a sign that Frances Louis turns on.


    ¡°No. I''m still on my period.¡± I say feebly, but I don¡¯t dare look up at Frances Louis.


    I am lying.


    My period has gone, but I really don¡¯t want to have sex with Frances Louis. At least not today.


    I am exhausted now after I hanging out with Donny for so long. I just want to have a good sleep.


    Frances Louis, however, rolls over and pushes me underneath him. Then he smirks, ¡°Jane Noyes, you


    think you can fool me?¡±


    Then, his hand goes to my private part, finding my most sensitive area urately, his coarse fingers


    gently sliding over my tender skin.


    ¡°You only sleep in your panties at night when your periodes, I know that well.¡±


    The man whispers in my ear, making my ears blush.


    It is my private habit, and I feel embarrassed when Frances Louis says it out like that.


    I do this because I have read in a book that sleeping naked is good for health, so as long as it isn¡¯t the


    days of my menstrual period, I am used to sleeping naked.


    I never thought that Frances Louis would find out my private habit.


    ¡°How do you know everything?¡± I look at him helplessly, knowing that I can¡¯t avoid him tonight, and say


    in a muffled voice.


    He chuckles softly, squinting his eyes, ¡°Jane Noyes, you''re a bad liar. So, don''t try to fool me. I¡¯ll teach


    you a lesson if I find out you lie to me!¡±


    Frances Louis¡¯s words make me break out in a cold sweat.


    While I am stunned, his finger, suddenly, thrusts forward into my pussy.


    ¡°You...¡± I try to say something, but I turn soft under his ¡®attack¡¯.


    ¡°Tonight, make up for everything you owe me.¡±

 Chapter 136 You can Count on Me

    Chapter 136 You can Count on Me


    At first, I don¡¯t understand what Frances Louis meant, until he has sex with me all night.


    ¡°Frances Louis, did you have aphrodisiac?¡±


    I lie limply and force the words out of my mouth.


    Although he usuallysts for an hour or two. But today ispletely different. It''s been five hours, and


    he is still not going toe at all.


    My waist is about to be broken.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I can''t think of any reason for this except that he''s on drugs.


    ¡°Are you thinking that I didn¡¯t work hard enough before?¡± He stops and says to me with an evil smile.


    ¡°No... no.¡±


    I shake my head immediately, ¡°You''re strong, you''re a fighter.¡±


    Questioning a man''s sexual capacity is the most unwise thing to do, and I wouldn''t do such a stupid


    thing.


    Frances Louis smiles with satisfaction and moves a little faster, each time, reaching the deepest part of


    my pussy.


    I don¡¯t even have the strength to speak, and I can only let him do whatever he wants with me.


    Eventually, his cum is in the deepest part of my pussy.


    It is only when hees that I realize he forgot to wear a condom!


    Frances Louis didn''t wear a condom and I let him in.


    Today is definitely safe, but he should get used to wearing a condom, what if someday I got pregnant.


    Sooner orter, I will leave Frances Louis, and nothing can go wrong.


    If the choker I designed can earn the favor of DS, leaving him will be just around the corner.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Frances Louis lies next to me and asks.


    ¡°Nothing, just want to learn more techniquester so you cane earlier.¡± I say casually.


    Next to mees a soft snort from Frances Louis.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    What the hell!


    It must because the spermatozoon has upied his brain that he would have such nasty thoughts. I''m


    a woman, does he want me to watch porn?


    ¡°I''m going to sleep, I''m so tired. Please go back to your room, your Majesty.¡±


    Then, I close my eyes and turn away from him.


    My body is exhausted because of Frances Louis.


    Day is breaking, and I need to hurry to have a good sleep.


    Then I am asleep.


    When I wake up, my quilt bes warm under the sunlight.


    I grope for my phone with my sleepy eyes. I immediately jump out of bed when I see the time.


    It¡¯s ten o''clock!


    I can''t believe I sleep till 10:00, I am doomed, I am doomed!


    ¡°Howe I didn''t hear the rm clock? It¡¯s that son of a bitch Frances Louis¡¯s fault! He makes me so


    exhausted that I sleep through it!¡±


    I say angrily as I get up and dress myself.


    Behind me, however,es the voice of Frances Louis.


    ¡°Because I turn off your rm clock.¡±


    I am instantly petrified. Why is he in my room? Doesn''t he hate sleeping with me at night?


    Did I just call Frances Louis a son of a bitch?


    I guess, no?


    I slowly turn around and say to Frances Louis, ¡°Please don''t do that again, I''m going to get fired if I''m


    constantlyte or absent for my work.¡±


    ¡°Then you can count on me.¡±


    The man says lightly.


    ¡°Forget it, it''s not realistic. I''ll eventually get old and you''ll get bored of me sooner orter. Men, no


    matter how old they are, will always like young girls.¡±


    I reply.


    Then I go to wash up.


    Frances Louis has plenty of money, of course I can count on him. But then I wouldn''t be able to earn


    the money to pay him back.


    I don¡¯t want to be a canary in a cage, I want to be free.


    After a quick wash, I don¡¯t even have time to have breakfast, and hurry to the office.


    When I arrive at thepany, I find Steven Song''s car parked right in front of thepany.


    The window is rolled down, and Steven Song is sitting in the driver''s seat, ying with his phone.


    Seems like he is waiting for someone.


    I walk over and say hi to Steven Song.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Watch pretty girls?¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for you, of course.¡±


    Steven Song sees me and gets out of the car.


    Waiting for me?


    Why does he wait for me?

 Chapter 137 Be Allergic to Mangoes

    Chapter 137 Be Allergic to Mangoes


    ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡±


    Steven Song goes to the trunk in silence and takes out two boxes.


    He hands me one of the boxes.


    The box is pretty heavy, and I don¡¯t know what is in it.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Steven Song says as he leads me inside, ¡°Donny told me about what happened yesterday when you


    came downstairs so of course I am going to help you too. I found that you werete for work this


    morning, so I got a chance to help you. Otherwise it would be really hard for you to survive in this


    company.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say softly, feeling sincere gratitude for Steven Song.


    Thanks to his help, otherwise other employees would really think that I have affairs with Steven, course


    recently I am alwayse to workte and leave early.


    When colleagues see Steven and I carrying stuff upstairs together, they all think we were going


    shopping forpany. They just give me a nce and go back to doing their own things.


    It seems that Steven Song''s trick really worked.


    After carrying the box up the stairs, I am ready to leave.


    But Steven Song stops me.


    ¡°Don''t be in a hurry to leave.¡±


    Then Steven Song opens one box and the rich scent of mangoeses out.


    Yum.


    I love mangoes, and when I see him take out a big, red mango, I almost drool.


    Plus, I didn¡¯t have breakfast. I feel my eyes lightening up as I look at the box of mangoes.


    ¡°Eat one before you go.¡±


    Steven Song cuts a nice mango and hands it to me.


    ¡°What kind of mango is it and why does it smell so good?¡± After eating half of it, I turn to Steven Song


    and ask.


    ¡°Someone else brought it back to me from overseas, I don''t know, I don''t usually eat this stuff. It


    happens to be in the trunk, so I use the boxes for materials. If you like it, you can have more, since I


    don''t eat it anyway.¡±


    ¡°I think you can eat one. It''s really good.¡±


    I say, giving the other half to Steven Song.


    He looks at me suspiciously, but eventually takes the mango and quickly eats it.


    ¡°It tastes really good.¡±


    He praises.


    ¡°Am I right? I told you it was delicious.¡±


    Half of the mango is not enough for me, so I pick up another one and start cutting it up.


    Then, I give another half to Steven Song.


    Suddenly, it feels like something is wrong.


    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡±


    Steven Song asks me confusingly.


    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that your lips are a little swollen than they were just now? Also, there seems


    to be some little red spots around your lips.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do feel my mouth a little numb, and the sides of my lips begin to itch, too.¡±


    Steven Song says, starting to scratch around his lips, and those red spots are bing more and


    more noticeable.


    ¡°Oh no, are you allergic to mangoes?¡± I am rmed.


    I''m allergic to alcohol, so the more I look at him, the more I think his symptom is allergy.


    ¡°But I remember eating a mango once when I was a kid, and nothing happened then.¡± Steven Song


    says.


    ¡°You idiot! Allergic reaction won¡¯t show up until the second time you eat it. You weren''t paying attention


    in school. Stop it and go to the hospital. Allergy can be serious.¡±


    Steven Song nods, put on his mask and follows me downstairs.


    He insists that I go to the hospital with him, and as for the reason, he wouldn''t tell me.


    He is the boss, I couldn''t argue with him, so I could only go out of thepany with him in the


    presence of everyone.


    I apany him to the hospital and register for him.


    ¡°As for your case, it''s better to get an injection.¡±


    ¡°An injection?¡±


    Steven Song slumps to one side, and he is about to copse on me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask confusedly.


    ¡°I am afraid of needles.¡± Steven Song whispers to me with a bitter face.


    ¡°Ha, ha!¡±


    I couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I didn''t expect that someone who is so arrogant would be afraid of a tiny needle.


    ¡°Stopughing, okay?¡± Steven Song rages at me.


    I nod, butugh even happier.


    At the end, I amughing so loud that my stomach hurts. I cover my stomach, but I am drawn to two


    figures in the hallway.

 Chapter 138 I have Good News for You

    Chapter 138 I have Good News for You


    Frances Louis£¡


    He is helping a pregnant woman carefully walk in front of me.


    If I hadn''t seen such a scene again, I would have forgotten that I saw Frances Louis holding a pregnant


    woman when I entered the hospital with stomachache.


    From my memory, it seems to be the same pregnant woman.


    Who is that woman?


    Whoever she is, can Frances Louis keep a low profile? Whitney has been watching on himtely,


    doesn''t he know to conceal himself?


    ¡°If you don''t want to take an injection, take the pills. But the effects will be slower. I thought you''d like to


    be healed quicker as you have such a handsome face.¡±


    The doctor prescribes the pills. Steven Song and I walk out of the doctor''s office together.


    Frances Louis and the pregnant woman have disappeared out of my sight.


    Steven Song goes to the pharmacy to get medicine and I head upstairs.


    My mother is in this hospital, and I haven¡¯t visited her for a long time.


    I try desperately to make myself be hardhearted. But there are so many things that I couldn''t let go.


    When arrive at the ward, I find that there is another patient lying on my mom''s previous sickbed.


    The doctor told me that my mom required constant observation in the hospital. Is she...?


    No, she wouldn¡¯t!


    I shake my head and walk quickly to the doctor''s office.


    ¡°Hello doctor, I''d like to ask about the middle-aged woman who was previously unconscious in bed


    224?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean her, she woke up yesterday and was discharged after a day of observation with no


    problems.¡±


    I finally feel relived.


    Luckily my mom is okay.


    My worries are unnecessary.


    After making sure my mom is okay, I go downstairs. Steven Song gets his medication and is ready to


    leave.


    When we go to get the car, I run into Frances Louis.


    In the back seat is the pregnant woman.


    I don¡¯t know if Frances Louis would lose his temper again if he sees me with Steven Song. After all,st


    time I stayed at Steven Song''s house for a night, and he had locked me up. I feel guilty and don¡¯t dare


    to look at him.


    I guess it is because that pregnant woman is there, Frances Louis couldn¡¯t make trouble for me. After


    taking a meaningful look at me, he leaves.


    ¡°Why Frances Louis is so dissolute? There are so many women around him. What¡¯s more, he has a


    wife.¡±


    I sigh to Steven Song.


    But he smiles and says to me, ¡°You can¡¯t judge things without second thought. What you see with your


    eyes may not be true.¡±


    I am confused by Steven Song''s words. But he doesn¡¯t talks more and sends me back to the office.


    After dropping me off in front of the office, he leaves.


    The reason is that he is now disfigured and his face couldn''t be seen by so many women who adore


    him.


    I just ignore him and go back to the design department to start working.


    I wasn''t at work in the morning, so I have a lot to do in the afternoon.


    By six o''clock everyone leaves and I am still catching up on thest bit of drawings.


    And that''s when Donny calls me.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, congrattions! The director of DS has seen your drawings and says that he is satisfied


    with your design! If they adopt it, you''ll get five million dors. I think you have a great chance to get it!¡±


    I could hardly hide my excitement, and I am almost in tears.


    Five million dors mean that I could pay off Frances Louis. I could also use the rest of the money to


    buy a small house and live the life I want.


    The dream that I couldn''t even think of ising true, and I couldn''t be more grateful to Donny.


    ¡°Thank you, Donny. I''ll treat you a dinner sometime.¡±


    With such good news, I am even more motivated to work.


    Quickly finishing my drawings, I go back to Louis¡¯s house with glee.


    ¡°What are you so happy about? Is there some good news?¡± Frances Louis asks me.


    ¡°Nothing. Just in a good mood.¡± I say shaking my head.


    I can¡¯t let Frances Louis know, or I don¡¯t know what he would do to ruin it.


    ¡°No good news?¡± Frances Louisughs and says to me, ¡°But I have good news for you.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 139 His Gift

    Chapter 139 His Gift


    ¡°What''s the good news?¡±


    He is smiling, but I always feel like nothing good is happening.


    He stands up, walks towards me, and says in a cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner. Let¡¯s talk about it


    when wee back.¡±


    Frances Louis wants me to guess. Darn it! He just wants to torture me since I am always being curious


    for all kinds of things!


    I want to ignore him, so I grit my teeth and say, ¡°I am not hungry¡±, then I go upstairs.


    Anyway, I ate at four o''clock in the afternoon, and had a snack in the evening, so I''m not hungry at all.


    But now it''s over ten o''clock in the evening and Frances Louis hasn''t had dinner yet, does it mean he


    was waiting for me?


    But why doesn¡¯t he call me and tell me toe back? Or has he just gotten back too, and hasn''t had


    time to call me yet?


    I couldn''t figure it out, so I quit.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, I''m hungry.¡±


    Frances Louis begs with soft voice, like a helpless child.


    I turn around and meet with his cold face.


    It must have been my imagination.


    ¡°I''ll go cook you a bowl of noodles then,¡± I say, and head towards the kitchen.


    Behind me, Frances Louis suddenly holds me back and says, ¡°I said you''re not allowed to go into the


    kitchen to cook again.¡±


    No more cooking in the kitchen? That seems to have different meanings.


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want me to go into the kitchen to cook?¡± I look at Frances Louis and ask


    extremely seriously.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He says.


    ¡°Well, remember what you said,¡± I say, shaking off his hand and running quickly towards the kitchen.


    I get the induction cooker, the pot, the spices, and the bowl and noodles. As long as the water is


    boiling, I could make the noodles.


    As I put the spices in, I say smugly to Frances Louis, ¡°You said I wasn''t allowed to get in the kitchen to


    cook again. As you can see, when I go into the kitchen, I''m not cooking. When I cook, I''m not in the


    kitchen.¡±


    Frances Louis is probably really hungry, or maybe my reason is too perfect for him to argue with.


    He looks at me without saying anything and sits silently aside to watch me cooking.


    Quickly, I cook the noodles and serve it to Frances Louis.


    He eats the noodles gracefully. He doesn¡¯t say the noodles tastes good or not.


    It doesn¡¯t matter, I never expect him topliment me anyway.


    While he is eating the noodles, I ask, ¡°You said you had good news for me, what is it?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I didn¡¯t expect Frances Louis would say anything pleasant, I couldn''t help but want to figure it


    out.


    ¡°I''ve got something for you, go upstairs and find them by yourself.¡±


    He points towards the upstairs and then continues to eat his noodles.


    I go upstairs curiously. I feel a bit nervous as I enter the room.


    On the bed, there is a small box.


    The box is small and looks like it contains clothes or shoes or something.


    At least, that''s what I thought.


    Why would he send me these things? Is it to make up for the guilt of not giving me jewelryst time?


    I open the box and instantly turn red when I see what is inside.


    I take the box and storm outside, yelling at Frances Louis, ¡°Frances Louis, shame on you, what are you


    giving me this stuff for?¡±


    Frances Louis was drinking the noodle soup, and when he sees mee out, he immediately puts the


    bowl down, acting as if nothing has happened, and says to me lightly, ¡°You said you wanted to learn


    some skills, I just want to help you.¡±


    ¡°Then why you give me sexy underwear and... this thing?¡±


    The thing I''m really embarrassed to say is the vibrator.


    In the box Frances Louis prepared for me are three items, besides the vibrator and the sexy


    underwear, there are dozens of CDs. It must be someone''s collection.


    I was just saying that casually, but he actually takes it seriously and wants me to use these things. Why


    doesn¡¯t he go to hell?


    Frances Louis smiles, looks down at his watch and says quietly, ¡°You have half an hour to learn before


    Ie up there.¡±

 Chapter 140 Turn around

    Chapter 140 Turn around


    Learn what? Shame on you, Frances Louis!


    ¡°I''m not learning any of this stuff, shame on you!¡±


    I say, throwing the box at the door and going back to my room.


    I don¡¯t lock the door, because I know very well that the lock doesn¡¯t work for Frances Louis, he would


    always find a way in.


    Five minutester, the door is open.


    I am lying on my bed watching a video.


    I am startled by a knock on the door and I look back at Frances Louis, ¡°I thought you said it would take


    you half an hour toe in?¡±


    Frances Louisughs and says, ¡°Because someone isn''t a good girl.¡±


    I just notice that he is holding the box I just throw at the door.


    ¡°Who is not a good girl? You should look at yourself, look how...¡±


    I don¡¯t dare to say the word ¡®perverted¡¯ for fear of Frances Louis punching me.


    ¡°It''s normal for men and women to have sex,¡± Frances Louis says bluntly.


    Then he gives me the sexy underwear.


    ¡°Wear this out after the shower.¡±


    Wear this? No way!


    I am not a sex tool for his amusement, and I would not satisfy his perverted requirement.


    But I can¡¯t refuse Frances Louis to his face. He is a fierce beast. If I anger him, I don¡¯t know what crazy


    things he would do to me.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I say, grabbing the clothes and going to the bathroom.


    Turning on the water, I drop the sexy underwear on the floor, which instantly get soaked.


    ¡°Yikes!¡±


    I pretend to be shocked and Frances Louis¡¯s voicees from outside the door.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I identally dropped the underwear on the floor and it''s soaked.¡± I pretend to be sorry.


    I''m a little impressed with my acting skills which could win an Oscar.


    I thought I could fool Frances Louis with this trick, but the bathroom¡¯s door is directly opened by him.


    He walks towards me, unbuttoning his shirt.


    His Tanned body is exposed to me, and I gulp.


    So tempting!


    I am startled by my thoughts. How could I think Frances Louis¡¯s body tempting? I must be out of my


    mind!


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I look at him in horror and take the towel to cover my body.


    ¡°I suddenly think that the way you look naked in the shower is so much more seductive than wearing


    sex underwear.¡±


    So... he wants to have sex right here right now?


    Frances Louis walks to me within two or three steps, pulling off the towel covering my body and


    pressing his hot body against me.


    And his hot and huge part presses against my belly.


    ¡°Don''t...not here.¡±


    I usually see this kind of images in movies. I''m blushing just thinking about it.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I bury my head down against his chest.


    ¡°Embarrassed to look at me?¡± He lowers his head and rests his chin on mine, his seductive voice


    lingering in my ear.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I respond, burying my head even lower.


    Overheades his chuckle, ¡°turn around.¡±


    Then he turns my body around.


    In an instant, my face faces the wall, while my back is to him.


    The water runs down the top of my head, over the skin of my back, and then from my sensitive parts to


    my thighs.


    I am so ashamed, but Frances Louis is suddenly holding my waist and thrusting forward.


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    I scream. I lean forward unconsciously and brace my hands against the wall to stand still.


    This position is humiliating but he can go deeper than each time before, which makes my body tremble


    unconsciously. I crumble under Frances Louis''s continuous ¡®attacks¡¯.


    Eventually, I almost get soaked before Frances Louis finally ends this lovemaking.


    I sit limply on the floor, and can¡¯t move.


    I know I must look awful now, but I really don¡¯t have the strength to do anything at all.


    It''s better that Frances Louis disgusts at the sight of me, so I don''t have to stay with him anymore.


    Frances Louis stands in front of me, and suddenly, his hands reach out to me.

 Chapter 141 Ill Get You a Bigger Bed

    Chapter 141 I''ll Get You a Bigger Bed


    I panic and stare at him with wide eyes, ¡°Your Majesty, I really can¡¯t do it anymore, please let me go.¡±


    Now my legs are sore and weak, and I am extremely exhausted. If he continues to torture me, I am


    afraid I would pass out.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    His hands reach to my back and gently rub me.


    I just realize that he is actually helping me bathe!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It did surprise me that Frances Louis would do this.


    He helps me stand up, but my legs are too weak to stand steady, and I almost fall over. I hold on to the


    wall so I wouldn¡¯t fall over.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand up, you can hold on to me. After all, I''m well aware of my ability.¡± Frances Louis


    smiles evilly towards me and whispers in my ear.


    What a jerk!


    I roll my eyes to him and say in a bad voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Can you show your normal bossy


    attitude and give me a cold shoulder?¡±


    ¡°You''re not like the others.¡± He says lightly, then smiles at me, ¡°Besides, I''m just helping you bathe. I


    am not being ridiculous. Or are you thinking something dirty in your head?¡±


    He smirks and reaches out to my sensitive part and rubs it gently.


    Even though he is bathing me seriously, I still couldn''t stop my legs from going weak.


    ¡°I can wash myself.¡±


    I moan, but I couldn''t help moving my body a little closer to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to serve you.¡±


    Frances Louis¡¯s hands don¡¯t stop, but they move faster, rubbing over and over again against my


    sensitive area.


    Finally, I have an orgasm again from his rubbing.


    I am pressed against Frances Louis''s body and have lost all my strength.


    After the bath, he dries the droplets from my body and carries me to the bed.


    And he also lies down next to me.


    ¡°Why don''t you go back to sleep now? My bed is too small for two people.¡± I say softly.


    I always feel ufortable with Frances Louis. As if even breathing a little heavier is a mistake.


    He''s like the most sensitive string in my heart and I don''t even have the courage to touch it.


    ¡°Well, I''ll get you a bigger bed tomorrow,¡± Frances Louis says.


    Hey!


    That''s not what I mean!


    I know that Frances Louis is ying dumb, it¡¯s useless to reason with him. I ignore him, close my eyes


    and go to sleep.


    I must be asleep early today, and I absolutely must not bete tomorrow.


    As soon as I close my eyes, Frances Louis suddenly asks me, ¡°I saw you at the hospital today, what


    were you and Steven Song doing at the hospital?¡±


    He saw me?


    I don¡¯t want to talk about that he was with a pregnant woman, but hees to ask me.


    ¡°Nothing, Steven Song is allergic to mango and I took him to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Frances Louis says lightly, ¡°Jane Noyes, don''t you have anything to ask me?¡±


    I know that Frances Louis is talking about him and the pregnant woman. But I don¡¯t need to know, and I


    don¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°Nope. I know exactly who I am. I should never ask about your private things.¡±


    Behind me, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t say another word.


    I don''t know if he is satisfied with my answer or not.


    I don¡¯t dare look back, so I close my eyes and go back to sleep.


    I thought I would not be able to sleep, but surprisingly, it is a good sleep.


    The next morning, I wake up in Frances Louis¡¯s arms.


    His arms, wrapping tightly around my waist, and his body is pressed against mine. His ¡®desire¡¯


    awakened early in the morning is against my waist.


    His eyes are closed, looks like he is still asleep.


    Did I get into his arms on my own? If Frances Louis wakes up and finds me in his arms, he would kick


    me out of bed.


    With that thought, I carefully move Frances Louis''s hand away and get out of bed gingerly.

 Chapter 142 My Dream is Shattered

    Chapter 142 My Dream is Shattered


    I wash up and go to the office.


    I run into Steven Song in front of the office.


    ¡°You''re not waiting for me in front of the office again, are you?¡± I walk over and ask Steven Song.


    ¡°Are you a fairy that can make my wishe true?¡±


    Steven Song is always so annoying. I roll my eyes at him and go into thepany.


    ¡°I heard that DS headquarters has already discussed your design, and they have almost decided to


    sign the contract with you. They may talk with you about the contract within a week.¡± Steven Song says


    behind me.


    A week?


    Happinesses so suddenly?


    Thinking I can leave Frances Louis soon, I have mixed feelings. There is a hint of reluctance.


    Such feelings surprise me.


    I can''t believe I am reluctant to leave Frances Louis?


    Have I be emotionally involved with him during these days?


    No way, no way.


    I wouldn''t have feelings for Frances Louis like a flying moth darting into the fire. I could never afford to


    love him. Whether he has a wife or not, it is impossible for us to be a real couple.


    ¡°Tell me you n. What do you want to do when you get the money?¡±


    ¡°Leave Frances Louis, then buy myself a small house and happily enjoy my single life.¡± I say to Steven


    Song.


    ¡°What kind of house do you want to buy? A big vi?¡± Steven Song says jokingly.


    I roll my eyes at him again and purse my lips, ¡°Vis are for you rich people to live in, I only remain a


    million dors after I pay off Frances Louis. I can¡¯t afford a big house. A small apartment is enough for


    me.¡±


    ¡°It happens that someone in themunity where I live has a house for sale, an apartment, with pretty


    good location and at nice floor. The owner is eager to sale it out, so the price shouldn''t be too high. If


    you want to buy it, I can consult for you first.¡±


    That''s great, but are you sure it won''t be too expensive? A rich person like you must be living in an


    upscalemunity.¡±


    As far as I know, although Steven Song''s house is not a vi, its renovation and size would worth two


    or three million dors.


    I can¡¯t get two or three million dors even if I sold myself. I don''t want to take out a mortgage to buy a


    house either, I want to live a life with no worries.


    ¡°Themunity I live in is upscale, but there are middle and low-grade houses too. Don''t worry, I''ll take


    into ount the financial ability of a working ss like you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I am relieved hearing what he says and ask him to keep an eye out for me.


    There isn''t much work in the morning. I have already begun to look at furniture and appliances.


    I am so excited at the thought of owning my own house and life. I collect the stuff I want one by one, I


    feel that the cozy little home is not far from me.


    But dreams are things thate quickly but wake up even faster.


    At noon, I get a call from Donny.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, what¡¯s wrong with your drawings?¡± On the other end of the phone, Donny''s voice is


    extremely serious.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask in confusion and feeling uneasy.


    ¡°DS says that you giarize someone else¡¯s design. Just half an hour ago, this drawing happened to


    be put on the official website by DS''s rival, Mangalore.¡±


    Donny''s words chill me to the bone.


    But I didn¡¯t giarize at all! How could this happen?


    ¡°Who is the designer of the manuscript?¡± I ask anxiously.


    I already feel my head buzzing because of this sudden shock.


    ¡°Nicole Snow.¡±


    Hearing the name, I feel the blood all over my body rush to my head.


    ¡°I know, thank you, let me find out what''s going on.¡± I say to Donny.


    ¡°Well, I believe you. I can see your talent, and I trust Steven Song, you can''t copy anyone else''s work.


    I''m going to talk to the DS director first and settle this problem.¡±


    After I hang up the phone, I open Mangalore''s website. Seeing the exactly same design with mine, I


    rush into Nicole Snow''s office.

 Chapter 143 I can鈥檛 be Ruined.

    Chapter 143 I can¡¯t be Ruined.


    ¡°Nicole Snow, why you giarize my design?¡±


    I question her as soon as I rush into her office.


    Nicole Snow looks up at me, calmly and coldly, ¡°What are you talking about? I don''t understand.¡±


    I should have known that someone like Nicole Snow, who has experienced a lot, wouldn''t panic even if


    Ie to question her.


    Seeing how calm she is, I couldn''t be too impatient. I take two deep breaths to calm down and say,


    ¡°The drawings you gave Mangalore are obviously a copy of my design. You''re a well-known designer,


    why would you do that?¡±


    I ce my phone on Nicole Snow''s desk, together with my own drawings. The two drawings are


    exactly the same.


    ¡°They do seem to be the same.¡± Nicole Snow nces at it and smiles lightly, ¡°But do you have any


    proof to prove that I copied your design? Your design hasn''t been released to the market, while mine


    has already been published. As for giarize, it seems that you have giarized mine. Besides, do


    you think that with my reputation as Nicole Snow, people will believe that I copied your design?¡±


    Nicole Snow''s words, like a bucket of cold water, pour over me from head to toe.


    I''m just a neer, how can Ipare with Nicole Snow? Public opinion for sure is on Nicole Snow''s


    side. But that''s not the truth.


    I can¡¯t ept it. If this work was really judged to be Nicole Snow''s, that means all my dreams are


    shattered. I wouldn''t have my own house, and I wouldn''t be able to leave Frances Louis for a while.


    ¡°Speak with evidence.¡±


    Steven Song''s voicees from the doorway. I look back and find that the office has already been


    filled with onlookers outside.


    ¡°Steven Song, I didn''t giarize.¡±


    I walk up to him and say to him by looking straight in his eyes.


    Steven Song is still wearing his mask and looks like he hasn¡¯t recovered from his allergy. He must have


    come to the office specifically because of me.


    ¡°I know, I trust you.¡± Steven Song smiles at me and pats on the shoulder tofort me.


    Nicole Snow''s face turns pale at once while saying to Steven Song.


    ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Song? You said you trust Jane Noyes. Do you mean that I copied her


    drawings? Even if you prefer Jane Noyes to me you shouldn¡¯t have shown partiality to her in front of


    everyone.¡±


    Nicole Snow really doesn¡¯t feel guilty at all when she says that. It''s obvious that she copied my work,


    and yet she still acts as an innocent.


    I am so angry that I want to rush up and rip Nicole Snow''s hypocritical face off.


    But with so many people here, it would make me look even more unreasonable if I lose my temper.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Truth will out. I''ll get to the bottom of it.¡±


    Steven Song says and gives me a wink, gesturing for me to follow him out.


    I follow Steven Song out of the office. He says to me, ¡°Jane Noyes, I trust your innocence, and you


    definitely didn''t giarize. I will get to the bottom of this matter. Before the truthes out, I will ask


    you and Nicole Snow off work for the time being so as not to affect the other employees. The


    employees will have a heated discussion about this sort of things. It''s better for you guys to stay at


    home.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Please find the truth. My career has just started which can¡¯t be ruined by Nicole Snow.¡±


    I go back home, turn off my phone, go upstairs and lie on the bed.


    All hope is shattered and I really feel awful.


    Why is it so hard for me to be free?


    I lie in bed for a long time, but I couldn''t sleep at all.


    I faintly hear footstepsing from downstairs.


    Frances Louis seems to be back.


    I hear his footstepse closer, then stop. There is a zing gaze watching me through the quilt.


    I peek out, and find Frances Louis is standing at my door.


    Judging from the sunshine outside the window, it''s only about three or four o''clock in the afternoon, why


    is he back so early today?


    Without saying a word, he walks toward me. He stares at me for a long time before the wordse out


    of his mouth coldly, ¡°Jane Noyes, are you so desperate to make enough money and run away from


    me?¡±

 Chapter 145 Frances Louis, I Hate You

    Chapter 145 Frances Louis, I Hate You


    My private part is in pains excruciatingly after his torture.


    The man sneers and pulls his thing out of my body. He gets two tissues and wipes the blood on his


    dick.


    He looks me up and down, his eyes are full of anger.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, keep doing that, keep being like a dead fish. Maybe I will get tired of you after a few


    times. Then you can get out of here, you can go to Steven Song, or Noah Jefferson, and your scumbag


    ex-husband!¡±


    I look at the man in front of me and truly feel funny. I even felt a bit reluctance to leave him, but now


    that feeling disappears and turns into a strong hatred.


    This man has no heart at all, and I''m not even a bed-warming tool to him!


    ¡°Frances Louis, I hate you!¡± I re at him and speak with my gnashing teeth.


    But why my heart hurts so badly?


    It hurts so much that I can barely breathe, so painful that I''m on the verge of bursting into tears.


    Even after being treated so roughly by Frances Louis, even though my private part hurts, I still didn''t


    want to cry. But now I couldn''t hold back my tears.


    The man puts on his pants, nces at me indifferently, and says, ¡°It''s not bad that I can be


    remembered by you in this way.¡±


    His cold words linger in my ears. He has already gone outside, and the door to the next room is swiftly


    shut.


    I slump softly and try to squat, but the private part hurts so much.


    I have no choice but to go to the bathroom and check my private part. I find that it¡¯s red and swollen.


    I guess it is torn.


    It dose not surprise me coz Frances Louis thrusts in without any forey, and his movements were so


    rough and violent.


    I don¡¯t have dinner and Frances Louis doesn¡¯t ask me to.


    I know that I have thoroughly pissed him off. Well, like he said, he might really let me go if I pissed him


    off a few more times.


    I thought that a nice sleep would make my body feel better.


    The next morning, I find that a slightly movement would pain me.


    Having suffered a lot, I want to treat my body nicely, so I change my clothes and go to the hospital.


    When Ie downstairs, Frances Louis is sitting on the couch, talking on the phone.


    I pretend not to see him and walk past him.


    I take a cab and head to the hospital.


    But because of the pain, I don¡¯t dare to sit down, so I have to lean half-squat against the seat.


    The woman driver sees my posture and asks, ¡°Are you suffering from hemorrhoids?¡±


    I am stunned, then nod.


    The vaginacerations seem more humiliating than the hemorrhoids.


    Finally arriving at the hospital, I register for department of gynecology. There are a dozen people


    outside the door and I couldn''t sit down, so I have to stand there, waiting anxiously.


    ¡°Jane Noyes.¡± Finally, the speaker calls my name.


    It is quite embarrassing toe to the Gynecology Clinic, so I walk in with my head down and sit down


    in front of the doctor.


    ¡°What''s your matter?¡± The doctor asks.


    It is a man''s voice!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I look up in shock and see a serious and upright face. The male doctor is around thirty years old from


    his appearance. Although he looks righteous, I still feel embarrassed, and it is a long time before I


    whisper blushingly, cerations.¡±


    ¡°I''ll check your wound¡¯s condition.¡±


    The male doctor says, getting up from his seat and walking towards the ward behind.


    I stand there awkwardly, but I couldn''t move my feet.


    Although I know that doctors have professional ethics, I am resistant to having a strange man examine


    my private part.


    ¡°Be quick. There are so many patients waiting outside.¡±


    The male doctor frowns and says in a deep voice.


    I stand up and reluctantly head to him.


    I lie down on the bed, feeling sweaty all over my body.


    ¡°Are you sure, you want her to take her pants off in front of you? Don''t you want your eyes?¡±

 Chapter 146 If you are uncomfortable, lie down on your stomach.

    Chapter 146 If you are ufortable, lie down on your stomach.


    This voice¡­


    What a small world! How can I meet him in the Gynecology Clinic?


    It''s all because of him that I''ve suffered such unspeakable pain. Why does he stop me from seeing a


    doctor?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I am still angry about what he did to me yesterday, now Frances Louis prevents me from seeing a


    doctor, I couldn''t hold back my anger.


    I quickly get out of the bed, stare at him angrily and say, ¡°Frances Louis, have you been stalking me?!¡±


    It is the only possibility I could think of.


    The doctor stops checking, too, leans against the wall, stares at us like watching a good show.


    ¡°I''m stalking you?¡± Frances Louis raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Or what? You''re a man, why would a mane to Gynecology Clinic?¡± I continue to question him.


    Thinking that Frances Louis catches me seeing a gynecologist, I am so ashamed and annoyed. I just


    want to hide under the bed.


    Instead of getting angry, Frances Louis smiles and walks towards me, step by step.


    His shoes step on the ground, making a rattling sound, like stepping on my heart, which makes me


    nervous.


    This is a hospital, in public, he won¡¯t do anything to me, will he?


    ¡°You...do you really have gynecopathy? Right, someone who has a promiscuous sex life like you must


    catch some dirty disease.¡± I want to speak to ease my nervousness, but I stammer.


    ¡°Even if I have a promiscuous sex life, it is with you.¡±


    He says with a light smile in my ear.


    As the scene fromst night reys in my mind, I feel ashamed and re at him angrily, scolding him,


    ¡°You jerk!¡±


    ¡°All right! If you want to flirt, get out. This is a ce for patients.¡± The doctor couldn''t stand, sits back in


    his seat and asked Frances Louis, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Louis?¡±


    I freeze.


    Frances Louis is here to see this doctor? So, I thought too much?


    I stand there awkwardly, don¡¯t know whether I should leave or stay.


    ¡°I''m here to get some Tocolysis,¡± Frances Louis says lightly.


    Tocolysis?


    Is it for the previous pregnant woman?


    An unspeakable bitterness fills my heart.


    ¡°Just make a call, whye here in person?¡±


    The doctor says as he bows his head to prescribe the medicine.


    ¡°I am free today.¡± Frances Louis says quietly, then nces at me and asks the doctor, ¡°What''s wrong


    with her?¡±


    ¡°Lacerations. Will you be a little bit gentler in the future?¡± The doctor knows our rtionship.


    As a doctor, he must have experienced a lot. No wonder he can guess what happened between us.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t say a word. He takes the list and goes out, ignoring me.


    I purse my lips and look at the doctor.


    ¡°Doctor, what about me?¡±


    ¡°I''ll give you some medicine and you can use it as directed.¡±


    The doctor doesn¡¯t look up, quickly writing the prescription.


    ¡°No checking?¡± I ask doubtfully.


    ¡°Don''t dare.¡± The doctor replies sullenly, handing me the prescription and then ringing the bell, ¡°239.¡±


    When I go out to get my medication, Frances Louis is sitting on a bench, his gaze on me make me


    ufortable.


    I pretend to be calm and get my medicine. When I walk past him, he gets up and follows me.


    As I walk out the door, I find that Frances Louis¡¯s car is parked right outside.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    He opens the backseat door and says to me coldly.


    I pretend not to hear him and walk past him, but he pulls me back, pushes me into the car, and ms


    the door.


    My private part feels pain and I have trouble moving quickly. By the time I am about to open the door,


    he has quickly started the car and drives at breakneck speed.


    I cherish my life and I wouldn''t be stupid to jump out of the car.


    It''s just that thecerations make it hard for me to sit or stand.


    ¡°If you''re ufortable, lie on your stomach.¡±


    Well, thanks to you, I am ufortable!


    I give Frances Louis a stern stare. I didn''t want to do as he said, but eventually I give in.


    I don¡¯t want to abuse my body because of an animal!

 Chapter 147 What must be, must be

    Chapter 147 What must be, must be


    When I get home, Frances Louis pulls me upstairs. After taking me into his room, he throws me on his


    bed and begins to take my pants off.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Frances Louis! I''m hurt! You son of a bitch!¡±


    I am so scared that I even have guts to scold him viciously.


    Frances Louis ignores me and pulls my pants off so easily, dragging my panties off together.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I am bitterly disappointed. I don¡¯t even want to struggle and close my eyes in despair.


    Frances Louis doesn¡¯t treat me as a human being, so let him torture me to death.


    The next moment, however, my private part feels a coolness like a breath of fresh air.


    When I open my eyes, I realize that Frances Louis is applying medicine for me.


    He is gentle, like he applied medicine for mest time when I got burned.


    If he hadn''t acted so ruthlessly before, I would have thought this man loved me.


    I look down at him who is seriously applying the medicine and smirk, ¡°Frances Louis, is it fun to hurt me


    first and then apply medicine for me?¡±


    ¡°I can do what I want to you.¡±


    He nces at me, throws the medicine on the bed, and walks out.


    I smile bitterly and put on my pants slowly. Although my private part feels a littlefortable with the


    medicine, it still hurts.


    Someone sends me a video call, and I know it is Mindy Sue.


    Weakly picking it up, I whisper, ¡°Hey Mindy, what''s up?¡±


    ¡°Jane, are you okay?¡± Mindy asks with concern.


    ¡°I''m fine, why do you ask?¡± I ask doubtfully.


    The giarism wouldn''t have reached Mindy''s ears so quickly. It hasn''t been made public yet, and she


    isn''t from the design industry, so she shouldn''t have known it so soon.


    ¡°Didn''t you read the news that Cindy Leigh was gang raped by seven men, and her face was disfigured


    by sulfuric acid. The news didn''t say who did it, but we all know it was Frances Louis¡¯s wife.¡±


    I am so shocked that I even break into a cold sweat.


    They are really matched! Frances Louis is so ruthless, and his wife is even worse than him.


    When she said she was going to torture Cindy Leigh, I thought she was just going to ruin her career as


    a star, but I didn''t think she would be so cruel.


    Mindy calls to tell me to be careful. As long as I am around Frances Louis, I am in danger of being


    found out.


    ¡°What can I do? What must be, must be. Frances Louis won''t let me go, and even if I do get killed by


    his wife, I deserve it.¡± I say bitterly.


    As I say that, Frances Louis just happens to walk in.


    ¡°Anyway, be careful, you better get away from Frances Louis as soon as possible. if there''s a chance to


    get away from him, make sure you take it.¡±


    Actually, I want to say that there was once a really close chance of getting away. But now, it might have


    disappeared.


    ¡°Okay, I got it, thank you Mindy. Don¡¯t worry and have a good rest. Take care of my goddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Who told you it is a daughter, it''s only three...¡±


    I cut the call before Mindy finishes, mostly because Frances Louis keeps looking at me, which makes


    me ufortable.


    ¡°Pack up and go out with me.¡± He says to me, then he walks to the closet and starts choosing clothes.

 Chapter 148 Do You really Want to Leave Me so Desperately?

    Chapter 148 Do You really Want to Leave Me so Desperately?


    ¡°To where?¡±


    I ask.


    ¡°Shut up and just follow me.¡± Frances Louis says coldly.


    I want to say I don''t want to go, but finally I don¡¯t say anything.


    I am afraid that if I said no, he would torment me again. I hate him, but I have to obey him, which


    makes me hate him more.


    I go to my room and pack two sets of clothes. Then Frances Louis drives me to the airport.


    He has bought the ne tickets and I don¡¯t even know where I am going, so I have to follow behind


    him.


    ¡°Where the hell are you taking me?¡± I couldn''t help but ask.


    Frances Louis, who is walking in front of me, suddenly stops and I hit him in the back, my nose hurts a


    little.


    He turns around and gazes at me for a few seconds, ¡°Jane Noyes, do you really want to leave me so


    desperately?¡±


    ¡°Yes! So desperately!¡± I say firmly.


    Has he changed his mind to let me go?


    He says nothing, turns around and keeps walking.


    When we get to the departure gate, I realize that we are going to Zhangjiajie, Hunan.


    On the ne, Frances Louis doesn¡¯t talk to me. Instead, the woman sitting next to him keeps talking to


    him.


    There are three kinds of people in first ss, except for me.


    One is the rich, one is the show-off, and the other is the gold-digger.


    The woman who osts Frances Louis is the third kind.


    ¡°What are you doing in Zhangjiajie, handsome? Zhangjiajie is my hometown, and I know lots of fun


    ces, I can be your guide.¡±


    They sit across the aisle, but she''s almost touching Frances Louis. Her shaking plump breasts make


    my eyes pain.


    Frances Louis, however, ignores her, not even nces at her.


    After staying with him for so long, I''m not surprised to see him like this. Generally speaking, Frances


    Louis wouldn¡¯t show any interests to women, especially that kind of women who throw themselves on


    him.


    As for why he won¡¯t let me go, I couldn''t figure it out.


    That woman is as annoying as a fly. In the end, he couldn''t bear it and calls the airline stewardess over.


    ¡°Does your flight ept all kinds of persons? There is a woman harassing me.¡±


    He says, ncing coldly at the woman next to him.


    The airline stewardess is embarrassed, but still keeps her smile and says, ¡°I''m sorry, sir, I''ll talk to the


    lady next to you.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she turns to talk with that woman.


    That woman looks at Frances Louis with hatred, her chest heaving with anger.


    After the nends, she wiggles her ass and quickly gets off the ne.


    I thought that Frances Louis was taking me to some party, so all I had are my gowns.


    Instead, Frances Louis takes me to the Tianmen mountain of Zhangjiajie and buys the tickets for the


    ss nk road.


    I couldn''t feel my legs as I stand on the edge of the ss walkway.


    ¡°What are you doing, Frances Louis?¡± my legs couldn''t stop shaking, even my voice is also trembling.


    I''m afraid of heights, I''ve been afraid of heights since I was a kid, and I get scared when I stand higher


    than ten meters tall. But now, it''s hundreds of meters above the ground, and I am standing on a ss


    walkway.


    Is Frances Louis trying to push me off to kill me?


    ¡°Jane Noyes, if you can walk across the ss walkway from here in five minutes, I''ll let you go.¡±

 Chapter 149 A Lost Chance never Returns

    Chapter 149 A Lost Chance never Returns


    Let me go?


    That¡¯s a big temptation for me.


    But Frances Louis¡¯s requirement is my Achilles¡¯ heel.


    I''m afraid of heights.


    I''m afraid of heights so much.


    It''s impossible for me to walk across this ss walkway.


    But Frances Louis has promised me. I would regret it if I didn''t give it a try.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I look at him and say firmly.


    Then I take a deep breath and walk forward.


    As soon as I take a step, I hear a crying from the front.


    I look up and see a strong man sitting on the ground crying desperately, refusing to move a step


    forward.


    Next to him stands a petite girl with a funny look on her face.


    Even a strong man is afraid of it puts more pressure on me.


    After the first step, I couldn''t stop trembling, and I couldn''t get out of the second step.


    No, I can¡¯t waste this opportunity.


    Thinking about it, I move another step with great effort.


    Each step on this ss walkway is incredibly difficult for someone who has acrophobia.


    My back soaks with sweat, and my entire body is sore and tired.


    In the end, I am almost half crouched, struggling to move on the ss walkway.


    I don¡¯t cry like others, but I am still terrified. But faith keeps me going forward.


    One is the fear of height, and the other is the determination to leave Frances Louis.


    It¡¯s a rare chance to leave him without having to pay four million dors, so why don¡¯t I take it? It''s just a


    few hundred meters up, I won''t fall, there is nothing scaring.


    Ifort myself, taking several deep breaths and closing my eyes to run ahead.


    When I hit someone I stop and have a short look before I continue running. My legs are still weak, but


    I''m really not that scared if I''m so much in a rush, without giving me time to think about it.


    Finally, I manage to get to the destination.


    My whole body''s strength seems to have been drained away. I sit down on the ground, but I am


    overjoyed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I am a little far away from Frances Louis, I know he is looking at me though I couldn¡¯t see his face


    clearly.


    I take out my phone and call him.


    ¡°Frances Louis, I made it, please keep your promise and let me go.¡±


    Frances Louis¡¯s sneers.


    ¡°It¡¯s been eight minutes since you took your first step. Unfortunately, you''ve overrun your time by three


    minutes.¡±


    Frances Louis hangs up the phone and walks toward me.


    He walks quickly, over the bustling and terrified crowd, toward me.


    If I had just walked as calmly as he did, the time would have been enough.


    It turns out that I am a lot more cowardly than I thought I was.


    Frances Louis stops in front of me, bends down and pulls me up off the ground. With a sneer, he says,


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you don¡¯t even have the guts to walk through the ss walkway let alone leave me. You


    can''t ovee the fear in your heart, just as you can''t escape me.¡±


    He is right, but I won¡¯t give up.


    I have lost such a great chance. I don''t know how long I have to wait for another chance. Suddenly, four


    million is out of reach for me.


    ¡°Please give me one more chance, I''m sure I can do it.¡± I look at him, almost begging.


    I could seed as long as I run as I did just now.


    He smiles, his hand slipping gently across my tightened brows, and says softly, ¡°A lost chance never


    returns.¡±


    Frances Louis holds me back to the hotel, the rain patters all the way as my crying heart.


    Nothing I could do but obey him after losing such a great chance.


    I wonder how Steven Song is checking the case. If the truth is found out that Nicole Snow copied my


    work, do I still have a chance to work with DS and possibly get the five million?

 Chapter 150 You are Seducing Me

    Chapter 150 You are Seducing Me


    Frances Louis takes a shower and changes another suit.


    But I have no clothes to change except for those gowns.


    After changing clothes, Frances Louis frowns at me, ¡°Don¡¯t you take a shower?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have clothes to change. I thought you were taking me to a party, but who knows you''d bring me


    here.¡± I purse my lips.


    Frances Louis gives me a disdainful look and snaps, ¡°You do think highly of yourself, I''m here for my


    job. I happen to have a project meeting in Zhangjiajie, so I stop by and make a visit.¡±


    His words embarrass me. I look around, finally my eyesnd on his open suitcase.


    ¡°Can I wear your shirt?¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± He responds lightly with a nce.


    After getting his permission, I quickly grab s shirt from his suitcase and head to the bathroom.


    I have been sweating all over and now my clothes are stuck to my body, which makes me


    ufortable.


    After taking a shower, I secretly apply the medicine on my private part in the bathroom.


    Thinking how Frances Louis applied medicine for me, I blush with shame.


    Frances Louis''s shirt usually fits him well, but it was oversized on me and the hem of the shirt reaches


    to my thigh.


    It is a bit chilly in winter and my legs get goosebumps as soon as Ie out of the bathroom.


    Quickly I walk to the window and stand on tiptoe to close the window.


    I feel warmer after I close the window.


    However, Frances Louis suddenly holds my waist behind me and his hot breath tickles my ear.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you''re seducing me.¡±


    His hands are on my thighs, moving up little by little through the loose shirt.


    ¡°When did I seduce you?¡± I stop his hand and say quietly.


    I know what he is going to do. But after I got hurt, I am afraid of having sex with him, and I don¡¯t even


    want to be intimate with him.


    My body resists this man instinctively.


    ¡°Don''t you know that a woman in a man''s shirt is most seductive ever?¡± He nibbles lightly on my


    earlobe, causing me to shudder.


    Suddenly I feel speechless.


    I wear his shirt with his permission, and now he''s ming me?


    What a joke!


    ¡°Frances Louis, I''m hurt and not in the mood to serve you. As long as you wave your hands outside this


    door, there are plenty of women would throw themselves on you, I am nothing."


    ¡°Wouldn''t you be ufortable if I sleep with another woman here?¡±


    Frances Louis chuckles lightly.


    Who am I to be ufortable, I''m not his wife!


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t be better. As long as you''re not doing it with me.¡± I say coldly.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Frances Louis let go of me suddenly and turns around to walk out of the door.


    I don¡¯t know where he goes. I wash my clothes so that I can wear my own clothes sooner, and I don¡¯t


    want to wear Frances Louis¡¯s shirt anymore! In case he uses me of seducing him!


    About five minutester, hees back with a sexy woman with exquisite makeup.


    The woman sees me and gets startled. She turns to Frances Louis, but he shrugs casually, and then


    the woman snuggles into his arms.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± He says to me with a smile.


    I feel a little frustrated seeing them embracing each other intimately, but I keep smiling, ¡°She seems to


    be quite skilled.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°So, do you want to stay here with us or leave here?¡± Frances Louis smiles at me.


    Three of us?


    Disgusting!


    I frown in disgust, grab my purse and head out.


    I smile at him sweetly when I walk past him.


    ¡°Mr. Louis, enjoy your time. Have fun.¡±


    The moment I close the door, my smile freezes.


    I feel depressed, but to smile is better than being humiliated by Frances Louis.


    Looking at my cool, sexy clothes, I purse my lips. I find a ribbon from my purse and tie it around my


    waist, which makes me look better.

 Chapter 151 Make a Comment

    Chapter 151 Make a Comment


    I enter the hall and sit down but I keep stealing nces from the direction of the corridor.


    The moment I sit down, a man subsequently sits opposite me.


    He looks gentlemanly with the way he sports a golden frame sses. He shes a polite smile at me.


    I return his smile with one of my own while asking, ¡°Anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°You are wearing an Armani polo tee, but you¡¯re wearing a branded DS silk scarf across your waist,


    besides using a brooch to pin the fabric on the right side of your silk scarf in a way that forms an


    irregr pattern on your dress. I am attracted by the way you dress, so I decided toe say hi.¡±


    Hispliments indeed make me stumped. I have just simply dressed up, yet this has warranted such


    compliments?


    Isn¡¯t this a little surprising?


    I have used the mary reward given to me by Stevenst time to buy this silk scarf as a reward for


    myself. However, I have been agonizing over the price itself long after I bought this scarf.


    Based on the way this man is carrying himself around, coupled with the way he speaks, I can see at a


    nce he¡¯s also part of the fashion industry.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, may I know you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Herman Allison, the director of the department of design of DS. You can also call me Herman.¡±


    As he is introducing himself, he hands me a name card.


    I ept his name card and study it, verifying that he¡¯s indeed the director of the department of design


    of DS. In an instant, I am at a loss for words.


    I never imagine that the director of design would be a Chinese, and I sure can¡¯t anticipate that I will


    meet him here.


    If he acknowledges my talent, then perhaps there is a solution for that issue concerning giarism.


    Initially, I want to introduce myself as Jane, the person who has designed the Chocker sticker.


    However, I am afraid that my intentions would be misinterpreted if I raise this matter at this juncture. I


    would look like I am trying to attract his attention, if anything. After all, my attire is notpatible with


    my surroundings at all. It is indeed strange for me to appear like this in the hall.


    As I am still contemting, I see Frances walking towards us from another direction.


    I lower my head to check my phone and realize that it has only been three minutes since I havee


    out from that ce!


    The first thought that shes through my mind is: Is he that fast nowadays?


    Frances stops in front of me and his gaze goes past me as he looks at Herman Allison.


    ¡°Hi, Herman. I am Frances. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    At this moment, I finally understand what is happening. The reason Frances is so efficient and fast is


    because he is rushing to meet his business partner.


    Although he has official business to deal with, he still has the time to think about those kind of things.


    He¡¯s really an animal!


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to finally see you.¡± Herman replies with a smile.


    It seems like the two of them are ready to talk about some official business, so I am nning to leave


    because my presence seems out of ce. Before I can get up, Frances suddenly calls out to me.


    ¡°You can stay here.¡±


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Herman peeks at us in surprise.


    Frances shoots him a meaningful gaze and Herman immediately nods, ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is. It


    turns out that she is Mr. Louis¡¯ woman.¡±


    Who is his woman?


    I roll my eyes at Frances and want to clear up the misunderstanding, but he adds before I can say


    anything, ¡°Tell me, what do you think about the belt worn by Herman?¡±


    Is he crazy?


    He is asking me to give somements on a stranger¡¯s belt. That will make me look like an indecent


    woman who only knows to stare at men¡¯s waist area!


    I cock my head in another direction to pretend that I haven¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡°You can just tell me, I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Herman chips in at this moment as he looks at me with anticipation.


    It seems like I have no choice at this moment.


    ¡°Then allow me to make ament. Based on its materials, it was handmade using the highest-grade


    of cow leather so that besides its strength and sturdy properties, it will still feelfortable when


    wearing it. If you take a closer look, there are tiny plum blossoms prints all over the surface. If I¡¯m not


    mistaken, these are imprinted on it by hand, one by one. The whole process must be meticulous and


    complicated. It must be the handiwork of a craftsman who has decades of experience in doing this.¡±


    ¡°The buckle is made of gold, and the design is quite avant-garde, making it seem simple yet ssy.


    Although the belt is subtle in its design, but I suspect the materials used are some rare metals such as


    Emerald, therefore the colors are quite exquisite. That is very obvious at a nce.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is there any morements from you?¡± After I haveplimented the belt for a while, Frances


    suddenly asked.

 Chapter 152 I Didn鈥檛 Copy Anything in my Work

    Chapter 152 I Didn¡¯t Copy Anything in my Work


    How does he know that I have morements about the belt?


    I really think that the belt really has very good design, but it still has some noticeable ws.


    The ws are mostly in the ces where the two ends of the belt meet. It feels like there is something


    amiss but due to my position, I am not sure whether I should raise my opinion or not.


    Seeing that I am hesitating, Herman uses his gaze to encourage me, ¡°There¡¯s no harm in stating your


    opinion.¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling. Is this belt an unfinished product?¡±


    When I raise my wild guess, I see a sh of astonishment in Herman¡¯s eyes. Shortly after, it is reced


    by a deep sorrow.


    ¡°You are definitely right. This belt is designed by an important woman in my life for me. However,


    before the design can bepleted, she has left me.¡±


    I am not sure what Herman really means about her departure, whether she has left the world or she


    merely left him. It is not an appropriate question for me to ask. However, I can discern that this woman


    he is talking about must be someone he loves deeply.


    I am lucky that my wild guess is right on the mark.


    ¡°Alright, Jane, you can go back now. I have something to discuss with Herman.¡±


    Frances calmly gives me an instruction to shun me away.


    What the hell!


    What does he mean by that?


    When I was nning to leave, he has insisted me toment on Herman¡¯s belt. At the moment, I am


    having a conversation with Herman, but he has instead asked me to leave. Who does he think he is to


    me? He is really ordering me around!


    I am really infuriated, but Herman is now looking at me with an astounded expression.


    ¡°So you are Jane? That Jane who was rmended by Donny to submit a work?¡±


    Since I have been involved in a giarism conflict, so I am not really sure how he sees me as a


    person. I can only nod meekly and reply, ¡°That is me. Since you have official business with President


    Louis, please allow me to take my leave as to not burden you. However, I can tell you with conviction


    that I didn¡¯t copy anything in my work.¡±


    After saying this, I promptly return to my room and start to blow my clothes with a hairdryer.


    Shortly after, there is a knocking on the door.


    Frances should have his room card with him, so why is he knocking on the door?


    I open the door with some doubts, and see that it is that woman who was brought into the room by


    France a while ago.


    ¡°Where is President Louis?¡± The woman looks past me into the room while asking.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡± I reply faintly while showing unfriendliness on my face.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I am just thinking why their date was finished so quickly, yet this woman looks like she already starts


    missing him.


    ¡°You are talking nonsense! Give way! President Louis must have disliked my attire just now. That¡¯s why


    he has asked me to leave. Now that I have already gotten a change of clothes, he will surely like me.¡±


    After she said that, I only discover that she is wearing the same style as me. She is draping over


    herself a men¡¯s shirt, and her slender long legs are exposed underneath the fabric, which is very


    seducing.


    No wonder Frances was iming that I had been seducing him earlier on!


    I never imagine that Frances actually neverys a hand on this woman in the first ce.


    When I think of this possibility, I can¡¯t help but smile mischievously.


    I sh a smile while pointing in the direction of the hall, ¡°He¡¯s there. You just need to walk there.¡±


    After finishing my sentence, I m the door shut to continue drying my clothes.


    My clothes are still somehow wet, and it is only slightly dry after I have been blowing it with a hairdryer


    for more than an hour.


    Frances returns at that moment and he is dangling a bag.


    He only returns after so long, it makes me wonder whether he was just spending too much time


    negotiating business with Herman or he had gone to sleep with that woman.


    After giving these two possibilities some thought, I find thetter possibility more feasible.


    At the thought of him touching another woman, a surge of disgustes from within me, despite


    knowing that I am never in any position to feel as such.


    Frances walks over and hands me that bag he has been holding.


    ¡°Take this.¡±

 Chapter 153 Shall We Live a Lifetime Like This?

    Chapter 153 Shall We Live a Lifetime Like This?


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    He says coldly.


    Huh, pretending to be indifferent?


    I curl my lips, take the thing in his hand and open it. It turns out to be a dress from DS.


    He is buying me clothes.


    Frances being considerate is making me more confused.


    I vow to hate him just now, but because of his petty favors, my heart is softened.


    I look down on myself a little bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Herman, thetest DS model. I don''t wear women''s clothing, so I am giving it to you.¡±


    He said coldly.


    What else can I say? Fortunately, I don¡¯t want to say what I am thinking. Otherwise, I will beughed at


    by him for over-thinking.


    ¡°I have clothes, so I don''t need to wear the expensive ones. Anyway, fancy clothes only match a fancy


    person.¡± I hand the clothes back to him, muttering.


    Then I get up, take the clothes I dried, and walk to the bathroom.


    He grabs my clothes and throws them directly into the trash can.


    ¡°Why do you wear wet clothes? Can''t I afford buying clothes for you?!¡±


    ¡°Buying? That one is a gift!¡± I say.


    Frances¡¯ face suddenly bes gloomy again.


    For fear that he might throw away this dress, I would have no clothes to wear. I pick up the clothes and


    walk towards the bathroom.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The clothes really fit me as if they were made for me. I can''t help but wonder, is it really a gift from


    Herman?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat.¡±


    Frances takes me directly to the restaurant at the hotel and we run into Herman there.


    He greets us to have a meal together and his hospitality is too hard to turn down.


    Herman looks at me up and down when he sees me. ¡°This is thetest DS dress. It looks good on you.¡±


    He says.


    Isn''t this the clothes he gave away? Is it necessary to emphasize that it is DS?


    Of course, I don¡¯t want to ask too much, only eat silently.


    Herman talks a lot with me during the meal. I tell him everything I could say, just to leave an impression


    in his heart. I am a capable person who don¡¯t need to giarize.


    I know that expressing myself like this is a bit ostentatious, but this may only be the only opportunity for


    me. If I don''t seize it, I might never have such a good opportunity again.


    I don¡¯t know what Herman is thinking. We go straight back to the room after dinner.


    Frances and I sleep through the night without doing anything.


    I don''t know if he can fall asleep, but I can''t. We used to have sex when we spend the night together.


    But now, simply sleeping with him makes my heart beats faster.


    ¡°When will you let me go, Frances?"


    I whisper softly, not knowing whether I am talking to him or asking myself.


    There is no answer from him. Hearing his sound breath, he probably already falls asleep.


    Without saying anything, I close my eyes, ready to fall asleep.


    In a daze, I hear Frances saying, ¡°Shall we live a lifetime like this?"


    It wakes me up.


    But I know that it is not for me.


    He is still married. And vowing for a lifetime is absolutely impossible.


    Over-thinking once or twice may be fine but doing it for too many times make me look stupid.


    There is no future between you and Frances, Jane.


    I remind myself time after time, finally letting my heart cold down.

 Chapter 154 You Ungrateful Soul

    Chapter 154 You Ungrateful Soul


    I go back to Virginia with Frances the next day.


    Steven calls and tells me that Mangalore had already asked Nicole Snow over to draw again and talk


    about her design inspiration.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t hold much hope. Nicole is not an untalented person. It is not difficult for her to do


    this. Stealing my drawings is perhaps only for revenge.


    I can''t go to thepany, and I am too afraid to draw at home. All I can do is to sleep in the room.


    The strange thing is that Frances hasn''t been to work in the past two days. And I don¡¯t know what he


    does in the room every day.


    I can only see him at breakfast, lunch and dinner. After all, he is taking me out to eat.


    On this day, when Ie back from dinner, the car almost runs into two people as soon as it drives into


    the vi area.


    I quickly get out of the car when I see their faces.


    I should have seen thating.


    ¡°Dad, mom, what are you doing? Are you trying to get yourselves killed?¡±


    Mom and dad stop in front of the car, looking awe-inspiring.


    ¡°My son is dead. What am I going to live for!" Mom wipes her tears, looking stubborn.


    Sure enough, they are here because of Frank Noyes.


    ¡°He is in jail, not dead!¡± I shout.


    ¡°You unfilial daughter, he is your brother! He hasn''t had any hardship since he was a child. Putting him


    in jail is like killing him!¡±


    Mom rushes over, pulls my hair and throws me to the ground.


    I sit on the ground numbly, listening to my mother yelling at me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°How did I raise a daughter like you? You only care about yourself, and never cared about our family!


    When I was hospitalized, you didn''t even ask about it. I would¡¯ve strangled you to death if I knew you


    were an ungrateful soul!¡±


    Each word breaks my heart.


    What am I to her? It''s not that I don''t love my parents, but they hurt me over and over again so that I


    don''t even have the courage to get close to them.


    All the beautiful illusions at the beginning are shattered, and I cannot even find the meaning of life.


    I used to be a cheerful lively person, but in the end, my heart was pierced by life.


    Frances gets out of the car and looks at everything indifferently.


    As soon as they see him, they immediately rush over and kneel in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Louis, please let my son go. I will demand Frank to be your loyal server!¡± Mom says while she


    cries.


    I couldn''t evenugh, burst in to tears right away. The two old people in front of me look like strangers.


    ¡°He broke thew, and I can''t help.¡± Frances says impatiently.


    ¡°I don''t believe it. You have such great power so there must be a way. If you don''t save him, my


    husband and Imit suicide in front of you!¡± Seeing that the plea doesn¡¯t work, mom starts


    threatening.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Frances says without blinking.


    Mom doesn''t know what to do, so she can only put her hope on me again.


    ¡°Help me beg Mr. Louis to save your brother.¡±


    I sneer.


    Why would Frances listen to me? She thinks too highly of me.


    Besides, I really don''t want to step in their affairs.


    Frances ignores them and walks towards me, pulls me up from the ground, and lightly pats the dust off


    me.


    I don''t know if it is my illusion that I feel the way he looks at me is gentle.


    But when he looks at my parents, his eyes instantly turn cold.


    ¡°If you two don''t leave within one minute, Frank will not just be in jail for a few years. You have also


    said that I am a man with great power.¡±


    My parents look at each other, then look at me bitterly, and finally leave unwillingly.


    Frances takes me inside. From a distance, I see Whitney Jordan standing at the door.


    The blood in my whole body immediately coagted.

 Chapter 155 Whitney, Don鈥檛 Be a Bitch

    Chapter 155 Whitney, Don¡¯t Be a Bitch


    Whitney sees us.


    She walks towards us.


    But the way she looks at me is filled with precaution.


    Though right now Frances and I are not having any intimate interaction, we are both here, she


    definitely suspects our rtionship.


    What should I do?


    Watching Whitneye close, I can¡¯t think of any reasonable excuses.


    I just went through the whole giarism scandal, if our rtionship is disclosed, I¡¯ll be ruined, probably.


    Frances is standing there with no emotions on his face. I just can¡¯t figure out what is he thinking.


    Maybe he will just do nothing and let Whitney deal with me. As his sex partner, of course I¡¯m


    insignificantpared to his wife.


    ¡°What are you two doing together?¡±


    Whitney stares at me, full of hostility.


    ¡°How do you find this ce?¡± Frances frowns his eyebrows, trying to skip the question.


    ¡°You think you can hide this ce from me? If I want, I can find any ce in the world. I have moved


    my stuff here. I¡¯ll live with you from now on. You wanna separate with me for two years? Nice try. Tell


    me why is Jane here living with you?! Are you cheating on me?!¡±


    She is shooting questions at me, and I don¡¯t even know how to answer.


    I stand there, at a loss, waiting for Whitney to sentence me.


    I have thought about a million possibilities of how we will get caught, and I havee up with a million


    solutions. But when this really happens, I be a pussy.


    I¡¯m the other woman, the freaking mistress. Whatever she does to me, I deserve that.


    Whitney is mad at me for being quiet, so she walks over and pushes me hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Say something!!!¡±


    Her emotion is out of control. Maybe it¡¯s her mental disease.


    What can I say?


    If Frances says nothing about our hical rtionship, how can I?


    ¡°Whitney, don¡¯t be a bitch.¡±


    The calm response from Frances only makes her more emotional.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bitch?! You are always messing around, and I¡¯m the one who¡¯s making a scene? Have you ever


    thought about my feelings? I am your wife. I knew she was trying to seduce youst time we went out. I


    was right about her!¡±


    Whitney is hurt. She looks at Frances with tears running down her face.


    At this moment, I feel like I am a bitch. Even though what I did was not voluntary, I still hurt her.


    To this world, I¡¯m a sinner.


    ¡°Mrs. Louis, I¡¯m sor¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I¡¯m about to apologize when Steven¡¯s voicees from behind.


    ¡°Jane, why don¡¯t you guys wait for me?¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    Why is Steven here?


    What should I say in response?


    Stevenes over and puts his arms around me tightly, ¡°You¡¯re so fast. I was there parking the car. I¡¯ll


    handle the cooperation stuff, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, honey.¡±


    His words are so intimate that it makes us look like a couple madly in love.


    Whitney¡¯s face suddenly changes.


    She looks at us awkwardly and says, ¡°Well, Ms. Noyes, I don¡¯t know you¡¯re with Mr. Song ande


    here for business. I¡¯m really sorry, I thought you and Frances ¡­¡±


    ¡°We were what?¡± Frances sneers. Indifferent is how he looks at Whitney.


    I guess he is upset.


    Nice psychological quality. He¡¯s the guilty one, but he insists it¡¯s Whitney¡¯s fault.


    For me, stay quiet is the best choice.


    ¡°Frances, it¡¯s just I care too much about you.¡± Whitney grabs his arm, showing her puppy eyes.

 Chapter 156 Facing the Ocean

    Chapter 156 Facing the Ocean


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with any of my business from now on, otherwise there will be consequences. You better


    have your stuff sent back.¡±


    Whitney¡¯s face turns dreadfully pale after hearing Frances¡¯s cruel words.


    ¡°Frances, how can you do this to me? I¡¯m your wife, we¡¯re supposed to live together!¡± Whitney is


    literally begging him.


    She loses all her arrogance and dignity when facing Frances. I know clearly, it¡¯s because she loves


    him. Only when you love someone so deep that you will willingly throw all your dignity away.


    ¡°Whitney Jordan, you know exactly why we get married. If you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll call Mr. Jordan.¡±


    In the end, Whitney leaves unwillingly.


    I stand where I am, witnessing everything.


    Today I finally get an idea how detached he is.


    He treats his own wife like this, if one day we break up, he¡¯s gonna treat me worse.


    Their rtionship confuses me, because I just heard that they had already separated for two years.


    Couples automatically divorce after they have lived apart for two years. I know because I divorced


    Andrew.


    But when I look at Frances and Whitney, I don¡¯t see any ipatibility.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Confused as I am, I won¡¯t try to find answers.


    Steven doesn¡¯t let go of my shoulder until Whitney leaves. He says to me, ¡°Can you be more careful, I


    don¡¯t wanna be the one who always clean up the mess for you. One secondter, things will turn ugly.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Well, Whitney texted me early, telling me she wasing for Frances. I called both of you, but no one


    answered. So, here I am.¡±


    I check my phone and the missed call shows up on the screen.


    None of us took the phone to the restaurant, that was how the drama started.


    ¡°What do you want from her?¡± I ask casually.


    ¡°I remember you told me Whitney was there when you asked Donny to check your design paper. Even


    though that was a rough draft and it was rejected, you can still see some simrities between that one


    and the final version. I wanted her to testify that it was you who drew it.¡±


    His words warm my heart.


    He really goes all in for me.


    I can¡¯t imagine how difited I would be in front of Whitney if it hadn¡¯t for Steven.


    ¡°Steven, I appreciate that, honestly. But she won¡¯t do it, even though she knows the truth. Nicole is her


    best friend, she has no reason to help me.¡±


    When I met Nicole at the antique storest time, she acted like I didn¡¯t exist. When ites to


    giarism, which can ruin one''s whole life, she definitely doesn¡¯t want to do me a favor.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. She may have extreme thoughts sometimes, but she still keeps her professional ethics


    and she hates giarism all her life. She might not buy all of my words, but once she knows about you


    and Frances, she will never help you.¡± Steven exins.


    ¡°Mr. Song, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    After a long tome of being silent, Frances speaks.


    But nothing goodes out of his mouth.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to bother Steven for he curls his lips and leaves.


    Frances takes me home, then he gives a call to have all the stuff moved out.


    One dayter, we move into a new ce.


    I have to say I like the new ce a lot.


    A vi by the sea. I can have the sea breeze on me and listen to the sound of the waves when I have


    nothing to do. That will be nice.


    As long as there is no Tsunami.


    I¡¯m quite satisfied with the decorations in the house. It doesn¡¯t look like a ce that Frances finds in a


    hurry, I assume he has bought this ce long ago because of all the delicate design.


    When I walk into the bathroom, I find two doors.


    However, I¡¯m shocked the moment I push open the other door.

 Chapter 157 What Do You Intend To Do

    Chapter 157 What Do You Intend To Do


    Why is it linked to Frances¡¯ room?


    His room and mine are connected. Then wouldn¡¯t he be able to budge in when I¡¯m showering?


    Although he had previously budged into my room, at least he shouldn¡¯t be so tant about it!


    ¡°Frances!¡±


    I walk out of the room and shout at the man who is working downstairs.


    ¡°What? Miss me?¡±


    The man raises his eyes nonchntly and smiles tenderly.


    Miss you, my ass!


    I scurry downstairs and point at our room and say, ¡°Why are our rooms connected? Tell me what do


    you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°How about you guess who I want to ¡®DO¡¯?¡±


    Frances emphasizes the word ¡®Do¡¯ which causes even my ears to blush in red.


    Each time when I wish tomunicate with him, he bes mischievous and lecherous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Seal the door or I won¡¯t be able to shower in peace.¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Rx, this is a private vi. No one else will be able to budge in. If you are still worried, I¡¯ll keep a


    watch out for you, or, we can shower together.¡±


    Frances smiles at me suggestively. I want so much to bite him viciously.


    For him to keep a watch out for me?


    Doesn¡¯t he know that he is the person I¡¯m wary of?


    There is no point of saying anymore to Frances. I can only go upstairs in anger.


    Frances calls out as soon as I turn around.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Upstairs!¡± I didn¡¯t even turn back and say impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go up. Let¡¯s go to the market.¡±


    Market?


    I turn around in surprise and look towards Frances.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t allow me in the kitchen? Then why are we going to the market? Don¡¯t tell


    me you¡¯re allowing me to cook?¡±


    My eager anticipation is shattered by Frances¡¯ words.


    ¡°Dream on. You can¡¯t but I can!¡±


    He cooks?


    Forget about it!


    I¡¯ve seen him cook porridge which was worse than a witches¡¯ brew. But I don¡¯t intend to die so soon.


    ¡°Can I refuse?¡± I look at him and say awkwardly.


    Frances calmly nces at me and replies sternly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Looking at his manner, it doesn¡¯t look like I have a choice. I can only pout and go with Frances.


    I am stunned when I see his choice of vehicle.


    ¡°Ride there in a bike?¡± I ask doubtfully.


    France shrugs, ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not far away, there isn¡¯t a need to drive.¡±


    How can I refuse if even an importantpany director like him is willing to lower himself to ride a


    bike?


    Except, where¡¯s my bike? Why is there only one?


    ¡°What will I ride? Do I run behind you?¡± I pout.


    ¡°Hop on.¡±


    He looks at the seat behind him and says to me cheekily.


    He¡¯s giving me a ride?


    Couples in high school and universities often do this simple and yet romantic action. But it just feels


    odd for Frances and me to be doing this.


    ¡°You can choose to run behind or ride with me.


    I can choose not to go!


    Of course, I didn¡¯t say this and obediently climb onto Frances¡¯ bike.


    I didn¡¯t want to have too many intimate physical contacts with him and so I only grab onto his clothes.


    The road to the market goes uphill and the road bes steeper and steeper. I feel the effects of


    gravity and almost fall off the bike.


    ¡°Hold on tightly.¡±


    Frances says coldly.


    I grab onto his waist.


    I wanted to do this earlier but I was afraid that he would be unwilling to and that was why I didn¡¯t.


    We soon arrive at the market.


    Frances is wealthy and buys the vegetables without asking for the price. Very soon we are done and,


    on our way back home.


    Naturally, the way back is now downhill. His shirt is bloated by the wind and damp with his sweat on our


    way up. It looks ratherical.


    I stretch out my hand and jab the shirt yfully and start tough happily.


    I don¡¯t know why I amughing. It is strange but I just feel happy.


    ¡°Did you forget to take your medication beforeing out?¡± Frances asks coldly. It is like pouring cold


    water onto me and immediately put a stop to myughter.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 158 Successfully Erase The Past

    Chapter 158 Sessfully Erase The Past


    Humph. I ignore him.


    When I cool down, I realize that all that just happened were like what a couple does.


    I don¡¯t know when I started to have feelings for this man. It was supposed to be a transactional


    rtionship without feelings but I started to fall too deep into it.


    If I don¡¯t sort out these feelings, I will definitely be bitterly hurt in the end.


    Because Frances will still be heartless even if I give my heart to him.


    Frances takes the groceries to the kitchen.


    Since it is an open kitchen, I can see his every movement from where I sit.


    It¡¯s rare to find a man who looks so dashing even when he is cooking.


    Frances ces his cell phone on one side and looks at it repeatedly. I¡¯m thinking that he must have


    found a recipe and is following its steps.


    His actions are elegant and mesmerizing. Everything that he does is methodical and looks very


    professional.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the witches¡¯ brew that traumatized me, I will take him as a legit chef.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at me?¡±


    He suddenly looks up, which startles me, as I am observing Frances cut the vegetables.


    The heartbeat is intense but outwardly I maintain a devil may care attitude and say, ¡°Can¡¯t I look at how


    a witches¡¯ brew is been made?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frances looks at me but isn¡¯t angry and continues with the preparation.


    The preparation isplete and he turns around to cook.


    The aroma rises from the pan and engulfs the entire house.


    It smells rather good.


    I rub my rumbling stomach and feel rather hungry.


    Frances finishes cooking in no time and starts to serve the dishes.


    Sweet and sour fish, stew ribs, stir-fried spinach, and vegetable soup. It looks very appetizing and


    smells marvelous.


    It isn¡¯t as bad as I thought.


    I pick up the chopsticks and taste the stew ribs and it is delicious!


    I look at Frances in surprise and sees him grin at me cheekily.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to cook.¡±


    He says nonchntly and sessfully makes up for the porridge incident.


    It is more important to fill my stomach first rather than to bicker with him. I stand up and ask, ¡°Where is


    the rice, I¡¯ll dish them.¡±


    Frances¡¯ expression turns awkward.


    I understand immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you forgot to cook rice?¡± I roll my eyes.


    ¡°To be exact, I didn¡¯t even buy any rice.¡±


    ¡­


    Just like that, Frances and I simply ate the dishes. At least the dishes are well seasoned and it is fine


    without the rice.


    In the end, we finished everything including the soup.


    Needless to say, I ate most of it.


    Naturally, I am the one who washes the tes after the meal.


    After doing the dishes I find Frances sleeping on the sofa.


    I¡¯m not sure if something happened to hispany. These few days I often see him workingte into


    the night.


    I walk over and take a nket to cover him.


    Frances opens his eyes and looks defensively at me.


    Only when he realizes that it was me did his re soften.


    ¡°Sleep if you are tired. You can always do it tomorrow.¡± I say softly.


    He looks at me, sits up, and starts to look at the data on theputer.


    ¡°Go ahead and sleep.¡±


    I know that Frances will not listen to what I say and proceed upstairs.


    I take a shower and then go to bed early.


    When I wake up early the next day, Frances is no longer downstairs. I look in his room and he isn¡¯t


    there as well.


    This ce is rather far from hispany. It¡¯s a good thing that I don¡¯t have to work and don¡¯t have to


    worry about beingte.


    It is too boring without anything to do. I return to the bedroom to draw but my mind was nk.


    Perhaps my previous giarisms affected me too much. Now my mind is nk without a trace of


    inspiration.


    Whitney calls.


    I look at the vibrating phone not knowing if I should answer.

 Chapter 159 Nothing Can Calm the Troubled Waters

    Chapter 159 Nothing Can Calm the Troubled Waters


    I pick up the phone atst.


    If I don¡¯t answer it, then I¡¯ll seem like the one with a guilty conscience, considering what happened just


    now.


    Whitney says nothing but apology first.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Noyes. I was acting impassivelyst time. I forgot that Mr. Song and Frances were


    close friends. You and Mr. Song are so in love, it¡¯s impossible that you have a secret rtionship with


    Frances. Since we¡¯re all women, I believe you understand why I did that.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    This calm response doesn¡¯t show my mixed emotions.


    It¡¯s me that should be apologizing.


    I feel sorry for her that she still doesn¡¯t know the truth.


    ¡°Mr. Song asked me to make this call. Later I¡¯ll go to DS and the Mangalore center to prove that design


    belongs to you.¡±


    I¡¯m at the brink of tears after hearing her out.


    I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s doing this for me.


    Thank god she¡¯s unaware of my rtionship with Frances. Thank god.


    Otherwise, she¡¯s gonna push me into hell instead of pulling me out of the chaos.


    ¡°Thank you, honestly, I really appreciate you can testify for me.¡±


    I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t even find words to say.


    As long as she proves that I¡¯m innocent.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, I still can hope for the good for my life.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want you to put an eye on him. I suspect that he has moved out from the original


    ce for that¡¯s an empty house now.¡±


    Of course I know where he lives, but I won¡¯t tell her. I can only say something at random.


    I¡¯m drenched in joy the moment she hangs up the phone, and the dopamine stays with me for a long


    time.


    Next morning, Steven calls me by saying everything is settled down, and he wants me back to the


    company.


    Nicole is sitting in the office. Once she sees me walking into the room, her facial expressions be


    awkward.


    She takes a few deep breaths, mustering all her courage and walks to me. She says to me with her


    head down, ¡°Jane Noyes, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to copy your design, I was trying to embarrass you at


    that time.¡±


    And karma came back to you.


    Steven told she was going to apologize before I came. She¡¯s such a talented designer that her


    company can¡¯t lose her, so they keep the news from going public and they want me to quash the affair.


    My purpose is to prove my innocence. A proud person like Nicole apologizing in front of arge crowd


    is not something you can see every day.


    To my disappointment, neither DS nor Mangalore wants my work after the whole scandal. My five


    million suddenly vanishes into thin air.


    The good news is that I¡¯m an optimistic person, and I don¡¯t hold on to the impossible money. Two days


    later, I¡¯m the same old happy me again.


    What I benefits from this event? Nicole finally quitsing after me.


    Today, I haven¡¯t been to work for long before I hear some noise.


    Later, someone storms in.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, you bettere out!¡±


    It¡¯s nobody but my mom.


    She hasn¡¯t showed up or called since she left Frances¡¯s cest time. She doesn¡¯t give up so easily, I


    knew it.


    Frank Noyes is the apple of her eyes, how can she stop spoiling him?


    ¡°Mom.¡± I stand up, trying to pull her out of the room.


    I know her so well. One more seconds she stays here, there¡¯s gonna be drama.


    My mom, however, gets rid of my hand and sits right down to the floor.


    Everyone on the first floor is gathering. It¡¯s too good a show to miss.


    I¡¯mpletely embarrassed, and this is exactly what my mom wants to see.


    She screams and wipes out fake tears, ¡°Come and see, I have such a cruel daughter? She doesn¡¯t


    care about me and her dad, she even send her brother into jail. She pretended that I didn¡¯t exist when I


    was in hospital. You don¡¯t know how much I love her. If it hasn¡¯t for me, she¡¯ll never have the life she¡¯s


    having right now. She¡¯s with a rich man and thinking about ditching me. She even moved secretly¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    I shush her at a hurry right before she spills the tea about me.

 Chapter 160 It will Bother You too much

    Chapter 160 It will Bother You too much


    ¡°I have to let everyone here know how shameless you are! I can tell everyone!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    To their surprise, Nicole Snow starts to say, ¡°Please call security staff to make thedy out of our office.


    How can a person shout here in the office hours? All are working now!¡±


    Just when she finishes talking, the security staffes to hold my mother to leave.


    But my mother tries to talk, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. Everyone should know what is she like¡­¡±


    Finally, my mother is blocked out of the office before she talks more.


    I hear that the security staff tell her to leave here as soon as possible or they will call the police.


    Soon, there is not any voice left.


    I would not know what to do with my mother if Nicole did not give me a hand just now.


    So, I turn around to say ¡°Thank you¡± to her, just seeing she already leaves for her office.


    Due to my mother¡¯s interruption, I get distracted too much in the whole morning and worry that she will


    come back again to bother me.


    Although I understand others will know my secret sooner orter, I have not prepared myself well


    enough at this moment.


    I cannot wait to take a bus back home when I am off in the afternoon.


    My home locates too far from the office. I have to take the bus to the furthest station I can reach and


    then take a taxi for no bus directly to my destination.


    Today, I feel some of strange after getting off the bus.


    Looking behind, I see a ck HONDA car following me in a low speed as a snail.


    In case of danger, I rush to walk ahead.


    There is the transferring station in the corner ahead which I need to walk to.


    Without knowing who he or she is behind me in the car, I believe there is some danger.


    Thinking a lot in my mind, I hit someone by ident.


    ¡°Oops, my bad. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± I don¡¯t raise my head to make an apologize and walk on.


    ¡°Hi, Jane Noyes. You are here!¡± someone says.


    This is a really small world that I can hit Noah Jefferson here.


    Now it urs to me that the school he works for is around the corner and it¡¯s not difficult to meet him


    here.


    I answer him, ¡°Yes. I am going home.¡±


    I look back to see the following car which parks along the road.


    He says, ¡°So d to see you here. Why not go to eat something together?¡±


    I should refuse him, but I am afraid someone in the car will do something to me if I am alone. Now


    Noah is here to keep them away.


    Considering this, I nod to ept his offer and follow him to a nearby restaurant.


    In fact, it is hard time staying with Noah to me.


    In my mind, he should be such a perfect partner to me. Unluckily, we met each other at the wrong


    timing; even though still loving him now, I am not the one who matches him.


    Noah is probably destined to be the one who I will always miss but cannot get in my life.


    He says unhappily, ¡°Jane, I will have an arranged date with someone. It was done by my family.¡±


    I reply him quietly with a smile, ¡°Good for you.¡±


    Noah puts down the chopsticks all of sudden and grabs my hand. He says, ¡°No! You know I love you!¡±


    He speaks in a lower voice which also attracts the attention of customers at the other table.


    I am kind of embarrassed about it and reluctant to keep smile, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Noah. I told you I cannot


    be your girlfriend. You deserve better girls instead of wasting time for me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Jane, you are only divorced. It is not your fault to marry a wrong man before. Why do you look


    down yourself so much? I don¡¯t care about your past story at all! Actually, I am eager to take good care


    of you to let you forget the hurt you got before.¡±


    Noah talks much about his feeling with Jane.


    I think I would say ¡°yes¡± to him if I didn¡¯t meet Frances.


    I love Noah.


    First love is so amazing that will not be forgotten forever.


    Until now, I am kind of fascinated by him.


    Anyway, what could I do even though I am attached to him?


    I smile bitterly and have to answer him, ¡°You don¡¯t know the truth; it will bother you too much.¡±


    Noah looks at me with great determination and asks, ¡°Please tell me; let me know it! I don¡¯t care about


    that your divorce or your family¡¯s situation. Apart from these, I don¡¯t know anything that could stop me


    from loving you.¡±


    ¡°Noah, now I am the other woman of a couple, a disgusting mistress of


    someone.¡±

 Chapter 161 I鈥檓 not a Good Girl

    Chapter 161 I¡¯m not a Good Girl


    I don¡¯t know what the look on Noah¡¯s face is right now.


    Shock? Contempt? Helplessness? Or something else.


    Hisplex look traps me in such an awkward situation that I barely can stand it.


    What is happening is still too much for me to take in despite the fact that I knew he would be violently


    stirred if he was told so.


    But I know I have to speak up about it.


    Otherwise, it would be too unfair to him.


    Noah gazes at me for a long time before he finally stands up and says awkwardly, ¡°I have things to do,


    and I¡¯m afraid I have to take my leave.¡±


    In my heart, a slight bitterness spreads.


    As expected, this is too much for Noah to ept me.


    I even thought if he was really willing to have the present me, I would like to live an ordinary and simple


    life with him after leaving Frances.


    It is definitely unfair to him, but if so, at least I¡¯ll lead a happy life for the rest of my life.


    After he left, I got to know that he even didn¡¯t pay the bill.


    Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Having paid my bill, I go out and look around, finding that the car that followed me is gone now.


    So the car may have left here.


    But what puzzles me is who on earth is following me.


    Ie back home and find Frances is out. It¡¯s already past eight o¡¯clock. But I feel hungry now.


    I didn¡¯t eat anything in the restaurant.


    Frances has set it as a rule that I¡¯m not allowed to go to the kitchen. But this is a ce where no


    restaurants would like to deliver take-out here. Can¡¯t I just do something to get rid of my hunger?


    Suddenly, the phone rings. It is a call from Frances.


    ¡°My mom wille here today. You definitely would like to have a dinner with her.¡±


    His mother?


    I immediately get nervous, having the feeling of meeting my boyfriend¡¯s parents in a formal asion.


    But why I¡¯m the one to meet his mother. It should be Whitney.


    ¡°You have twenty minutes to get yourself ready. I¡¯ll pick you soon.¡±


    He hung up before I had a chance to reject him. I have no choice but to do as he told. I change into


    clothes that look appropriate and decent and do a little makeup, waiting for Frances at home.


    Soon, a sound of car engine shutting off is heard outside the door.


    I walk out, but Frances frowns when he has a sight of me.


    ¡°Why do you dress like this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my dressing?¡±


    I am in a white dress with a V-neckline design, which perfectly shows off my shapely figure.


    The Louis is a well-established and prestigious family, so they would definitely go to a fancy ce for


    dinner. What if I got kicked out for not dressing formal suit?


    ¡°Go for a simple suit, just the ones you usually wear for dinner.¡±


    I have no idea about his intention, but I still do as he told.


    After changing, we go to the restaurant together.


    As soon as I walk in, an elegantdy catches my eyes.


    Thatdy looks like Frances in appearance, so I guess she may be his mother.


    As expected, Frances take me towards her.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs Louis.¡±


    I greeted her embarrassedly, not sure it was natural or not.


    The smile on her face breaks my concern. She says to me, ¡°So you must be Jane Noyes?¡±


    She knows me?


    Maybe Frances has told her about me.


    I nod and look at Frances with unease, really having no idea on how to continue the conversation.


    ¡°You look like a good girl.¡± his mother continues and wears a gentle smile.


    Good girl?


    I¡¯m his son¡¯s mistress. How can someone like me be good girl?


    I can¡¯t bear such apliment.


    I force a smile and reply, ¡°Mrs Louis, you should know my rtionship with Frances. I don¡¯t deserve ¡°a


    good girl¡±.¡±


    She shakes her head for denying and says, ¡°I say you are, then you are a good girl. I trust Frances¡¯s


    taste.¡±


    I don¡¯t argue with her anymore, just smiling at her awkwardly.


    Before food is served, Frances gets up and goes to the bathroom.


    As soon as he left, his mother¡¯s graceful and proper smile freezes on her face.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Although you are a good girl, I need you to leave my Frances.¡±

 Chapter 162 It鈥檚 Cold Sleeping Alone

    Chapter 162 It¡¯s Cold Sleeping Alone


    Now it goes more natural when she speaks like that.


    At least that¡¯s how I see the rich: realistic. How could she really like me when she knew that I am his


    son¡¯s mistress and I am a divorced woman in an inferior ss withplicated family?


    But it¡¯s good that way. At least we share the same goal.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I make a respond, she has already taken a check out of her purse and handed it to me.


    It is five million!


    That¡¯s the money that I¡¯ve been dreaming of.


    She looks at me with a cold face and says in a deep voice, ¡°Here is five million yuan. I hope you can


    leave my son. Your rtionship is over.¡±


    I do hesitate for a moment in my mind.


    I have to admit I¡¯m kind of sad to leave Frances, and his mother, no doubt, is insulting our feelings with


    money.


    Nevertheless, the good thing is that I don¡¯t lose myself in this rtionship.


    Even if I have feelings for Frances, it would be my own wishful thinking, and now it¡¯s time to cut the


    love.


    And the five million is just the exact amount to relieve me of my immediate needs.


    As long as I pay him back, we will be clear from each other.


    ¡°Thanks, Mrs Louis. I will leave Frances.¡± I give her a big smile when I take the check from her.


    But my mind is haunted by pathetic feelings.


    Perhaps not expecting me to ept her offer so quickly, she is clearly stunned. But immediately, a


    slight contemptuous look can be revealed on her face.


    ¡°Hmm, so you have a rtionship with my son only for his money. I told him before he shouldn¡¯t have


    had rtionships withplicated women. Every time I have to clear up the mess for him.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything, sort of acquiescing to what she said.


    Franceses back and his mother returns to her previous graceful posture again.


    My mind can¡¯t focus on the meal at all because the thought that what life I should have after paying


    back Frances upies my mind.


    ¡°Mom, are you staying at my ce tonight?¡± Frances asks his mother during the meal.


    It doesn¡¯t sound like a sincere invitation.


    ¡°No. I know you are avoiding Whitney Jordan, and I don¡¯t want to add to your attention as a celebrity. I


    have a gig overseas tomorrow. The flight is twelve. I¡¯ll take a taxi there myself. You take Jane home


    now.¡±


    Frances doesn¡¯t try to keep her and drives me home directly.


    After taking a shower, Frances lies on my bed naturally.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your own room?¡± I ask him, helplessly.


    ¡°You see. It¡¯s winter now. I feel cold sleeping alone.¡±


    I curl my lips. Such an excuse is unconvincing for his room has heat.


    Ignoring him, I go to the bathroom for shower with the door unlocked. Even if it¡¯s locked, he still can get


    in if he wants to.


    Luckily, he doesn¡¯t do that.


    As I step out of the bathroom, he pulls me onto the bed and hugs me in his arms.


    ¡°Throw away that white dress in your closet.¡±


    Throw it away?


    That dress cost me thousands! I¡¯m not a fool to do that.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason, it¡¯s just unsightly.¡± he says softly.


    At the same time, he covers my lips with his, blocking my rejection in my mouth.


    I know he wants me. This is thest night I will stay with him, so I won¡¯t reject him.


    And because it¡¯s thest night, some precautions must be taken.


    I nudge him slightly and ask gently, ¡°Can you wear a condom?¡±


    He pauses a moment and smiles, ¡°I like to have no gaps between us.¡±


    ¡°I bought the ultrathin ones.¡± I reply with a shy and red face.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He has no intention to get up, reaching his hand under me. His touching titites me.


    At first, I still want him to wear a condom.


    But soon, I give up and fall in his gentle ¡°attack¡±.


    So finally, the condoms I bought so long ago still haven¡¯t been unpacked yet!

 Chapter 163 Wait For Me

    Chapter 163 Wait For Me


    I once heard that if a man loves you, he would put on a condom to protect you even if it reduces his


    sensation during sex.


    What Frances did clearly show that he doesn¡¯t love me.


    So be it.


    At most, I¡¯ll take some ¡®morning after¡¯ contraceptive pills.


    This night Frances enters me deeply and I am very rxed and achieves an orgasm like never before.


    Afterpletion, Frances falls into a deep sleep.


    I get up from the bed and go to wash the sweat from my body.


    I have trouble falling asleep when I think about leaving this ce tomorrow.


    When I see Frances sleep so peacefully and elegantly, my heart can¡¯t bear to leave him.


    After all this time, I am beginning to question myself over my feelings for Frances.


    It is a love-hate rtionship and all of it hase to an end.


    I¡¯ll give Frances the cheque tomorrow morning and then leave without a care.


    I wake up early the next morning and prepare breakfast for Frances.


    Since I am about to leave, I no longer bother about his restrictions on me.


    Frances dresses up andes down the stairs. He frowns when he sees the breakfast on the dining


    table.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell that you are not allowed in the kitchen? You disregarded what I said?¡±


    Why is he so moody so early in the morning? Does he intend to make things difficult for my departure?


    ¡°Today is a special asion, so just let it go, okay?¡±


    I wink mischievously and smile sweetly at him.


    He is stunned, walks down the stairs, and sits at the table, and begins to eat breakfast.


    ¡°What¡¯s the special asion?¡±


    He asks me solemnly.


    ¡°I already¡­¡±


    His phone starts to ring just as I start to speak. He frowns and answers the call. After a moment, his


    expression turns for the better.


    He doesn¡¯t say a word but I can feel that he is in a good mood.


    I am wondering what news it is to be able to change his mood for the better so quickly.


    He ces the chopsticks down slowly, walks over and kisses my forehead, and says softly, ¡°Wait for


    me toe back.¡±


    Frances¡¯ tenderness derails my train of thought and I am in a daze.


    Why does he mess up my feelings when I am about to leave?


    Frances already left when Ie to my senses.


    My words of farewell are left unsaid.


    I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t wait for you to return.


    I eat simply and I go up to pack up my clothes.


    Each time I put away a piece of clothing, I will feel even more reluctant to leave.


    There are several of Frances¡¯ clothes in the closet. I am unaware of when he brought over those


    clothes. Did he intend to continue staying in my room?


    I take up his clothes to sniff it. My tears begin to fall and my mind is full of Frances¡¯ images.


    His grin, anger, sadness, coldness, each expression is ying back in my mind.


    My heart starts to ache.


    At this moment I realize that I don¡¯t want to leave.


    I don¡¯t know when Frances started to take root in my heart. These roots are full of thorns that hurt when


    they grow and hurt even more when they are being pulled out.


    ¡°What should I do? Frances, I think I have fallen for you.¡±


    I grab onto where my heart is and my body begins to slide down. I lean onto the side of the bed and cry


    bitterly till I lose my voice.


    But I have to leave eventually. Frances does not love me. He has his own family. If I remain with him, it


    will hurt me even more.


    After I pack up everything, I ce the cheque on the table where Frances will be able to see it once he


    enters the house.


    I also stick a post-it on the cheque with a written message.


    ¡°Frances, this is a cheque for five million yuan which will clear the four million yuan that I owe you.


    Please transfer the remaining one million yuan to my bank ount, ICBC 621xxxxxxxxxx. You don¡¯t


    need this spare change anyway so please transfer the amount to me as soon as possible. Let¡¯s go our


    separate ways from now on and never the twain shall meet.¡±


    After writing this, I look around the house which although the stay is short, it is full of memories.


    Thereafter I drag my suitcase and leave.


    Until Frances gives me the money to buy an apartment, I can only stay outside.


    The hotels are too expensive and I decide to stay at a motel.


    I am used to Frances¡¯ hug and have difficulty falling asleep when I¡¯m in bed alone. Suddenly, I vaguely


    hear a knock on the door.

 Chapter 164 I won鈥檛 Give You the Freedom that You Want

    Chapter 164 I won¡¯t Give You the Freedom that You Want


    Who is knocking at this hour?


    If I¡¯m a man, I might think that this is a special service. But I¡¯m a woman and this should not apply to


    me.


    Can it be a burr?


    After all, the security at a motel isn¡¯t as good as a hotel.


    Or perhaps it¡¯s a psychotic murderer?


    Or a rapist?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The knocking doesn¡¯t stop. I get up to put on my clothes. As I walk from the bed to the door, my mind


    already ys back the scenes of horror movies.


    My limbs are starting to tremble with fear.


    I walk carefully to the door and open the door slightly. As I look out, I see Frances¡¯ dark and frightening


    face.


    How is he able to find me?


    I shut the door in a hurry and lean against the door.


    My heartbeat starts to race.


    That¡¯s it! Frances found me. From the looks of his face, I¡¯m sure something bad is going to happen!


    ¡°Open up!¡±


    Frances¡¯ deep and furious voice thunders from outside the door, causing me to tremble in fear.


    But I¡¯ll be a fool to open the door at this moment.


    ¡°No!¡± I insist.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind if you want more onlookers.¡±


    Frances is threatening me.


    I don¡¯t want to cause a scene and can only open the door in defeat.


    I stand at the door to block Frances from entering. I am afraid that he¡¯ll barge in.


    ¡°Just say what you want at the door. I¡¯m going back to bed after you finish.¡±


    I yawn and say nonchntly. Somehow, I feel guilty inside me.


    ¡°To think that you can still sleep in this situation.¡±


    Frances scoffs and grabs me by the waist and walks into the room. He tosses me onto the bed and


    starts to undo his necktie.


    I retreat away and I look at him in fear and say, ¡°What are you doing? Our rtionship has been ended.


    If you do this, I¡¯ll charge you for rape!¡±


    ¡°Our rtionship has been ended?! Just because of this cheque?¡±


    Upon saying this, he takes out a badly creased cheque from his pocket and res at me like he is


    about to devour me.


    How did the cheque be so creased?


    Is it still valid when it is so creased?


    Although I am frightened, I muster my courage and say, ¡°Yes. This was the agreement. As long as I pay


    up, our arrangement ends.¡±


    ¡°You got this cheque from my mom, right?¡± Frances hit the nail on its head.


    There is no point for me to deny since he is already so certain. What¡¯s done is already done.


    ¡°Yes. This money was given to me by your mother to leave you. I epted it because I needed the


    money.¡±


    Frances grasps my neck and he says furiously, ¡°Jane, are you so cheap to be bought with this money?


    Am I only worth five million yuan to you?¡±


    His look of contempt is like countless needles pierce into my body.


    Regardless of how hurt I am I maintain a smile from beginning to the end.


    ¡°Mr. Louis is a wealthy man. You are unfamiliar with my world. Five million yuan to you is a small


    amount but to me, it is a huge sum. Furthermore, I don¡¯t think you are worth five million yuan. Instead,


    my freedom is worth this amount.¡±


    ¡°Freedom? I won¡¯t give you the freedom that you want!¡±


    Frances tears up the cheque forcefully after he finishes saying.

 Chapter 165 Can鈥檛 Escape

    Chapter 165 Can¡¯t Escape


    ¡°Frances, are you crazy?¡±


    I instantly jump up from the bed to pick up all the pieces of paper scattered on the floor.


    I somehow still hold on to a hope that these pieces can be patched up with glue, but at the moment, I


    am having a hard time restoring the piece of paper to its original state. What can I do now?


    ¡°Return me another check now! I don¡¯t care about anything now, I¡¯ve given you this check but you have


    torn it into pieces like mad. Your actions doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡±


    I am not in the wrong here, so I have no qualms voicing out my opinions.


    Francesughs imperceptibly as he sweeps away the pieces of the check while sitting by the bed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence? You imed that I have returned the money, but do you have proof? I have


    proofs that you are owing me money, and it¡¯s all written in ck and white together with the short


    memo. I have everything with me.¡±


    This bastard!


    I curse him silently before retorting vehemently, ¡°Frances, it¡¯s not like you arecking financially, so why


    do you always want to pester me endlessly? Even if you don¡¯t want to be with your wife anymore, you


    can always find a woman who is a thousand times better than me. Why do you have to bother with


    someone like who is divorced?¡±


    I feel quite helpless in my heart. Frances is more difficult to get rid of than I have thought.


    Just as he said, I don¡¯t have any proof that I have returned him money, yet he is still holding on to the


    evidences that show me as owner of his debt.


    I really don¡¯t know how I can return that sum amounting to four million yuan after I have missed my


    chancest time.


    ¡°I have already stated clearly, at my discretion, this game will never stop unless I put it to a stop


    myself.¡±


    Frances¡¯ words sessfully plunge my heart into a deep abyss.


    I really don¡¯t have any idea how I should make him get too tired of me to the point of letting me off the


    hook.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see a letter from mywyering into your mailbox, you should just follow me


    back.¡±


    France smiles while pinning some strands of my hair to the back of my ear. Goosebumps sweeps over


    my skin like a wave.


    It seems like I have no other choice other than conceding defeat.


    ¡°Frances, I admit that you¡¯re ruthless.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Iment viciously.


    Then, I carry the box along with me as I n to follow him back.


    However, he suddenly copses onto the bed as he sayszily, ¡°It¡¯s sote now, I don¡¯t want to


    continue this fiasco anymore. Let¡¯s just sleep first. We will talk about what happens after waking up.¡±


    When he says that, he pats the empty space next to him, motioning me to lie down too.


    His good mood has seemingly returned as he toys around with my hair. He says in a low voice, ¡°You


    told me that today would be a special day. Are you referring to what has happened just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answer honestly without raising my head to meet him.


    ¡°Today is indeed a special day. Jane, you are getting more and more courageous as time goes on.¡±


    Frances¡¯ tone suddenly dips a few notches.


    From his tone right now, I can tell that he¡¯s angry.


    ¡°So what if I have courage now? It¡¯s not like I can escape from you.¡±


    Iin powerlessly.


    From the day I was by France¡¯s side, I have been concocting a n on how to leave him. In the end,


    after much struggle, I still fail.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you know that.¡±


    He smiles while he replies.


    I know I can¡¯t afford to offend him any further, so I decide to stop arguing with him.


    Frances is now sleeping soundly next to me, and on the other hand I am struggle to do just that. I have


    just escaped a wolf¡¯s den, yet it seems like I have let myself into a tiger¡¯sir.


    It is more than difficult to escape this tiger¡¯sir.


    In a wave of dizziness, I finally is able to sink into a deep slumber. By the time I wake up again, it¡¯s


    already eight o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Frances is still asleep. I get up to wash up briefly before trying to wake him up.


    However, he remains motionless in bed.

 Chapter 166 Please Calm Down

    Chapter 166 Please Calm Down


    ¡°Frances!¡±


    I try to call out to him again, but he is still frozen like a statue.


    At that moment, a thought urs to me. Is he dead for some reason?


    ¡°Frances, don¡¯t scare me like that.¡±


    I go over and lie on top of him while sticking my ear to his chest. When I hear a throbbing not far away,


    my worried heart can finally rx.


    ¡°Get off me. Even if I¡¯m not dead, I will be dead because of your weight.¡±


    Francesins in a low voice, but I can sense a fatigue in his voice.


    Besides, even though he¡¯s wearing something, I can feel that his body temperature is abnormally high.


    Why is his body scorching like he is shrouded in mes?


    I touch his forehead, and it is as hot as touching a boiling kettle.


    ¡°You have high fever.¡±


    I disclose the news to him worriedly.


    Frances lifts his eye lids as he shoots a nce at me, ¡°I only realize today that you really like to be on


    top.¡±


    Likes being on top?


    Since I am not a pure and innocent girl anymore, I immediately understand his meaning. I mber


    down from him while muttering, ¡°You¡¯re so sick right now but you still can crack useless jokes.¡±


    Frances lets out a weakugh before shutting his eyes again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    This is the first time I am seeing him like this, and admittedly I am a little worried.


    While ignoring his massive frame, I help him to get off the bed with all my might and hold him while


    heading outside.


    I don¡¯t know whether his car is parked outside. I can only try to hail a taxi for now.


    ¡°Sir, send us to the hospital.¡±


    I say worriedly.


    Frances shakes his head in disapproval, ¡°I won¡¯t go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid of getting injection like Steven?¡±


    I just simply blurt out these words, yet Frances suddenly res at me with his eyes widened, ¡°Never


    bring up Steven¡¯s name in front of me.¡±


    He¡¯s so sick right now yet he still have the energy to be angered. I am really impressed by his tenacity!


    However, I stop saying anything. Since I can handle helping him reduce his fever, I decide to bring him


    home for now.


    Frances hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet, and I can¡¯t just shove some medicine into his stomach like that. I


    hastily prepare a hot milk and feed him with great difficulty before feeding him some medicine that can


    help him decrease the temperature.


    I ce an ice pack on his forehead but it seems that his fever is still persisting stubbornly.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    Frances lets out a mumble, and he is all curled up into a ball.


    It¡¯s rare to see him in such weakened state, so I immediately produce my phone to take some photos


    for my own amusement in the future.


    However, my phone is suddenly snatched away by Frances and he deletes all the photos in an instant.


    I am quite baffled by his reaction. His eyes are shut, yet he somehow knows that I am taking photos of


    him.


    The next second, I suddenly lurch forward as he pulls me onto the bed and keeping me stuck to his


    smoldering body.


    He is so hot right now, so why did he im that he is cold?


    However, he is indeed shivering at the moment. It doesn¡¯t seem like he is just pretending.


    I have no other way besides letting him hug me like that, although the temperature surrounding me is


    too high for myfort.


    Just when I almost pass out due to the heat, Frances starts to undress himself.


    This is crazy. Is this illness-stricken man still thinking about that sort of thing even if he is in so much


    agony?


    ¡°What are you doing? Calm down now.¡±


    I try to stop him.


    He starts to undress me too while I¡¯m saying that.


    ¡°Frances, please stop. Can you only think about other things after your fever has recovered?¡± I scold


    him vehemently.


    However, even though Frances is besieged by illness, I am still no match in terms of strength. I can


    only watch him removing all of my clothes.


    His scorching skin is now directly in contact with mine, which makes me feel even hotter and


    suffocating.

 Chapter 167 Play with Each Other

    Chapter 167 y with Each Other


    But Frances does nothing. He just holds me tightly and his breathing bes steady.


    I finally understand that the reason he does it is to make him warmer.


    Is my thought too impure?


    Being held by him tightly, I feel so hot that I am sweating.


    As soon as people lie in bed, they just want to sleep.


    Gradually, I fall asleep.


    When I¡¯m half asleep, I feel something on my butt. My most sensitive body part is rubbed over and over


    again. Soon, my vagina is getting wet. I¡¯mpletely awake.


    Frances¡¯s body doesn¡¯t seem to be so hot, but his lower body is still very hot.


    "Don¡¯t touch me."


    I turn around and touch Frances on the forehead. Making sure he doesn¡¯t have a fever, I¡¯m relieved.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now, you can rx."


    He starts kissing me from my earlobe, kisses and fondles my other sensitive parts.


    We are very familiar with each other¡¯s bodies. Soon, I start to moan. My body can¡¯t help trembling


    under his caress.


    "Your body has long been ustomed to me. Do you really want to leave me? "


    His voice is really charming. And then, he inserts the penis into my vagina.


    "Ah¡­" I can¡¯t help moaning. I hug Frances tightly and can¡¯t say a word.


    But I am sober.


    Women and men are different in love and sex. A man may be obsessed with a woman¡¯s body and he


    may love this woman because of sex. But I won¡¯t. Only when I love a person can I have pleasure in


    bed.


    Do I love Frances?


    The answer is "yes".


    Frances doesn¡¯t hear my answer, and he seems to be dissatisfied. Then he frowns and quickens his


    movement, which makes my groan louder and louder.


    I love him, but there are some words I can¡¯t tell him, which should be my secret forever.


    I give him a faint smile and say to Frances, "If I really fall in love with you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll think I will


    upset you. We¡¯re just ying with each other in bed. We don¡¯t need to..."


    Before I can finish my words, Frances speeds up violently.


    Gradually, his body also bes taut.


    I know he¡¯s going to ejacte.


    Sure enough, a minuteter, he ejactes in my body.


    I¡¯m a little stunned.


    This is his fastest ejaction. Our sex juststs about five minutes.


    He used to have sex with me for an hour or two. He¡¯s abnormal today. Is it because he¡¯s not feeling


    well?


    Frances gets up from me, gives me a cold look and heads for the bathroom.


    Soon, I hear the sound of water spray.


    After the bath, Franceses out and dresses in front of me. He seems to be leaving.


    When hees to the door, he suddenly turns around and looks at me.


    "Jane, do you really think we¡¯re just ying together?"


    "So, do you think I will fall in love with you? Don¡¯t worry! I will not covet anything that does not belong to


    me." I smile at him and suppress the bitterness in my heart.


    I can¡¯t fall in love with people like Frances. If I don¡¯t understand this, I¡¯ll be hurt deeply in the end.


    "You understand it and that¡¯s the best."


    Frances says coldly and leaves.


    In the evening, he doesn¡¯te back.


    I finally see him the next afternoon, but I see him on the news.

 Chapter 168 He is Drawing My Attention

    Chapter 168 He is Drawing My Attention


    "Frances and new popr star Elin Smith spent a day and a night at the hotel."


    When I see the news, my eyes be a little wet.


    Suddenly I understand what Frances meant that day.


    Men are always ying with women in bed. For them, it¡¯s the same as having sex with any woman. He


    can have sex with me, and of course, he can have sex with other women.


    I feel a little bitter in my heart. I know I¡¯m jealous.


    I¡¯m just one of his lovers, not his wife.


    Not long after the newses out, Whitney calls me.


    "Jane, have you seen the news?"


    "Yes." I reply.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Elin Smith is not his lover."


    Whitney¡¯s decisiveness makes me a little surprised.


    She is always suspicious. Any trace will be detected by her. Now that the news hase out, why is


    she so calm?


    "Why?"


    I ask suspiciously.


    "Elin Smith is his half-sister and his father¡¯s illegitimate daughter. He is very clear about this thing.


    Although he did not tell me, I have already investigated their rtionship. It will not be wrong."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Whitney¡¯s exnation makes me feel a little morefortable.


    It turns out that I misunderstand the rtionship between them. I shouldn¡¯t be jealous of her.


    "Well, I see."


    Whitney is silent for two seconds and then says to me, "Jane, I think Frances¡¯s affairs with those


    women are false. It¡¯s easy for Frances to hide these things. I think,st time, he let me know about


    Cindy on purpose. Even if I picked on Cindy, he didn¡¯t give some special reactions. So, actually, he


    doesn¡¯t care about Cindy at all."


    He doesn¡¯t care about Cindy at all?


    He generously gave Cindy a ne worth four million yuan. Does he really not care about her? I


    don¡¯t believe it.


    "Why does he do it? There is no need for him to¡­" I say to Whitney.


    "He may be drawing my attention. Sometimes, men alsock the sense of security. Although his


    behavior is a littleughable, it is also a little cute. He wants to divorce me because he misunderstands


    that I have an affair with another man. He¡¯s just jealous. That¡¯s his character."


    They are perfect for each other and they love each other. But, I¡¯m just a funny mistress whom nobody


    cares about.


    "His jealousy shows that he cares about you. Since you know that Elin Smith is his sister, don¡¯t pick on


    her, or he may be angry with you," I say bitterly, feeling so ridiculous of myself.


    I¡¯m his mistress, but now I have to pretend to be a considerate friend tofort Whitney.


    "I know, but..." Whitney has a pause, and then goes on, "Maybe, he is using these women to cover for


    another woman whom he really loves."


    I¡¯m shocked. I feel that Whitney may have found something.


    But I know that Frances doesn¡¯t love me. The reason he does it may just be to get Whitney¡¯s attention.


    "I don¡¯t think so. Frances loves you. Well, I have something else to do. I¡¯ll hang up now."


    I hang up the phone in a hurry, and I feel more upset.

 Chapter 169 Pretend to be Ignorant

    Chapter 169 Pretend to be Ignorant


    Frances is back tonight.


    I am cooking when hees.


    On these days without him at home, I have cooked a lot by myself.


    Seeing what I am doing, Frances does not say anything to sit by the table.


    He has a look at my phone when I am bringing some dish to the table.


    I have not closed the webpage of the news on my phone; he smiled slightly to say, ¡°You read my


    news.¡±


    I don¡¯t reply him, just rolling my eyes at him.


    Everyone knows Frances is somebody who is always trending in the social media. I cannot ignore him


    in these news.


    Then I tell him, ¡°Since I read the big news of today, you are there.¡±


    Frances keepsughing, ¡°Do you feel bad with it?¡±


    He looks so happy to make fun of me.


    I did get mad with his news before knowing Elin Smith is his younger sister. Now I believe what was


    reported in the news is a joke.


    If Frances supposes me to know nothing about them, I pretend to be ignorant of it.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I tell him, ¡°Frances, you are free to date any woman in the world; that¡¯s none of my business. I have my


    own duty to fulfill.¡±


    Giving him a slight smile, I start to eat something slowly.


    Frances seems to be annoyed and goes upstairs.


    ¡°Do you finish the meal?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have no appetite today.¡± he answers unhappily.


    Frances is irritated too easily.


    I also go upstairs after finishing the dinner. As soon as passing by the bedside table, I am surprised to


    see the new box of condoms.


    Oh, my goodness! Last time, Frances did not use condoms on my ovtion, yet I forgot to buy and


    take the morning-after pill.


    Frances stays in his room for the whole night. In the early morning of the next day, I rush to the


    pharmacy and get one after pill to take. I know in my mind, two days have passed, but the pill should


    work within 72 hours.


    Out of the pharmacy, I find someone might be following me behind for another time.


    I am sensitive enough to feel disturbed for being watched by others.


    From the awareness, I am sure someone is following me.


    Not to wake a sleeping dog, I don¡¯t turn back to check it. But from some ss door nearby, I see the


    familiar ck Honda car again.


    I don¡¯t wait anymore and call a taxi to take me to the office.


    At the off time, I find the car still parking not far from the gate of the office.


    What will they do to me for following me one day?


    I am too worried to take a bus, ready to call a taxi instead.


    Just now, a Porsche Cayenne stops in front of me.


    Someone rolls down the window and I recognize Lawrence Jordan inside the car.


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. ¡°Lawrence?¡± I call his name.


    He smiles to me and says, ¡°Into my car?¡±


    Considering the following danger, I definitely agree with him and get into his car as soon as possible.


    Then I ask him, ¡°What are you going to do in Virginia?¡±


    Lawrence answers, ¡°Come to see you.¡±


    I feel doubtful, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He is one friend of Frances, never contacting me privately. Now I am really curious about the reason he


    comes to see me.


    He says, ¡°Do you know who is following you in that car?¡±

 Chapter 170 The Same Type of Person

    Chapter 170 The Same Type of Person


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I can guess but not sure about my answer.


    Lawrence says, ¡°It¡¯s too much to say it here. We should go somewhere causal and talk about details.¡±


    In his view, some bars should be casual enough for us to have a longer talk.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, he takes me one quieter bar different from those I have been to before.


    There is a woman singing on the middle of the stage; the audience keeps listening quietly.


    Lawrence watched the singer. I followed his eyes to look at her to find she is really simr to Whitney


    Jordan. The two women almost look the same.


    I have to tell him, ¡°She looks like Whitney.¡±


    Lawrenceughs, ¡°I know.¡± And then he looks at the singer tenderly one more time.


    Immediately from his eyes, I realize he gets a lot of problems or concerns in his mind.


    I ask him, ¡°You know Whitney very well?¡±


    Now he turns to look at me and answers with a smile, ¡°Of course. Actually, she is my younger sister.¡±


    Until this moment, I realize that he has the same family name with Whitney. There are not so many


    wealthy families in the city; most of persons with the same family name should be kin.


    I ask further, ¡°She is your sibling?¡±


    Whitney is thest person whom I would like to meet in the world. Just now Lawrence told me he is


    Whitney¡¯s elder brother; he knows Frances as Whitney¡¯s husband and Frances has an affair with me.


    However, Whitney has never got to know something about Frances and me from Lawrence. It is


    obviously unusual. So, I am confused why he came to see me today.


    Lawrence shakes his head to answer me, ¡°She is not my sibling; I am adopted by her parents. Whitney


    is someone with great pride, never treating me as her sibling brother. But she has never been my sister


    in my heart.¡±


    His words confuse me more.


    I heard he talked about Whitney softly, from which I suppose they get along very well. But it might not


    be the truth. Is that the reason he did not tell her anything about Frances and me?


    I ask Lawrence, ¡°What would you like to talk with me?¡±


    Before Lawrence answering me, the woman singer just finishes a song to walk to us.


    Lawrence smiles and shakes head to her who turns around at once.


    I don¡¯t think they are strangers. I still feel something unusual by instinct, but cannot get to the truth.


    He starts to say, ¡°Be good to Frances as much as you can. Try to keep him with you.¡±


    I am astonished by what he said.


    Even though he does not get along very well with Whitney, he should not talk with me about it. Whitney


    will hate him badly for his request to me.


    I ask him, ¡°Why did you say it?¡±


    He answers, ¡°Since I found she had been suffering a lot from her marriage with Frances, I wish they


    could live separately. Frances does not love her, but makes her in great pain.¡±


    ¡°You dislike Whitney?¡± I have to ask him the question.


    Lawrenceughs and shakes his head, ¡°No. I love her.¡±


    This is big news to me!


    As the adopted son of the Jordan¡¯s family, he is neither allowed to love his sister in name; it will


    certainly make a scandal of his family to the whole society. But now he is so frank to tell me he loves


    Whitney.


    No wonder he is not fond of Silvia Louis at all even she has kept pursuing him. He loves the one he will


    not get forever.


    I have to say, ¡°Frances and you are of the same type of person, both getting crazy!¡±


    Frances does not care about his charming wife, but likes another woman.


    Lawrence ignores such gorgeous Silvia after him, just obsessed with his sister.


    I curl my lips and continue, ¡°I am sorry I cannot help you.¡±

 Chapter 171 If Money Can Solve the Problem, Then it鈥檚 Not a Problem

    Chapter 171 If Money Can Solve the Problem, Then it¡¯s Not a Problem


    Frances Louis has told me before, both of us are just bedmate. I wouldn¡¯t expect to be more than his


    bedmate..


    Even at this moment, even when I start to have feelings for him, it makes me feel suffering.


    ¡°Oh? Tell me why you feel like you can¡¯t help me at all?¡± Lawrence Jordan raises his eyebrow and says


    inughter.


    ¡°Do you think Frances would like me? Asides from Whitney Jordan¡¯s mental illness, she¡¯s gorgeous,


    shees from a rich family, which part of her isn¡¯t better than me? If he doesn¡¯t like this type of


    woman, I don¡¯t think he would like me of all other women, I won¡¯t even bother to think about it at all.¡±


    From this point, I know myself better than anyone else.


    Someone like me will never get into Frances¡¯s eye, let alone to get into his heart.


    Someday if hees to look for me, perhaps he¡¯s just bored of pretty women and he just wants to try


    any simple woman. When he doesn¡¯t feel me interesting anymore, he would dump me as a stranger.


    Although this truth makes me suffer a lot, it also keeps me awake at the same time for not making any


    unforgivable action due to my emotion impulses.


    ¡°Well, sometimes it¡¯s worth the try, how would you know if you never try?¡± Lawrence replies confidently.


    He has been very stubborn. I don¡¯t want to argue with him. Although he and Whitney are not biological


    siblings, they have living together for a long time, it is inevitable that they would have same paranoia.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°So, the reason that youe to me is to ask me to snatch Frances away from Whitney, so that you


    could get Whitney?¡± I reply while trying to figure out what is in Lawrence¡¯s mind.


    He nods his head and replies, ¡°Consider it as an exchange, I will cover up the matter between you and


    Frances.¡±


    Well, the whole idea seems tempting.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t say anything, the rtionship between Frances and I will notst long.


    I neither nod nor shake my head.


    Lawrence continue says, ¡°I grow up with Whitney, I understand the way she does things. If you allow


    me to help you, it would be better. Frances thinks that he can hide it from her, but he¡¯s not aware that


    once a woman falls in love with a man, she would have a sharper mind. In a way that, she would find


    out right away if he has any unusual behavior.


    What Lawrence says have a point. Even if I couldn¡¯t reach his requirement, it''s okay to agree with him


    first.


    At least, I do have someone who can help.


    ¡°Fine, I promise you.¡±


    Iugh a little and say to Lawrence, ¡°But, how are you going to settle with the private detective


    outside?¡±


    Lawrence winks and cunningly replies, ¡°Well, he¡¯s just getting paid to do things, if money can solve the


    problem, then it¡¯s not a problem. Don¡¯t worry about it, I will settle it by myself.¡±


    I feel less worry after hearing what he just says. He and Frances are naturally smart, eventually they


    will have the ways.


    Just that, I still feel worry about Lawrence.


    ¡°You n to tantly snatch Frances¡¯s wife away, have you thought of him as your brother? What if he


    do to you if he knows?¡± I ask.


    Lawrenceughs confidently and replies, ¡°I never fight a battle that is uncertain. Oh, Frances. I know


    him better than anyone else. There¡¯s no fun of it if I tell you everything.¡±


    He moves up as he is talking while walking towards at the female singer¡¯s direction.


    I just see him flirting with the female singer and holding her waist while heading towards somewhere


    private.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he just say he loves Whitney and now he¡¯s flirting with another woman? Is a man¡¯s love, such


    superficial?¡±

 Chapter 172 Frances鈥檚 Secret

    Chapter 172 Frances¡¯s Secret


    Walking out from the bar, the car that stops at the opposite never leaves.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lawrence asks me not to worry therefore I¡¯m not worry anymore and heads back home.


    Frances isn¡¯t back home yet but surprisingly, old Mr. Louis is at home.


    Of course, I do have high respect on elderly.


    I walk towards him and greets, ¡°Good evening, old Mr. Louis.¡±


    Old Mr. Louis nods his head and looks me up and down, ¡°Are you doing okay?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    I look at him with doubt, wondering what he is trying to say.


    ¡°Please clean up any room for me, I will live here for quite some time.¡±


    He is Frances¡¯s grandfather. He wants to live here, obviously I have no rights to reject.


    I quickly clean up and make up a bed for him. When I finish and walk out from the room, Frances just


    comes back from outside.


    ¡°old Mr. Louis, your bed is ready. Please have a look if there¡¯s anything that you¡¯re not satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Whose bed is ready? Do you want to live here?¡± Frances asks.


    He lifts his eyes and sweep lightly at old Mr. Louis. It seems like he doesn¡¯t want him to live here at all.


    I believe that there is something going on between them, so I just sit aside quietly.


    ¡°Kid, if I have not asked Betty, I wouldn¡¯t know that you have moved to somewhere else. It¡¯s fine that


    you hide yourself away from Whitney, but why don¡¯t you tell me the address?¡±


    Frances starts pouting and sits on the sofa, two legszily ovepping each other.


    ¡°You think too much, I¡¯m not hiding myself away from Whitney. I¡¯m hiding away from you. Don¡¯t you


    know that I hate you more than Whitney?¡±


    Frances¡¯s words sound merciless towards old Mr. Louis. I look directly at old Mr. Louis, I¡¯m worried that


    he might pass out after he hears that.


    Fortunately, he simplyughs and replies, ¡°No matter how annoying I am, I¡¯m still your grandfather. If


    you could, then kick me out from this house right now.¡±


    I have to say that the way he deals with his grandson seems cute in some way.


    I look at Frances¡¯s expression secretly, he seems like he raises a smirk.


    The next minute, I see him getting up and move towards the side of the sofa and pick up his


    grandfather¡¯s suitcase and walk out from the house.


    ¡°Asshole! Believe it or not, I will tell your secret to Jane Noyes!¡±


    His words instantly stop Frances¡¯s footsteps.


    He turns back looking flustered at old Mr. Louis and says, ¡°You dare!¡±


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t feel guilty anyway, I dare.¡±


    The moment old Mr. Louis says it, it makes me feel curious about Frances¡¯s secret.


    I literally stare at old Mr. Louis the whole time, hoping that he would speak out the secret. Who knows,


    he doesn¡¯t seem like he is going to say anything.


    Curiosity is aroused. It does feel suffering to wanting to know what the secret is.


    ¡°Grandpa, which room would you prefer? Second floor facing towards the north seems brighter and


    spacious, I think it¡¯s quite suitable for you.¡±


    Frances¡¯s expression is gloomy in the beginning and he slowly smiles faintly the next minute.


    Although he seems reluctant, but that instant change of attitude seems very shocking.


    I never see Frances behaving like this, I start to wonder what is his secret which makes his attitude


    bes so good all sudden?


    If only I know, perhaps I could use it to threaten him next time?


    I think, I should really take good care of old Mr. Louis during his stay. I must maintain a good


    rtionship with him, maybe he will tell me Frances¡¯s secret when he¡¯s in good mood.

 Chapter 173 Don鈥檛 Eat If You Are Full

    Chapter 173 Don¡¯t Eat If You Are Full


    "Old Mr. Louis, are you asleep?"


    I knock on his door at nine o''clock in the evening,


    "Not yet. What''s the matter?"


    I hear his loud voice, and then the door opens from the inside.


    "I just want to ask if you are in the mood for some night snack. I can cook some noodles or dumplings


    for you." I smile kindly at him, trying not to make myself look different than usual.


    The old man shakes his head and says, "I don''t like those food. You can make hot and sour noodles for


    me. Make sure the taste isn¡¯t too blend."


    I don¡¯t expect him to be someone who likes spicy food. But making a bowl of hot and sour noodles


    doesn¡¯t beat me.


    "Okay. Wait for a second. It''ll be ready soon."


    I nod and leave the room immediately.


    This is one step closer to please Mr. Louis.


    Twenty minutester, I bring the noodles upstairs and knock on the door again.


    But nothing happens after knocking for a long time.


    Mr. Louis falls asleep in such a short time?


    Now that is embarrassing.


    I try not to eat anything at night to lose weight. And I don¡¯t want to eat anything too spicy to upset my


    stomach.


    But throwing it away would be a waste.


    Just then, I see that the door of Frances¡¯ room is still open, so I knock on the door and walk in.


    Themp in the study is on, and I walk in with the noodles in my hand.


    Frances sits at the desk and has his back to me. He seems to be fascinated by something he is


    reading. He is so intrigued that he can¡¯t even hear the knock on the door, let alone not noticing me


    coming in his room.


    "Are you hungry, Frances?"


    Frances jumps when my voice breaks the silence.


    He quickly hides what he is holding in his hands under a pile of documents. "What are you doing in


    here? Don''t you know you should knock on the door first?!" He asks me with a straight face while


    turning around.


    "I knocked, but you can¡¯t hear it." I answer aggrievedly.


    "Don¡¯te in unless I answer next time." He says after a pause.


    I also know it is my fault that I enter his room like that. I hand him the noodles after nodding, ¡°This is the


    night snack I made for you. Eat it while it''s still warm."


    "Made for me?" Frances has a meaningful smile. "You really think I can¡¯t hear the conversation you had


    with my grandpa?"


    When the lie is exposed all at once, I am truly embarrassed. "It was originally for Mr. Louis. but he


    didn''t answer the knock on the door. I assume he is asleep, so I brought it to you." I tell him with a


    smile.


    Without saying anything, Frances takes the bowl from my hand, says while frowning. "Only Mr. Louis


    can stand something this spicy."


    Despite the slightint, he slowly starts eating.


    He frowns right after one bite.


    Maybe he can¡¯t really stand the spiciness, even the tip of his nose is covered with sweat.


    "Stop eating if it''s that spicy. I can¡¯t afford to upset your precious stomach." I pout quietly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Frances lowers his head, ignores me and keeps eating.


    The noodles are almost eaten by him.


    While he was eating, I scan around the ce where he just hides something. Only to see an exposed


    corner.


    It looks like a photo.


    What kind of photos does he need to hide discreetly like this?


    Ever since I start to care about Frances, I am genuinely concerned by all his gestures.


    Therefore, I can¡¯t help but speak up.


    "What were you reading just now, Frances?"

 Chapter 174 I Am So Pissed

    Chapter 174 I Am So Pissed


    Frances¡¯ face suddenly turns gloomy.


    He stares at me for a long time and speaks slowly. "I have already told you a long time ago. Mind your


    own business. Never ask about things that doesn¡¯t concern you. Is it that difficult for you?"


    Frances¡¯ sudden indifference breaks my heart.


    He doesn¡¯t know that I am asking out of love.


    Maybe it''s best for him not to know for the rest of his life.


    "It''s not difficult. I''m just curious. I won''t ask again if you don''t want to talk about it." I grin at him


    reluctantly, take the bowl from his hand, and go straight downstairs.


    As soon as I walk out of his door, I run into Mr. Louis who is looking around with his door opened.


    "Oh, there you are, Jane. I was so hungry that I fell asleep just now. Hurry up and bring me the


    noodles."


    I look at the bowl, and there is nothing left except the big bowl of soup.


    How can I give it to Mr. Louis like this?


    "There is nothing left here. But I will cook another bowl for you if you are still in the mood to eat.¡±


    It''s notplicated anyway. It just takes some time.


    Mr. Louis shakes his head. His eyes suddenly look sharp, and he walks towards Frances.


    "Did you cut in line and eat my noodles, kid! I was drooling in my dreams, and I still can¡¯t have it in


    reality!" Mr. Louis points at Frances angrily. His angry face looks kind of cute.


    "You are the one who fell asleep. I heard her knocking on the door for a long time. Old people should


    acquiesce to their age. Isn''t it good to go to bed and get up early? Having night snack is a young


    people thing. Don¡¯t try too hard to follow the trend.¡±


    Frances curls his lips and says in return.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you trying to piss me off? What an ungrateful kid. How can you do this to me when I came all the


    way to visit you? Did I treat you wrong?¡±


    Mr. Louis is so angry that he looks like he is about to explode.


    I can''t help but want tough.


    It looks like the grandfather and his grandson are going to have a spat again.


    "Do you still feel like eating the noodles?"


    I stand at the door and ask.


    ¡°Eat? I am so pissed that I feel full!¡± Mr. Louis says.


    Since he is not eating, I go downstairs to wash the dishes. Then I n to go to bed.


    When Ie back, Mr. Louis is still arguing with Frances. In other words, he is scolding Frances.


    And Frances is toozy to say anything.


    I go back to my room andy down. Maybe I will fall asleep after ying with my phone for a while.


    However, I find that there are many missed calls on the phone. All of them are from Noah.


    Thinking of him still makes me ufortable.


    It¡¯s already sote at night, is he in trouble? Or there is something emergency.


    I call him back after hesitating uneasily.


    The phone is finally answered after a long time.


    "I love you so much, Jane. I don''t care about anything, else. All I care about is you. I don¡¯t care who


    you are with now. Leave him. Let me be your boyfriend and I will be nice to you for the rest of your life."


    On the other side of the phone, Noah''s voice sounds pretty drunk. And it seems that he is drunk for a


    while.


    If Noah proposes this a few days earlier, I might say yes. That is before I know how I feel about


    Frances.


    A man must be really in love with you, if he can tolerate everything about you,


    And love is something I always pursue.


    ¡°You are drunk, Noah."


    I say.


    "I''m not drunk, Jane. I want to see you. I want to see you now. I will jump from here if you don¡¯t


    come."

 Chapter 175 Marry Me

    Chapter 175 Marry Me


    Jump off?


    Noah¡¯s words scare me.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter if I still love this man or his words are real or not, I must treat his life seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the top floor of Fir Bar,e here as soon as possible.¡±


    Noah says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    I put down my phone, and walk out of the door while putting on my coat.


    Frances just step out of the room, and frowns on me, ¡°It¡¯ste, where are you going?¡±


    I know he never likes Noah,st time he even threatened me not to meet him. I can only pick a random


    excuse, ¡°It¡¯s apany thing. I need to leave.¡±


    I rush to the bar.


    And there has already had arge crowd gathering around it.


    Noah is sitting on the roof, with his whole body is shaking. I feel like he could fall off at any time.


    ¡°Has anyone called the police?¡± I ask one of the onlookers.


    ¡°I don''t know either. I just go here.¡±


    That person exins.


    I worry too much about Noah, so I call the police first before I go upstairs.


    ¡°Noah.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I call his name form behind him in a frightened tone.


    ¡°Jane!¡±


    He almost shout when he sees me.


    Watching him from such a short distance, I can see he gets all red in the face. He must have drunk a


    lot then he should.


    ¡°Juste down, it''s dangerous up there.¡±


    It''s a building with six floors, twenty meters from the ground. His whole body is gonna smashed if he


    falls off. I don''t know when the police wille, I just want him to be safe.


    ¡°No, youe to me. I need to tell you something.¡±


    He smiles to me gently, which makes me feel fretted.


    I have no idea what he is going to say, but I know I have no choice but to walk to him.


    He really likes me, so how can I watch him die? Even though I don''t like how unimportant he sees his


    own life, I can''t leave him there.


    I nod, and walk towards him.


    I¡¯m afraid of the height, that¡¯s way I only stare at his eyes instead of looking down.


    People have already started to teasing him.


    This society id full of indifferent people, they just want to see the drama, only few really care about if


    he¡¯s gonna be okay.


    ¡°Jane, I love you. I don''t care about your past, I only want to be a part of your future. I¡¯ll be good to you


    for the rest of my life, I¡¯ll make you happy. Marry me!¡±


    Noah yells these words to me under the help of alcohol.


    The onlookers turn excited immediately.


    I¡¯m so embarrassed that I don''t know what to say.


    Everything is happening so fast, however, I know clearly that I won¡¯t marry him.


    Looking at him, I¡¯m so lost that I don''t respond to him for a really long time.


    Seeing me being quiet, his face clouds, ¡°Jane, either I get to marry you or I¡¯ll die in front you.¡±


    My heart goes half-cold after hearing him out.


    People downstairs try to convince me in his favor.


    ¡°Just marry him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s kinda handsome, if I were you, I would say yes.¡±


    ¡­


    Of course, they are putting pressure on me. Not to mention Noah is getting irritated, and I don''t want


    him to do anything stupid.


    But marriage is not something you can say yes to easily.


    Right at this moment, my phone rings.


    ¡°Ms. Noyes, this is the police. The firefighters haven''t arrived yet, please make sure that gentleman is


    in a stable mind, please just say yes to whatever he requests you.¡±

 Chapter 176 Congratulations

    Chapter 176 Congrattions


    Even the police didn''t tell me, I know right now my top priority is to pacify him.


    I can''t think of any other way to do that except saying yes to him.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll marry you.¡±


    I nod while saying yes to Noah.


    Down below, people are taking pictures. They all seem a lot more excited than me, the one who was


    actually been proposed to.


    However, my phone was vibrating in my purse. It''s Frances.


    It¡¯s definitely improper to answer his call right now, so I have to turn the ringtone off.


    ¡°Really! That¡¯s great!¡±


    Noah rushes to me and kiss me really hard on the lips.


    I¡¯m stunned.


    And my instinctive move is to wipe out his trace on me.


    Frances¡¯s gloomy face shes through my mind.


    At this moment, I finally realize that I feel nothing for Noah now, because all I can think about is


    Frances.


    Being in a good mood, Noah drags me off the rooftop.


    And I¡¯m finally relieved.


    The only problem is what I should do now for I consent his proposal.


    Because of the liquor, he¡¯s so emotional right now. I can only wait for him to calm down.


    ¡°Jane, I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re willing to marry me.¡±


    His body is wobbling, and a smell of alcohol rushes into my nostril.


    It¡¯s lucky that he wasn¡¯t shaking so violently, otherwise, he might have fallen off.


    He suddenly falls on me. I think the drink is taking on him.


    I try to carry him out of the bar. We barely make it to the door that his mother rushes in.


    ¡°You little bitch, how dare you still hog on my son. Are you trying to get pregnant while he¡¯s drunk?¡±


    His mother gives me a hard push. I¡¯m not prepared for that so I fall on the ground, and my hands are


    scratched.


    I stand up and say to his mom calmly, ¡°Since you are here, I¡¯m sure you know I¡¯m here to save your


    son. I¡¯m not a despicable person that you think I am.¡±


    I don¡¯t like to be misunderstood. I better exin to prove my innocence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do here, just leave my son alone. As long as I¡¯m alive, you¡¯ll never be his wife.¡±


    His mom takes him home. She was so frightened as if i was going to eat Noah alive.


    I¡¯m amused a little bit somehow, but I feel relieved as well.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At least I don¡¯t have to think about how to deal with Noah tonight.


    Since the drama hase to an end, I stop a cab to go back to Frances¡¯s ce. But time is


    approaching midnight.


    Strangely, the vi is fully lightened up.


    Usually, Frances are already asleep. What¡¯s wrong with him today?


    I walk in, and Frances is sitting there on the sofa.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    I ask him nervously.


    Is he waiting for me toe home?


    ¡°Congrattes.¡±


    I¡¯s confused by his words.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Jane, you really surprised me. Your way to hook up with a man is very impressive.¡±


    Frances finishes his sentence with a cold hum. He stands up from the sofa with a gloomy face, which


    scares me.


    I still don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.


    The only thing I know is that he is being frightening.


    I¡¯m fretted under the pressure he puts on me.


    ¡°Will you be more specific?¡±


    ¡°Well, look at this yourself.¡± Frances slides his phone into my hands, with his facing looking stone-


    cold.

 Chapter 177 He Must Pay the Price for Touching You

    Chapter 177 He Must Pay the Price for Touching You


    I take his mobile phone and see that above the Weibo headline was a video.


    The video was about Noah proposed to me on the rooftop.


    My voice in the video when I replied seems much louder than I imagined.


    I didn''t expect this to get posted online so quickly. However, it¡¯s no surprise.


    Thements below are all very romantic andplimenting the lovely couple.


    Just what is going through these people''s minds; under such a tense situation, how could it be romantic


    at all? If I did not agree to Noah, who knows what would have happened.


    So Frances is angry over this video?


    Is he jealous?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    People only get jealous over someone they like.


    Suddenly, I feel a little tense in my heart.


    "Frances, are you jealous?" I look up at him, my heart beating wildly, waiting for his answer.


    He sneers, takes back his phone from my hand, and says disdainfully, "Jane, you think too highly of


    yourself, why in the world would I be jealous over you?! It''s just any woman of mine, even one I don''t


    want anymore, no other men can touch her either!"


    My heart turns coldpletely.


    Jane, you really are too full of yourself.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you? You saw how critical the situation was at the time. Was there any other


    way to diffuse the situation besides agreeing to him? I was saving lives!"


    "Saving people, or taking advantage of the situation?!" Frances snorts coldly, obviously not believing


    me.


    "I warned you long ago, don''t see him again, but you didn¡¯t listen! Jane, don''t regret it!"


    Frances says, then sticks his hands into his pocket and walks upstairs.


    I immediately understand the meaning behind his words. He is going to ruin Noah''s job, and likely ruin


    everything about him.


    "No, Frances, I was wrong, don''t ruin Noah!"


    I beg.


    Noah''s temperament seems to be much weaker than I thought. What if he can¡¯t handle it and ns to


    commit suicide again?


    Frances stops, turns his head, and smiles at me faintly, "If you do something wrong, you have to bear


    the consequences. An apology alone will not work for me."


    His words are full of icy chills, which made me shudder from head to toe.


    However, I really don''t want Noah to lose everything he cherishes because of me.


    "I was wrong, I will never see him again, I swear!" I say hastily.


    "No, he must pay the price for touching you."


    As Frances spoke, his hand rub past my lips forcefully.


    I then remember that Noah kissed my lips before, and it was all recorded on video.


    Damn it!


    How can I calm Frances''s anger down? With his temperament, he willmit to do what he says, so


    things are looking really bleak for Noah''s future.


    "Frances, what do you want me to do? As long as you promise not to touch Noah, I will do anything!" I


    plead.


    If kneeling was useful, I would kneel down right away. But Frances is far too cold-hearted. Unless he


    gets what he wants, anything I do is useless.


    "Do you really love him so much?"


    His eyes look more and more dangerous.


    "It''s not whether I love him or not, it''s just that you take things too far. It''s not fair to Noah at all. He has


    done nothing wrong and does not deserve this." I exin.


    Frances gives me a cold look and heads upstairs without saying a word, then closes the door.

 Chapter 178 Get Out

    Chapter 178 Get Out


    I follow Frances upstairs, and was about to head into the room to further beg for mercy. Unexpectedly,


    he ms the door shut, which almost knocks my nose.


    Originally, if all else fails, my n was to sleep with Frances and make him happy.


    Now I didn¡¯t even have the chance to do that.


    I go back to my room and lie on the bed, but I can¡¯t fall sleep.


    Noah is innocent, how could he suffer Frances''s wrath for no reason?


    Suddenly, there was the sound of running water from the bathroom.


    Only then do I remember that our rooms are connected.


    Courageously, I tiptoe to the bathroom and open the door, revealing Frances''s sturdy, wet, naked body


    right before me.


    Even though I have seen it many times, I still feel quite nervous.


    I blush and walk slowly towards him.


    He frowns and looks at me, and says solemnly, "What are you doing in here?"


    Judging from his expression, he seems a little unhappy. He¡¯s probably still mad at me.


    I swallow, and put on a charming smile at him.


    "I came in to shower you."


    With that said, I walk up to him, my trembling hands gently brush against his strong chest.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I could feel Frances''s body shake. His breathing also bes a little unstable.


    "Get out."


    He says to me in a hoarse voice.


    I know that Frances was getting turned on, so how could I leave at an opportunity like this? Naturally, I


    have to take advantage of the moment and carry on.


    My hand moves on down, from his hot chest, to the bulging abdominal muscles on his belly, and then


    even further down.


    His breathing bes even more and more rapid.


    Then, with a pull, he pulls me into the shower.


    Water sshes on me, and my clothes be soaked in an instant. My clothes stick onto my body


    and outline my curves.


    Frances suddenly begins to passionately kiss, and his hands softly caress my sweet spot.


    The stiffness between his pants press against my vagina, making my legs give way.


    "No, not here."


    I whisper softly and lower my head.


    Thinking back to thest time Frances was here, I didn''t even have the strength to lift my legs


    afterwards. Now I know what it¡¯s like to encounter someone so damn handsome to the point that


    constantly made you always want spread your legs open for him.


    "If you light a fire, then you gotta put the fire out."


    His kiss takes my breath away. He presses me against the wall and wraps my right leg around his


    waist. His thick stick rubs on through my pants, which makes me shudder.


    Frances is already unable to restrain himself; he takes off my pants, and he was anxious toe


    inside me.


    It looks like my n might be sessful after all.


    My hand wrap around his neck, and I bat my eyes at him, "Frances, can you let Noah go?"


    His body freezes stiff in a split second.


    Frances raises his head, staring at me with his sharp eyes.


    He says coldly, "Get out!"


    There is a coldness in the air about him, and he haspletely lost the heat of the moment.


    "Frances." Unwillingly to admit defeat, I climb up again, but he pushes me away.


    How embarrassing.


    I lie on the ground disheveled, looking up at the man who exuded a coldness around him.


    "Jane, do you really love him that much? Since when did you ever beg me, and are even willing to give


    up your body to save your lover?! If you like him so much, when you are having sex with me, won¡¯t you


    feel sorry for him?!"


    "Frances, you¡¯re the person I like!"

 Chapter 179 Pick Another One by Secret Ballot

    Chapter 179 Pick Another One by Secret Ballot


    When I shout this sentence, I¡¯m stunned.


    Soon, I feel very regretful and I want to take back what I said just now.


    Frances has said that we¡¯re just bedmates. The fact that I love him should not be known by him.


    I tell him my secret that I love him. How should I face Frances?


    I feel nervous and embarrassed.


    I hang my head nervously, not knowing what to do. But I hear Frances sneer, "Jane, do you think I¡¯ll


    believe you? I tell you there are a lot of women who like me. You are nothing to me."


    I¡¯m nothing to him.


    I¡¯m just one of Frances¡¯ mistresses. When he likes me, I need to be around him. When he is tired of


    me, I will be abandoned mercilessly by him.


    I¡¯m relieved that he doesn¡¯t take what I said seriously.


    From now on, I will never confess to him. The fact I love Frances is going to be a secret forever and


    nobody will know it.


    I put on my pants, walk out of the bathroom and go back to my room.


    My clothes are so wet that I take them off and put on my nightdress.


    Frances certainly won¡¯te here, and I can have a good sleep tonight.


    But as soon as I lie down, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I have been thinking about Frances¡¯s words.


    Frances will never fall in love with me. He loves Whitney.


    The beautiful and noble woman is worthy of his love.


    The next morning, when I go downstairs, I don¡¯t see Frances.


    Old Mr. Louis is sitting on the sofa, watching the entertainment news of the day.


    The stars¡¯ affairs are being broadcast on TV: This star has a date with that star in private. This female


    star has an affair with that male star.


    Staying with Frances for a long time, I can¡¯t feel anything more when


    watching the entertainment news.


    Old Mr. Louis sees meing down and waves to me.


    "Jane, you made Hot and Sour Rice Noodles for mest night. To thank you, I bought you breakfast."


    Old Mr. Louis is too polite. Well, I think he¡¯s turning me down.


    There is no such thing as a free breakfast.


    He knows that I will ask for a favor, so he refuses me in this way.


    "Thank you."


    I thank him politely. I look at the variety of breakfasts on the table and don¡¯t walk over.


    "Don¡¯t you eat breakfast?" Old Mr. Louis asks me doubtfully.


    "No, I¡¯ll wait for Frances." I whisper.


    He was mad at mest night. I don¡¯t know how he will deal with Noah. If I don¡¯t ask clearly, I will feel


    guilty.


    "Don¡¯t wait. He has gone to France with Whitney. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be back."


    He has gone to France with Whitney?


    I feel a little depressed.


    Is he on vacation with Whitney? France is such a romantic ce. Only those who love each other will


    go there together.


    "Oh."


    I give him a brief answer. I force a smile to old Mr. Louis, "Let¡¯s have breakfast."


    After breakfast, old Mr. Louis insists on sending me to work. I don¡¯t refuse him because I think it is


    troublesome to drive a car to work.


    Soon, the car arrives at the door of thepany.


    When I enter thepany, I see everyone talking about something in a low voice. I hear the word


    "France".


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I feel lost at the thought of Frances going to France with Whitney.


    Where are they going? Will they have sex in a hotel? Will they kiss in a crowded square?


    All this makes me sad.


    I¡¯m very jealous.


    At half past nine, Steven lets all the people of the design department to the meeting room.


    "In France, there is a 10-days independent creationpetition, which is hosted by DS Group. As long


    as you win the first ce in thepetition, you can sign a long-term contract with DS by yourself. So


    we will select two people topete. Nicole is a well-known designer. Although she has some bad


    rumors before, she is still very talented. So she willpete. Let¡¯s pick another one by secret ballot.


    Just write the name of the person you want to support."

 Chapter 180 Why did She Help Me

    Chapter 180 Why did She Help Me


    Signing a contract with DS means that there will be many cooperation opportunities with thispany.


    I missed an opportunity before, this time I don¡¯t want to miss it again.


    It is so painful for me to stay with Frances.


    We¡¯re going to pick one person from the design department. I really hope I can take part in this


    competition, so I write down my own name.


    Steven starts counting the votes. In the end, I get the highest number of votes.


    That¡¯s beyond my expectation.


    I know that I have a bad interpersonal rtionship in thepany. I don¡¯t expect other colleagues to


    vote for me at all, otherwise, I won¡¯t write my name.


    "Well, the person to go to France has been decided. Jane, Nicole, get ready and fly to France in the


    evening."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven smiles at me. He seems to be very happy.


    He asks me to stay in the meeting room. After everyone else has gone, he says to me, "Jane, this time,


    you have to take advantage of the opportunity. I know you¡¯re talented. As long as you seed, it¡¯s


    easy to leave Frances."


    I force a smile, but I¡¯m not happy.


    I love Frances, but I have to leave him. It¡¯s too painful for me.


    I give Noah a call. As soon as he answers the phone, he affectionately calls me "honey".


    "Don¡¯t call me that," I say unhappily.


    "You have agreed to my proposal. Sooner orter you will be my wife."


    Noah seems happy. Frances hasn¡¯t bothered him yet. So, I¡¯m relieved for a while.


    How can I exin to Noah the thing ofst night?


    I just wanted to save him, not to marry him.


    "In fact, I am..."


    "I¡¯ll call you in the evening. I¡¯m going to ss now."


    Then Noah hangs up in a hurry. I have no chance to say what I want to say.


    I sigh, get up and go to the tea room to have a cup of coffee.


    As soon as I get to the door, I hear two people whispering inside.


    "May, did you vote for Jane, too?" Alisha asks. She sits opposite me. And she is a beautiful woman, but


    her talent is mediocre. She dresses up every day and wants to be Steven¡¯s girlfriend.


    "Yes. Nicole asked me to vote for Jane, and I had to do it. I don¡¯t why? Last time, Jane hurt Nicole. Why


    did she want to help Jane?"


    I¡¯m stunned.


    Actually, when Steven announced that I could go to France, I even thought he was helping me. But I


    didn¡¯t expect that Nicole would help me.


    Nicole hates me so much. Why would she help me?


    "We just have to follow the instructions of our superiors, and we can¡¯t be wrong. Even if we go to that


    competition, we won¡¯t win the prize. Let Jane lose face."


    Alisha walks out with May. They feel shocked when they see me standing at the door. They take a look


    at me and leave in a hurry.


    I want to ask Nicole why she helped me. But she isn¡¯t in the office all afternoon. My question has never


    been resolved.


    After work, I go home to pick up some things and go to the airport.


    As soon as I get to the airport, I meet Donny.


    "Jane, long time no see!" Donny greets me warmly.


    I walk over with a smile, only to find Nicole standing not far away.

 Chapter 181 To Love But Not to Get

    Chapter 181 To Love But Not to Get


    She looks at me with resentment, just like I stole her man.


    Nicole likes Donny and I can see it from her eyes.


    ¡°Donny, where are you going? You don''t want to stay in China?¡±


    Donny shrugs and says, ¡°There''s no other way, DS suddenly makes apetition and surprises me. I


    must go back first.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you an internationally famous designer? Would you not know if there''s apetition?¡± Iugh.


    ¡°I might be a fake designer.¡±


    I keep chatting with Donny while walking into the big hall.


    I wave my hand at Nicole and speaks to Donny, ¡°This is Nicole. You know her, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she''s the one who copied your works... Right?¡± Donny nces at Nicole with slight disdain.


    I just want them to chat nicely... I never expected the situation to be awkward like this.


    I don''t have the nerve to say anything else until we get on the ne.


    I don''t know if it''s destiny... Donny and Nicole is on the same row, while I''m right behind them. Donny


    clearly doesn''t really like Nicole. I immediately close my eyes and pretend that I''m asleep, in case he


    comes and wants to switch seats with me.


    I can faintly hear Nicole''s voice faintly from the front seat.


    ¡°Donny, you really think that I copied Jane''s work? I did it just because I''m jealous that you kept helping


    her. You already treat her so well after meeting her for just a few times only. We''ve known each other


    for more than ten years... Why can''t you face my feelings for you?¡±


    I feel a bit shocked.


    It turns out that Donny and Nicole have known each other since long ago.


    Nicole has always been liking Donny one-sidedly.


    ¡°Sophia is the only person I''ll ever love.¡± Donny says that indifferently.


    ¡°But she''s dead! She never came back after she surfed and crashed a big wave! She''s long gone, why


    are you deceiving yourself?! Both You and Herman are doing it, how long will you two keep deceiving


    yourselves?! Moreover, even if she''s still alive... She''ll love Herman and not you!¡±


    If I don''t hear what Nicole says myself... I really can''t imagine that there''s such aplicated story


    within them.


    Nicole loves Donny, while Donny and Herman both love Sophia. The leather belt that Herman always


    wears is Sophia''s design.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nicole, she can''t be dead. Even if she''s really gone, she will always live in my heart. No one can


    rece her.¡±


    Donny''s voice weighs down with sorrow. He''s totally different from the energetic and bright guy I saw


    before.


    Nicole just walks to the toilet without saying anything else.


    I raise my head and look at her.


    She faintly holds back her tears.


    Right now, I don''t feel any hatred towards Nicole.


    The design giarism matter is solved, and she did it because of her love for a man.


    We both understand how painful it is to love but not to get.


    In the hotel that the sponsor arranged for us... Nicole stays in the room beside mine and Donny stays in


    the room next to the room besides mine.


    I take a bath and prepare to sleep until tomorrow morning.


    Not long afterying down, Donny knocks on my door and says that he wants us to eat together.


    I rub my belly... Well, I''m a bit hungry.


    I was too busy to eat anything because I kept pretending to be asleep on the ne.


    I don''t want to torture my stomach so I change my clothes and go with Donny, conveniently see how


    Paris looks at night.


    Frances and Whitney are the first people after closing the door.


    I want to hide, but it''s toote.

 Chapter 182 Its a Small World

    Chapter 182 It''s a Small World


    I feel nervous whenever I run into Frances when I''m with a man. Moreover, in a situation that I never


    predicted.


    I only know that Frances is in France.


    But France is so big, how can I run into him here?


    I don''t know if it''s destiny... It seems that even if the world is bigger than this, I won¡¯t be able to avoid


    him either.


    ¡°President Louis.¡±


    Donny stays unaffected. He just walks over and greets Frances like that.


    ¡°Hello, Donny.¡±


    Frances nods and smiles politely at Donny.


    I don''t find it strange that they know each other.


    This social circle is not so big after all.


    Frances nces at me and speaks indifferently, ¡°Ms. Noyes is here too.¡±


    He sounds unfamiliar and polite like he''s keeping distance from me on purpose.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I take a look at Whitney beside him. She looks happy while leaning on Frances'' shoulder.


    This scene hurts my eyes.


    They''re husband and wife. Such action is very normal.


    I keep consoling myself at heart, but I don''t feel any better.


    ¡°Jane, long time no see.¡±


    Whitney smiles and stretches her hand out at me.


    I feel nervous once I see Whitney. Especially, when Frances is around.


    I''m too scared that she''ll notice me and Frances'' rtionship.


    It''s my fault for being a mistress.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± says Donny.


    ¡°We''re hungry so we''re going to eat.¡± Frances answers indifferently.


    Donny is d to hear what he said. He immediately says, ¡°What a coincidence, we''re going to eat too...


    Let''s go together.¡±


    I look at Frances and shake my head at heart.


    No, please...


    I don''t want to eat together with them. Such a cold and arrogant guy like Frances won''t say yes, right?


    I pray at heart for it.


    On the contrary, Frances faintly smiles and says yes.


    I can only go with them... Reluctantly.


    I didn''t expect Frances to have a car here. All the way in France.


    Donny doesn''t drive and naturally gets on Frances'' car.


    Frances holds his forehead and speaks to Whitney, ¡°My head hurts, you can drive it.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need to go to the doctor?¡±


    Whitney asks him with full concern.


    Frances shakes his head and speaks in a low voice, ¡°No need. It''s an old sickness, I just need a quick


    rest.¡±


    Whitney doesn''t say anything else and moves to the driver seat.


    ¡°I want to talk about some things with you, sit on the front passenger seat.¡±


    Whitney looks at Frances in slight disappointment. Her mouth slightly moves like she wants to say


    something.


    Frances just goes straight to the back seat.


    There''s no other choice, I reluctantly sit beside Frances.


    Of course, I keep my distance from him.


    I don''t want Whitney to sense anything, so I should be careful.


    ¡°What kind of judge will you be this time? If you''re the strict one, I''ll just be the easygoing one.¡± says


    Donny.


    It turns out that Whitney is also the judge of thispetition. No wonder she''s here. Then what about


    Frances? What is he doing here? Apanying his wife?


    ¡°You know, I''ve always been strict.¡± Whitney says that indifferently.


    They start to discuss about thepetition. I''m a newbie so I can''t really say anything.


    I just sit there, feeling fully bored... Hoping that we can arrive at the restaurant faster.


    Sitting with Frances is difficult for me, after all.


    When I was thinking, a slightly cold hand suddenlynds on my hips.

 Chapter 183 She鈥檚 not My Concern at All

    Chapter 183 She¡¯s not My Concern at All


    I gasp and look over at Frances.


    But I quickly turn my gaze in case it would arouse Whitney¡¯s suspicion.


    The car has a divider between the front and back seats, and Whitney can only see the top half of our


    bodies from the rear-view mirror, not knowing what is happening below.


    Maybe this is why Frances dare to have his unbridled hands on me.


    There is no sign on his face that tells he has a headache! I even have to doubt that he uses it as an


    excuse to sit next to me.


    ¡°Are you mad? Your wife is sitting in front of us!¡±


    I lower my head and whisper to him.


    He snorts slightly, disapprovingly, ¡°So what, my mistress is sitting beside me. How can I restrict myself


    from doing noting with such a beauty right next to my hand? You know I¡¯m not that kind of gentlemen.¡±


    As he is saying, his hands are eagerly touching around my waist. Although I wear thick clothes, the


    tititing movement of his hands really makes me hot.


    ¡°Frances, I¡¯ll be dead if Whitney knows our affair.¡±


    I whisper with a begging voice.


    Before leaving Frances, I don¡¯t want to get any troubles, nor do I want to hurt Whitney, and I can¡¯t


    afford to offend her.


    ¡°You think I would be afraid of her?


    ¡°Okay, fine! But I¡¯m afraid of her.¡± I twitch my mouth and move to the right, to the very edge of the seat.


    Staying where he is, Frances just sneers and sits there without saying a word.


    His indifferent face suddenly reminds me of Noah.


    Though for now he hasn¡¯t done anything to Noah yet, it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t harm Noah. He certainly


    won¡¯t let Noah go easily. I must know something from him to assure my heart.


    But asking Frances directly may irritate him. Thinking for a while, I say, ¡°Thank you, Frances, for doing


    nothing to Noah.¡±


    He just sneers, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early. It¡¯s just the time hasn¡¯te yet.¡±


    The time hasn¡¯te yet?


    What does it mean?


    I am just about to open my mouth for more information when Whitney says, ¡°Here we are.¡±


    We get out of the car and in front of us is a western restaurant with goodyout. When I step inside, the


    soft lighting andfortable decoration andyout make me feel cozy.


    Whitney speaks French to the waiter, which I totally can¡¯t understand because I can¡¯t speak French.


    The waiter nods to Whitney¡¯s words and leads us upstairs to the private room.


    Donny hands me the menu. I take a look and gives back to him.


    ¡°Help me for it. I trust you.¡±


    As I say this, I feel a stern look from Francesing towards me, but I find he isn¡¯t looking at me at all


    when I turn my sight towards him.


    Is it my illusion?


    The food is serviced soon. Donny orders me a foie gras and an authentic French steak with ketchup.


    It tastes good!


    When I am eating my food, I feel a foot, all the way up my leg.


    I¡¯m so shocked that I drop my fork on the floor.


    But look at Frances! He is enjoying the food with such a natural manner, though under the table, he is


    doing such a dirty and vulgar thing with one of his feet.


    Huh! He really deserves the name of well-dressed beast.


    ¡°Let me pick it up for you.¡±


    Donny says gently, and is about to bend over.


    But Frances doesn¡¯t stop the movement of his foot on my leg.


    Damn it! I can¡¯t let Donny see that.


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    I bend over quickly to pick up the fork, at the same time, checking the position where Frances put the


    other foot.


    ¡°Waiter, please change my fork.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As I wave my hand and speak to the waiter standing a short distance away, my heeled shoe heavily


    steps on Frances¡¯s other foot.

 Chapter 184 Bitch Goes to Hell

    Chapter 184 Bitch Goes to Hell


    ¡°Ah¡±


    Right opposite me, Frances screams and takes his foot back.


    I roll my eyes at himcently.


    Whitney instantly puts down her fork and asks anxiously, ¡°Are you all right, Frances?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just identally bite my tongue.¡±


    A faint smilees across his face and he gives me a cold glimpse. I act as if nothing had happened,


    moving away my sight.


    ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t bite it again.¡±


    Whitney is very attentive to Frances. She cares him very much even though he¡¯s telling a lie.


    A woman who falls in love is truly a fool.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    And Frances stops harassing me under the table after I kicked him.


    Opposite the hotel is Seine River. At night, the whole city bes stunning and beautiful against the


    shining lights on the river.


    Ie to the riverbank, letting the cool breeze sweep my face gently, enjoying the ineffablefort


    and rx.


    Whitneyes over and stands next to me, looking at the scenery not far away.


    Donny and Frances don¡¯te over. It seems that they are talking about something, both smoking


    during their talk.


    They¡¯d better note. I don¡¯t want to ruin my good mood for the scenery.


    ¡°Jane, do you think that all women who are others¡¯ mistresses should die?¡±


    Whitney¡¯s sudden utterance freezes me, as if the blood in my body stopped running.


    Why did she say that to me? Has she known anything?


    Panic inside, but I have to stay calm before she knows the truth.


    ¡°P......perhaps.¡±


    I force a smile and don¡¯t dare to look into her eyes.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you die!¡±


    Just beside me, Whitney says viciously with an extremely cold voice.


    Before I could know it, she gives me a sharp push.


    I lose my bnce and fall straight into the river.


    At the time, Whitney reaches her hand to pull me, and I grab her hand instinctively.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Whitney screams and drops into the water with me.


    I see both Frances and Donny looking over here before into the water.


    It¡¯s already winter. My whole body bes stiff in bitterly cold and chilling water. I can¡¯t swim at all, so


    I only flop and doggy-paddle blindly towards the shore.


    Surprisingly, it works. The shore is near me.


    When I am about to climb ashore, I feel hands tugging at my feet. It is Whitney. She sinks beneath the


    water and tries to pull me down.


    My body, falling uncontrobly, and the top of my head are quickly submerged in the water. I choke


    several times and my consciousness fades gradually.


    Lights from the shore let me see clearly Whitney¡¯s cold and mocking face.


    She is mouthing the words to me, ¡°Go to the hell, bitch.¡±


    Bracelet falls from my wrist during the struggle.


    It is a gift from Frances. I try to grab it though I¡¯m nearly out of my consciousness.


    Whitney snatches the bracelet andugh coldly.


    I want to take it back but I have run out of my strength.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve chocked, and my consciousness gets weaker and weaker.


    A name is echoing in my mind.


    Frances!


    Right now all I¡¯m thinking about is him.


    At the time I realize that I love him so deeply, beyond my imagination.


    Goodbye, Frances. Maybe I am destined to end up like this from the moment when fate led me to him.


    I, smiling, close my eyes weakly.


    In the water, there is a sudden pounding.

 Chapter 185 Innocent Face, Vicious Heart

    Chapter 185 Innocent Face, Vicious Heart


    Frances jumps into the water.


    His arrival, like a spray of sunshine, brightens my dark life.


    ¡°Frances, help! Help!¡±


    I ssh and scream for help in a faint voice.


    But he swims directly towards Whitney as if not hearing me.


    Truth love manifests in crisis.


    As it turns out, he cares nobody but Whitney.


    My heat sinks with my body.


    It hurts so much, as if I¡¯m dying. I didn¡¯t know before it is so painful being hurt by the one you love.


    That¡¯s it. Just die like this.


    I thought I would never wake up again.


    So I¡¯m dazed when I open my eyes and see everything in front of my eyes.


    I am in the car now?


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Donny says beside me.


    He is dripping wet, as I am. Frances went to save Whitney at that time, so it must be Donny who saved


    me.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡± I say to Donny.


    He chuckles, ¡°There¡¯s an old Chinese saying that saving one person from death is better than to build a


    seven-storied pagoda for the death. I think I might go to heaven when I die.¡±


    I am amused by Donny, but in the front of the cares an aggrieved voice from Whitney.


    ¡°Jane, why did you push me into the water?¡±


    I pushed her? She¡¯s the one that pushed me. How can she counter use me?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    I retort slightly, but my eyes are involuntarily looking towards Frances.


    Will he believe me?


    He is driving the car, neither speaking nor looking back. It seems that he acquiesces in Whitney¡¯s


    words.


    He loves Whitney, so it¡¯s not strange he would choose to believe her. Though it is a obvious truth, I still


    feel great pains in my heart.


    The heater is strong in the car, but what all I feel is chilling cold.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Donny speaks for me, ¡°How is that possible? Jane doesn¡¯t look like someone who would do such a


    thing. Even if she did, it would definitely be an ident. Don¡¯t take it too seriously, Mrs Louis.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, face is no index to the heart. The more innocent and harmless one appears, the more


    vicious and dirty one may be inside. But of course, I do hope it was just an ident.¡±


    Whitney replies slowly. The sarcasm in her words simply can¡¯t be more obvious.


    Now I¡¯m sure that she has known the rtionship between Frances and me. Otherwise, she won¡¯t treat


    me so badly all of a sudden.


    But I have no idea why she doesn¡¯t point it out directly.


    When stepping out of the car, I can¡¯t stop shivering and hurry into the hotel, heading to my room.


    I am soaking wet and all I need is a warm bath or I¡¯ll definitely get a cold.


    After taking a hot shower, I make myself a cup of medicine granules for cold. Then I dry my hair, deep


    in thought.


    Does Whitney know about my rtionship with Frances or not? Should I ask Frances for sure?


    As I am wandering, a knock sounds on the door. I open the door and find Frances standing right there


    with a gloomy face.


    What makes him so upset? He really thought that it was me who pushed Whitney?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push her. She did that to me.¡± I exin.


    Frances purses his lips but utters nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m wandering if she has known our affair. She didn¡¯t treat me so badly before, but now her attitude


    towards me totally changed. She must know something. What should I do?¡±


    He moves into my room with his two long legs, gazing at me for seconds, and says in a deep voice,


    ¡°Jane, go back to our own country and forget thepetition.¡±

 Chapter 186 I鈥檒l Watch You Be Destroyed

    Chapter 186 I¡¯ll Watch You Be Destroyed


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    I reject his proposal firmly.


    My heart still hurts when the scenees to my mind that he rushed to save Whitney only but ignored


    my call.


    The man standing in front of me just doesn¡¯t care about me, no matter how intimate and happy he is in


    bed with me. How can a woman that only gives him sexual pleasure be as important as his one-in-a-


    million wife? I¡¯m his nothing. It¡¯s ridiculous that I thought he would save me at that time.


    I feel like tens of thousands of ants are taking the bite of my heart, so painful that I could hardly


    breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to ask your consent. It¡¯s an order.¡± Frances says coldly, giving me an impatient look.


    ¡°Who are you to order me around? Why should I listen to you! Please get out if there¡¯s nothing else. I


    don¡¯t want your wife to see you in my room, or I¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I point towards the door and ask him to leave.


    I don¡¯t want to be controlled by him anymore, neither my mood nor my freedom.


    Thispetition is pretty important to me, because Donny just told me the prize for it is one million


    dors.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll try my best, whether it¡¯s for the prize or the cooperation with DS Company. Though my


    heart tells me that I really don¡¯t want to part from him, I have to make a clean break with him as soon


    as possible.


    What happened today makes me realize how horrible Whitney is. She has known it. Staying with


    Frances will not end well for me.


    ¡°Jane, can you just calm down? I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡± his tone softens a bit. But I don¡¯t want to


    hear him at all.


    For my good?


    When has he ever done anything for my good?


    I never dream that he would consider things for me.


    I say to him with a sneer, ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid that I will leave if I win the prize, so you can¡¯t control my


    life again. How can an arrogant man like you bear a woman abandon you? You think you must be the


    one to dump me! Is that right?¡±


    Wearing a cold look, he gazes at me for a while, mocking, ¡°You¡¯re right. How can you escape from me?


    I¡¯ll watch you be destroyed in my hands, little by little.¡±


    As he says it, it seems that the sharp look in his eyes will kill me in a moment.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just love your dear Whitney with all your heart? Why you have to disturb my life! Can you


    just let me go, I¡¯m begging you?¡± I say in despair.


    ¡°You want me to only love Whitney? All right! I¡¯ll do it as you wish!¡±


    Frances storms out of the room, and the door ms shut behind him.


    I sit down on the bed, with holding tears streaming down on my face.


    The heart hurts.


    Why should I fall in love with him?


    Would my life be better if I didn¡¯t love him?


    But now it has happened already. What should I do?


    On the evening of the next day, it¡¯s the opening ceremony of thepetition.


    I sit in the auditorium with Nicole as well as other designers from all over the world, watching the


    sponsor and investor of thispetition go up the stage.


    I¡¯m surprised to know that the Louis Group is the investor of thispetition when seeing Frances step


    on the stage.


    So it is the Louis Group that will offer one million dors as the prize for thispetition.


    If I win the prize, it means Frances will pay me to leave him. No wonder he was so angry before.


    Although I have great confidence in myself, the contestants are top-ss designers. I¡¯m afraid my


    chance to win is weak. Even so, I¡¯m not the one to give up easily. I have toe up to the challenge.


    What if I get good luck and win the prize.


    As the investor, Frances is giving a speech on the stage.


    When he mentions the prize, his eyes suddenly fall on me.

 Chapter 187 He kissed Whitney

    Chapter 187 He kissed Whitney


    I¡¯m flustered by his look, as I always would be.


    Whitney, as one of the judges of thepetition, is two seats apart from me to my right.


    She looks over my direction as France¡¯s eyes.


    I lower my head uneasily, with my breath being uneven.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    Nicole seems to have sensed that something is wrong with me and turns around to ask me.


    Her attitude towards me has literally changed since I was cleared of thest giarism. Now the way


    she talks to me can¡¯t be gentler.


    I give her a forced smile and shake my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Thepetition will start in three days, so don¡¯t worry. We still have time to collect materials and get


    the spark of inspirations.¡±


    Nicole pats my shoulder tofort me.


    As the ceremony moves on, the host invites judges of thepetition to the stage.


    There are three judges consisting of the jury.


    They are Donny, Whitney and a foreign olddy with a benign face. The olddy looks familiar, but I


    can¡¯t remember who she is.


    Whitney stands beside Frances.


    The host looks towards them and suggests in a smiling tone, ¡°I heard that you are a couple. Now that


    the theme of thispetition is ¡®love¡¯, may I ask you to kiss each other in public?¡±


    The host is talking in foreignnguage. I¡¯m not good at it and I also don¡¯t understand what he is saying,


    but strange enough, I understood the request he made to Frances and Whitney.


    Every word of it injures my heart.


    It¡¯s just miserable for me to see them being intimate and close.


    The audiences are already excited.


    It seems that everyone likes to cheer up for the fun, on matter which country he is in.


    Whitney blushes slightly in the cheer, as shy as an innocent young girl.


    My eyes involuntarily fall on Frances¡¯s lips. The way he kissed me has printed in my mind. Thinking of


    his lingering kiss, my lips seem to be burning.


    Frances smiles at the audience, but I feel he¡¯s smiling at me.


    Then, he turns aside and cups her face in his hands, bending forward andying a soft kiss on her lips.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At the same time, there are cheerful yells and whistles in the audience. I bite my lips tightly, watching


    him deepen the kiss, as if kissing a beloved lover.


    He never kisses me like this. His kiss on my lips is always overbearing and wild, without any love.


    Whitney is different to him.


    I realize it¡¯s so hard for me to ept the fact that he loves Whitney.


    I feel wretched. Such a beautiful and romantic scene of them makes me miserable.


    I stand on my feet and say to Nicole with a quite low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not feelingfortable. I want to go


    back to the hotel.¡±


    Then, I leave there quickly.


    At the door of the hall, I run p into a man.


    I look up and find he¡¯s Herman.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    I am amazed.


    But soon, I just realize that DS Company is the sponsor for thispetition, and Herman is the


    company¡¯s director. So it makes sense that I met him here.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your eyes are red.¡± Herman asks me with confusion.


    I look at him but don¡¯t know how to express my feelings.


    But he knowingly glimpses at the stage and immediately understands what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Come on. Let me take you out for something fun.¡± Then he takes me out of the hall.


    A call of an olddy is heard behind us when he is about to start the car.


    I turn around and find it¡¯s that foreign olddy, one of the judges.


    ¡°Grandma, what are you doing out here?¡± Herman asks with amazement.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer young for such a lively scene.¡± Then she gets in the car and is kind of shocked to see me


    in the car too.


    ¡°Where does this beautiful Asian girle from? Your girlfriend?¡± the olddy asks with a


    smile.

 Chapter 188 Are You Dead?

    Chapter 188 Are You Dead?


    ¡°Just a friend. She¡¯s a very talented designer.¡± Herman embarrassedly rolls his eyes and replies.


    ¡°Designer? Is she one of the contestants of thepetition? To avoid suspicion, maybe I shouldn¡¯t stay


    in the same car with her.¡±


    The olddy intends to get off the car but Herman stops her.


    ¡°You have already stayed in the same car with her. Even if you leave now, there is already suspicion.


    You¡¯re the founder of DS Company. It¡¯s all right for you to give advice to designers.¡±


    So she is the famous founder of DS, Lady Catherine, known as Golden Designer.


    That exins why I feel she looks familiar! Now I feel a little excited.


    Lady Catherine insists to get off. She has her own principles.


    When she leaves, she says to me, ¡°The theme is love. Think about the beloved one in your life when


    you design your work. Now, I hope you young kids have fun tonight.¡±


    Herman takes me to a lot of ces, like Eiffel Tower, night market of Paris, the bar and Chinatown.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    There¡¯s no inspirationes to me, but at least, Frances and Whitney has been out of my mind for a


    while and I feel better now.


    I feel that Herman wants to say something to me in the driving, but he just didn¡¯t.


    Until he drives me to my hotel, he says, ¡°Though I don¡¯t know you well, as your friend, I have to advise


    you that good workse from healthy and proper values.¡±


    I know he is talking about my rtionship with Frances. Last time he didn¡¯t know Whitney is Frances¡¯s


    wife, so he thought Frances and I was a couple of lovers. Now he knows all about it. He must be


    disdainful of me as a mistress.


    I manage a smile and thank him for his advice, then heading inside the hotel.


    There are a lot of things that I can¡¯t control.


    Being a mistress of Frances is not my own willing.


    I press the button of elevator and wait there.


    The elevator arrives with a ding, and Frances steps out of it.


    Whitney is not with him.


    I pretend not to see him, lowering my head and striding into the elevator, but he blocks the door. He


    moves as I move to block my way.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I finally lose my temper and look up at him with rage.


    ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want let you go.¡±


    He replies with an indifferent voice.


    He¡¯s mad!


    I roll my eyes at him and ignore him.


    My room is on the fourth floor. I can walk up stairs there.


    But he suddenly bangs me against the wall as I reach the stairway, his cold lips falling on mine.


    I still can smell Whitney on him, which reminds me of the scene when they kissed.


    Feeling sick of it, I push him hard.


    He falls straight backward. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t expect I would be against him suddenly.


    ¡°Frances!¡±


    I instantly get frightened and reach my hands to grab him but still miss him, only watching him rolling


    down the stairs.


    He¡¯s lying still on the ground with his eyes closed.


    I am scared and immediately shake him by his shoulders, expecting to wake him up.


    ¡°Frances, are you dead?¡±


    There is a clear twitch of his mouth. He opens his eyes and sits up slowly, with his hand pressed on the


    right arm, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, I¡¯m alive. But arm seems to be broken.¡±

 Chapter 189 Don鈥檛 Touch Him

    Chapter 189 Don¡¯t Touch Him


    I look at him with a sense of guilt and apologize to him with my head lowered.


    ¡°Humph! You think your apology can help?¡± he says coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do whether you ept it or not. I can¡¯t help you.¡± I retort back.


    His chest is heaving, as if suppressing the anger inside.


    After a while, he says with clenched teeth, ¡°Take me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It is your arm that is broken, not your legs.¡±


    ¡°Jane!¡±


    He gazes at me with a cold and sharp look. Then I have to help him walk outside.


    As soon as wee to the door of the hotel, we run into Whitney who is walking in.


    Seeing my hands on Frances¡¯s arms, she immediately rushes over and pushes me away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him.¡±


    She stares at me defensively with great disgust in her eyes.


    Everyone in the hall is watching us. Though many of them don¡¯t understand ournguage, anyone with


    a discerning eye could guess what happened.


    For a moment, embarrassment permeates the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m injured.¡± Frances furrows.


    Hearing this, Whitney ignores me and entirely focuses on Frances, asking worriedly, ¡°How? Where did


    you hurt?¡±


    ¡°My arm. I fell and hurt myself identally.¡± he replies lightly.


    ¡°How did you fall?¡± Whitney asks, looking at me confusedly.


    Suddenly, the scene of him kissing me just nowes to my mind, which makes me feel nervous.


    Fortunately, he helps me out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡±


    Whitney drives him to the hospital, and doubtlessly, she wouldn¡¯t let me go with her. So I have to go


    back to my room alone, with a sense of loss.


    I really hope Frances¡¯s arm will be all right, or I¡¯ll be the guilty one, although it¡¯s his rudeness makes me


    push him.


    Lying on the bed, I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    It seems that sleep has eluded me every night.


    I get up and surf Weibo to kill time, then my phone vibrates twice.


    I got two messages.


    One is from Noah.


    ¡°I miss you so much. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    I instantly reply, ¡°I¡¯m in France for apetition. I¡¯lle back in a few days.¡±


    The other message is from Frances.


    ¡°Come to room 419.¡±


    He is back?


    419? The room number sounds so impure. It sounds just like his room, a lecher¡¯s room.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m not going to go for death.¡± I reject him.


    ¡°You have one minute.¡± He just sends back a short reply.


    The less his words are, the worse his temper is. Finally, I choose toe to his room, putting away my


    pride and suppressing my anger. I don¡¯t want him to hurt Noah.


    Whitney should stay with him in his room. Now that she has known our affairs, I¡¯m finding myself death


    toe to his room.


    But to my amazement, Frances is standing in the doorway, with ster cast on his right arm.


    ¡°Come in. Whitney has gone back on business.¡±


    Then he pulls me in with his other hand and shut the door.


    I take a quick look around the room and find that Whitney is really not here.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I step back a little, looking at him alertly.


    ¡°Pare an apple for me.¡± he raises his eyebrows and looks towards the table.


    What!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m not in the mood to serve him!


    ¡°Do it yourself. I¡¯m not your maid.¡± I reject coldly.


    He points to his injured arm with a smirk.


    ¡°Who did this to me?¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s my fault!


    With a deep breath, I grit my teeth and suppress my anger,ing to the table and paring apples for


    him.


    Damn him! I¡¯ll pare ten to stuff him to death!


    Hees over and sits opposite me, speechless, just watching me.


    His zing eyes make me feel uneasy and I almost cut my hands several times.


    My phone buzzes twice on the table.


    Maybe Noah messages me back.


    I put down the knife and reach for my phone, but Frances snatches it away before me.

 Chapter 190 Who do You Think You Are?

    Chapter 190 Who do You Think You Are?


    No, I can¡¯t let him see the messages. I rush to grab my phone back from his hand.


    He stands on his feet, holding the phone up high. I can¡¯t get it even if I jump to it.


    ¡°You have problems. Who sends you the messages?¡±


    He smirks and clicks on my phone screen.


    I don¡¯t know what he has seen on my phone, but I do feel nervous. He¡¯s such an emotional person. I


    really dare not irritate him.


    ¡°Give it back! That¡¯s my privacy.¡±


    I say angrily and try to jump to get it but fail in the end.


    ¡°Your privacy? Even you are mine! You have no privacy.¡± he looks at me from head to feet, his eager


    gaze making my body feel hot and nervous.


    Then he turns his eyes to my phone again.


    He perhaps hasn¡¯t seen the messages. Anyway, I can¡¯t let him see them.


    I¡¯m so afraid he would see the messages, so I jump at him with all my might.


    He gasps and frowns.


    ¡°You are on my injured arm.¡±


    I stop and take a look at him, finding I¡¯m exactly on his wounded arm!


    I move away my body quickly, but still looking at him intently.


    Still frowning, he reads my messages, but there is no change of expressions on his indifferent face.


    I get so nervous that I nearly can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Just a message of phone bill makes you so nervous?¡±


    He gives my phone back and sits back, slightly curling his lips.


    I check the message again. It¡¯s a message from Mobile Company reminding me that it¡¯s time to pay the


    phone bills.


    Thank goodness my heart now is at ease.


    Now I can argue confidently, ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t check my phone, even though it is a phone bill


    message. I don¡¯t like it. If you know I haven¡¯t paid my phone bill, you must think I¡¯m leading a dog¡¯s life


    and look down upon me.¡±


    He says nothing but with a light sneer at me. I¡¯m not sure if he believes my words.


    I¡¯m done with the apple, handing it to him.


    He looks down at the apple and says coldly, ¡°This is the apple you want me to eat?¡±


    ¡°Any problems? Or you want to eat with sugar or vinegar?¡± I reply impatiently.


    There is a clear twitch in his mouth.


    ¡°Cut it into small pieces.¡± He says in a deep voice.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Damn it!


    So fussy!


    I re at him with gritted teeth, cutting the apple into pieces on a te. But I try to feel better by


    thinking that the apple under my knife is Frances.


    The pieces are borately arranged on the te with toothpicks on them. I feel my service couldn¡¯t be


    nicer.


    However, Frances is much more difficult to deal with than I thought he would be.


    ¡°Feed me.¡±


    He says idly to me, lolling back in his chair.


    Feed him?


    Impressive. Who does he think he is?!


    ¡°You only hurt one arm, and the other hand is totally fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unused to eating with my left hand. The left hand should be used for something more meaningful.¡±


    he looks at me with ambiguous eyes.


    I suddenly remember that he often caresses me with his left hand when we are in bed, and my face


    can¡¯t help blushing.


    ¡°Indecent!¡±


    Angrily, I stuff his mouth with a piece of apple.


    The conversation can¡¯t continue as it develops, or more filthy words would be uttered from his


    mouth!

 Chapter 191 You Haven鈥檛 Fed Me Yet

    Chapter 191 You Haven¡¯t Fed Me Yet


    I am a little annoyed after feeding a few pieces.


    Frances eats slowly. He eats a few pieces of apples for nearly half an hour. I don¡¯t have time to be


    wasted on this.


    "You can enjoy the rest by yourself. I''m leaving." I stand up while curling my lips.


    "But you haven¡¯t fed me yet, how can you leave?" I hear him joking behind me.


    Fed?


    Why does it sound like he is implying something else?


    Sometimes I can¡¯t help but wonder if Frances talk frivolously, or I have read too much in his words.


    The phone vibrates in my hand. I look down. It is a text message from Noah.


    I don¡¯t dare to click on the message because Frances is here.


    So I am only able to see the first few words.


    Honey, tomorrow morning I am going to...


    For fear that Frances may grab my phone again, I quickly put it in my pocket.


    "You can spend the night here. My hand is injured. If I need someone to take care of me, you will be


    around." Frances says.


    "Why would you need someone to take care of you? You only injured your hand." I speak up without


    thinking too much.


    "You''ll find out soon." He smiles at me and walks to the bed leisurely to lie down.


    Maybe it is because I fear what Frances may do to Noah. But it is more likely that I am reluctant to


    leave him.


    I stay.


    Lying next to Frances, I can hear his breathing gradually calming down.


    I turn my head to look at him. There is a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Who does he dream about to smile so sweetly? No matter who it is, it wouldn¡¯t be me, right?


    I smile wryly and close my eyes.


    In a daze, it sounds like Frances gets up. But I am so sleepy that I don¡¯t open my eyes.


    He sits on the bed for a while, then goes into the bathroom.


    A few secondster, he shouts from the inside.


    "Jane."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Frances shouts again patiently. I have no choice but to get up. I walk to the door half-asleep and ask in


    a dull voice. "What do you want?! It¡¯s time for bed!"


    "Come in and take off my pants. I can¡¯t do it with my hands."


    He says in a low voice.


    Take off his pants?!


    It is one thing that I have seen Frances¡¯ body, but it''s another thing to take off his pants with my hands.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I feel too shy no matter how I look at it.


    Moreover, I assume he can do it with one hand.


    I hesitate for a few seconds without saying a word.


    "Hurry up." Frances urges inside. "Are you forcing me to use some special means so that you wille


    in?"


    I don¡¯t know what his special means are, but it definitely is not what I want.


    I can only bite the bullet and go in.


    Frances stands in front of the urinal with no expression on his indifferent face.


    I turn my head away and fumble around his lower body for a while. Only to find that his zipper is a bit


    complicated, and it is not easy to pull down with one hand.


    I don¡¯t dare to look at Frances, so it takes me a while to help him with the zipper.


    Just then, I hear the sound of sshing water.


    I instantly blush being in such an embarrassing vibe.


    Frances must have been holding his pee back for a long time because I hear the sshing went on for


    a while.


    After going to the toilet, he walks outside without telling me. So, I just go out behind him. My eyes fall


    on the phone beside my bed.


    Why does it look a bit different from where I put it?

 Chapter 192 Staying by His Side is for Money

    Chapter 192 Staying by His Side is for Money


    "What are you looking at? Go to sleep."


    Frances says in a deep voice.


    He doesn¡¯t seem angry, so I don¡¯t think he had looked into my phone. Otherwise, it will be impossible


    for him to act cool now, judging from his temper.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t think he had touched my phone. Maybe I remember it wrong.


    It is probably because of the guilty conscience, I wake up early in the morning.


    Frances is still sleeping, and I didn¡¯t wake him up. Instead, I go straight back to my room.


    Noah¡¯s text message from yesterday says that he is arriving in France this morning and asks me to


    pick him up at the airport.


    I casually change my clothes, don¡¯t even put on makeup and go out.


    I run into Whitney who is just back in a hurry as soon as I arrive at the door.


    What a shock!


    That is so close! Wouldn¡¯t I be caught by her if I had stayed in bed just now?


    "Do you have time? I want to talk to you." She sees me as well and looks at me indifferently.


    I check the time. Noah is going to arrive at ten o''clock, so I should have some time left.


    For no reason, I feel a little nervous about what she wants to talk about.


    But I know very well that sometimes escaping is meaningless.


    "Yes, but not much." After thinking about it, I say in a low voice.


    Whitney takes me to the restaurant for breakfast. But I know that having breakfast isn¡¯t her purpose.


    "When will you leave Frances?"


    She looks at me and says straightforwardly.


    When she breaks the secret all of a sudden, I am really at a loss.


    It seems like I guess it right. She already finds out about it a long time ago. But when?


    "Since you knew the rtionship between us, why did you ask me to help you pay attention to the


    women around him? You think messing around with me was fun?" I say in a deep voice.


    "No, I had no idea before. I wasn¡¯t suspicious until I ran into you at the vi that day. Asking for your


    helpter was to lower your guard."


    I have to admit that Whitney really is a meticulous person. But the more prudent she is, the more


    terrified I am.


    "The things between me and him is not as simple as you think. I never intended to hurt you. But things


    have got out of control at this point. I have thought about leaving him, but I tried many times and failed.


    "


    I tell her the truth.


    I feel really guilty towards Whitney. She loves Frances so much that she will do anything for him. But I


    step in between them. I despise myself.


    But sometimes, it''s hard to resist the instinct.


    Now that I fall in love with Frances, things be moreplicated.


    "Don¡¯t you tell me that you are in love with him." Whitney¡¯s words hit me hard.


    I don¡¯t know if she sees through me. Or maybe she is testing me. But no matter what, I can¡¯t admit it.


    "No way. I don''t love Frances at all. I will never fall in love with him."


    Whitney suddenly peeks behind me. She then says sarcastically. "Makes sense. A woman like you only


    cares about money. The reason you refused to leave him is just because you haven¡¯t got what you


    want yet."


    Perhaps it is a good thing for Whitney to think of me this way.


    I nod and smile triumphantly. "Sure, if it''s not for the money and the extravagant lifestyle, who would


    stay with him?"


    "This is none of your business, Whitney!


    Frances¡¯ voice suddenlyes from behind.

 Chapter 193 Honey, I Miss You So Much

    Chapter 193 Honey, I Miss You So Much


    I¡¯m frozen there.


    When does Francese? Does he hear what I say?


    I don¡¯t have the courage to look back at him. And Whitney shows a sinister smile. She stands up, walks


    over to Frances and holds his arm.


    "Frances, I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m the only one who really loves you in the world. I want you to see what these


    women really are. They just love your money. Don¡¯t be with these bad women, OK?"


    Her voice is sweet. She is acting like a spoiled child, but all her words belittle me.


    She really loves Frances. She knows clearly that Frances has a lot of mistresses, but she still doesn¡¯t


    want to leave Frances. Compared to Whitney, my love for Frances is nothing.


    "Go back to your room," Frances says faintly.


    "You¡¯d better watch your back," Whitney says this in a low voice and stomps back to the room.


    I think Frances is gone. After breakfast, I stand up and want to go back. I turn around and run into


    Frances.


    "Why haven¡¯t you left yet?" I¡¯m startled, pat my chest and look at him.


    "What you just said is true?" Frances stares at me quietly and asks me.


    Is the truth of my words so important?


    If Frances knows I love him, he willugh at me and trample on my dignity.


    I swallow nervously and say, "It¡¯s true. I have something else to do. I¡¯ll go first."


    Then I ignore Frances and walk out.


    But Frances still stares at me fiercely behind me. It seems that he want to tear me to pieces. I don¡¯t feel


    eased until I get to the door.


    I take a taxi to the airport in a hurry. About half an hourter, Noahes out of it.


    Actually, I don¡¯t want him here. I agreed to his proposal that night, not because I love him, but because


    of other reason. Before, I couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to exin to him. This time he flew to France to


    meet me. I don¡¯t know how to gently refuse him.


    "Honey, I miss you so much."


    As soon as Noah sees me, he strides towards me and holds me in his arms.


    I really don¡¯t like the way he calls me.


    There are some words that I must tell him now, or it will cause more harm in the future.


    After thinking about it, I push Noah aside and say to him, "Noah, actually I have something to tell you.


    That night..."


    Noah looks away from me. He says to me, "I¡¯m so sleepy. I want to have a sleep first. I¡¯ll talk with you


    later."


    He looks tired. Without saying anything else, I take him back to the hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He follows me to enter my room and lies in my bed.


    He probably hints that he wants to sleep with me, so I say to him, "I¡¯ll get you another room."


    Noah doesn¡¯t answer me with his eyes closed. I don¡¯t know whether he hears me or not.


    When I go to the front desk to make a reservation, I feel very sad.


    It costs 1000 francs, about 7000 yuan, to book a room. But in order not to live with Noah, I have to bite


    my teeth and pay for the room.


    I wish Noah won¡¯t stay here for so many days.


    When I get back to my room, Noah is snoring lightly. In order not to disturb him, I just sit by and wait for


    him to wake up.


    At noon, Nicole knocks on my room.


    "Have lunch together?" Nicole asks me.


    I look into the room. Noah is still sleeping. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s right for me to leave without telling him.


    Nicole seems to hear the sound inside and she also looks into the room.


    "Who? You have a love affair after youe to France?" She blinks at me and suddenly walks into my


    room.


    To my surprise, Noah, who was just asleep, now wakes up. He opens his eyes and smiles politely at


    Nicole, "Hello, I¡¯m Jane¡¯s fiance. We¡¯re going to get married soon."

 Chapter 194 There is No Future Between Us

    Chapter 194 There is No Future Between Us


    Nicole looks at Noah with her head tilted for a while. Then, she says in surprise, "It¡¯s you!"


    Then she turns her head, looks at me apologetically and says, "I¡¯m sorry I belittled you at that time. I


    hope it doesn¡¯t affect your rtionship."


    I stand there, feeling very embarrassed.


    I didn¡¯t expect Noah would say such a thing at this time.


    If I expose this lie now, he¡¯ll be embarrassed.


    I restrain myself from telling the truth. I just stand there silently. Noah gets out of bed and says to


    Nicole, "Did you just say you were going to have dinner? I¡¯m hungry, too. Let¡¯s eat together."


    Did he hear that?


    Did he wake up long ago?


    Or has he not been asleep at all?


    Nicole nods and walks with us in the direction of the restaurant.


    Noah orders the food. He is afraid that I will not be full, so he orders several more dishes. Nicole


    always says Noah is very considerate and that I have a good fiance.


    I just smile politely but say nothing.


    We eat for a while, and then I see Frances and Whitneying in from the outside.


    Because I¡¯m facing the door, they also see me as soon as theye in.


    Whitney nces at me, and then disdainfully nces at Noah sitting next to me.


    Frances doesn¡¯t give me a look at all.


    They sit directly at the table next to us.


    "I reserved a ce to take wedding photos, Jane. After we return home, let¡¯s take the wedding photos."


    Noah¡¯s voice is not loud. But I¡¯m sure that Frances and Whitney hear his words, because I can¡¯t ignore


    Whitney¡¯s yful expression


    "If you want to take wedding photos, Mn International is a good choice," Nicole says.


    "I think so. I just want to take wedding photos there."


    Noah is very happy to hear Nicole¡¯s words.


    Maybe every woman has a dream of taking wedding photos in her heart, so Nicole keeps talking with


    Noah about the wedding photos.


    Then, they talks about marriage and children.


    I feel that my endurance has reached the limit.


    I don¡¯t want to reject Noah directly because I don¡¯t want to hurt him. If I tell him gently, I think the result


    will be better.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I put down my chopsticks, look at Noah seriously and say, "Noah, do your parents know you¡¯re going to


    marry me? Have you told them about me? Do you think that once they know about me, they will agree


    with you to marry me?"


    That¡¯s not the point for me. But that¡¯s the only excuse I can think of. In this way, I can be able to gently


    reject Noah.


    Noah is stunned for a few seconds, thenughs and says to me, "They can¡¯t stop me from marrying


    you. Even if the whole world is against it, I will be with you, so don¡¯t be worried."


    Subconsciously, I take a look at Frances. Because his right hand is injured, he can only eat slowly with


    his left hand. Before, if he wanted to eat an apple, he would ask me to feed him. But he¡¯s not letting


    Whitney feed him now. Am I so easy to be bullied?


    Frances is eating slowly and elegantly, and he doesn¡¯t seem to hear us.


    I¡¯m doubtful. It¡¯s not Frances¡¯ style.


    Why is Frances¡¯ reaction to Noah so calm? This is totally different from his previous attitude. Is it what


    Whitney said that make him no longer care about me?


    I feel a little sad. I look at Noah and force a smile, "Don¡¯t say that. As long as your parents don¡¯t agree


    with you to marry me, there is no future between us."

 Chapter 195 Do You Want to Be Cuckolded?

    Chapter 195 Do You Want to Be Cuckolded?


    ¡°No, Jane, there¡¯s nothing is this world that could stop me from loving you. Please believe in me. No


    matter what, I will never give up on you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Noah Jefferson says.


    His words, I believe.


    Based on my current situation, it is impossible to get married with him. I don¡¯t deserve him, I can¡¯t love


    him anymore.


    The man whom I love, he is just sitting right next to me.


    The whole atmosphere does not seem right. Nicole Snow stands up and says, ¡°I¡¯m done, I just


    remember that I have something to settle. I will head back to the room and I will find youter.¡±


    Nicole and Whitney Jordan have a quick chat and leaves in a hurry.


    But Whitney¡¯s attitude towards him seems a little cold. I think, most likely it is rted to me. Nicole


    seems to be quite friendly with me, it is not strange if he is targeted by Whitney.


    ¡°Pfft, doesn¡¯t she know what kind of person is she? One who bes someone¡¯s mistress and yet


    wants to harm someone¡¯s boyfriend, how shameless.¡±, Whitney says as she walks away.


    Noah is not stupid, she knows that Whitney is talking about me. His expression instantly changes.


    Anyhow, he is a teacher so he could endure the anger inside him.


    He turns his head around at Whitney, ¡°Miss, who are you talking about? Please keep your mouth clean.


    If you say it again, I can sue for your such defamation.¡±


    ¡°Defamation?¡±, Whitney asks. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this woman is trying to seduce my husband? I¡¯m


    not sure how many men does she sleep with. You seem hurried to take over, do you want to be


    cuckolded?¡±


    Do I seduce her husband?


    This sentence, I do not disagree.


    Noah seems worried as he stands up and looks at Whitney, ¡°I¡¯m very clear of what kind of woman is


    she. Even if she did something disgraceful, it is as if she is forced to do so. She¡¯s not as dirty as you


    say. In my heart, she is the woman who deserves the best love in this world!¡±


    I am very touched by Noah¡¯s words.


    I am not as bad as what Whitney says. Of course, not as noble as what Noah says either.


    I am Whitney¡¯s husband¡¯s mistress. Now, I even fall in love with her husband.


    Snaps!


    Slowly, the persons who are involved in this matter have calm down. Looking at Whitney, ¡°I have said


    before, you have no rights to say anything about her. This is between me and her, you have no rights to


    ask.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your wife, why don¡¯t I have the rights to ask?¡±, Whitney replies.


    ¡°Soon, you¡¯re not going to be my wife. You have been reluctant topromise, I have already found a


    lawyer to go through the legal process.¡±


    Whitney¡¯s face instantly turns pale.


    I am also surprised that Frances Louis would say such things.


    Why does he want to divorce Whitney, or does he just want to try someone new?


    Just when I could not think of an answer, Noah rushes over and throws a fist at Frances¡¯s face.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re that man! How long do you want to harm Jane Noyes?!¡±


    Whitney feels sorry for France¡¯s face. Later, she angrily turns back at Noah and says, ¡°You better watch


    out! You can¡¯t even look out for your woman, are you ashamed of yourself to hit someone?!¡±


    Frances does not fight back. He does not even mention a single word as he just smiles happily at me.

 Chapter 196 To Strike a Stone with Egg

    Chapter 196 To Strike a Stone with Egg


    My heart suddenly feels panic.


    How can Frances be so calm? Perhaps he knows how to deal with Noah?


    Everyone around looks over here.


    Perhaps Noah thinks that he overreacts as his face darkens. He says, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Frances smiles and stands up. Noah and he walk outside together.


    I feel worried after Whitney and I look at each other so I follow along with them.


    Noah and Frances walk towards a quiet corner and stop.


    Noah res and asks Frances, ¡°You have such a beautiful wife, why don¡¯t you give up on Jane? Even


    if you want to look for another woman, with your ability, you can find any kind of woman. Why does the


    person have to be Jane? Any conditions you can tell me, I will make sure to satisfy you but please


    leave Jane alone.¡±


    The question he asks, it is also a question I''ve always been curious about.


    I am just a normal woman, but why does Frances like me?


    Last time when I asked Frances, he did say that I¡¯m an interesting woman. I was clear that it was just a


    perfunctory answer.


    Frances looks directly at me and replies, ¡°My condition is, you leave her alone.¡±


    Frances does not answer Noah¡¯s questions. As his usual style, he simply makes a request back to him.


    Noah¡¯s expression suddenly changes.


    At this moment, he cannot hold on the anger inside him since the beginning.


    ¡°What an asshole, are you joking with me?!¡±


    Noah throws another fist at Frances.


    Frances slowly stretches out his right hand and easily gets Noah under control.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s just you, you think you can hit me the second time?¡±


    Just a single hand, Noah gets under control instantly. I just realize that it is impossible to pick a fight


    with Frances.


    Whether it is Noah or me.


    As he says, in this game if he doesn¡¯t say stop, I have no rights to end.


    But what about Whitney? She already knows who I am. Based on her temper, how could she forgive


    me easily?


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to leave Jane alone, but you as the President of the Louis Group, I believe that


    you have done many dirty things, I will find out and ruin your everything! At that time, I will see how you


    are going to pester Jane!¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Frances replies as he releases Noah.


    An idiom appears in my mind. ¡°To strike a rock with egg.¡±


    How could Frances be afraid of Noah?


    Whitney seems very unwilling of Frances¡¯s decision. She angrily looks at me and turns another smiley


    face towards another direction.


    ¡°Frances, are you hurt? Do you want me to bring you to the hospital to check? If there¡¯s any problem,


    we can sue him for hurting you intentionally.¡±


    ¡°No need, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Frances shake his head lightly and walks pass by me with Whitney.


    Whitney¡¯s head is on his shoulder, both of their actions seem very sweet.


    I honestly don¡¯t know how Whitney thinks. Frances has crossed the line, but why does she still love him


    so desperately? I couldn¡¯t help wondering whether Frances has done something to her.


    As I see the two of them walking away, Noah shouts and ms his fist against the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±, I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m useless! I can¡¯t even save my own woman, what kind of man am I!¡±, Noah angrily replies.


    If a real man could speak such words, he must be feelingpletely hopeless.


    But I feel even more hopeless.


    I feel like I have been forced to the edge of the cliff by Frances. If Whitney gently pushes, I will fall from


    the cliff and break into pieces.


    I do not have any future. Noah should not be tied up with me.


    Based on this situation, whether it is Frances or Whitney, they might even do something horrible to him.


    ¡°Noah, I will not marry you. Please go home.¡±

 Chapter 197 One Last Request

    Chapter 197 One Last Request


    Noah murmurs after looking at me in disbelief for a long time, "Jane, what are you talking about?"


    He looks devastated.


    I can¡¯t stand to say anything hurtful. And I almost fail to say the next words.


    But I know that this may be myst chance to say it.


    "I have to tell you very clearly that things between us doesn¡¯t work. There are too many people


    stopping us from being together. Your parents, Frances, and the past that I don¡¯t want to mention


    anymore. I don¡¯t deserve you. I will hurt you. You are too good be ruined by me. The most important


    thing is, I don¡¯t love you, Noah.¡±


    I feel a touch of sadness in my heart when I say it out loud.


    I used to believe that I would never forget my first love. I would keep him in mind for the rest of my life.


    But he is gradually being washed away. I don''t know if it is because of the cruelty of time, or another


    person is taking over his ce in my heart.


    Noah takes two steps back, squeezing words from his throat with difficulty.


    "You don¡¯t love me anymore? Are you in love with him?"


    He is not stupid. He is able to see through some things, but he is reluctant to face it. I know that he


    must have seen some clues judging from his escape in the past few days.


    I give tacit consent to him by not saying a word.


    I cannot deny the love for Frances. I fall in love with him and love him incorrigibly.


    "I understand." Noah sounds almost like he is choking. "Since this is your choice, I don''t want to force


    you. But I believe you also know that I really love you, Jane. I hope you can live a happy life. A man like


    Frances is not suitable for you at all. One day, he will leave you and turn to another woman. But I


    promise, you cane to me whenever he leaves you. I will neverpromise if I am not married to


    you. I will always wait for you until the day I die."


    Just then tears fall.


    Looking at the handsome man in front of me, I feel devastated.


    It may be guilt. It may be I am moved by him. Or it may be helplessness towards life.


    I can¡¯t stop crying.


    Noahes over and hugs me gently. He is probably afraid of my rejection, so his hug is very tender.


    But it gives me a sense of warm support.


    "Thank you, Noah." I sob.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can I leave tomorrow, Jane? I want to apany you again onest time."


    I cannot refuse this request.


    He takes me to many ces in Paris. He would take pictures at every stop. He says that this is the only


    thing he can keep.


    We are out until midnight. But I feel blue all day long. I am exhausted physically and mentally because I


    force myself to be happy for the whole day.


    When we arrive at the entrance of the hotel, I hand the room key to Noah.


    "I have booked a room for you."


    He looks at me, but I didn¡¯t answer him.


    "Can I sleep with you tonight, Jane? I just want to hug you all night. Don''t worry, I will not do anything


    inappropriate."


    If those wordse from another man, I would definitely not believe it.


    However, it is Noah.


    I trust in him unconditionally. But sharing the bed with him is still too difficult for me.


    "This is myst request, Jane." He says pleadingly.


    I really don''t know how to refuse him so I can only nod and agree.


    We enter the room together. Just then, Nicole calls me and tells me that she wants to discuss


    something with me.


    I ask Noah to go to bed without waiting up. Knowing that he is in the room, I did not close the door.


    Nicole tells me about a lot of her ideas. She wants to visit some luxury brand stores in Paris to find


    inspiration with me tomorrow.


    I agree and make an appointment with her. Then I walk towards my room.


    When I get to the door, I vaguely feel something is wrong.


    I open the door nervously. When I see the scene inside and I am shocked.

 Chapter 198 Sleeping Together Without Doing Anything

    Chapter 198 Sleeping Together Without Doing Anything


    Noah is lying on the bed, sleeping soundly, and even with a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Noah falling asleep in such a short time naturally doesn¡¯t shock me. But Frances is sitting opposite me


    and smiling.


    "How did you get in?"


    Fearing that it may awake Noah, I lower my voice and say.


    "The door is open, isn''t it an invitation?¡± Frances says lightly.


    His eyes are full of anger when he nces at Noah.


    I feel so regretful that I want to p myself in the face.


    I should have closed the door when I am going out. Otherwise, I won''t have to face a dilemma like this


    right now.


    Frances is a temperamental guy. Nothing good is going to happen when he shows up like this. What''s


    more, there is a man lying on my bed now. Although I am not caught in bed, the anger on his face is


    already very obvious.


    "Let''s talk about it outside."


    I want to let Noah stay out of it. I whisper to Frances.


    He smiles while sitting in the chair, without moving an inch.


    I feel anxious. It will be really embarrassing if we wake Noah up.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I am very afraid that the two of them being in the same room. On one hand, I am worried about what


    Frances will do to Noah. On the other hand, I am afraid that Noah might identally reveal my secret.


    Since I am humiliated by Francesst time, I decide to hide my sincerity. I really don''t want to bring up


    any unnecessary ramification.


    "So, not even an exnation after having a man in your bed?"


    Exnation?


    How do I exin?


    The more I say, the more it seems like I want to cover it up.


    But right now, Frances shows his attitude obviously. He is not going to leave me alone unless I make it


    clear.


    "Things between me and Noah are not as ugly as you portrayed. He is only spending one night with


    me. And he wouldn''t do anything to me."


    Frances sneers at my exnation.


    "Is that what he tells you? The two lovey-dovey couple can sleep together without doing anything?


    Aren¡¯t you too naive? Or do you think I''m stupid?"


    In fact, I know that Frances would not believe it.


    I can¡¯t get a beast in bed like him to listen to reason. It would be strange if he gets it.


    "Believe it or not, Noah and I wasn¡¯t going to do anything. And he is leaving tomorrow, so don''t mess


    with him." I say.


    "You are not qualified to bargain with me, Jane."


    Frances finally stands up and walks towards me.


    His eyes look like an abyss, as if it is about to suck me in.


    I am afraid of what he would do to me, so I take two steps back for no reason.


    However, he keeps stepping forwards, pushing me into the bathroom and closing the door.


    As soon as I enter the confined space, I be more nervous.


    "What do you want?"


    I swallow nervously. And there is nothing but a sink behind me.


    "Why don¡¯t you tell me?" Frances smiles and lifts one of my legs with his left hand. He wrapped it


    around his waist, tears my underwear, and goes inside of me.


    Without preparation, I gasp while frowning in pain.


    For fear of falling, I can only cling to him with my hands.


    The ster on his arm has not been removed. But even with only one hand, it doesn¡¯t affect his


    movement in my body.


    Noah is still sleeping outside. Meanwhile the two of us are doing such a shameful thing in the


    bathroom.


    The pain gradually goes away, and the pleasurees, But I bite my lip firmly, not daring to make a


    sound.

 Chapter 199 Unless You Release Me

    Chapter 199 Unless You Release Me


    Frances naturally isn¡¯t satisfied with my actions and continues to ride vigorously.


    But I still have my bottom line. Even if I bite my lips until they bleed, I will persevere not to make those


    embarrassing moaning sounds.


    This is for my self-respect and in consideration of Noah.


    ¡°Jane, is that man outside so important?¡±


    The man¡¯s face turns dark and continues to thrust savagely into her.


    I almost cked out from those intense sensations. I feel the groans right at the tip of my tongue that


    will spill out at any moment.


    No! I can¡¯t let Noah hear it!


    Frances remarks coldly and continues with his ravaging.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ooh¡±


    At the moment where I almost lost control, I lower my head and ruthlessly bite down on Frances¡¯


    shoulder.


    Frances stops and res sharply at me.


    I can¡¯t be bothered for much more. Since he didn¡¯t make it easy for me, I¡¯ll do the same to him.


    ¡°Release your bite.¡± The man says solemnly. The coldness of his body brought down the entire room¡¯s


    temperature.


    ¡°No, unless you release me.¡± I continue to bite on his shoulder and as I mumble.


    The man¡¯s arm which is around my waist tightens and he forcibly thrusts causing my heart to tremble.


    No, it¡¯s too deep.


    Just like that, Frances¡¯ actions slowed somewhat but with each thrust, it prated to my deepest


    point. Before, I could still hold my bottom line. But towards the end, I don¡¯t even have the energy to bite


    on his shoulder.


    I moan along with his movements.


    Frances¡¯ strength is rmingly good. Although he holds onto me with one arm, he can continue


    tirelessly.


    I lost track of how long he ravages me until I hear a sound outside.


    I am thinking that Noah must be awake. I desperately signal to Frances to stop but not only did he not


    stop, but he increases his intensity causing me to pant relentlessly.


    Finish, I¡¯m finished for real.


    Noah must have heard it.


    Frances grins even more. My heart sinks to the chasm.


    After a while, Frances explodes inside me and releases me.


    I drag my exhausted body and straighten my clothes and open the bathroom door and discover the bed


    is empty.


    The room card on the table is missing.


    ¡°Looks like your beloved has heard everything.¡± Frances¡¯ cold voice says behind me.


    I know that he is doing these on purpose! He wants to hurt Noah and prevent me from seeing him


    again.


    But what he has done is too extreme.


    ¡°Get out Frances! Get out!¡±


    I push Frances out of the room angrily, m the door forcefully, and then lean on the door as I am


    exhausted.


    Noah only wanted a nice memory but this is the result. He must be feeling terrible inside.


    I am not brave enough to call Noah. I am extremely embarrassed when I think about what just


    happened.


    At five in the morning, I receive a message from Noah.


    ¡°I have left.¡±


    The three simple words reveal the unlimited pain.


    I sit on the bed and cry aloud bitterly.


    The first love that was engraved in my heart, has finallye to an end.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Apart from crying, I can¡¯t find a better way to say goodbye.


    When Nicole arrives, my eyes are swollen. Even if she does not see Noah, she seems to know what is


    happening and didn¡¯t ask me about it.


    Donny is already waiting for us as we exit the hotel.

 Chapter 200 Being Forced Too Much Will Get An Opposite Result

    Chapter 200 Being Forced Too Much Will Get An Opposite Result


    Last night after chatting with Nicole, I called Donny and asked him to take me for a tour today. This is to


    help fix Donny up with Nicole.


    As we see Donny outside, Nicole is clearly surprised and thereafter she looks at me.


    I smile and get in the car as I feel good about what I did.


    Nicole has a good personality. The things that she did previously were due to jealousy. These were


    possibly due to hormonal imbnce. If she has the man¡¯sfort, then she will not do all those


    meaningless things.


    Donny gets into the car without saying a word and naturally, I sit behind, leaving the front passenger


    seat to Nicole.


    ¡°Donny, Nicole says that she wants to go to Eiffel Tower. Let¡¯s go there first.¡± I say from behind.


    To others, the Eiffel Tower is a touristndmark. But I believe that it means differently to Nicole. She


    once expressed her love to Donny over there.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, she isn¡¯t the one who says toe here. All these are my decisions after listening to their


    stories.


    I am thinking thating to a ce which is full of memories for them will enhance their feelings for


    each other.


    At the Eiffel Tower, Donny did not get out of the car with us.


    ¡°Something crop up at the office. I¡¯ll head back first and pick you guys upter.¡±


    Something crop up?


    He didn¡¯t mention that previously and I didn¡¯t see him receiving a call. How does he know that


    something has cropped up?


    He is obviously doing this to avoid Nicole.


    ¡°Donny, you are¡­¡±


    Nicole tugs on my arm and shakes her head at me.


    Hence, I can only look helplessly as Donny leaves.


    ¡°Some things can¡¯t be forced. I¡¯m afraid that when he is forced too much, he may reject me even more.¡±


    Nicole says sadly.


    I did not retort. I tour the ce with Nicole and look at the passing crowd. In the end, we went to a


    department store to shop.


    Donnyes back at nightfall. He brings along a beautiful blonddy with blue eyes.


    Thedy is sitting on the front passenger seat and greets us with broken English.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°This is Suzanne. After sending you back I¡¯ll be going with her to a nightclub.¡± Donnyughs as he even


    kisses Suzanne tenderly.


    Nicole sits beside me in the rear seat and didn¡¯t speak a word all the way to the hotel.


    Her eyes are slightly red and she is obviously fighting back her tears.


    ¡°See, as I said earlier, when you force him too much, you will get opposite results.¡± Nicole smiles and


    says bitterly.


    I do not know how to console her and can only see her hang her head in despair as she goes back to


    her room.


    After I take stock of what happened today, I alsoy down on the bed to sleep.


    On the next day, I am rejected by Nicole when I suggest that we go sightseeing. Her mood is so bad


    that she doesn¡¯t even care about thepetition.


    I go for a stroll for half a day and attain numerous inspirations.


    The next day is the day of thepetition.


    The specialty of thispetition is the on-location design of the drawing. The draft must be done within


    three hours.


    Among the drafts, six will be selected for the final round.


    The location of thepetition feels like an ancient examination center. A desk with drawing materials


    separated by a board from the other participant.


    All the positions are facing the audience.


    Whether it is coincidental or otherwise, my position is facing towards Frances.


    I be nervous when I think about the way I drove him out of the room the previous night.


    ¡°I feel that everyone should turn around so that they will draw better,¡± France says suddenly.


    ¡°Why?¡± The host asks in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my presence will affect someone¡¯s masterpiece.¡±

 Chapter 201 Hopeless Love

    Chapter 201 Hopeless Love


    The audience burst out inughter.


    I am unable tough.


    I know that Frances is referring to me.


    But in his announcement, he seems to suggest that he is so handsome that someone will be


    distracted. How shameless is that!


    I re at Frances and ignore him and lower my head to continue with my design.


    The sightseeing these few days gave me some inspiration. The purpose of love ispanionship.


    That is why I want to design cufflinks.


    Cufflinks must be the most intimate essory for men.


    As I start to sketch the outlines, Frances¡¯ face bes clearer in my mind.


    The cufflinks are circr with ck as a base color and sparkling starlight on the surface.


    I draw a white Datura stramonium in the middle.


    This flower represents hopeless love, like my love for Frances. Even if it is hopeless, even if it is


    unattainable, I want to use all the means to remain by his side.


    These cufflinks are designed for Frances from me but he will never know that.


    It takes me two hours toplete the draft but it seems to take my entire life¡¯s strength. In the end, a


    teardrop trickle down my cheek as I ce down the pencil.


    I quickly wipe off the tear as I raise my head and see that Frances is looking at me.


    Did he see me when I cried just now?


    ¡°Okay, time is up. Everyone please put down your pencils.¡±


    Someonees to collect the drawings and give it to the judges.


    In order to prevent bias from the judges, the names are covered. I am exceedingly nervous as the


    judges are deliberating the designs.


    All the participants are very aplished and I¡¯m not sure if I am able to get into the finals.


    About half an hourter, the deliberations areplete and the six drafts are given to the host.


    The host takes the drawings and removes the firstbel.


    The first piece to enter the finals is a brooch. It is a local French designer Monica, who apparently is an


    acquaintance of Donny.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The second and the third items are all very impressive. My confidence starts to waiver.


    The fourth is a watch designed by Nicole. The watch is very elegant with a ¡®D¡¯ character in the center.


    I¡¯m sure it is the initials for Donny¡¯s name. Needless for me to say how deeply Nicole feels for Donny.


    The fifth item still isn¡¯t mine. I start to be even more nervous.


    Oh no, looks like I don¡¯t have the chance to enter into the finals. All my dreams are dependent on this


    final step.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll announce the final item to enter the finals. It is a design from a budding designer from


    China, Jane Noyes.¡±


    I am stunned when I hear my name.


    I look slowly towards the drawing that the host is holding and when I realize that it is my cufflinks


    design, I jump to my feet in excitement.


    It is really my design! I am in the finals!


    Whitney frowns when she hears that I am in the finals. Her gaze also turned cold. I be flustered


    and wonder if she is thinking of ways to influence mypetition.


    The finals is on tomorrow night. I leave thepetition area and return to the hotel. Laying on the bed,


    I start to feel that the entire situation is so surreal.


    It is so unexpected that I can enter the finals.


    I am so excited that I can¡¯t fall asleep and is about to ask Nicole if she wants to go out for supper.


    Nicole rejects me for reasons of being on a diet. I am guessing that must be her excuse as she is


    feeling down.


    I can only go on my own.


    As I exit the hotel, Francis suddenly shouts, ¡°Be careful!¡±

 Chapter 202 Call the Police

    Chapter 202 Call the Police


    The sudden shout stuns me and I froze in ce.


    Above me, a flower pot falls and smashes all over the ground. It is just inches away from me.


    If I had walked another couple of steps, it might have fallen right on my head.


    I touch my unharmed head and feel a lingering fear.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Frances walks over briskly and frowns as he asks me.


    I shake my head and look upwards. Where did this flower pot fall from? Was it intentional?


    If it is not intentional, then it is too much of a coincidence.


    If it is intentional, who can be so urate in figuring out the time I walk out of the hotel?


    I can¡¯t figure it out and so I stop trying.


    ¡°Where do you intend to go at this time of the night? Why don¡¯t you stay in your room?¡± Frances asks


    sternly.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry and want to go out for supper.¡± I purse my lips and say grudgingly.


    The man looks around and asks, ¡°By yourself?¡±


    I specte for a moment what he means and I realize that he does not know that Noah has left the


    country.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply softly and turn to leave.


    I walk a couple of steps before Frances forcefully pulls me back.


    Another flower pot crashes right in front of me!


    Who is it?!


    This time I¡¯m absolutely sure that it is done intentionally. It may be an ident when it happens once


    but a second time means that someone is targeting me!


    Frances frowns deeply and says, ¡°Let¡¯s call the police.¡±


    I find that reasonable and take out my cell phone to call the police.


    The French police responds very quickly and promptly arrives.


    They inspect the scene and quickly establish the suspect¡¯s room.


    I stand at the door of the familiar room and have an indescribable feeling.


    This is Frances¡¯ room and if there is another person in the room, then it must be Whitney.


    From Frances¡¯ expression, it appears that his suspicion is correct.


    The police questions Whitney and she keeps denying, saying that it is an ident.


    Although I always feel guilty towards Whitney, but now that she wants to harm me, I cannot let her off.


    ¡°ident? Can two flower pots fall right in front of me so coincidentally? If it wasn¡¯t for Frances, I would


    have already been killed!¡± I say angrily.


    Whitneyughs disdainfully, ¡°The world is so huge with all sorts of strange things. It¡¯s just a


    coincidence. What¡¯s so strange about it? You said that I intentionally want to hurt you, do you have any


    evidence? Why don¡¯t you tell us what is the rtionship between you and my husband, Frances?


    Speak up!¡±


    With Whitney¡¯s statement, I am at a loss for words.


    I know that she wants to harm me because of my affair with Frances. I¡¯m sure that she hates me to the


    bone. Come to think of it, I¡¯m the cause for all these.


    Furthermore, I know that if I persist on, Whitney may resort to scorch earth tactics and reveal my


    involvement with Frances.


    When that happens, I will bebeled as a mistress for life and that will destroy me.


    Because I do not have any evidence and Whitney is a person of status, the police can only close the


    case in the end.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After the police leaves, the three of us remain in the room.


    Whitneyughs coldly where she stands and grinds her teeth while she says to me, ¡°Jane, with me


    around tomorrow, you can forget about winning thepetition!¡±

 Chapter 203 You Wont Be The First Winner

    Chapter 203 You Won''t Be The First Winner


    Whitney hates me, of course she doesn''t want me to get such honor.


    But what if she knows that I can return Frances'' money on my own after getting the prize?


    Suddenly, it feels like Whitney can help me.


    Frances stands there and speaks with a deep voice, ¡°Whitney, there shouldn''t be a next thing for this.


    I''ll send you to the police station myself.¡±


    I have mixed feelings on Frances'' words. Is he threatening Whitney to help me£¿


    I be more careful, afraid that it''s just my imagination.


    Whitney looks at Frances in disbelief. She almost gets out of control.


    ¡°You want to send me to the police station because of this woman? Frances, I''m your wife! See it


    clearly! Without me, how could you be where your are today!¡±


    Her words are like a bomb that exploded in my heart.


    Frances depends on her business to be sessful? I never imagine that a guy like Frances lives off a


    woman too.


    ¡°Whitney, I don''t mind if you''re going crazy... But you should see the situation! You are not the only


    judge of thepetition.¡±


    Frances speaks in a low voice. Right after that, he gives me aforting look.


    I suddenly feel nervous.


    If Frances know the reason why I want to win thepetition so much, will he stand by my side?


    ¡°I''ll try my best anyway.¡±


    I walk away after saying that to them.


    I walk slowly for about 2 steps. Right then, Whitneyes out and walks up to Nicole.


    When she passes by me, I stop her.


    ¡°I still hope that you''ll judge thepetition fairly tomorrow.¡± I say that in a low voice.


    Whitney smiles disdainfully.


    She turns her head around and speaks to me, ¡°Why? Why should I let you win? Furthermore, you may


    not win even with your actual skills. Anyway, you won''t be the first winner as long as I''m here."


    She just walks by my side and leave after saying that.


    Actually, I want to tell her that I try my best to get the prize... is to leave Frances.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It''s just that, Whitney won''t give me a chance to say it.


    I just innocently look forward that Whitney can''t control everything. Thepetition result will be fair


    and impartial. After all, this is an internationalpetition.


    Thepetition is set at night.


    When it''s time for dinner, Nicole asks me toe over and eat together.


    After I tidy up the sketch tools, I go with Nicole for dinner.


    After dinner, there''s around one hour left for rest.


    I think that thepetition is set at night because night time is the time where inspirationes.


    Yesterday, the design was already handed over to the MC, sealed and preserved.


    Tonight, there''s two hours to continue the design and exin the design inspiration.


    Frances still sits right in front of me. His quiet gaze doesn''t show any feelings.


    But my heart beats so much just by seeing his expressionless face.


    MC deres the start of thepetition.


    I unintentionally look into Whitney''s face and find out that she''s sneering at me.


    All of the sudden, my heart beats quickly. Her words fromst night keeps running around inside my


    head.


    ¡°As long as I''m here, you won''t be the first winner.¡±


    I hope that she doesn''t have much authority.


    I take a deep breath. When I open the tool box so I can sketch, I feel so shocked.


    My pens, everything is gone!

 Chapter 204 Quit

    Chapter 204 Quit


    I check it all over first before putting the tools into the bag.


    Then, I bring the bag to eat with Nicole.


    I always keep the bag in sight, except... When I go to the restaurant''s bathroom.


    I suddenly turn my gaze to Nicole. She panicky lower her head as soon as she looks into my eyes.


    I can nearly confirm that Nicole has done something.


    I''m really naive. How could I believe Nicole? She has been friends with Whitney for so many years,


    Whitney must have told her about me and Frances. Once there''s a problem, helping Whitney will be


    preferable than helping me.


    It''s just that, I don''t even have a pen now.


    What should I do?


    When everyone is sketching quickly, I''m the only one who sits there in confusion.


    The MC probably feels that there''s something wrong too. He walks over and asks me what''s wrong.


    I say, ¡°My brush is gone.¡±


    Every designer has their own sketching tools that they absolutely won''t lend to other people so easily.


    Now without my sketching brush, I can''t think of other way else than sitting here.


    Thepetition only goes for two hours. Even if I buy a new one, there''s not enough time.


    At the time of helplessness, one will always look at the person they want to depend on the most.


    I instinctively look at Frances.


    Frances suddenly stands up and walks outside.


    Even the only person who canfort me is gone, this makes me more panic.


    Whitney looks at me, smiling as if her evil plot is sessful.


    No wonder that she pledged so sincerelyst night.


    It turns out that she already knows how to stop me from thepetition.


    I thought I already befriended Nicole.


    In the end, it''s just a joke.


    Without any brush, I can''tpete.


    I am so disappointed at heart.


    I start putting my things away silently before standing up.


    I''m going to tell the MC that I''m quitting.


    Right when I stand up, I see Francesing back.


    He''s holding a set of tools.


    Once I see it, I know that it''s the limited edition sketching kit from DS.


    Don''t tell me...


    A glimpse of hope shes through my heart.


    Until I see that Frances is really walking up the stage.


    Once again, this man walks toward me like a God.


    Last time I felt that was when I had been kidnapped and almost got humiliated by Andrew''s men.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m like a mouse that has been living underground for so long and craves for the sun light.


    While Frances is that warmth that brightens up my world.


    Since then, this man came into my life. Permanently.


    He walks up to me and hands that kit to me. Without saying anything, he walks down the stage.


    Whitney is so angry that she keeps ring at me fiercely.


    I don''t have the time to think about what she thinks of me.


    Now, I must make the best use of my time to sketch.


    I quickly open the kit and start sketching.


    My idea is already crystal clear, I only need to sketch my thoughts and exin it wellter.


    I finish the sketch and gives it to the MC before thepetition ends, even when there''s a dy on my


    start.


    He collects the designs and hands those to the judges.


    We walk down the stage, anxiously waiting for the results.


    Nicole sits beside me but she doesn''t have the guts to look at me.


    Frances sits very close to me. I want to say thank you to him, but I can''t.


    Around ten minutester, thepetition result is out.

 Chapter 205 Competition Results

    Chapter 205 Competition Results


    The judge announces the ranking backward. And the third ce is Nicole.


    I can tell that Nicole is disappointed but not surprised by the result. I think she probably didn''t show her


    true capability this time. I don''t know if it was because she was under pressure.


    The second ce is a famous experienced designer.


    I am getting more and more nervous.


    Will I win thepetition? I have confidence in myself, but for such a bigpetition, it is not enough


    to just have confidence.


    "The first ce has two candidates. One is the French designer Monica. The second one is the


    Chinese designer Jane Noyes."


    When I hear my name, I am indescribably excited. But what does he mean by two candidates?


    "The champion will be one of you. The person who does not win the championship will receive a


    special award for joining thepetition, and will get the opportunity to cooperate with DS. Now,


    please let the two candidates borate on their design concepts. And then the three judges will directly


    dere their choice." The host continues.


    I never expected that thepetition would be like this.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Monica is the first one to talk about her design inspiration. I can¡¯t focus. But I know it is a beautiful love


    story about first love.


    Then she passes the microphone to me. At the same time, Frances also turns his head and looks at


    me.


    My face gets blushed when I notice he is looking at me. Because the design inspiration for my cufflinks


    is my love for him.


    I clear my throat and say, "I believe that everyone has ever loved a person unrequitedly. That person is


    like a thorn in the heart. It hurts if it is pulled out, and if it is not pulled out, your heart will fester. So, the


    theme of my design this time is ¡®desperate love¡¯, which is also the flowernguage of the Datura


    stramonium. If I can¡¯t apany the one I love, I want to use another way to get involved in his life.


    These cufflinks will apany him to behalf of me."


    When I am speaking, I don¡¯t dare looking at Frances at all. Perhaps it is the so-called guilty conscience.


    Donny gives the first vote. He votes for Monica because my design story is too sad and he doesn''t like


    such a desperate love story.


    Lady Catherine votes for me. She says that my design story reminded her of the love of her life she


    had missed.


    Thest vote is from Whitney. In fact, I know it clearly in my heart that she will never vote for me.


    Unsurprisingly, Whitney votes for Monica without even giving a reason.


    After the result announcement, Whitney gives me a triumphant look. But when she looks at my design,


    she is obviously amazed. I think she has some feelings for my design. But she makes me lose my


    chance because she doesn¡¯t like me.


    So I lose my chance of winning the championship.


    I can still cooperate with DS, but the one million dors is gone. I really don''t know how many times I


    will miss such a good opportunity in the future.


    I almost have no hope of leaving Frances.


    After rewarding, I feel so disappointed. I pack my things and walk out, but Whitney blocks my way out.


    "How about it? Are you feeling sad about losing the championship? I said long ago, as long as I am


    here, you will never win the championship!"


    Whitney looks at me triumphantly, being so proud of herself. Besides her, it¡¯s Nicole with a guilty


    expression.


    "Do you think Nicole treats you as a friend?! I asked her to help get close to you and frame you when


    necessary! Look at yourself, who would want to be your friend? Nicole, don''t you think so?"


    Nicole lowers her head and doesn¡¯t answer, which makes me feel that Nicole agrees with what Whitney


    says.


    I feel quite ufortable after losing thepetition. What Whitney says just makes it worse.


    Since she is so arrogant, I don''t need to give in. I wonder if Whitney knows why I want to win the


    championship, will she be as happy as she is now?


    I raise my head, smile at Whitney, and say softly, "If I tell you that you missed an opportunity to let me


    leave Frances, would you regret what you did just now?"

 Chapter 206 Let鈥檚 See Who Will be More Embarrassed

    Chapter 206 Let¡¯s See Who Will be More Embarrassed


    Whitney¡¯s expression changes immediately. She looks confused and surprised. She mutters, "What did


    you say?"


    I smile lightly at her and say, "I don''t know if you let me lose because of personal reasons, but if you


    think my work is better but still choose Monica, I am sorry to tell you that you made me miss a chance


    to leave Frances."


    "What do you mean?!" Whitney asks loudly.


    "I owe Frances 4 million. If I win thepetition, I would win enough money and have the chance to


    leave him. And you ruined my opportunity."


    I am sorry to lose this opportunity. But I know Whitney will feel even worse than me after learning the


    truth.


    I feel that I have be more and more stubborn over those years. If someone wants to hurt me, I


    wouldn¡¯t easily let it go.


    The six months I spent with Andrew made me learn how to endure pain from others. But Frances


    makes me seek revenge for the smallest grievance.


    I don''t know if this is a good thing, but at least, I know how to protect myself from harm.


    "Are you asking for money?! Money is never a problem for me. As long as you leave Frances, let alone


    four million, I will give you 40 million!" Whitney rushes over and shakes my shoulder desperately like a


    dying person suddenly gets a chance to live.


    "It won''t work if it¡¯s not my money. It''s useless even if you give me 400 million. You know Frances better


    than me. Do you think he is someone you can fool with money?" I say with a light smile.


    Frances¡¯s mother tried to give me money before. But what happened? Frances tore the cheque right in


    front of his mother. He is a businessman. I think he probably thinks that using his family¡¯s money to buy


    my freedom is not a good deal.


    Whitney lets go of my hand sullenly with a stunned expression.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She turns her head to look at Nicole, and yells, "Why didn''t you tell me! D I send you to get information


    from her? Why didn''t you tell me such important things? Did she give you hush money?"


    Nicole looks at Whitney scared and trembled. She says with a small voice, "I had no idea. She didn''t


    tell me."


    Yeah, Nicole is right. Why do I tell others about such private things? Besides, she is just an ordinary


    friend of mine. Naturally, it is impossible for me to tell her my secrets.


    "Useless waste!" Whitney says loudly and ps Nicole on the face.


    The pping sound is clear to hear. And immediately Nicole¡¯s face gets so red with fingers¡¯ shape on it.


    I''m a little surprised. Aren''t they friends? Why is Whitney so mean to Nicole?


    Nicole bites her lips. Her eyes are red. But she doesn¡¯t let the tears out.


    Whitney sneers, turns her head, looks at me and says, ¡°Jane, don''t be cocky! One day Frances will get


    tired of you. Let¡¯s see who will be more embarrassed! And I am telling you, as long as I am here, I


    won¡¯t let you have a good life. You''d better be careful, or else you won¡¯t even know how and when you


    will die!"


    What she says reminds me suddenly that she threw the flower pot at me yesterday. She can do this


    kind of thing once, and of course, she may do it a second time.


    Whitney steps away on high heels arrogantly.


    Nicole stands there, clutching her fist. She whispers to me, "I''m sorry, Jane. If it wasn''t for Whitney to


    have my secrets, I wouldn''t hurt you like this."

 Chapter 207 Coming Home

    Chapter 207 Coming Home


    Secret?


    What kind of secret?


    Just when I open my mouth to ask for more information, Nicole leaves.


    Actually I can see that she has her own problems. But the way she uses my trust, makes me feel very


    bad.


    Thepetition is over, and tomorrow we are on our flight back home.


    Frances and Whitney are in first ss, while me and Nicole are in economy ss.


    Before we get back, Herman promises me that there will be plenty of chances to cooperate with DS.


    Just as we get back to thepany, Steven asks me toe to his office.


    ¡°I heard that Whitney almost hurt you with a flowerpot?¡± He asks straight forward after closing the door.


    Iugh, and sit down in the chair opposite to his.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be asking me if I won the price?¡±


    ¡°When I knew that Whitney almost hurt you, I guessed that she knew about you and Frances. Knowing


    her, she would never let you win anything after finding out.¡±


    Steven says calmly, his face showing no emotions.


    ¡°You know her well.¡± I purse my lips.


    Steven¡¯s face expression suddenly darkens, he looks very serious.


    ¡°I am worried about you. I think you should leave Frances. You have no idea what Whitney will do to


    you if she gets furious.¡±


    This...


    Even if Steven doesn¡¯t say, I know it well enough. But Frances doesn¡¯t let me go, what can I do?


    I give a bitterugh, and tell Steven, ¡°Now that I lost thepetition, the million is also gone, I really


    don¡¯t have any other ideas on how to leave him.¡±


    ¡°Let me send you away, Jane, I know a way how Frances can never find you again.¡±


    Steven stands up and suddenly holds my hand.


    I lower my eyes, and feel that this is wrong, so I try to take my hand back.


    But his words make me feel some hope.


    I know, with his abilities, he can do that. But why do I feel so reluctant?


    I have thought about leaving Frances so many times, and now that it was really time, I suddenly feel


    pain in my heart.


    ¡°I will consider it.¡±


    I force a smile for Steven, stand up and leave his office.


    In the elevator, I get a phone call from Frances.


    I never dare not to answer his calls.


    ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    Actually, I don¡¯t wanna go back. I don¡¯t know how to face him, and I don¡¯t know how to hide from


    Whitney. Sooner orter she will find out where we live. What should I do then?


    ¡°After work.¡± I say.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come home right now.¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with him, it¡¯s only 3 pm now, I am only an employee, how can I leave this early?


    But of course, I don¡¯t dare to say this out loud.


    I want to say something, but then I hear noise in the phone, and I remember that I am in the elevator,


    so I start to move my phone away, and say, ¡°Hello? What did you say? I am in the elevator, the


    connection is bad. Hello? Frances, are you still there? Hello, hello hello?¡±


    Then I quickly hang up, and exit the elevator, just to receive a text message from him.


    ¡°Come home right now.¡±


    I really cannot go home now, so all I can do is to pretend I don¡¯t see the message, and turn off my


    phone.


    After work, I rush home feeling uneasy.


    When I arrive, I notice that Frances isn¡¯t even at home.


    Didn¡¯t he ask me toe back? Where is he?


    Then I suddenly remember running into him while he was looking at some photographs, should I use


    this chance to go and check on them?

 Chapter 208 Leave My Son Alone

    Chapter 208 Leave My Son Alone


    I am one of those who always does what she thinks of, so I go into Frances room.


    Thest time, he hid the pictures under his documents, but after a long time of searching, I still cannot


    find them.


    But then again, Frances doesn¡¯t hide his things in ces that are easy to find.


    Where can they be?


    His drawers don¡¯t have a lock, so I look in there as well, but don¡¯t find anything again.


    Are they maybe hidden between some of his books in the shelf?


    I walk over to the shelves, and look at the hundreds of books on them, I knit my brows. How long will it


    take to go through all of them?


    In this moment, my phone starts to ring, which scares me a lot.


    I guess that it must be Frances, but then I see that it is Noah.


    Since that day when he left France, we haven¡¯t had any contact.


    Now he suddenly calls me, is there something wrong?


    I am very confused and pick his call, but when the line connects, there is a women on the other side


    starting to curse me.


    ¡°You little bitch, I told you to leave my son, but you are still wrapping yourself around him, do you really


    want something to happen before you are happy enough? I wish I could kill you right now!¡±


    It¡¯s Noah¡¯s mother.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But I don¡¯t understand, why is she taking Noah¡¯s phone to call me and curse me like that?


    ¡°Missus, what have I done?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You dare to ask me? Our Noah has lost his job, what do you think we should do? If it wasn¡¯t for you,


    how could he ever lose his job, I am telling you, as long as I am alive, you are never going to set foot in


    our house. If Noah insists on being with you, then I will pretend like I don¡¯t have this son!¡± The anger on


    the other side of the telephone was so real that I can almost touch it.


    But I am still confused, Noah lost his job? Does this have something to do with Frances?


    He did indeed say a long time ago that he will do something to him.


    This definitely is my fault, but I don¡¯t feel good being scolded like this. And I want to know how Noah is


    doing now.


    ¡°Can you please hand the phone to Noah, I want to speak with him.¡± I say in a small voice.


    ¡°No ways! You are never going to speak with my son again!¡±


    I hear the sound of the line disconnecting. I stand there with the phone in my hand, and then dial


    Frances¡¯ number.


    Then I hear his phone ringing in front of the door, which scares me to my bones.


    ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± Frances asks with a lowered voice.


    I stare at the book shelf in front of me, my heart racing, and I take a few steps back, saying, ¡°I am


    bored, so I wanted to look for some books to read.¡±


    Frances smirks, it barely looks like a smile, he doesn¡¯t seem to believe me.


    But this is not important right now.


    ¡°Why did you do that? You said you wouldn¡¯t touch him for now. Why would you make him lose his


    job?¡±


    Frances¡¯ eyes darken, his expression seemsplicated.


    Then heughs, sits opposite to me, ¡°Do I really need to speak with you first before I punish him?¡±


    His words make me speechless.


    True, he is Frances, he doesn¡¯t need my permission to do things. But he is going against innocent


    people, doesn¡¯t he feel it¡¯s going too far?


    ¡°Frances, you are so heartless! Don¡¯t you know that losing one¡¯s job might be nothing of a big deal to


    you, but to some other people it is! You only care about yourself having fun, but you never think about


    what others are feeling!¡±

 Chapter 209 The Meaning of the Two Coloured Lines

    Chapter 209 The Meaning of the Two Coloured Lines


    I don''t know why I have the guts to say such things to Frances.


    But I am so angry that I can¡¯t help myself.


    The man I love may really be a heartless monster.


    He doesn¡¯t sympathize with others or care about other people''s feelings. He may never fall in love with


    me.


    My heart hurts so bad that it feels more painful than being stabbed.


    "So what? Like you said, I can manipte people¡¯s fate at will."


    Just then, he nces up and down at me.


    He means that he is manipting me.


    It hurts me like hell even though what he says is true.


    I look at Frances angrily and roar, "You will be dying pointless, Frances!"


    After that, I rush outside. The moment I walk out the door, tears fall.


    Old Mr. Louis justes back from outside. Seeing the tears on my face, he says in surprise. "What


    happened? Did that brat bully you again?"


    I shake my head and go back to my room.


    In the next few days, Frances and I are not on speaking terms. I don''t even understand why this kind of


    situation can happen to us. I think it would only exist between young couples.


    But he neveres to my room in the past few days.


    Moreover, he is already gone when I get up every day. He isn¡¯t back yet when I go to bed. If it weren''t


    for the coughing and the sound of water in the next room in the middle of the night, I would really doubt


    that Frances is never home.


    He is coughing, is he not feeling well?


    I am a little worried, but I can¡¯t speak to him first.


    Mindy sends me photos of her traveling abroad. Her belly looks a bit obvious, and her face is a lot


    rounder than before. But the happiness on her face can''t be hidden. It seems like she¡¯s doing really


    well with David.


    Great, at least one of us is happy.


    "Are you nning to settle down abroad?" I send her a message.


    "No, I''ll be back in two months. I have gained weight because I am not used to the climate and


    everything out here. "


    What does ¡®gaining weight¡¯ have to do with ¡®not used to the climate¡¯? I can''t help but want tough.


    "Idiot, the reason you are gaining weight is because you¡¯re pregnant. The baby would be healthy only


    when you get enough nourishment."


    "It''s hard to get used to the days of not having period for ten months."


    The word ¡®period¡¯ suddenly sounds rming to me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Today is the 20th, and my period is usually on time, around the 15th. At most it is early orte for a day.


    Frances is not using condom for several times, and I am not on the pills. What if¡­


    Thinking of this, I am not in the mood to do anything all morning.


    At noon, I buy two pregnancy test sticks at a pharmacy nearby, ready to test.


    And I also buy some cough syrup for Frances.


    Although we are still in a fight, listening to him coughing so badly doesn¡¯t make me happy.


    While everyone is out for lunch, I go to the bathroom for the pregnancy test. I follow the instructions for


    the test.


    The few seconds waiting is extremely tormenting for me.


    When I see a line appear in the color rendering area, I am obviously relieved.


    To rest myself assured, I take another look.


    But there is something very wrong after the second nce.


    Below the red line, there is a light red line. It looks so light that I didn''t notice the difference.


    So the two lines mean, I am pregnant?

 Chapter 210 Are You Crazy?

    Chapter 210 Are You Crazy?


    This fact shocks me too much.


    Refusing to give up until all hope is gone, I test it again with the other pregnancy test stick.


    There are still two lines!


    I''m pregnant!


    The news was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky.


    Why is God pulling a trick on me when I learn that there is no future with Frances?


    I have never experienced something like this before, and I really don¡¯t know what to do.


    I put the two pregnancy test sticks in the bag carefully. Then I send a text message to Mindy as I leave


    the bathroom.


    "I''m pregnant, Mindy."


    Just then, I count down in my heart.


    As expected, when I count to one, Mindy calls me on the phone.


    "Are you kidding me, Jane Noyes? You are really pregnant? With whose baby?"


    The corners of my mouth twitches as I say without emotion, "Whose else can it be besides Frances?"


    There is no one in the office at the moment, so I don¡¯t have to cover up when I talk.


    "Are you crazy?! Why weren¡¯t you on the pills? Don''t you know you should use protection? Smart


    women know that they should use protection. Otherwise, your boyfriend will be angry." Mindy is


    sneering at me on the phone.


    No doubt I know how to use protection, but Frances threw away all the pills. And he never wears


    condoms. I was so busy that I forgot to take after-pill.


    And herees the aftermath.


    "It''s meaningless to talk about it now. The question is, what should I do?"


    "Get an abortion. Frances will drag you to the hospital and force you, even if you don''t do it yourself.


    You really believe that he would let you give birth to his child? He is going to have a baby with his wife,


    not you."


    Mindy¡¯s words undoubtedly hurt me like knife but also make me more sensible.


    She is right. Frances probably would not keep this child. And Whitney would definitely not allow my


    child to be born. I might as well kill my baby by myself, rather than worrying about something


    unexpected might happen to him.


    Although it is cruel, it is the best result for the child.


    "I understand. I will go to the hospital for the abortion."


    I whisper to Mindy while feeling blue.


    It breaks my heart to think of this child I never meet.


    The kinship I miss since childhood makes me have a deep affection for this baby even though I just find


    out his presence.


    "Who are you going with? By yourself?" Mindy asks.


    "Do I have a choice?" I answer with a wry smile.


    I don¡¯t have any friends, and it is impossible to go with my mother. So, I have to do this by myself.


    "You are out of your mind! What if something happens during the abortion? It is best to have someone


    apany you. Never mind, I''m flying back tonight. I need to be there for you."


    I am very moved by Mindy¡¯s words.


    She really is my best friend. I think she is probably the only warmth I can feel in this world.


    "Thank you, Mindy."


    I whisper to her.


    There are people speakinging from outside. It seems like everyone is back from lunch break.


    "What are you talking about? Share the love for your child with my child then. You can''t get away with


    it, godmother."


    "Okay. I''m going to grab a bite. Talk to youter."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, I hang up.


    I pack my things and prepare to return to Louis¡¯ house after getting off work.


    It feels really amazing that suddenly there is a tiny baby in my belly. Although I already decide not to


    keep him, every step I take is extremely cautious. This feeling is beyondnguage.


    No matter how unwilling I am to give up on this child, I must be responsible for his future. I can''t get rid


    of Frances for the time being, so keeping him will only harm him.


    When I am waiting for the bus outside thepany, a figure opposite gets my attention.


    The employment agency is opposite mypany. The man in suit who is looking for a job is


    Noah!

 Chapter 211 Please Wait for Me

    Chapter 211 Please Wait for Me


    I want to call him, but I don¡¯t know what I can say to him concerning our rtionship. I need time to


    collect my thoughts.


    He sees me too, surprised for two seconds, and then walks towards me.


    ¡°Jane, haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    He smiles at me but looks very tired.


    Actually it¡¯s not a long time, because we saw each other just a few days ago.


    ¡°Are you looking for a job here?¡± I ask him.


    Startled for a moment, he immediately shakes his head, ¡°No. I¡¯m recruiting for the school. The school


    needs new teachers, so I¡¯m asked to post job information here.¡±


    His pretense makes me feel sad.


    Maybe he doesn¡¯t want me to worry him or feel guilty so he lies to me. But I already know the truth.


    ¡°Your mother has told me that you lost your job.¡± saying in an upset voice, I look at him with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. If it¡¯s not for me, you won¡¯t be reduced to such a situation by Frances.¡±


    ¡°Lost my job?¡± Noah looks at me in surprise and shakes his head for denying, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose my job.


    Actually I quit on my own and intend to find a new job. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to let you know it before I


    really be somebody, but I didn¡¯t expect I would meet you here.¡±


    He quit his job?


    He¡¯s not like telling a lie. So maybe I misunderstood Frances? He didn¡¯t do anything to Noah, but it is


    my presumption that made me med him directly?


    At this moment, I feel great pain in my heart.


    I don¡¯t know why, somehow I feel there is someone spying on me, but when I look around, I don¡¯t find


    anyone suspicious.


    Is it my delusion? Is it because pregnant women are more likely to be suspicious?


    I stop the messy thoughts in my mind and manage a smile at Noah, ¡°But you are doing well in your job


    as a teacher, why did you suddenly quit?¡±


    ¡°Because a nine-to-five job with stable sry won¡¯t allow me to give you a bright future. Jane, if I have


    enough money and power, I must be able to take you away from Frances. So, you must wait for me,


    and I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    His words really move me.


    I have never thought he is still thinking about how to give me a good life.


    It would be a lie to say that I¡¯m not touched, especially now when I¡¯m in pregnancy. Perhaps besides


    Mindy, Noah is the other only one that treats me with a true heart.


    But I can¡¯t bear such a full love.


    ¡°Noah, it¡¯s not as simple as you think. Even if you¡­..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jane. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. What you need to do is just waiting for me.¡± he


    interrupts me. Then he smiles at me brightly and leaves.


    I go back home with a heavy heart and is surprised to find that Frances is at home.


    The expression on his face is as cold as usual.


    Seeing his indifferent face, I just want to keep away from him, so I walk to my own room directly,


    without saying a word.


    Also, that I misunderstood him makes me feel so guilty that I don¡¯t know how to face him.


    I remember I was totally pissed off that day so I seemed to have cursed him viciously.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    A deep voice from Frances is heard behind.


    I know I¡¯m nearly no different from a ridiculous coward when I deny him nothing, but I stand still


    involuntarily as he told.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I look back at him, trying to behave as calm as I can.


    ¡°Did you go to see Noah again?¡± he asks ndly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Startled for a while, I look at him with fear and mumble, ¡°How do you know?¡±

 Chapter 212 I鈥檓 no Different from a Whore

    Chapter 212 I¡¯m no Different from a Whore


    He sneers and replies in his deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. But you have to know that there is no


    good for him if you keep seeing him. He will lose more than a job.¡±


    His smile makes me shudder.


    Before I got truth from Noah, I really had thought Frances would have done something bad to him. But


    now that he is innocent, why does he take the me himself?


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you would rather let me misunderstand you than tell me the truth that you


    have nothing to do with Noah¡¯s job loss.¡± I ask him quietly, full of confusion.


    He seems to be stunned for seconds, probably not expecting that I would reveal his lie and confront


    him directly.


    His face darkens with rage and he turns his cold sight towards me, ¡°Humph, Noah told you these? It


    seems that you have seen each other a lot these days, right? It must be that you just can¡¯t wait to sleep


    with him behind me, right?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe he would think of me that way.


    His words are literally insulting.


    What makes me feel more painful and worse is that these wordse from the man I love.


    I¡¯m afraid I would break down and lose control if I continue to stay here.


    After a disappointed nce at him, I go back to my room directly.


    I¡¯ve already had dinner on my way home. Old Mr Louis won¡¯te back home until nine or ten at night.


    So the only thing for me is to calm myself down.


    As I step into my room, Frances follows me in and shuts the door.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I instinctively step back and stare at him in horror.


    ¡°What do you think? You are thirsty for men, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll be your man!¡±


    Then he pushes me hard on the bed, his huge figure lying on my body soon.


    My baby!


    Spontaneously, I cover my belly with hands.


    I¡¯m pregnant now. I must stop him.


    ¡°Frances, stop it, don''t be silly! just let me go!¡± I beg him, as I try to struggle out of him.


    ¡°I am silly?!¡± he makes a cold humph and controls both of my hands easily with only one hand, ¡°What


    am I doing wrong? Even if it is a deal, I can buy you a lot of times with four million yuan. It¡¯s a good


    deal for you, isn¡¯t it? You have nothing to lose!¡±


    I feel as if my heart abruptly stopped.


    He¡¯sparing me to a whore?


    Am I such a woman in his eyes?


    It¡¯s so ridiculous. The tears can¡¯t help streaming down my face.


    The clothes on my body have been torn away by him. He thrusts into my body rudely, harder and


    harder.


    He holds me so tight that I almost lose my breath.


    I feel pain, the tearing pain in my body. But my heart pains more.


    He just uses me to sate his lust.


    ¡°Look at you, you are so reluctant now, huh?¡±


    He smirks and wipes away my tears at the corner of eyes.


    His touch is gentle but his words are sharp with sarcasm.


    ¡°But what can we do, Jane? You want to leave me so badly, but finally you still have to beg for mercy


    beneath me! This is your life! You can¡¯t escape from me.¡±


    That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t escape.


    And now I don¡¯t have strength to struggle out of him anymore.


    He moves intensely in my body. I really want to tell him that there is a little baby in my belly.


    But what¡¯s the use of telling him?


    He won¡¯t let me keep the baby, or he even won¡¯t believe the child in my belly is his. I¡¯m nothing to him


    but a whore.


    Perhaps it¡¯s better to let the baby die in my body than to let him grow up without father¡¯s love.


    Gazing at the man on my body for a few seconds, I close my eyes in despair.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t had sex with me for several days, I feel I have an extremely long night


    with him tonight.


    When all is over, he pulls out of my body without any hesitation and goes to the bathroom directly.


    Then, he doesn¡¯te back.


    Hees to his own room. I¡¯m not surprised at all.


    He¡¯s so disgusted with me. How can I think he would sleep in one bed with me? As for those nights he


    slept with me, maybe it happened that he was in good mood and just wanted to try my bed.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I check my private part and there is no bleeding. Though I don¡¯t intend to keep the baby, it is lucky


    enough to be alive after such a torture.


    The next day is the weekend. Mindy gives me a call in the early morning and she tells me that she has


    already arrived.

 Chapter 213 Wait One More Week

    Chapter 213 Wait One More Week


    As usual, Frances has been out when I go downstairs.


    That¡¯s good. If he asked where I go, I would have no idea what to say.


    I don¡¯t dare to lie in front of him. He¡¯s so horrible. Every time I even haven¡¯t opened my mouth he¡¯s


    already known it.


    I make an appointment with Mindy at eight o¡¯clock in the hospital. After changing clothes, I leave for the


    hospital.


    When I arrive, Mindy has registered for me.


    And to my surprise, shees here alone. David should let her return from abroad alone. It doesn¡¯t


    look like the deed he would do. This is unusual.


    ¡°Youe back alone? Where is David?¡± I ask.


    Mindy shakes her head and says quietly, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t be so loud. He objected to meing back. He


    said you should go to Frances for help. Frances can handle this. His suggestion sucks. You must be


    insane if youe to Frances, aren¡¯t you? So I snuck back myself.¡±


    Though David is at the other side of the ocean where it is tens of thousands of kilometers away from


    us, I can imagine his gloomy face now when he found out that Mindy had snuck back alone. When I


    thought this, a shudderes through me.


    ¡°You are so bold.¡± I sigh to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how David would think! The pregnant woman is the boss!¡± Mindy rolls her eyes and says,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve registered. It¡¯s still early and there are not many people. We can get the surgery done


    early so I will also be relieved.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I nod and walk with her towards to maternity department.


    There are only two patients in front of me so it soones to my turn. Mindy apanies me inside


    the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the doctor asks me in a deep voice, even not looking up.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± I reply with a low voice, feeling sad.


    ¡°Have you tested it yourself?¡± the doctor raises her head and takes a look at me.


    I nod to her.


    ¡°Thest menstrual period?¡±


    ¡°November 15th.¡± I reply honestly.


    ¡°Do you want to keep the baby or not?¡± the doctor continues her formic questions.


    It¡¯s a lovely creature in my belly! Perhaps having seen the loss of so many babies, maternity doctors


    are all numb to this now.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been thirty days and we can¡¯t check if it¡¯s in the uterus or out yet. You¡¯ll have toe back to


    have an examination in about a week or ten days.¡±


    It¡¯s so many days to wait. My eye brows frown together.


    I¡¯m not sure that everything will be all right in a week, or that Frances won¡¯t find out.


    But I have no choice but to wait as the doctor told.


    Mindy and I intends to leave the hospital.


    I feel more relieved thaning to hospital. Perhaps I partly want to keep the baby.


    I must cherish thest few days when my little baby are still with me.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Mindy turns to me, wearing an upset expression.


    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t let Frances know it. Any clues must be destroyed.¡± as I say, I quickly tear up the


    registration slip into pieces.


    Frances is a man with attention to details, so any traces may be detected by him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯m so unfortunate, aren¡¯t I. So I have to wait one more week. But if I didn¡¯t guess wrong, David should


    be on his way here. If nothing else, it¡¯s likely that I¡¯ll see him tonight.¡±


    I look at Mindy with pity and smile sadly as I look ahead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait till tonight. He¡¯s alreadye.¡±


    Following my sight, Mindy is shocked to see David who wears a gloomy and livid face. She


    immediately hides behind me.


    He walks towards us. Instead of ming Mindy first, he frowns and says to me, ¡°Jane, you must tell it


    to Frances. There are some consequences you can¡¯t afford.¡±


    What does he mean?


    Does it mean that Frances will throw a fit if he knows?


    But for what? Anyway he won¡¯t want to keep the child, even if he knew he would let me conduct


    abortion.


    Mindy can¡¯t stand anymore. She stands out from my back, shouting to David, ¡°Are you out of your


    mind? How can we tell it to that bitch Frances? I speciallye back to help Jane solve this matter.


    You¡¯d better stay out of it, or I¡¯ll let you be a cuckold.¡±


    David takes Mindy away from me, and to be exactly, Mindy is dragged away because of herst


    sentence.


    Looking at their leaving figures, I put on a helpless smile.


    When I step towards outside, I have a sight of Whitney who is walking quickly into hospital.

 Chapter 214 Coward

    Chapter 214 Coward


    Another person besides her is Frances¡¯s mother.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Seeing them, I feel flustered and instantly lower my head and step back to a corner, praying that they


    would not see me.


    After Whitney and Frances¡¯s mother walk past me towards inside the hospital, I feel relieved, but


    Whitney¡¯s voicees from behind when I am about to leave.


    ¡°Jane, why are you here?¡±


    Whitney stops and turns around, leaving me petrified there.


    Oh, god!


    How did she see me?


    Frances¡¯s mother recognizes me too. She looks at me with her frowned eyebrows, saying nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ming to the doctor.¡± I exin simply and pretend to leave.


    But Whitney is not easy to be fooled. She pulls my clothes and asks coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I have a headache.¡± I reply with my head lowered.


    I dare not look into her eyes, for I fear she would easily find that I¡¯m telling a lie.


    ¡°Headache? I don¡¯t see any sign of headache on you. Show me see your diagnosis report!¡±


    No, I must end the conversation.


    If Whitney doubts me, she will use her power to check my medical record, and at that time she will


    know everything.


    ¡°Well, are you afraid? It must be a shameful disease, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    At this moment, I¡¯m desperate.


    Obviously, she won¡¯t let me go easily. I don¡¯t even have a list in my hand now, not to mention medicine.


    No wonder she would suspect me.


    ¡°Jane, why are you still here? I told you toe quickly. I¡¯ve been waiting so long.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s voice suddenly sounds in front of me. I look up at her gratefully.


    Isn¡¯t she dragged away by David? Why does shee back?


    ¡°What are you pulling my Jane for? Fuck off your hands from her!¡± Mindyes over, with her head in


    the air, and holds my arm, saying to me, ¡°You shouldn¡¯te with me for my antenatal examination. In


    such a ce like hospital there are all kinds of people. What if you have a tough luck and are bite by


    the insane with rabies? It¡¯s awful.¡±


    As Mindy utters these words, she shoots her sight towards Whitney intentionally.


    Whitney goes white with anger and shouts at Mindy, ¡°Who¡¯s a dog?! You¡¯d better make it clear!¡±


    ¡°What dog? Hrious, only dogs can get rabies? You sound like a stupid woman without brain but only


    big boobs. I¡¯m not going to argue with someone like you, lest your stupidity affects my baby in my belly.


    Jane, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Leaving Whitney exploding there, Mindy pulls me forward.


    I can feel there is a pair of vicious eyes staring at me behind, and I nearly can¡¯t walk steadily.


    A mistress is always faint-hearted when confronting with her man¡¯s legal wife.


    When I am wandering, Mindy shakes off my hand and gives me an angry look, ¡°Look at you. You are


    such a coward. She¡¯s just asked you several questions. Why are you so scared? I happened to see her


    come to this way, so I came back in case she would find you troubles. A kind girl like you definitely


    would be bullied by the vicious Whitney if I didn¡¯t help.¡±


    Mindy stares at me with pity but also anger. I know she wants me to be strong.


    I have to admit I behaved like a coward just now. If Mindy didn¡¯te to help me, I would even be


    forced to expose my pregnancy.


    Fortunately, Mindy, my goddess, has saved me from Whitney.


    However, I¡¯m quite curious about the reason why Whitney and Frances¡¯s mother came to the


    hospital.

 Chapter 215 Believe it or not

    Chapter 215 Believe it or not


    Since I can¡¯t have a surgery due to the short period of pregnancy, I go home directly.


    It¡¯s at noon, so Frances isn¡¯t at home. I open the fridge and find there is nearly nothing left. At first I


    want to eat hot and sour noodles (a kind of spicy and sour Chinese food), but considering I¡¯m having a


    baby now, so I make myself a bowl of noodles with tomato and egg.


    I realize that I actually care this child a lot in my heart, but I even can¡¯t guarantee my own safety, how


    can I keep and protect my child?


    It¡¯s torturous for me to live every day with the fear that I would lose my baby at any moment.


    With a deep sigh, I touch my belly and have some noodles in a sad mood.


    Just as I swallow a few bites, there is a phone call from Whitney.


    ¡°Jane, as I talked to my mom just now, she mentioned that she gave you five million yuan before to let


    you leave Frances. Why don¡¯t you keep your words? How dare you make up such a lie to deceive me?


    Do you think I will fall into your trap?!¡± she barks questions at me.


    The ¡°mom¡± in her mouth is Frances¡¯s mother.


    I thought they had a bad rtionship, and now it seems that I¡¯m wrong.


    But leaving Frances is not as simple and easy as they think.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I gave Frances the check, but he didn¡¯t receive it.¡± I exin.


    She snorts coldly and sneers, ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not.¡± I say quietly.


    I¡¯ve done all I can do, but Frances doesn¡¯t let me go. What else can I do? Whitney is a suspicious


    person, so she won¡¯t just stop here.


    As expected, on the other side of the phone, she snarls savagely, ¡°Listen, Jane. I don¡¯t care what you


    would do, but you must leave Frances within three days. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±


    After saying that, she hangs up, not even giving me a chance to reject her.


    Three days? What can I do to get away from Frances in three days?


    I don¡¯t have four million yuan, and even if I had, Frances may not necessarily let me go.


    Frances is the most unpredictable man in the world.


    Losing interest in my food, I dump the rest in the garbage and wash the dish.


    Coming out of the kitchen, Frances happens toe back from outside.


    I go upstairs directly without greeting him. All I¡¯m thinking about is how to get away from him within


    three days.


    In the end I make a phone call to Steven because I couldn¡¯te up with a better idea.


    ¡°Hey, Steven. I¡¯m wondering if you have ways to help me get some fast money, or exactly about four


    million yuan within three days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is one way. Find a sugar daddy, such as me.¡± on the other side of the phone, Steven says in


    a joking tone.


    The corner of my mouth twitches and I say helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Stop kidding.¡±


    I¡¯m really not in the mood for joking now. Though Whitney is such a scary woman that I can¡¯t afford to


    offend her, I have to try everything to stay away from her.


    Besides, leaving Frances is also my wish.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. I can¡¯t help you. My mom was pissed off when she knew that I helped you get ess


    to DS Companyst time. Now shees back to thepany, so I¡¯m not in power ofpany


    affairs.¡±


    Steven¡¯s words make me feel sorry for him. I didn¡¯t expect he would be dragged off the position of CEO


    because of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Steven.¡± I apologize to him.

 Chapter 216 You Have Been at Leisure Recently

    Chapter 216 You Have Been at Leisure Recently


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Even without you, my mother will take back the power I have now. Thepany


    hasn¡¯t gained any profit under my control after all.¡± Steven says casually.


    But I can still hear a slight sense of sadness from his words.


    ¡°Still, I want to know what exactly happened that made you want to leave Frances so badly?¡±


    Steven¡¯s words expose my mind easily.


    ¡°I just followed what you told me. I can¡¯t afford to provoke a man like that. It¡¯s better for me to leave


    earlier.¡±


    I say with a bitter smile.


    Steven smiles lightly and says, ¡°It¡¯s good you can think about it positively. Anyway,e to me any


    time if you have troubles. I will definitely try my best to help you if I could. As for things that I can¡¯t help,


    there¡¯s really nothing I can do.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I am already very happy to have you as my friend. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find you in the future if I


    am in trouble.¡±


    I already think over it. It is not possible to make Frances let me go willingly in three days. However, a


    person like me would not give up until thest moment.


    Also, even if Frances doesn¡¯t agree with me by then, I will just run away like Steven said before.


    Although Steven says he couldn¡¯t help me, yet he had been contacting all the channels he has in the


    past few days. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t effective. DS just made a big change in staffing. When


    Steven was still the CEO, people would at least do him a favor, but it bes harder now.


    In other ces, Steven¡¯s mother has given instructions beforehand. She will not agree with his request


    at all.


    On the other side, Steven is working hard and I am thinking of countermove as well.


    Of course, what I studies is to make Frances hate me and then kick me away impatiently.


    Knowing that Frances is a tidy person, I deliberately make his house very dirty and messy, especially at


    the door of his room, it almost bes a rubbish dump.


    What¡¯s more, I even boldly dump all the stuffs from the trashcan on his bed. Although there are only a


    few scratch papers, I believe it is enough to drive him crazy.


    After doing all these, I return my room quietly, waiting for Frances¡¯ return.


    At about nine o¡¯clock, I hear some noise downstairs. It should be Frances.


    I have the urge to rush out to see his expression now. I immediately lose all my courage as I think of his


    face that looks like the eve of an iing storm.


    In the next two minutes, the entire vi is filled with suffocating and nervous silence. Even the sound of


    sea wave hitting the beach could be heard clearly.


    Why is it so quiet? Does Frances get pissed off to death?


    While I am thinking, the door of bathroom is pushed open suddenly, which scares me badly.


    Frances just stands in front of me with a calm face.


    ¡°You are having too much spare time recently?¡± The man leans on the side of the door and talks to me


    with a mild smile.


    Under therge robe, it is a strong chest. His gentle smile makes me feel cold instead. My confidence


    and determination a moment ago are destroyed all of a sudden.


    And I feel very curious now: When did he take a shower? Why don¡¯t I know that?


    I pinch my leg secretly, and finally I get the courage to look at Frances, ¡°Not really. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Why do you make the house so messy?¡± The man asks coldly.


    ¡®Why? Of course to make you hate me and then kick me out. What other reason could it be?¡¯


    But what Frances is thinking seems to be quite different from mine.


    He walks straight to me and stops. He holds my chin lightly and says, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to catch my


    attention in this way.¡±

 Chapter 217 Decamping Being the Best

    Chapter 217 Decamping Being the Best


    I want to catch his attention?


    Could this man say something more shameless?


    ¡°Frances, let me just get straight with you! I want to leave you. I did this so that you could hate me. I


    didn¡¯t mean anything else!¡± Things have reached this point and I already have no other choices.


    Frances sniffs and sits next to me.


    ¡°Then you might be disappointed. I haven¡¯t nned to let you go, so, you gotta work harder.¡±


    As he says, he lies on my bed boldly, takes off his shoes, closes his eyes andpletely ignores me.


    I fluster and say hurriedly, ¡°Are you actually sleeping at my ce?¡±


    What I want to do is to make him hate me, but not to keep him sleeping in here. With his beast-like


    characteristics, it is very likely that he would do something bad to me. I still have a baby in my belly. It


    was already a luck that nothing terrible happened yesterday, but I couldn¡¯t allow him do that to me


    again.


    ¡°What?¡± The man opens his eyeszily and looks at me, ¡°Do you want me to sleep in my bed after


    what you have done?¡±


    I am really hurting myself by my own doing. I wish to get myself killed with my own hands.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there some other guest rooms? Why don¡¯t you go there?¡± I continue to persuade Frances with


    my best efforts.


    An advantage of a vi like this is its size. The vi includes at least ten rooms. How could he not find a


    room to sleep?


    ¡°I am the host. How could I sleep in the guest room?¡±


    Frances¡¯ words really choke me.


    I am toozy to argue with him. I directly go to sleep in the guest room.


    What I am thinking now is how to leave Frances as fast as I can, but my heart hurts involuntarily when I


    think about leaving.


    This feeling is really self-contradictory.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Seeing me leave, Frances sits up from the bed. He stares at me all the way with his dark and deep


    eyes as I open the door. I be so nervous that I almost forget how to walk.


    For three days, I have already done everything I could, but Frances still ignores me. I really grow


    desperate.


    Since I don¡¯t know what methods Whitney would use to go against me, I decide to run away.


    In the middle of the night, I call Steven.


    His voice sounded sleepy and he seems to be sleeping, but when he hears me ask him for help, he


    bes sober immediately. He agrees to schedule things for me.


    The next day morning, he sends me a message, saying that he would send me away in the ne


    tonight.


    My worried heart finally settles down.


    Surprisingly, when I go downstairs, Frances is still there. Tonight, I would be leaving this man that I love


    deeply. It is hypocritical to say that I am not sad, but I don¡¯t seem to find a better ending other than


    leaving.


    Perhaps, I am too coward, but it is my own wishful thinking. There will not be an good ending from the


    start.


    What¡¯s more, I am just the other woman between them.


    I still want to talk to him nicely even if I am leaving.


    Or just to smile at him once more so that he could remember all the dribs and drabs about me.


    ¡°Morning, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± I walk forth and smile at him tenderly.


    ¡°I am not going to thepany today. Come back earlier, I will bring you to a ce.¡± He says mildly.


    Come back earlier?


    My heart hurts slightly.


    I won¡¯te back.


    In order not to arouse his suspicion, I don¡¯t even pack up anything. I n to go directly to the airport


    this afternoon after work. I have my ID card with me anyway. I could go anywhere.


    It is just that he will definitely doubts if I refuse now.


    I smile and nod at him, saying gently, ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the afternoon, I have been feeling uneasy, worrying that something might go wrong and I can¡¯t leave


    all of a sudden.


    Luckily, nothing happens until the end of the work hour. It seems that Whitney is not going to deal with


    me yet.


    I sigh in relief, packing up my stuffs and is about to leave.


    Suddenly, the office breaks into hot debates.


    What¡¯s more, everyone starts to look at me.


    My instinct tells me something must have happened.


    Mindy also calls my phone. She says to me urgently, ¡°Jane, look at the headline of the


    news!¡±

 Chapter 218 Paper Can鈥檛 Keep Fire

    Chapter 218 Paper Can¡¯t Keep Fire


    I know that something must have happened.


    My heart bes agitated more and more. In a hurry, I tap the screen with my shaking hand.


    ¡®The new lover of the Lois Group¡¯s CEO. Kissing in the elevator!¡¯


    There are many women with Frances. I have already been used to such kind of news.


    The thing is that when I see the woman¡¯s face in the photo, I still get stunned.


    Although the woman only reveals a small part of her face, I could still recognize her with one nce!


    If I can¡¯t recognize my own face, then I must be blind!


    My colleague probably can¡¯t recognize my face, but they must have recognized the handbag in my


    hands. I don¡¯t have many handbags, so I normallye to work with the same one.


    There are two photos in total. When I see the first one, I still have the fluke mind. But the second one


    shows my face clearly. It is a photo when I go to the restaurant with Frances.


    However, I clearly remember that there are Steven and Whitney at that time. Why are there only me


    and Frances? Though my rtionship with Frances is for real, the person who takes those photos


    really knows how to interpret out of context based on only two photos!


    ¡°Jane, what are you going to do now? Being a third person would easily provoke the public.¡±


    I clearly know the consequence of being the third person even if Mindy doesn¡¯t say it.


    The problem is that what can I do even if I provoke the public? I should have thought of it when I stay


    with Frances.


    I be his lover, and one day the paper couldn¡¯t keep the fire. I would be pushed in the teeth of


    public opinion. At that time, I can only ept it when everyone curses or despises me.


    ¡°Besides, I am leaving Virginia. If there¡¯s any other thing, talk to me when I get off the ne.¡± I hang up


    the phone and try not to be disturbed by this situation before leaving.


    It is about the closing time. I text Steven and tell him that I will go directly to the airport.


    After packing up, I walk outside under the gaze of the public. Behind me are the contemptuous voices. I


    already lose the patience to hear them.


    It takes an hour to drive from thepany to the airpot. In the car, event the driver seemed to stare at


    me consecutively. The news spread too fast.


    I believe that Frances, who is so informed, must have seen the news. He doesn¡¯t contact me, meaning


    he doesn¡¯t want to deal with it and just leaves me to run my own course.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Iugh bitterly. Do I still hope this man could save me from the abyss of suffering?


    Before this when Whitney goes against Cindy like that, he does¡¯t do anything at all, does he?


    Do I still hope that I am more special?


    There are many people in the airport, I go to get the ticket with my head lowered, since I am afraid to


    be recognized. My phone rings when I am about to go to the departure gate.


    It is Steven¡¯s call.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t looked at my phone for half-hour, you sneaked away yourself?¡±


    ¡°Sneaked away? I didn¡¯t. I already texted you.¡± I exin.


    ¡°If you want to leave, I am of course here to see you off. After all, I don¡¯t know when we will meet


    again.¡± Steven¡¯s voice carries a faint trace of sadness.


    The emotion of parting surges in my hear all of a sudden.


    I seem to owe Steven too much. Too much that I don¡¯t even know how topensate him.


    ¡°No need, I can leave by myself. No need to bother you.¡± I say gently.


    ¡°Turn around.¡± Steven¡¯sughter rings in the phone.


    I turn around and face Steven¡¯s cynical smile.


    I feel hrious and touched.


    I put down the phone and say to Steven, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Of course to see you off.¡± He speaks with a smile.


    I roll my eyes and give him a hug.


    This hug is about friendship. Steven is definitely a trustworthy friend.


    There is still some time before check-in, I directly sit down and chat with Steven.


    ¡°I think it was Whitney who released those photos.¡± Steven says.

 Chapter 219 A Lighting Bolt

    Chapter 219 A Lighting Bolt


    I nod to show my consent.


    I don¡¯t know who else would do this except for Whitney.


    However, none of these matter anymore.


    I smile and say to Steven, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am leaving anyway. I hope things could stop here.¡±


    Thinking of the possibility of not seeing Frances forever, my heart feels like being cut with a knife. It


    feels terrible.


    If I have the chance, I will not want to leave. Still, my life seems not to give me the chance to choose.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Without Frances, I hope you can live the life you want.¡± Seven looks into my eyes


    tenderly.


    I have the instinct that he seems to have something to say, but he never says it.


    ¡°Alright, not much time left. I am leaving.¡±


    I bid Steven farewell, walking to the gate with the luggage.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    While in the lounge waiting for departure, people look at me strangely, which makes me awkward. I can


    only lower my head and pretend not to see them.


    I endure all the way until it is time to board. Everything seems to proceed perfectly.


    As long as the ne takes off, I can leave this sad ce without any rtion with Frances.


    At least that is what I think my heart.


    Until I get a phone call.


    ¡°Hi, are you Mr. Noyes¡¯ daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I answer. My heart grows nervous for some reasons.


    ¡°Your parents ran into a car ident. Come to the hospital now. Your father¡¯s situation is very bad and


    so is your mother¡¯s. If youe herete, you might lose thest chance to see them.¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, it is like a lightening bolt strikes on my heart.


    Thest chance?


    Although they have done too many things that break my heart, yet they are still my parents. It is


    impossible for me to ignore thempletely.


    At this moment, I have no time to think about other things. I jump up from my seat and rush outside.


    Tears couldn¡¯t stop streaming from my eyes and my head is upied by the doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s going on?¡± The airline stewardess sees me andes to ask.


    Tears have already blurred my eyes. I say desperately, ¡°I have an emergency. I must get off the ne


    right now!¡±


    With the help of the airline stewardess, I get off the ne soon.


    I already ignore the strange gazes from the surrounding and take a cab to the hospital.


    My heart is extremely agitated, but I run into a traffic jam. I almost copse.


    When I rush into the hospital, I only get the chance to see the doctor cover my father¡¯s head with the


    sheet.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    I rush forward and throw myself next to my father. His body is still warm, but he cannot answer me


    anymore.


    For these days, I don¡¯t contact my parents at all. If not my resolute attitude, situation like this might


    never happen.


    As a daughter, I am really irresponsible.


    I feel extremely self-approached. I wish to m myself to death right now.


    I hate my selfishness. Although they do something wrong, they are my parents after all. I work and earn


    money, having the capability to give them a better life, but I did not do that. I do not deserve to be their


    daughter.


    Now, when I wish to conduct my responsibility as their child, my parents are already gone. What kind of


    pain would it be?


    I cry desperately and realize that my mother also runs into the car ident. What is her situation now?


    ¡°Doc, where¡¯s my mother?¡±

 Chapter 220 I Don鈥檛 Have A Daughter like You

    Chapter 220 I Don¡¯t Have A Daughter like You


    ¡°All the parts below the patient¡¯s right knee suffered necrosis and need to be amputated. Her head also


    went through serious damage. Nobody could guarantee the consequence of the operation. After the


    family member signed, we could do the operation.¡±


    This is another information that almost makes me faint.


    But soon I force myself to calm down.


    At least, my mother is still alive, isn¡¯t she?


    I sign with tears and pay the operation fee. The doctor begins to do the operation for my mom. I sit


    outside of the operation room nkly, feeling that my life has already copsed.


    Someone should have recognized me. When passing by me, they take out the phone, looking at me


    and the screen.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I am already numbed. I don¡¯t even have the mood to pick up my phone that keeps shaking in my bag.


    The operation goes for four hours. When the doctores out, he also sweats profusely.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s operation went well. She should wake up soon.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words make me feel rxed.


    I go into the ward. My heart feels bad when I see my mother¡¯s empty right leg. With mom¡¯s


    temperament, it is hard to imagine how she would act when she wakes up and sees herself like this.


    Most importantly, mom loves dad so much. If she finds out that dad already passes away, she would


    definitely not be able to bear it.


    I lie on my mom¡¯s bed and sleep for a night. I don¡¯t see her wake up, so I go back to their ce and


    bring some clothes to the hospital.


    When I walk to the corner of the hospital, I bump into a person.


    Frank?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I ask in surprise.


    ¡°Mom and dad ran into something like this, of course I need to check it out.¡± Frank nces at me


    contemptuously and walks into the ward.


    When he reaches the ward, I hear him say ¡°mom¡±.


    Does mom wake up?


    I scurry into the ward and see mom just open her eyes nkly. She nces around.


    ¡°Frank, it¡¯s nice that you¡¯re out.¡±


    She talks to Frank happily, ignoring mepletely.


    I see her struggle to get off the bed and hurriedly stop her.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get down.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your mother? I don¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡±


    Mom looks at me in disgust. Seeing that she is about to get off the bed, I hurriedly says, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t


    move. You right leg is amputated.¡±


    Mom is stunned for a while. After a long time, she turns down the nket and try to touch her right leg.


    She is petrifiedpletely.


    ¡°From now on, I am a cripple. Without any child, and a cripple. Heh.¡±


    Mom sits right there and her face is filled with despair.


    But there is a truth that is even harder for her to ept. I don¡¯t know how to say it.


    Eventually, however, mom asks it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Mom, dad is already gone, otherwise, I can¡¯te out.¡± Frank had a conscience after all. He shed


    tears sadly.


    ¡°Gone, gone¡­¡±


    Mom murmurs and passes out with her eyes roll upward.


    During the time after this, I handle dad¡¯s funeral while taking care of mom in the hospital. My phone¡¯s


    battery is already dead, but I don¡¯t even have the mood to charge my phone. Although Frank is out, he


    seems to be out for wandering. He cares about nothing at all, but mom finally has the motivation to live


    on after seeing him.


    As for me, I am so busy taking care of her, but at the end what I get is mom¡¯s hate.


    I already lose the mood to argue with her.


    Now the family has be this way, I don¡¯t want to hurt my mom anymore.


    After spending three days in the hospital, mom asks to be discharged from the hospital eagerly. I have


    no choice but to handle to procedure for her.


    When I just walk out of the ward, I immediately see Frances who stands by the door with a gloomy


    face.

 Chapter 221 His Conditions

    Chapter 221 His Conditions


    I panic and take a couple of steps back.


    ¡°Jane, why didn¡¯t you turn on the phone? Do you know how worried I was trying to look for you over


    these days?¡±


    Frances walks over and says sternly.


    I look up at him and only to realize that he is more haggard now after not seeing him for these few


    days. His dark eye bags are showing and his face is covered with stubble after not shaving for several


    days.


    ¡°I was very busy and you should know that,¡± I say calmly and walk past him.


    Frances strides over and says behind me, ¡°From how you look, you must have not been sleeping well


    for days. Why don¡¯t you hire a private nurse?¡±


    Private nurse?


    After paying for the hospital bills and my father¡¯s funeral costs, I only have several hundred remaining


    in my ount. How do I have the money to hire a private nurse?


    I scoff and do not say a word. There is a huge chasm between Frances¡¯ world of wealth and the


    poverty of mine. How can he ever understand my world?


    Frances begins to get upset when he sees that I am ignoring him. He grabs me and pushes me to the


    wall and says sternly, ¡°At least tell me what is wrong. You should tell me even if something happened to


    your parents!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that I was really worried that something happened to you!¡±


    His eyes are red and throbbing with anxiety. In that trance, I realize that Frances is worried about me.


    But I quickly suppress this feeling. Perhaps I am in a daze due to myck of sleep for so many days.


    How can Frances be worried about me?


    But from the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t know that I intend to leave after purchasing the air tickets.


    Otherwise, he will be squeezing the life out of me.


    ¡°Whatever it is, we¡¯ll talk after I settle my mother¡¯s hospital discharge procedures.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I push Frances aside so that I can go and settle the procedures. After returning to the patient''s room, I


    see that Frances is in the room.


    ¡°Jane, quickly ask Mr. Louis to think of a way to get Frank out. Now without your father, I really don¡¯t


    know how to live on without a son.¡±


    This is the first time she speaks to me on her own. The pain in her eyes is real. This time my heart truly


    relents. I already lost my father and I don¡¯t wish that my mother is heartbroken from disappointment.¡±


    I look towards France with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Yes, but I have some terms,¡± Frances says.


    I¡¯m not surprised by what he says. Frances will never do anything that does not benefit him.


    Tears well in my mother¡¯s eyes as she looks at him making me unable to refuse him. My brother and


    father are the two men that filled her life. She just lost one half of her life and she can¡¯t lose the other


    half.


    ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± I agree before knowing what the terms are.


    Frances is a person who does what he says. I don¡¯t know what methods he used but Frank was


    released without charges on the second day.


    He even hires a private nurse to take care of my mother. As for Frank, he even finds a rather decent


    job for him. As far as this is concerned, Frances did it almost perfectly in terms of duty and love.


    Frances doesn¡¯t want me to stay with my mother and I can only go back with him to the vi. But at


    least he is understanding and allows me to visit my mother every day.


    ¡°Go ahead, what are your terms,¡± I ask him calmly.


    I will agree with Frances¡¯ terms no matter what they are. I already resigned to the fact that I no longer


    have any choice.


    The worse that can happen is death and this man will not want my life.


    ¡°Marry me, Jane.¡±

 Chapter 222 Dare Not Have Unreasonable Expectations

    Chapter 222 Dare Not Have Unreasonable Expectations


    At that instance, I feel that Frances may be crazy otherwise how can he say something like this?


    He wants to get married? I really find that extremely amusing!


    I can¡¯t think of any other reason except for him to toy with me!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop fooling around, Mr. Louis. You love Whitney so much and will never divorce her. Furthermore,


    even if you really divorce her, you will not want to marry me. At least I know what my limitations are and


    I am realistic about it.¡±


    I smile brilliantly at Frances and only I am aware of how bitter I feel inside. I love him more than myself


    like a moth flying to the fire. But I never dare to think about the possibility of being married to him.


    I can only think of one possibility of Frances saying this. Which is he is testing me. He is testing me to


    see if I am considering this possibility that I shouldn¡¯t have. I deeply understand that Frances is a


    poison that I cannot touch. So even if the love has taken hold deeply, I can only let the love rot in my


    heart.


    If I am not even clear about this, then I believe that my end is near.


    Frances smiles at me but I cannotprehend his expression and bes strangely flustered. He


    gently feels my hair and I feel my scalp numbing up.


    ¡°Jane, what if I were to say that it¡¯s for real? If one day I¡¯m divorced with Whitney?¡± He gently ys with


    my hair and says profoundly.


    I smile at him and softly say, ¡°That person will not be me. Frances, we have no future together. Actually,


    you know better than me, don¡¯t you? If I really start to have any expectations of you, I¡¯m afraid that I


    don¡¯t even know how I ended up dead. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think that you are speaking from your heart.¡±


    Although I know full well what is happening, when I say them out loud, I feel that it¡¯s as if I am


    repeatedly stabbing myself.


    ¡°One day you will know whether it¡¯s real or fake.¡± Frances¡¯s hand pauses and his eyes seem to see


    through me, ¡°But, I don¡¯t like you to be a fatalist. You should have dreams and hopes. What if one day


    the stars align and ites true?¡±


    After making his point, Frances goes upstairs on his own.


    I remain in ce in a daze. Perhaps it will really take the stars to align before Frances marries her.


    Except that now my heart is in a mess after he dumps this joke on me and he still hasn¡¯t said what the


    terms are. It is now impossible for me to leave since my mother is in Virginia and now that Frances has


    his clutches on me.


    Life must go on and I go to the office the next day.


    True enough, everyone looks at me with disdain.


    I know that the after-effects of that incident have not passed.


    I also want to know the extent of how this incident develops. When I take out my phone to browse, I


    realize how much I am detached from the world when I turned off my phone these few days.


    A lot of news concerning me has been dredged up. Additionally, Whitney went for a psychiatric


    assessment which concluded that she has a mental illness which was caused by me.


    I am at a loss for words. Frances once told me that Whitey¡¯s sickness was caused by him. How can I


    be med for this now? The public opinion is now favoring Whitney and now I am the viin.


    I am thinking that this must be the objective of Whitney which is to drown me in the despise of the


    social media.

 Chapter 223 She Is My Girlfriend

    Chapter 223 She Is My Girlfriend


    Although some of the pictures and articles are out of context, I don¡¯t want to exin and I don¡¯t have


    the right to exin. After all, I¡¯m really a mistress and has significantly hurt Whitney. I have be the


    public enemy which I deserve it and I must ept it. But I never expect this to be way out of my


    eptable limits.


    I go to the cafeteria for lunch. When I return after going to the restroom, my tray is full of dead


    cockroaches. I¡¯m not afraid of cockroaches but it is disgusting to see so many of them. Due to my


    pregnancy, my reaction bes even more pronounced and I start to gag nauseously.


    ¡°Take a look, does she even have the right to be nauseous? Regardless of how disgusting it is, it isn¡¯t


    as disgusting as her!¡± The person instigating this is May Wilson.


    She always has something against me. Now that she has the chance, she will definitely make things


    difficult for me.


    ¡°Yes, yes, since she can be so disgusting as to be a mistress, she should be able to eat something as


    disgusting as that.¡± Someone adds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always said that she is a vixen and true enough I was proven right!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The three of them sashay over to me.


    I don¡¯t know what they intend to do and be strangely flustered.


    Suddenly, I feel a strong tug on my hair, and May forces my head toward the dining tray. I start to


    struggle but the other two women grab onto me. I can¡¯t move and they force my head down towards


    the cockroaches and force them into my mouth.


    When May releases me, I hurriedly spit out the things in my mouth. The food and rice are all over my


    face and hair. Even if I don¡¯t see it, I know how pathetic I must look. Disgusting, pitiful, helpless, and


    suddenly, my tears start to flow.


    ¡°You still dare to cry! Do continue!¡±


    May grabs my hair again as she says.


    ¡°Stop it, what the hell are you doing?¡± Steven¡¯s voice thunders and stops May¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Director¡­¡±


    May releases her hands and trembles as she looks at Steven. Although Steven isn¡¯t the Director now,


    everyone knows that one day the Song Group will be his. Who dares to offend him?


    I stand in a sorry state and don¡¯t even dare to look at Steven. The footsteps got nearer until I can feel a


    hand over my shoulders.


    ¡°The gossips on the inte are all fake. Jane is my girlfriend. The Song Group and the Louis Group


    have ongoing business dealings. So, what if she attended the two dinners with me? She was framed by


    those pictures and that¡¯s how those gossips started. Do you think that a girlfriend of mine needs to be


    someone else¡¯s mistress?¡±


    Everyone is stunned with their mouth wide open by what Steven says.


    I don¡¯t know why he is making such a huge sacrifice for me. What he says is very effective. After all,


    the Song Group and the Louis Group are equally strong. If I am really his girlfriend, then naturally I


    won¡¯t be Frances¡¯ woman.


    ¡°May, the three of you, give me your resignations at the end of the day.¡±


    Steven says coldly and the expressions of the three immediately copse. They try to beg for Steven¡¯s


    forgiveness but it is clearly useless.


    Everyone notices Steven leading me out of the cafeteria. Since it was lunchtime, practically everyone


    from the office is present. What he did just now was a clear warning to everyone.


    I¡¯m thinking that at least there wouldn¡¯t be any gossips in the office from then on.

 Chapter 224 Affectionately

    Chapter 224 Affectionately


    As we enter the lift, I look at Steven and say gratefully, ¡°Thanks for your help.¡±


    ¡°You are my girlfriend, what¡¯s there to thank?¡± Steven looks up at the camera and smiles at me.


    He presses the button for the lift.


    He leads me to his office, closes the door, and says, ¡°The woman in the office love to gossip. The news


    of you being my girlfriend will quickly leak out. Everyone knows the strength of the Song Group. By


    then, what Whitney said about you will die off naturally. So, you should just pretend that you are my


    girlfriend during this period.¡±


    I look at him dumbfounded and know that this is a good approach but is that the right thing to do?


    I am already beyond redemption and do not want to implicate Steven. I¡¯m sure he will receive a lot of


    pressure from his family. He has already helped me a lot and I don¡¯t wish that he suffers for my sake.


    ¡°No, you have already helped me a lot today. You don¡¯t have to make such a big sacrifice for me.¡± I


    shake my head at Steven and force a smile.


    Steven looks at me and suddenly turns solemn. At that moment, I feel that he might have something to


    tell me. But once these words are said, perhaps things will get tricky between him and me.


    But in the end, Steven simply raises his eyebrows and says, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing for me as well. You


    should know that I¡¯m hounded by women every day. We¡¯ll take it as helping each other out. Okay, let¡¯s


    not drag this further, unless you know of a better way.¡±


    Steven ended this topic with ease. Indeed, I don¡¯t have a reason to refuse. I can only y out this act


    with Steven for now.


    The incident at noon has spread. Now no one at thepany believes that I¡¯m a mistress. I read the


    opinions online and a lot of people are starting to say that I am Steven¡¯s girlfriend. The people who are


    supporting Whitney are starting to falter.


    May looks at me asionally with disdain. In the end, she submits her resignation and leaves the


    company.


    At the end of the day, Steven, a twenty four year old boyfriend even came specially to the office to pick


    me up. He ces his arm affectionately over my shoulders and whispers into my ear but loud enough


    for everyone in the office to hear.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I already said that you should just wait to be the wife of Director Song. Why must you tire


    yourself by working? My heart aches for you when I see you working. Come, honey, let¡¯s go for a nice


    meal and after that, we¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    Steven doesn¡¯t continue but looks at me affectionately as everyone knows the meaning of that.


    His tease inevitably causes me to blush in red. To observers, I seem coy.


    Outside of the office building, I see Noah standing anxiously at the entrance. He called me several


    times during the day but I never answer any of his calls because I really don¡¯t know what should I say.


    Although he knows about my rtionship with Frances but I¡¯m sure he feels awful after seeing the


    recent news.


    But I never expect him toe to look for me.


    Noah rushes towards me and says, ¡°Jane, you finally appear. I couldn¡¯t contact you for days and am


    worried sick. I came every day to yourpany and finally managed to see you.¡±


    Steven looks around at thepany staff walking past and says solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk once we¡¯re in the


    car.¡±

 Chapter 225 I鈥檓 Looking For Someone Rich

    Chapter 225 I¡¯m Looking For Someone Rich


    After entering the car, Noah looks worriedly at me and says, ¡°Jane, you really cannot remain by the


    side of Frances. It¡¯s too dangerous. Let¡¯s get married, and I will protect you.¡±


    I thought that I had already made myself clear to Noah but I never expect him to be so persistent.


    I shake my head and as I am about to speak, Steven suddenly turns around and says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you


    are slightlyte. Jane is now my girlfriend.¡±


    Noah¡¯s expression turns for the worse as soon as he hears. My silence is a tacit affirmation.


    ¡°Noah, take good care of yourself from now on. We are worlds apart. You can see for yourself that I¡¯m a


    materialistic woman. I want to find a rich man and you do not fit my requirements.¡±


    Noah¡¯s expression alternates between pale and red and looks horrible. I know that it is extremely


    hurtful to him but if that can kill his hopes, then it is actually a good thing.


    Heughs coldly and says to me, ¡°Jane, I really misjudged you. But one day I will be a person


    that you can¡¯t get. By that time, I won¡¯t even bat an eyelid even if you kneel and beg to me!¡±


    Noah exits the car and shuts the door furiously.


    My heart starts to rx. At least Noah will disassociate from my matters from now on. He is such a nice


    person and should never be entangled in my affairs.


    I smile towards Steven and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go to where my mom lives. I want to see her.¡± Steven nods and


    sends me to my mother¡¯s ce and then leaves.


    Since I have the keys to the apartment, I open the door to enter. Mom is sitting on the wheelchair trying


    hard to cook a pot of porridge.


    Frank on the other hand is in his room ying LOL on hisputer. Does he expect to mom to wait on


    him in her present condition?


    ¡°Franck, get the hell out!¡± I rush to the room and yell.


    Frank turns his head reluctantly and retorts, ¡°What¡¯s there to yell? Are you afraid that we don¡¯t know


    that you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Why are you letting mom cook? Can¡¯t you see that mom¡¯s leg is hurt?¡±


    ¡°He had been busy at work the entire day. It¡¯s alright, let him rx.¡± Mom tries to calm the situation.


    It has always been like that at home. Mom will never me him regardless of what Frank does.


    But now that such a huge change has happened to the family, who will hold up the family if Frank


    continues in this manner? I¡¯m someone who can¡¯t even see my future, must this family continue to


    depend on me?


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t continue to spoil him. Don¡¯t you know that he has made so many errors because of your


    coddling? If he continues this way, will you want to see him going into jail again?¡±


    Mom wouldn¡¯t say anything and remains quiet at one side.


    I turn towards Frank and says solemnly, ¡°From today onwards, if you can¡¯t take up the responsibility as


    the man of the house, don¡¯t me me for having Frances send you back to jail!¡±


    My words startle Frank and he quickly rushes over to take thedle in mom¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll


    cook. You should take a rest.¡±


    At that moment, I feel that my mother¡¯s eyes fill up with tears.


    Perhaps Frank is worried that I¡¯ll send him back to jail at least he is very obedient during the two hours


    that I am present. I guide him to cook two dishes and after we eat as a family, he goes to do the dishes.


    I clean up around the house before giving the few hundred yuan that I have remaining to my mother, ¡°I


    really do not have any money left. I¡¯ll get my sry after a few days. This money should be enough for


    you till then. Now that Frank has a job, once he starts to get his sry, I will not be supporting the


    family anymore. I hope that you don¡¯t continue to spoil him but teach him to grow up.¡±


    Mother seems to understand and nods. I also feel at ease and leave.


    I really hope that what I say will achieve its purpose. I take a taxi back to Frances¡¯ ce. When I arrive,


    I see him sitting at the dining table, and directly opposite him is Whitney, smiling from ear to


    ear!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 226 We can Share Frances Together

    Chapter 226 We can Share Frances Together


    What a harmonious picture, which makes me feel a suddenpulsion of going out.


    They are a perfect match for each other, but I am just ¡®the other woman¡¯ between them. I am nothing to


    them. There will be one day when Frances gets tired of me andes back to Whitney. In the end, I¡¯ll


    just be aughing stock.


    Seeing me walk in, Whitneyes over with a smile and holds my arm.


    ¡°Jane, you¡¯re back? Have you eaten yet? I¡¯ll get you a pair of chopsticks.¡±


    For a moment, I really thought it was my hallucination.


    Is it a trick that she suddenly bes so nice to me?


    I¡¯m so flustered and nervous that I dare not look straight at them.


    Whitney takes me to the table and pushes me into a chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Please continue to enjoy your meal and forget about me.¡± I stand up for leaving but


    she stops me.


    ¡°I have some words for you.¡± she looks up at me with a resigned but determined look in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve


    thought about it. Frances loves to have fun and fools around with girls. Maybe this is the kind of life he


    wants. In the past, what I did to you may be a little extreme, but now I¡¯vee to the idea that we


    actually could live together peacefully. You can live with us and I won¡¯t hinder like before.¡±


    In a trance, I thought I was deaf.


    It¡¯s unbelievable that such wordse from a modern woman. Is it that she has given her agreement


    on Frances having mistress?


    What kind of love is it that she is willingly to give in so much in her marriage?


    Frances raises his head and looks at Whitney, says indifferently, ¡°I only want you to do what you


    promised me. As for your other businesses, I have no interest at all.¡±


    Rising from his seat, he goes upstairs and closes his room door.


    There is a hint of frustration in Whitney¡¯s eyes. She puts down the chopsticks, with the nice and tender


    look suddenly disappearing on her face, and warns me, ¡°Jane, do you think I would really ept you?


    No! If it was not for the reason that Frances insists on divorcing me because of you, how could I put


    myself in such a low position to live with you? I¡¯m just here to keep an eye on you. I¡¯d like to see what


    tricks you can pull off under my nose!¡±


    And now, I finally understand her purpose.


    However, isn¡¯t there a misunderstanding?


    ¡°Your divorce has nothing to do with me. Frances would never divorce you for my reason, so it¡¯s


    meaningless for you to do these.¡±


    Frances just takes me as an excuse. He would still get a divorce if he wants, even without me.


    But I think he obviously loves Whitney, why would theye to divorce? Are there also


    misunderstandings between them?


    Anyway, their business is not my concern. All I need to do is to keep my own safety and find another


    opportunity to get away from Frances.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to me if it¡¯s meaningful! You¡¯d better behave yourself or I¡¯lle for you! With me


    here, you¡¯ll never have a chance to get into Frances¡¯ bed!¡±


    I get into Frances¡¯ bed? Why bother? It¡¯s not gonna happen. It¡¯s also impossible for Frances to get into


    my bed.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t let him do whatever he wants while I¡¯m pregnant. Even if I had my surgery done, it¡¯s


    necessary to be celibate for a time. So her worries are unlikely to happen for a month.


    Tired of arguing with her, I get up and says to her, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t do anything frenzied to me, do


    anything as you like.¡±

 Chapter 227 Let鈥檚 Leave Here

    Chapter 227 Let¡¯s Leave Here


    I thought I had been ready to live with Whitney under the same roof, and at least I could know her


    movements, so I could better protect myself.


    But it turns out that I really underestimate her. She¡¯s far more horrible and scary than I imagine.


    The old Mr Louis has been out these days. Whitney chooses herself a guest room to live in. Frances


    doesn¡¯te to my room these days, neither does Whitney go to his.


    Everything seems to be going well.


    If it didn¡¯t happen to me, I would never know that a man¡¯s mistress and his wife could live harmoniously


    under the same roof.


    But it is just a fake harmony, things hasn¡¯t change until this evening.


    When we are eating at the table, Whitney suddenly puts a pregnancy test stick on the table, and says


    to Frances shyly, ¡°Frances, I¡¯ve been pregnant.¡±


    I take a look over the stick and see there are two clear lines on it. It is a sign of pregnancy.


    How could they get a divorce now that they have a baby now? Even if Frances wants to, the court


    would not allow it.


    Frances just gives a cold glimpse at her and says quietly, ¡°You are not going to tell me that this child is


    mine, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s yours. Don¡¯t you remember that night¡­¡­¡±


    She doesn¡¯t continue but these few words are enough to arouse pictures in mind.


    Frances says nothing, tacitly admitting that what Whitney said is true.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I feel bad in my heart and eat desperately with my head lowered.


    Whitney¡¯s face beams with a happy smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told mom and dad about this, and they¡¯re happy that they finally have a grandchild.¡±


    My hand under the table touches my belly unconsciously.


    The baby in my belly is also his child. But my child is destined to be hidden as a secret, would never be


    known by the Louis family.


    A week will be over till tomorrow. Tomorrow, my baby will disappear in this world forever.


    A strong sadness swells in my heart. But it doesn¡¯t help, I can¡¯t protect my baby and don¡¯t let hime


    to this cruel world is the best choice.


    The next morning I go to the hospital after sending a message to Mindy.


    After an examination at the hospital, Mindy and I wait outside the operating room.


    A pregnant woman with a big belly holds a little girl about three years old by the hand. They walk past


    me but stop then.


    ¡°Are you going to have a baby too? My mom said little baby is very cute. I can y with your baby


    when it¡¯s born.¡±


    The girl¡¯s innocent smile touches me deeply.


    At this moment, I feel more reluctant to give up my baby. Tears roll down my face as I gently touch my


    belly.


    Perhaps the pregnant woman sees me not look right, so she takes her little girl away.


    Mindy also sighs when seeing me sad like this.


    ¡°Jane, I know it¡¯s hard for you to give up the child, but you have to consider it clearly. Keeping this baby


    would do no good for both of you.¡±


    My resolution was literally shaken just now, but Mindy¡¯s words wake me up again. I shake my head and


    say to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be silly.¡±


    She feels relieved and nods to me when hearing my words.


    A young girl in front of me in the line reluctantly walks into the operating room, apanied by her


    mother.


    She cries sadly whening out.


    ¡°Oh, my baby. I saw him. He¡¯s such a little creature, but he was gone now. I¡¯m so cruel. We could have


    given him a home, even without a father. I can raise him alone. Oh, mom, I lost my baby. I¡¯m so sad,


    I¡­¡­¡±


    The young girl faints before finishing her words.


    But I am deeply touched by her words.


    I have no right to end such a little life. The baby should be raised to be a grown-up now that it has been


    brought to this world. As a mother, my duty is to try my best to protect my baby.


    I couldn¡¯t be so cruel to my baby!


    After a considerate thought, I stand on my feet and say to Mindy, ¡°Mindy, let¡¯s leave here!¡±

 Chapter 228 I鈥檒l Sleep Here Tonight

    Chapter 228 I¡¯ll Sleep Here Tonight


    Mindy turns around and looks at me in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve decided to keep the baby?¡±


    I nod to her with a determined look.


    As she also will be a mother soon, she can understand my feelings. She nods and says, ¡°I respect your


    decision. I¡¯ll be with you to protect the baby. If the baby is a girl, I must let her be my son¡¯s wife when


    she grows up.¡±


    ¡°Jane Noyes. Jane Noyes.¡± the doctor¡¯s calling my name. Mindy and I look at each other and then we


    walk out of the hospital with hands holding.


    Outside the hospital, the sky is blue, and I¡¯ll do my best to give my baby a bright future, just like the


    brilliant sky.


    ¡°Jane, there are two things you need to bear in mind. First, don¡¯t let anyone else know that you are


    pregnant. Second, you have to think of ways to get away from Frances as soon as possible.¡±


    I can¡¯t agree with Mindy more. It¡¯s impossible for me to hide when my belly gets bigger if I don¡¯t leave


    Frances early.


    But with Frances¡¯ help, my family¡¯s life has finally settled down. If I leave him now, he must be going to


    ruin their peaceful life out of anger. I don¡¯t want things to go like this.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what else I could do now. I feel that I may never be able to get rid of Frances for the


    rest of my life.¡± I say desperately.


    ¡°You forget one thing, my silly girl. You said Whitney is pregnant and she lives with you and Frances


    now, do you remember? You can try your best to promote their rtionship. When Frances is deeply


    into his wife, how could he have time for you?¡± Mindy advises me and gives me a nk look.


    But she doesn¡¯t know that I love Frances. It¡¯s just hard for me to push the man I love to the other


    woman.


    However, for the sake of my baby, I nod approval of her idea.


    This is, perhaps, the nature of motherhood.


    Child is always the first in a mother¡¯s heart.


    I be more cautious after I decided to keep the child. On the one hand, I have to take good care of


    my baby, and on the other hand, I couldn¡¯t let Frances and Whitney know I¡¯m pregnant.


    My biggest concern, however, has inevitably urred.


    I have a severe morning sickness.


    As the old sayings goes, having talents and pregnancy are the same, because time will finally expose


    them.


    I could only eat sour things secretly every day to suppress my urge to vomit. When it¡¯s out of control, I


    would go to the bathroom to have a big vomit, pretending I¡¯m having a stomachache.


    I have lost tons of weight within a few days.


    This day, when I am vomiting miserably in the bathroom of my room, Frances suddenlyes in, and I


    hurriedly flush the sink, pretending to wash my hands. I turn around calmly andin, ¡°Can¡¯t you


    just leave me alone when I¡¯m using the bathroom? You scare me!¡±


    Damn it! I have forgotten that my room is connected with his by the bathroom. He hasn¡¯te to my


    room these days, and I thought he has lost interest in me. I can¡¯t be so careless next time.


    He ignores my words and walks over directly, saying in a deep voice, ¡°You have kept rushing to the


    bathroom these days, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just spoil my stomach because of eating too much.¡± I reply quietly.


    Fortunately he believes my story, which makes me feel rxed.


    The next moment, he¡¯s walking towards my room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here tonight.¡±

 Chapter 229 Stay with Me

    Chapter 229 Stay with Me


    ¡°No way!¡±


    I reject him without any hesitation.


    I¡¯m quite serious. My baby will be in danger if he sleeps with me.


    He narrows his eyes and raises an eyebrow at me, saying softly, ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t catch


    that.¡±


    The words are soft, but full of threat.


    I venture again, ¡°I said no. Why don¡¯t you go to Whitney¡¯s? She would love that.¡±


    If Whitney finds out that Frances is in my room, she must going to do something to me. I don¡¯t dare to


    take that risk.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant now. It¡¯s not appropriate, is it?¡±


    But I¡¯m also the pregnant!


    Of course I dare not speak it out. He cares for Whitney¡¯s feelings. At least he concerns about her baby.


    I¡¯d better get out of here as soon as possible, not getting in the way of the happy life of the family of


    three.


    ¡°I¡¯m notfortable for it, please leave me alone.¡± I look at him and plead.


    But it seems that it doesn¡¯t help. He lies on my bed and says in a flirting tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know why the


    only thinges to your mind is making love when I said I¡¯m going to sleep here. Or you want it, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    I blush immediately at his words and get angry, ¡°I¡¯m not as dirty as you are. I¡¯m just tired from work and


    not feel good.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t continue to embarrass me but only says gently, ¡°Then take a good rest. I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    After he finishes it, he really closes his eyes.


    But I still feel uneasy. What if I am caught by him when vomiting at night? That would be terrible.


    However, it¡¯s obvious that he seems to be unwilling to continue our conversation, so there¡¯s no way to


    change even though I wouldn¡¯t like him to stay.


    Luckily my baby is quiet in my belly and I have a good and safe night.


    In a daze after midnight, I feel I¡¯m in a warm embrace.


    My sleep is light, so his sudden approach awakens me immediately. I instinctively cover my belly with


    hands.


    My whole body tenses up and my back arches like a cat in distress.


    Don¡¯t do anything to me, don¡¯t!


    I have never been so resistant to the physical touch of his body.


    But the truth is that I¡¯m over-thinking it. He doesn¡¯t wake up but just hugs me tightly, murmuring in my


    ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Please. Stay with me.¡±


    My heart flutters.


    But soon my mind is clear, since obviously, the words are not meant for me.


    I¡¯m quite curious who could it be that he is begging for so humbly? Is it Whitney or someone else?


    Who¡¯s the one living in his heart?


    I¡¯m eager to know it but I also hope I will never know it.


    On the next morning, I wake up in Frances¡¯ arms. Or to be exact, I am woken by something hard on


    me.


    He wakes too. Then kisses fall on my neck and shoulders, which melt my whole body. I disengage


    myself from his arms and get out of the bed quickly.


    His lust has been aroused. He will definitely do something to me if I don¡¯t get up now.


    ¡°You should go now. Whitney will kill me if she finds you are in my room. Please go for my sake.¡±


    Actually I don¡¯t have much hope that he would listen to me. But to my surprise, he gets up and goes


    back to his own room through the bathroom.


    Is it a pity from God or that he just loses interest in me? He actually stops reducing me to a hard


    situation!


    But why, why I¡¯m not happy at all about this?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When I get out of my room, Whitney is two steps in front of me. Frances is seated on the sofa checking


    his phone.


    He raises his head and says to Whitney, ¡°Since you are pregnant, you should go back to your Jordan


    Family, where you will be well looked after.¡±


    The look on her face changes and she says with hands on her belly, ¡°I can take good care of myself. I


    don¡¯t need to go back.¡±


    ¡°Lawrence has been waiting for you outside the door. You have no choice.¡± Frances says coldly.


    Seeing Lawrence walking in from outside, Whitney turns pale and suddenly grabs me by my clothes,


    crying sharply, ¡°If you force me to go back, I will push her downstairs!¡±

 Chapter 230 Child! My Child!

    Chapter 230 Child! My Child!


    I get panic and the hairs on my body prickle with nervousness when I think about my child.


    I wouldn¡¯t be afraid if it happened before. The worst of rolling down the stairs is just to break legs or


    arms, without threat on my life. But now the situation is different. I¡¯m having a baby and I can¡¯t allow


    this to happen.


    ¡°Whitney, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± I turn my head around and try to calm her down.


    But I find her eyes are red, like fierce burning fire. She is mentally ill. I really feel afraid that she would


    have an attack at the moment.


    She originally intended to stay with Frances so she told him her pregnancy. But it goes the other way


    around. Frances actually wants to send her away. No wonder she would go mad.


    Lawrence continuously shakes his head at Whitney downstairs, ¡°Whitney, stop this craziness,e


    down and go with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m not going! Don¡¯t force me or I¡¯ll push her down.¡±


    As she says, she gives me a gentle push but she doesn¡¯t loosen her hands on me.


    She¡¯s negotiating with them now, not really trying to hurt me.


    I¡¯m frightened into cold sweat, trying to protect my belly from harm, but I¡¯m worried that Frances will get


    suspicious about my obvious action.


    ¡°Whitney, if you really push her down, you will lose Frances forever. You should think about the


    consequences.¡± Lawrence continues to persuade her, expecting to stop her.


    Frances, who has been silent for a long time, finally utters slowly.


    ¡°Whitney, you could try it to see what would happen if you pushed her down.¡±


    Scared by his cold voice, Whitney loosens her hands a little, and I take this chance to hold onto the


    handrail of the stairs and quickly run downstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that her hands are still on my clothes, so she is brought down as I run.


    With a sharp scream, Whitney rolls down the stairs.


    Finally, she stops at Lawrence¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Child, my child!¡±


    She splutters, in an extremely weak voice.


    Blood spreads out on her white dress, an impressive and shocking sight.


    I¡¯m totally shocked and do not know what to do.


    It once urred to me that she may lie to be pregnant because she didn¡¯t show any signs of


    pregnancy. For instance, every day she wears high heels and has a delicate makeup, she never has


    morning sickness as well.


    But the blood on her dress makes me feel how biased and narrow-minded I was.


    Having my own baby now, I can exactly feel her pain and helplessness.


    I would have been more desperate if I had been the one falling downstairs instead of her.


    Lawrence squats down and scoops her up in his arms carefully,forting her gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t


    be afraid. I¡¯m with you. The baby will be fine.¡±


    Apparently, Lawrence cares Whitney a lot. He holds her like holding the most precious treasure in the


    world.


    Lawrence rushes outside with Whitney in his arms. She grabs his arms tightly, as if he is herst hope.


    Frances sits beside Whitney forpany.


    Out of guilt, I also go along with them.


    Lawrence starts the car and drives to the hospital in a rush.

 Chapter 231: You Are Too Tolerant

    Chapter 231: You Are Too Tolerant


    Whitney is sent into the operating room. Lawrence sits outside, even more anxious than Frances.


    I am also nervous, hovering outside the operating room and praying that Whitney will be fine.


    If I hurt an innocent little life, I will never forgive myself.


    However, things go against my wish. When the doctores out, he shakes his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve tried our best, but we lost the child. The patient¡¯s ribs are also slightly fractured. She


    needs a good rest. Most importantly, the patient has a history of mental illness. Such a big blow might


    cause violent mood swings. You should keep an eye on her and call the doctor if there¡¯s any problem.¡±


    I feel painful in my heart.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve lost my own child.


    Lawrence goes into the ward in a daze, and I follow him.


    Whitney is already awake. She sits on the hospital bed with dull eyes, which is rather distressing.


    When she sees me, she suddenly gets angry. She grabs the cup on the bedside table and throws it at


    me.


    I don¡¯t think the cup will hit my belly, so I don¡¯t even dodge. I close my eyes and get ready to take


    Whitney¡¯s anger.


    Anyway, I can¡¯t get away with the loss of the baby. I have to bear her me.


    However, the cup doesn¡¯t hit my head. And I hear Frances snort.


    I open my eyes and see that he is standing in front of me. He has blocked the cup with his arm.


    The cup falls onto the ground and breaks into pieces. I suddenly recall the time when Whitney


    smashed my head with a bottle. I wonder if she knew about my rtionship with Frances at that time.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Why don¡¯t you dodge?¡±


    Frances turns around and questions me in a deep voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, so she can vent her anger on me.¡± I say expressionlessly.


    ¡°She was trying to push you down the stairs. It¡¯s not your fault! Jane, you are too tolerant!¡± Frances


    frowns and says sternly to me.


    I don¡¯t want to argue with him and thus keep silent.


    He will never understand how heartbreaking it is for a woman to lose her child.


    Besides, I¡¯m to me for the loss of his child. He should have hated me. Why did he block that for me?


    I don¡¯t understand, and I don¡¯t want to understand.


    Whitney is trying to get out of the bed to beat me, but Lawrence stops her. After a while, he can hardly


    hold her back, so we ask the doctor to give her a tranquilizer. Only then does she stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I say sincerely to her.


    ¡°Jane, you will pay for this.¡±


    Whitney says weakly and then falls asleep.


    However, the fierceness in her eyes still makes me shiver.


    Whitney must hate me even deeper now. Perhaps she can¡¯t wait to see my death.


    For the sake of my child and myself, I should not stay with Frances anymore.


    It¡¯s impossible for me to run away from him. The only way I can think of is for him to drive me away.


    Whitney was discharged from hospital after a few days. She returns to Frances¡¯ house.


    Although I feel guilty and sorry, I am also terrified when she is around. I¡¯m afraid that she will suddenly


    hurt me.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She is cold to me as if I don¡¯t exist. However, I know her very well. It¡¯s not her style.


    There is only one reason for her to do so.


    It¡¯s the calm before the storm. She must be plotting something big.

 Chapter 232: The Secret

    Chapter 232: The Secret


    I don¡¯t mean to think badly of Whitney. But I can¡¯t help feeling scared as she sneers at me frequently.


    I am so afraid that I have been avoiding her these days.


    It¡¯s Saturday, and Lawrence came to the Louis¡¯.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Frances is not at home. Lawrence greets me and then goes upstairs to see Whitney.


    I watch TV downstairs. After a while, I feel a little sleepy, so I go upstairs.


    I can vaguely hear Whitney and Lawrence arguing.


    Whitney¡¯s voice is loud. She sounds angry.


    My room is next to Frances¡¯, and Whitney¡¯s room is next to mine.


    Although I close the door, I can clearly hear her roaring.


    ¡°Lawrence, I hate you. I hate Jane. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t lose my child!¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Lawrence says, ¡°Whitney, stop it. If you hadn¡¯t tried to push Jane that


    day, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±


    ...


    There was a sound of something shattering. It seems that Whitney is throwing something.


    ¡°You mean, it¡¯s my fault that I lost child? Lawrence, you are too ruthless. That¡¯s also your child. How


    can you...¡±


    Whitney doesn¡¯t finish her words. She is probably stopped by Lawrence. But what she said is like a


    bomb exploding in my mind.


    It¡¯s not Frances¡¯ child. So she cuckolds Frances?


    I get out of bed, walked to the wall, and put my ear to it.


    I don¡¯t want to eavesdrop, but this news really shocks me.


    Lawrence lowers his voice and says, ¡°Whitney, I¡¯m also sad to lose my child. But people have to bear


    the consequences of their mistakes. You did go too far that day. Now, calm down. Anger does no good


    to a pregnant woman.¡±


    Pregnant?


    I¡¯m stunned. Didn¡¯t Whitney lose the child?


    ¡°What did you say? Pregnant?¡± Whitney¡¯s voice is also filled with shock.


    I press my ears closer to the wall, afraid that I will miss something important.


    ¡°The baby is fine. I asked the doctor to tell them that you lost the child. As for the medicine you took, it¡¯s


    not for postpartum recovery. It¡¯s for fetal protection.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or worried to hear this news.


    Whitney is silent for a few seconds. Then she raises her voice and says, ¡°No, I can¡¯t keep this child! It¡¯s


    not Frances¡¯ child! That night was just an ident. How can I bear your child? The person I love is


    Frances! If he knows that this child is not his, then we will be over! No, I shouldn¡¯t keep the child!¡±


    Whitney has been heartbroken after losing her child, but now she wants to abort it. It¡¯s hard for me to


    understand. However, considering her mental illness, I feel it reasonable again.


    ¡°You can abort the child.¡± Lawrence sneers and says, ¡°But you have to think about it. If I tell Frances


    that you are pregnant with my child, what do you think he will do? I have arranged everything for you to


    study abroad for a year. You will go abroad in a month and give birth to the child there. As long as we


    don¡¯t tell him, Frances won¡¯t know about it. You like children so much. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll keep it. ¡°


    ¡°Whitney, you have no choice but to keep my child.¡±

 Chapter 233: Trying to Cover It Up

    Chapter 233: Trying to Cover It Up


    It¡¯s not until now that I see Lawrence¡¯s true self.


    He and Frances are basically the same kind of persons. They will do anything to achieve their goals,


    and they do not care about the consequences.


    Whitney doesn¡¯t say anything, which means she has epted Lawrence¡¯s suggestion.


    I feel uneasy as Whitney is going to cheat Frances with another man¡¯s child.


    After a few minutes, the door of Whitney¡¯s room opened.


    In case that they find me eavesdropping, I stay in my room and don¡¯t go out the whole afternoon.


    However, I fail to fall asleep after hearing the breaking news.


    It¡¯s about six o¡¯clock when I go downstairs. I can stand hunger, but the baby needs food.


    Frances won¡¯t stop me from entering the kitchen now. I can make some simple dishes by myself.


    Whitney is sitting on the sofa with a faint smile on her face. It seems that she is in a good mood after


    knowing that the child is still in her belly. When she sees me going downstairs, she is shocked.


    ¡°You were upstairs? What did you hear?¡±


    ¡°What? I was sleeping.¡± I look at her with innocent eyes, pretending to know nothing.


    If Whitney finds out that I heard what they said, she might kill me.


    Whitney stares at me, probably judging whether I am telling the truth or not. After a while, she rolls his


    eyes at me and murmurs, ¡°Alright. Prepare some more food when you cook, Frances will have dinner


    at home.¡±


    I¡¯m not a servant, so I don¡¯t need to listen to Whitney. But I am not in the mood to argue with her. I go


    straight to the kitchen.


    The smell of cooking fume made me sick. In the middle of cooking, I can¡¯t help but run to vomit at the


    garbage can.


    Knowing that I have a strong pregnancy reaction, I usually close the door in case anyone sees me


    vomit.


    I make three dishes and one soup. When I¡¯m bringing the dishes to the table, Franceses back.


    Whitney walks to him. She holds his arm and smiles at me smugly.


    At this moment, I feel like a servant. And they are an intimate couple.


    However, Whitney is currently pregnant with someone else¡¯s child.


    I look at Frances and feel sorry for him.


    Frances doesn¡¯t say anything and sits down to have dinner. I made sweet and sour pork chops, sour


    and spicy shredded potatoes, vinegar fish, and rice noodles with pickled cabbage.


    They are all simple home-made dishes. But as I see Frances frowns, I realize that all the food were


    made ording to me own taste. I prefer sour food these days due to my bad appetite, which is


    caused by pregnancy and vomiting. And I forgot that Frances doesn¡¯t eat anything sour.


    Last time, I made sour and spicy rice noodles. And he looked painful while eating.


    Whitney also realizes it and puts down her chopsticks. She shouts at me, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re


    not pregnant. Why do you make everything sour?¡±


    Obviously, she is trying to cover it up, but I don¡¯t nail her lie.


    None of them eat. It¡¯s indeed a bit embarrassing. Just as I am wondering what to do, I hear a sweet


    voice.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you guys eating? My mouth is watering.¡±


    Silvia walks over with a sweet smile and holds my arm. ¡°Sister-inw, did you make all these?¡±


    Whitney¡¯s expression immediately changes.


    I¡¯m so embarrassed.


    Silvia does see Whitney and she still calls me sister-inw. I feel something is about to


    happen.

 Chapter 234: Stop Questioning

    Chapter 234: Stop Questioning


    ¡°Sister-inw, you are really good at cooking. It¡¯ll be a great honor for my brother if he can marry you.¡±


    Silvia ignores Whitney and says.


    Whitney¡¯s face is getting purple with rage. I pull Silvia and signal her to stop talking, but she seems not


    to hear me and continues to provoke Whitney.


    As for Frances, he looks like an outsider, as if he hasn¡¯t heard anything.


    In the end, Whitney can¡¯t hold back any longer. She ms the table and shouts at Silvia, ¡°Silvia!¡±


    ¡°Mind your words! Don¡¯t you know who your sister-inw is? Are you blind? Your brother¡¯s wife is me!¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s just a shameless mistress!¡±


    It¡¯s like a p on my face.


    I know I am wrong, so I lower my head and do not say anything.


    ¡°What sister-inw? If you weren¡¯t pregnant, my brother would have divorced you long ago. Now


    you¡¯ve lost the child. Do you think you can detain my brother?¡± Silvia snorts coldly.


    ¡°You... I didn¡¯t...¡± Whitney doesn¡¯t finish her words.


    She is a smart person and knows what to say and what not to say.


    Actually, I feel a little pitiful for Silvia. She likes Lawrence so much, but Lawrence likes Whitney. And


    Whitney is even carrying his child.


    ¡°What I said is true, isn¡¯t it? Anyway, you don¡¯t have a child now. Your good days havee to an end.¡±


    Silvia curls her lips and says.


    Then she sits down and begins to eat.


    All the dishes are sour, but it seems to suit Silvia¡¯s taste. She praises my cooking and says to Frances,


    ¡°Frances, don¡¯t be picky. I know you don¡¯t eat sour food because you hate the smell of vinegar. But tell


    you what, these are so delicious. You¡¯ll regret if you don¡¯t give it a try.¡±


    She puts a piece of fish into Frances¡¯ bowl.


    I¡¯m afraid that Frances will get angry with her. However, after pondering for a moment, he picks up his


    chopsticks.


    It seems that he loves his little sister very much. Otherwise, he won¡¯t have allowed her to behave at her


    own will.


    After taking two mouthfuls of food, Frances put down his chopsticks and asks Silvia in a deep voice,


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some stuff I need to discuss with my sister-inw. I don¡¯t have her phone number, so I can


    onlye here.¡± Silvia


    She replies while eating.


    Frances chuckles and says, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for you to get her number.¡±


    He nails her lie easily.


    Silvia doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed. She sticks out her tongue and says, ¡°Frances, stop questioning. I have


    been forced to get married. I can¡¯t stand it anymore, so I run away. Alright?¡±


    She is forced to get married?


    Who are they forcing her to marry? No matter who it is, it shouldn¡¯t be Lawrence. She won¡¯t refuse if it¡¯s


    Lawrence.


    After finishing my meal and tidying up the kitchen, I go back to my room and find that Silvia is there.


    She¡¯s always light-hearted, but now she looks mncholy.


    ¡°Sister-inw, have you finished designing my couple rings?¡±


    I¡¯m shocked.


    I have been busy with other things andpletely forgotten about it.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She sees my answer from the look on my face. Fortunately, she doesn¡¯t get angry. She shrugs at me


    and says, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I still have a long way to go to win Lawrence¡¯s heart. It doesn¡¯t matter. You can


    take your time.¡±


    I breathe a sigh of relief. I look at her apologetically and say, ¡°I will finish it as soon as possible.¡±


    She nods and puts on her yful face again.


    ¡°Sister-inw, how do you avoid someone you don¡¯t like?¡±

 Chapter 235: Why Should I Take a Shower Now

    Chapter 235: Why Should I Take a Shower Now


    I smile and shake my head at Silvia.


    I want to know how to avoid a person who doesn¡¯t love me but doesn¡¯t let me go.


    For example, Frances.


    I think I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t leave him.


    ¡°Do you know who my family want me to marry?¡± She looks at me.


    I shake my head again.


    I don¡¯t know anything about the upper ss. How can I know if she doesn¡¯t tell me?


    ¡°Jakobe Wilkinson, Lawrence¡¯s good friend. And it¡¯s even suggested by Lawrence. The man I love


    hooks me up with another man. Is there anything more painful in this world?¡±


    I feel like saying yes.


    If Silvia knows that Lawrence likes Whitney and she is pregnant with his child, she will probably


    copse.


    ¡°The Jakobe you are talking about... Does he look gentlemanly?¡±


    I recall a humble and polite face that I saw on a banquet, which I attended with Frances in Santos.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Silvia looks at me in surprise.


    I smile and answer briefly that I¡¯ve seen him once before.


    ¡°He is so nice to me, but I don¡¯t like him at all. And that¡¯s driving me crazy. Now I understand Lawrence,


    so I don¡¯t bother him now.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how to solve Silvia¡¯s problems. I¡¯m not qualified to provide advice for others because I¡¯m in


    a messy rtionship. All I can do is to listen to her.


    Silvia talks for a long time, and it¡¯s all about her pursuing Lawrence. She looks really happy even when


    she¡¯s just talking about trivial matters.


    Finally, she is a little sleepy. She yawns and says, ¡°Sister-inw, I can feel that my brother is sincere to


    you. When he and Whitney divorce, he will definitely marry you.¡±


    I don¡¯t agree with her. Frances is nice to me, but I know I¡¯m not good enough for him.


    I never expect him to divorce Whitney, nor do I dare to dream about our future.


    I smile bitterly and say in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to bed.¡±


    A few minutes after Silvia leaves, the door of the bathroom is opened.


    I lie on the bed and don¡¯t even open my eyes. I know it¡¯s Frances.


    Then I hear him talking.


    ¡°What do you think of Silvia¡¯sst remark?¡±


    Did he hear that? We didn¡¯t speak loudly. How long have he been in the bathroom?


    ¡°I¡¯m not amenter. I have noments on that.¡± I curl my lips and end the conversation with a joke.


    My love for him is an untouchable wound. The more I talk about it, the more painful it bes.


    Frances doesn¡¯t say anything else and walks to the bed. He lies beside me.


    ¡°Go take a shower.¡± He says indifferently.


    Shower?


    ¡°Why should I take a shower now?¡± I look at Frances in horror and sit up from the bed.


    ¡°To do your job.¡± He says casually, but I get panic.


    There¡¯s a baby in my belly. How can I sleep with him?


    I shake my head and say, ¡°No, I¡¯m not feeling well today. Maybe next time.¡±


    As for the next time, I¡¯ll have to figure out another excuse.


    Frances¡¯ face gets dark. He frowns and stares at me, ¡°Jane, you have refused me too many times


    recently, haven¡¯t you?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 236: I鈥檒l Behave Myself

    Chapter 236: I¡¯ll Behave Myself


    I look at Frances cravenly and bite my lip, not knowing how to exin.


    Frances snorts and sits up. He pinches my chin and smiles, ¡°Do I need your permission before I sleep


    with you? Jane, who asks you to refuse me, Steven?¡±


    ¡°Why do you mention him? What does this have to do with him? Don¡¯t get him involved in our stuff.¡± I


    frown.


    That¡¯s what I don¡¯t like about Frances. Every time I annoy him, he will me it on other men.


    Andrew, Noah, and Steven have all been his targets. Therefore, now I always keep distance with other


    men.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with him? But he is your boyfriend!¡± Frances sneers. There¡¯s disdain on his face.


    I pondered for a while. He has probably seen the news on the Inte.


    But Steven was just trying to help me, and what about him? He has never thought ofing forward to


    solve the problem.


    When I was in the spotlight and people were cursing me. Where was he?


    I am extremely disappointed in him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t sleep with them. As your mistress, I¡¯ll behave myself.¡±


    I say indifferently.


    Frances¡¯ expression bes even gloomier.


    I deliberately provoke Frances.


    I know that when this man gets angry, there are usually two consequences.


    First, he will leave.


    Second, he¡¯ll vent his anger on me like a beast.


    I have no choice but to take a chance.


    ¡°Jane, you are really doing a good job. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll get tired of you!¡±


    Frances chooses the first one. The moment the door is closed, I heave a sigh of relief.


    But it¡¯s still painful in my heart.


    It hurts me to love Frances. Sometime he is nice to me, and sometimes he¡¯s rude and cold. I can¡¯t


    stand it anymore.


    However, when can I leave?


    My morning sickness is getting worse, and I can¡¯t hide it anymore in thepany. I¡¯m afraid that


    Frances will find out my secret one day.


    After work, I suppress my nausea and go to see my mother and brother.


    When I open the door, they are packing their luggage.


    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± I ask in confusion.


    The apartment hasn¡¯t expired yet, and they don¡¯t have much money. Where are they going to move to?


    ¡°We are going back to the hometown.¡± My mother says.


    It¡¯s a good decision, but I wonder why they suddenly want to return there.


    My mother¡¯s expression changes and she doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Frank nces at her and says, ¡°It¡¯s better to let Jane know. After all, she has helped us a lot.¡±


    I am a little moved by what he said.


    After experiencing so much, he seems more mature.


    My mother ponders for a moment, and then she says, ¡°Your dad and I had a car ident. They gave


    us over a million Yuan aspensation. I am going to do some small business with the money. Frank


    also agrees to move to the hometown with me. We are going to tell you after we move. I didn¡¯t expect


    that you woulde here today.¡±


    What she said makes me feel that she doesn¡¯t take me as family.


    I didn¡¯t think ofpensation and I have been supporting them with my own money. My mother never


    tells me about thepensation she got.


    And I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s behind the car ident.

 Chapter 237: You鈥檙e Too Naive

    Chapter 237: You¡¯re Too Naive


    ¡°By the way, mom, about the car ident,¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what happened.¡±


    She was heartbroken after my father died, so I didn¡¯t ask her. And it¡¯s been too long that I have almost


    forgotten about it.


    My mother¡¯s expression suddenly changes. She avoids my gaze and then says, ¡°It¡¯s all passed. You


    don¡¯t need to know about it.¡±


    Well, as long as she¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t interfere too much.


    I help them to pack up the luggage. The next day is weekend, so I send them to the station.


    Actually, their returning to the hometown will reduce Frances¡¯ restriction on me. In that case, it might be


    easier for me to leave him.


    At the station, my mother suddenly turns around and asks me, ¡°Jane, do you want to go with us?¡±


    All of a sudden, I shed tears.


    I know she¡¯s worried about me. I don¡¯t know how long it has been since I¡¯ve gotten her attention.


    But different from them, I won¡¯t be able to leave unless Frances gets tired of me.


    I shake my head and say goodbye to them in tears.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I walk out of the station, I see Noah. He is talking to a man who seems like a ¡°big boss¡±.


    When he sees me, he frowns and quickly walks away.


    No matter how familiar we were, we are now strangers.


    I smile bitterly and take a taxi to go home. After a while, I receive Steven¡¯s call.


    ¡°Jane,e to my home. There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    I hurriedly ask the driver to turn the car around and head towards Steven¡¯s home. When I enter his


    house, I see him sitting on the sofa with a serious face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask softly.


    ¡°Jane, I have a friend who is a policeman. He gave me a video. I think you should watch it.¡± Steven


    raises his head and hands me the phone in his hand.


    I can vaguely feel that it¡¯s not good news, and that it has something to do with me.


    I don¡¯t dare to take the phone.


    ¡°Can I not watch it?¡± I asked cravenly.


    Steven¡¯s face darkens and he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    I bite my lip, take the phone, and y the video.


    It is a surveince video. My parents are walking across the road. Then a ck Volkswagen suddenly


    drives over and hits my parents.


    The ground is covered in blood, and my parents are lying motionless on the ground. It looks shocking.


    I feel ufortable to see my parents hit by a car. I take a deep breath and then ask Steven, ¡°Why do


    show me this?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who is driving the car?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s is Frances¡¯ driver. Is it a coincidence, or...¡±


    Steven doesn¡¯t finish, but it already chills me.


    I can¡¯t imagine it, so I shake my head and say, ¡°It should be just a coincidence. Although Frances is a


    bit ruthless, he doesn¡¯t have any grudges with my parents. There¡¯s no reason for him to do this.¡±


    No matter how hard I think, I can¡¯t figure out a reason for Frances to do this.


    Steven chuckles and says to me, ¡°Jane, you¡¯re too naive. Do you really think it was by chance that


    Frances hooked up with you?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 238: But That鈥檚 Good

    Chapter 238: But That¡¯s Good


    It wasn¡¯t by chance?


    Recalling how Frances and I got to know each other, I feel that Steven might have worried too much


    about it.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te to me. Actually, I got to know him by ident.¡± I exin.


    I don¡¯t even know why I am so anxious to refute Steven¡¯s words, as if I¡¯m afraid that it may harm our


    rtionship, which has been twisted from the beginning. And I don¡¯t believe that the man I love is like


    what Steven said.


    Many yearster, I am wondering whether my life would be different, if I didn¡¯t get on Frances¡¯ car.


    Steven stares at me for a long time.


    Then he says, ¡°Jane, no matter what I tell you, you still choose to believe him. Do you fall in love with


    Frances?¡±


    I panic as he sees through me. I hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking for him. You should find


    evidence if you think he did that. You can¡¯t just me it on him.¡±


    Steven¡¯s expression changes. He says somewhat awkwardly, ¡°I do not have any evidence right now,


    but I will investigate it. Jane, if your parents¡¯ car ident is really rted to Frances, would you leave


    him?¡±


    He looks at me with an extremely serious gaze and a hint of anticipation.


    I know that Steven wants to help me.


    I smile bitterly at him and say, ¡°Even if the ident has nothing to do with him, I will leave him sooner


    orter. We are too different. And it¡¯s dangerous for me to stay with him.¡±


    I have to leave Frances, but I am not able to do that by myself. Last time, Steven helped me to hide


    from Frances. I was about to get on the ne. However, I failed to leave because of my parents.


    Steven has tried to help me once, so I think I can turn to him this time.


    I have no choice but to count on him.


    ¡°Steven, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    He is stunned and forgets to take the phone I hand to him.


    ¡°Are you going to keep the child?¡± Steven asks me.


    I nod without saying anything.


    ¡°But if Frances finds out that I¡¯m pregnant, he won¡¯t allow me to keep the child. So I hope that you can


    help me leave him, the sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Steven answers me straightforwardly.


    ¡°You should be careful. Don¡¯t let him know. I¡¯ll arrange for you to leave.¡±


    I return to Frances¡¯ house, but the images in the video are still lingering in my mind.


    I tell myself not to think so badly of him, but I can¡¯t help specting.


    Frances has been mad at me these days. Every day at home, he ignores me. The stranger we get, the


    more intimate he and Whitney seem to be.


    I can¡¯t remember how long it has been since he came to my room. For several times, I hear his steps


    and think he is going to enter the room.


    But in the end, he doesn¡¯t knock on the door.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But that¡¯s good.


    Since he is intimate with Whitney, he will gradually get tired of me.


    Time flies and I have been pregnant for three months, but Steven hasn¡¯t get things ready. I feel worried


    as my belly has slightly bulged out.


    Fortunately, I¡¯m thin and people can¡¯t tell when I wear loose clothes.


    Whitney also starts to wear loose clothes.


    I heard her and Lawrence talking on the phone the other day. It seems that she is going abroad. But I


    don¡¯t know when it is. Once she leaves, will Frances bother me again?


    Can I conceal the fact that I¡¯m pregnant by then?


    Mindy has left with David, so I can only go to do the examination by myself at 12 weeks.


    When I¡¯m leaving the house, Whitney is not at home. I¡¯m not surprised as her rarely show up.


    However, when I arrive at the department of obstetrics and gynecology, I see Whitney, who was also


    here for an obstetrical examination.

 Chapter 239: Will I Be Afraid of Breaking the Law

    Chapter 239: Will I Be Afraid of Breaking the Law


    When I meet her gaze, I know it¡¯s over.


    Whitney is not stupid. She immediately realizes why I¡¯m here.


    She walks to me and aggressively pulls me into a corner. She asks sternly, ¡°You are pregnant?¡±


    She grabs the report of B ultrasound examination in my hand, her eyes ze with fury.


    ¡°Three months. So it was you that got pregnantst time! You said that you just came with that woman


    for maternity examination. I¡¯m so stupid to be kept in ignorance for so long. You must get rid of the child


    now!¡±


    Whitney takes out her phone and calls someone, ¡°Are you in the hospital? Go to the operating room to


    do an abortion. Hurry up.¡±


    I panic and try to wrench my hand free, but I fail.


    She is pregnant too, but why is she so strong?


    It¡¯s really horrible when a woman goes nuts.


    But no matter what, I can¡¯t let her hurt the baby in my belly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whitney, it¡¯s against thew for you to abort my child.¡± I say in a deep voice, forcing myself to calm


    down.


    In this situation, if I panic, things will get worse.


    ¡°Against thew? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of breaking thew? To me, it¡¯s worse if you give birth to this


    child. I know it¡¯s France¡¯s child, so you can¡¯t keep it.¡± Whitney shouts at me. She¡¯s rather emotional


    now.


    I am scared of her rage and I can¡¯t help recalling that she is mentally ill.


    Calm down. I have to calm down.


    I say to myself over and over again in my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a threat to you. Don¡¯t you realize that Frances doesn¡¯t know about my pregnancy? I¡¯m nning


    to leave him. I¡¯ll never tell him about this child.¡± I say in a low voice, trying to pacify her.


    She stares at me for a few seconds. It seems that she agrees with what I said, and she gradually


    loosens her grip.


    However, she immediately grabs my wrist again.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re afraid that Frances doesn¡¯t want your child, so you n to tell him after you know its


    gender. Right? The Louis family will let you keep the child if it¡¯s a boy, and Frances will marry you. Then


    what can I do? What about my child?¡±


    Whitney¡¯s head shakes slightly. She¡¯s out of her mind.


    In her eyes, I am a great threat to her. No matter what I say, she won¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that. Believe me. I have never thought about marrying Frances. I keep the child just


    because it¡¯s innocent. I can¡¯t bear to abort it. You¡¯re pregnant too, so you must understand my feelings.


    There¡¯s no need for you to...¡±


    ¡°Enough! Stop! No matter what you say, the child can¡¯t be kept!¡±


    As Whitney speaks, she grabs my arm tightly.


    I¡¯m weak and she has someone else to help her. If I am taken to the operating room, I might lose the


    child.


    Now, there seems to be only one way.


    I bit my lip and say to Whitney in a deep voice, ¡°Whitney, I heard what you and Lawrence said the other


    day.¡±

 Chapter 240: Made a Deal

    Chapter 240: Made a Deal


    What I said sessfully stops Whitney.


    She turns around and looks at me in panic. Then she nervously squeezes out a few words from her


    mouth.


    ¡°You... What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I know that you are carrying Lawrence¡¯s child. If you insist on taking me to the operating room, I will tell


    Frances that you didn¡¯t lose the child, and that the child¡¯s father is Lawrence. What do you think


    Frances will do?¡±


    This is Whitney¡¯s weakness and my only stake.


    I don¡¯t have other choices.


    Whitney stares at me with a gaze full of resentment. After a long time, she fiercely says to me, ¡°Jane,


    you are lucky today! As long as you don¡¯t tell anyone about that, I won¡¯t hurt your child. And you should


    keep your words in mind. If you don¡¯t leave Frances, I will let your child die in your stomach anyway. Or,


    I will kill both of you. ¡°


    What she said makes my flesh creep, and my back is breaking into a cold sweat.


    This woman is too terrifying.


    But the priority now is to keep the child in my stomach. I must agree to whatever she says.


    I nod and say, ¡°I will leave Frances. I will leave before he finds out that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    I assure Whitney. Only then does she feel relieved. She let go and turns around to leave.


    Looking at her receding figure, I finally let out a sigh of relief.


    I go back home after finishing all the examinations with lingering fear. And I see Frances at the door.


    Why does hee back home at noon?


    ¡°Frances.¡±


    As soon as he enters the house, Whitneyes to meet him with a bright smile.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you call me back in such a hurry? Have you decided to move out?¡±


    Compared to Whitney¡¯s enthusiasm, Frances is too cold.


    Silvia, who is sitting on the sofa, can¡¯t help chuckling. She waves her hand at me and signals me to sit


    beside her.


    Whitney¡¯s expression changes, but she immediately regains herposure. She hands a piece of


    paper to Frances.


    ¡°Frances, I didn¡¯t lose my child. It¡¯s still in my belly.¡±


    I am stunned.


    I don¡¯t expect that Whitney will take the initiative to tell Frances. What will Frances do if he knows that


    it¡¯s not his child? Has she thought about that?


    And what will Lawrence do if he knows that Whitney has told Frances?


    Frances frowns and looks at the report in Whitney¡¯s hand. There is no joy on his face.


    ¡°Are you sure? Didn¡¯t the doctor say you lost itst time?¡±


    Whitney exins, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I felt a little ufortable recently, so I went to the hospital. And


    I find that the child is still alive. Perhaps the doctor made a mistake in diagnosis. Or maybe God thinks


    that I am too pitiful to lose the child, so he gives it back to me.¡±


    Whitney says fluently.


    She must have practiced the speech for many times in her mind.


    ¡°Is she pitiful? There must be something hateful about a pitiful person. I think God has also made a


    mistake.¡±


    Silvia says angrily.


    ¡°Then you should take good care of the baby. I¡¯ve got things to do. I¡¯ll go back to thepany now.¡±


    Whitney is not disappointed that Frances is returning to thepany. In her opinion, the child is the


    best bargaining chip.


    She fondles her belly and smiles smugly at me.

 Chapter 241: I Can Afford to Support You

    Chapter 241: I Can Afford to Support You


    Whitney doesn¡¯t need to hide her belly, but I am still carrying a secret.


    A few dayster, Steven tells me that it has been arranged for me to leave Virginia.


    I can leave whenever I want to.


    A long dy may cause trouble, so I book a ticket to leave on Thursday morning.


    When Steven hands the ticket to me, he asks, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    I suddenly pause.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    My heart is painful when I think of Frances.


    I¡¯ve made the decision, and I¡¯m prepared. However, I am still concerned about him.


    Will I miss him after I leave? Will he remember me? Will he reconcile with Whitney, or will he hook up


    with other women?


    I don¡¯t want to talk about distressing things, so I force a smile and ask Steven, ¡°You said you will look


    into my parents¡¯ ident. How¡¯s it?¡±


    Steven frowns and says, ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating. However, every time I find some clues, someone in


    the dark will stop me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work on it. And I¡¯ll let you know if I find anything.¡±


    I nod. Somehow I feel relieved.


    Perhaps, it¡¯s better to find nothing.


    I¡¯m a little afraid of hearing the truth. I am afraid that Frances did it. If it¡¯s true, how can I face him?


    Perhaps I won¡¯t be able to love him by then.


    I carefully put the ticket in my wallet and go home.


    I¡¯m leaving the morning after tomorrow, so I resign. If Silvia asks, I¡¯ll tell her that I am on an annual


    leave.


    As for Frances, he¡¯s not at home during the day, so I don¡¯t have to worry at all. Even if he is at home,


    he might not care whether I go to work or not.


    That¡¯s what I think. However, in the evening, Frances goes straight to my room when he returns home.


    ¡°You resigned?¡±


    I am so shocked that I break out in a cold sweat, but I pretend to be calm.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I went to Steven¡¯spany today for business cooperation. I wanted to take you home after work, but


    you were not at thepany. Why did you resign?¡± Frances asks in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired. I want to take a rest.¡± I reply.


    I think Frances won¡¯t believe me, or he will continue to question me.


    But he says, ¡°Well, if you are tired, don¡¯t go to work anymore. You can just stay at home. I can afford to


    support you.¡±


    What he said is really touching if he is my husband.


    However, he¡¯s not. That¡¯s so ironic.


    Anyway, I¡¯m leaving the day after tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to argue with him, so I just nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip in two hours. I¡¯ll take a nap here.¡±


    Frances lies down on my bed, which puts an end to the cold war between us.


    I don¡¯t want to stand in a stalemate with him before I leave.


    I hope that ourst days are worth remembering.


    However, how long will he be away for business? Does it mean that I can¡¯t see him before I leave?


    ¡°Wake me up in an hour.¡±


    Frances closes his eyes and says tiredly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod and lie down beside him.


    After taking a deep breath, I pluck up my courage and put my arms around his waist.


    He freezes, and then he opens his eyes.

 Chapter 242: It鈥檚 Exactly an Hour

    Chapter 242: It¡¯s Exactly an Hour


    I retract my hand and look at Frances embarrassedly. ¡°Sorry for waking you up.¡±


    I thought he was already asleep. And I didn¡¯t expect that he would be woken up by a touch.


    God, will he cut off my hand?


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    He says in a deep voice, and I am more scared.


    Damn it. Why did I touch him? Now I am done!


    I put my hands behind my back and say resolutely, ¡°No!¡±


    Frances¡¯ narrowed eyes make me a little scared, so I can¡¯t help shrinking to the side.


    The man gets closer, so I can only shrink back a little more.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Frances says with a grim face. A nce at his face makes me feel hard to breathe.


    I shrink back again, but I am already at the edge. I am now falling off the bed.


    My child! No!


    With my first instinct, I stretch one hand to cover my belly and my other hand to catch something


    desperately.


    Fortunately, I grab something fluffy. And Frances pulls me back to the bed.


    I let out a sigh of relief and put the hand off my belly with fear lingering in my heart.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Frances squeezes out the words from between his teeth.


    I look at him and realize that what I just grabbed is his hair.


    Now he will definitely cut off my hand.


    Frances slowly approaches me and grabs my hand.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I can feel my heart beating violently and my palms sweating.


    However, it seems different from what I thought.


    Frances doesn¡¯t chop off my hand. Instead, he grabs my hand and gently put it on his waist. He


    whispers to me, ¡°Now, sleep.¡±


    After saying that, he closes his eyes.


    I am so nervous that I don¡¯t dare to move. I just stare at him stiffly.


    Frances doesn¡¯t open his eyes again and his breathing bes stable. I check my phone from time to


    time, being afraid that I will miss the time to wake him up.


    The atmosphere is too tense. I am just lying on the bed, but the sweat already soaks my clothes.


    Finally, an hour passed. I lick my dry lips. Just as I am about to awaken Frances, he opens his eyes.


    ¡°Has it been an hour?¡±


    I look at him in shock and nod.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly an hour.¡±


    This man¡¯s body clock is so urate. I can¡¯t help but to suspect that he hasn¡¯t slept at all and was just


    counting down minute by minute.


    Frances nods and gets up. I also remove my numb hand from his waist.


    He walks to the wardrobe, probably preparing to change his clothes and leaves.


    He has a few sets of clothes in my wardrobe, and I never take them away.


    But my clothes are all packed up. He will smell a rat if he sees that most of my clothes are gone.


    No, I can¡¯t let him open the wardrobe!


    I sit up and hurriedly call him.


    ¡°Frances!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He turns around and looks at me with confusion.


    I force a smile, get out of bed and then say, ¡°Are you going to change your clothes?¡±


    He nods and raises his eyebrows to look at me. It seems that he is trying to see through me.


    I take two deep breaths and approach him. I pretend to be calm and say, ¡°You have a dark gray suit,


    don¡¯t you? I remember seeing you in it once, and I think you looked good in that suit. Why don¡¯t you


    wear it?¡±

 Chapter 243: I鈥檓 So Ridiculous

    Chapter 243: I¡¯m So Ridiculous


    I¡¯m talking about the suit he wore at his birthday party.


    It¡¯s nice, but I¡¯m just praising him to make him feel good, so that he will find that suit to wear.


    However, I¡¯m a little uncertain about it. Will Frances, who is used to praise, take my ttery?


    Anyway, it will do as long as he doesn¡¯t open my wardrobe.


    He is slightly stunned and pauses for a long time before he asks, ¡°Do I look good in it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. You look gorgeous in that suit.¡±


    In case that he won¡¯t believe me, I nod repeatedly and then look at him with a sincere look on my face.


    Perhaps he has taken my ttery. Frances holds his hand back and goes back to his room.


    It was so close!


    I breathe a sigh of relief and feel like having a spark in my throat.


    I¡¯m too thirsty.


    I walk downstairs to get a ss of water. When I pass the living room, I see Frances sitting on the sofa,


    wearing the dark gray suit I said.


    There is a hint of anticipation in his eyes when he looks at me.


    Men like to be ttered by others.


    I walk to him and look at him with satisfaction. ¡°It looks like the suit is tailor-made for you. I can¡¯t take


    my eyes off you.¡±


    ¡°It is custom-made.¡± Frances says indifferently, but I can still tell from his casual tone that he is


    delighted.


    This man is cute sometimes!


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Eat something before you leave. There¡¯s some food in the electric cooker. I¡¯ll make some


    dishes for you.¡±


    I say softly to him.


    Perhaps this is thest time I cook for him.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He nods and sits there quietly.


    There is no one else in the living room. In a trance, I feel that we are a couple, discussing what to eat


    for a meal.


    ¡°Frances,¡±


    ¡°Are you in the living room?¡±


    But a voice soon breaks my beautiful dream.


    Whitney opens the door and walks out of the room. As she has told Frances about the child, she


    doesn¡¯t need to cover it up and walks downstairs cautiously and slowly.


    I smile bitterly and go into the kitchen.


    Then I hear Frances¡¯ soft voice.


    ¡°I have to leaveter.¡±


    How naive am I to have those ridiculous thoughts just now.


    They¡¯re a couple, and there¡¯s no space for me in this family. I¡¯m leaving, but I¡¯m still expecting


    something.


    After a while, I bring out the dishes, one vegetable and one meat. Frances doesn¡¯t eat much, but


    Whitney eats a full bowl of food.


    I don¡¯t want to argue with her, so I keep silent.


    After the meal, Frances stands up and walks outside.


    Whitney pulls his arm and says coquettishly, ¡°Frances, when will youe back?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Our baby and I will be waiting for you toe back. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Whitney carefully adjusts his tie. To me, this scene is too ring.


    Their disy of affection makes me more like an idiot.


    The day after tomorrow, when Frances returns, he will live a happy life with Whitney.


    And I will go to another country alone.


    Frances changes his shoes and leaves. Whitney¡¯s expression also changes. She says to me with a


    gloomy face, ¡°Did Frances go to your room just now? What did you say to him? Did you tell him that it¡¯s


    not his child?¡±

 Chapter 244: Five Million Yuan

    Chapter 244: Five Million Yuan


    It seems that she is afraid that I have told her secret to Frances.


    I smile and say, ¡°Do you think he will be so nice to you if I told him your secret? If he knows that you


    cuckold him, will you still be here?¡±


    Apparently, Whitney feels guilty, so she is afraid that I will reveal her secret.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not say anything. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Whitney says sternly.


    I shrug and say in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I won¡¯t make trouble now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving? When?¡± She asks hurriedly.


    I can see that she can¡¯t wait to have me leave.


    I directly tell her my n, ¡°I bought a ne ticket for the morning after tomorrow. I will leave before


    Frances returns. You can rest assured now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± There¡¯s a bright smile on her face.


    She can finally breathe a sigh of relief now that I am leaving.


    I nod and go back to my room without saying anything.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Compared to Whitney¡¯s excitement, my mood is too gloomy.


    I have been desperate to leave. But now that I am leaving, I feel great pain in my heart as if it¡¯s pierced.


    At midnight, I receive a call from Steven, which startles me.


    Is there anything wrong and I can¡¯t leave?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask nervously.


    ¡°Jane, congrattions,¡± Steven says lightly. ¡°The DS Company has decided to adopt your works


    entered for thepetition in France. You cane to sign the contract tomorrow and get a payment


    for copyright.¡±


    Unexpectedly, it¡¯s because of good news that Steven calls me at midnight. I breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Five million. Same asst time.¡±


    I know why Steven is so happy. With five million Yuan, I can break up with Frances. Then we are quits.


    And he won¡¯t have any excuse to pester me.


    I earned the money on my own, so I can repay him righteously.


    In that case, my leaving Frances is not fleeing. And I don¡¯t owe him anything.


    The next day, I go to thepany and sign the contract with the representative sent by DS.


    The person who signs with me is Herman. He is full of praise for me and says that there will be more


    opportunities for cooperation in the future. If possible, he wants me to work as a designer at their


    company.


    But if I want to leave Frances and go somewhere that he will never think of, I can¡¯t be so high-profile.


    Frances has a partnership with DS Company. He will find me some day if I work at DS. Therefore, I


    won¡¯t go there.


    I decline Herman¡¯s offer.


    After I sign the contract, Steven and I go out for a meal.


    And the money is soon transferred to my ount.


    I register a new card and transfer four million Yuan to it. Then I give the card to Steven.


    ¡°After I leave, you give this card to Frances and tell him that I am repaying him with my own money,


    and that from now on, there¡¯s no connection between us.¡±


    Steven nods and takes the card, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything for you- fake identity, residence, new


    job, new mobile phone number, bank card and so on. Everything is done. As long as you don¡¯t want to


    come back, Frances will never find you.¡±

 Chapter 245: Don鈥檛 Tell Me

    Chapter 245: Don¡¯t Tell Me


    ¡°I won¡¯te back. I¡¯ve made up my mind. As for the money for the house and other stuff, I¡¯ll transfer it


    to you when I finish calcting the sum.¡±


    ¡°Come on. You are my friend. I just want to help you.¡±


    Steven shakes his head and smiles at me.


    ¡°We are friends, but I don¡¯t want to owe you too much. You¡¯ve helped me a lot. I know that you are not


    short of money, but...¡±


    ¡°Jane, you don¡¯t owe me anything. It¡¯ll kill me if I don¡¯t do something. So just take it, please.¡±


    Steven¡¯s tone softens, and he looks at me with a pleading gaze.


    I don¡¯t know how to refuse him, so I nod.


    After bidding farewell to Steven, I go home.


    Whitney is in a good mood. She is sitting on the sofa, holding her phone with a smile. I don¡¯t know who


    she is talking to.


    ¡°Are you leaving tomorrow morning?¡± Seeing mee back, she stops me and asks again.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I roll my eyes and show her the ticket.


    Anyway, even if she knows where I am going, she won¡¯t tell Frances.


    Moreover, I am going to transfer there. Steven has prepared a helicopter to take me to my destination. I


    don¡¯t need to worry about my whereabouts being leaked.


    ¡°As long as you are still here, I can¡¯t settle down.¡±


    Whitney curls her lips and gives the ne ticket back to me.


    I go upstairs to pack up my luggage. After confirming that nothing is left behind, I call Mindy.


    ¡°Mindy, I am leaving. I am leaving Virginia and Frances. I¡¯ll call you when I arrive at my destination.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Have you made all the arrangements? Are you sure that Frances won¡¯t be able to find


    you?¡± Mindy asks a lot of questions. I simply answer ¡°yes¡±. But then I feel like crying.


    Actually, I don¡¯t want to leave. I don¡¯t want to leave this city. I don¡¯t want to leave Frances. But I have to


    go.


    ¡°Forget about it, you¡¯d better not tell me where you will go. It¡¯s alright as long as you are safe. If you tell


    me, I may tell David. And then he¡¯ll tell Frances...¡±


    Mindy is right. When I got pregnant, David had asked me to tell Frances.


    I say, ¡°Then tell my future son-inw, don¡¯t me his godmother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I chatted with Mindy for a long time, and I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep.


    I am woken up by a knock on the door. I open the door and see Whitney standing at the door. ¡°Just


    came to remind you of the time. I am afraid that you will miss the ne.¡±


    It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock. The ne takes off at nine o¡¯clock. I may not catch it if I don¡¯t set off now.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, I close the door and begin to change clothes and wash up.


    I know she is just afraid that I might change my mind. She¡¯s not being nice. But if she hasn¡¯t woken me


    up, I might have overslept and missed the ne.


    And if I miss it, I might not be able to leave.


    After I get things done, I hurry out and take a taxi to the airport.


    As soon as I enter the hall, I see Frances talking with another person. And they are walking in my


    direction.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m only a hundred meters away from him, and there¡¯s no ce for me to hide. What should I do?

 Chapter 246: He Doesn鈥檛 Love Me

    Chapter 246: He Doesn¡¯t Love Me


    Frances is intently chatting with the people beside him, and he doesn¡¯t see me for the time being.


    However, he ising my way. If I don¡¯t do anything, he will definitely find me.


    I can¡¯t bear to part with him, and I wish I could take a few more looks at him. However, I know that if I


    dy for only a second, things might go wrong.


    I can¡¯t stake my baby on it, for I can¡¯t afford to lose!


    Suddenly, I saw a tall man in a windbreaker walking by.


    Getting a brainwave, I throw caution to the winds and slip into his windbreaker, hugging him.


    The man freezes, saying in poor Chinese, ¡°Miss, what are you doing? It¡¯s not decent of you.¡±


    I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s decent or not. I can do anything to hide away from Frances!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I lower my voice and say to the man, ¡°Could you please help me and turn around? A pervert has been


    stalking me for a long time. I have to get rid of him.¡±


    The man pauses for a moment and says, ¡°Okay,¡± and turned his back to Frances.


    I tilt my head a little and steal nces at Frances. He looks across at the man, but he quickly looks


    away, and he doesn¡¯t spot me.


    I let out a sigh of relief, but I feel an overwhelming sense of loss.


    Maybe I have been brainwashed by TV dramas into thinking that no matter where the female lead is,


    the male lead can always feel her presence.


    I am disappointed with Frances¡¯ quick nce.


    However, life is not a campy TV drama. Besides, I¡¯m not his heroine at all.


    He doesn¡¯t even love me. How can he see me?


    After Frances walks all the way out of the airport, I let go of the man and apologize to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    Thank you very much for saving me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The blonde man smiles at me and says, ¡°As the Chinese saying goes - there is


    greater merit in saving one life than in building a seven-tier pagoda. It looks like I have umted a


    great merit.¡±


    The man smiles, waving goodbye to me.


    Wheeling my luggage, I get on the ne.


    The moment the ne takes off, I know that I¡¯m leaving this time.


    Leaving this city, leaving Frances.


    Goodbye, Frances.


    No. Adieu, Frances.


    Will I forget him even if I don¡¯t see him anymore? I don¡¯t know.


    Two hourster, the nends at Municane Airport.


    After getting off the ne, I follow Steven¡¯s instructions and find the person whoes to pick me up.


    He drives me to a private house, where I get on a helicopter.


    My final destination is Prague, a fairnd. I hope I can start a new life there.


    I¡¯ve changed my phone, ID card, and bank card. Steven even makes up aplete story of my life.


    Now, my name is Nancy. I moved to the Czech Republic with my parents when I was small. My father


    is an engineer and my mother is a teacher. I live a simple and ordinary life.


    The life I used to dream of, but was too far away.


    I thought Steven was only paying lip service, but when I move into the house which he has arranged


    and see a middle-aged couple inside, I realize how cautious he is.


    He does all this to create a new identity for me, so that Frances will not be able to find me.


    ¡°Nancy, from now on, we will be your parents.¡±

 Chapter 247: There Is No Such Friend

    Chapter 247: There Is No Such Friend


    My belly is growing bigger, and I can¡¯t conceal my pregnancy at all when I approach twenty weeks.


    I¡¯m d I left Virginia. Otherwise, Frances would have discovered that I¡¯m pregnant, and the baby


    should be gone by now.


    My old phone is in the suitcase. For several times I want to see if Frances has texted me. I want to


    know if he cares about my departure. Even if he feels just a little bit irritated or angry, that counts.


    But in the end, I don¡¯t have the courage to turn on the phone. I¡¯m afraid to hear from him, and I¡¯m even


    more afraid that he hasn¡¯t texted me at all.


    I miss him. I think of him every second, every minute and every night.


    However, he is not to be seen on TV in a foreign country. And I don¡¯t dare to read the news online,


    afraid that it will be all about him and other women.


    My inner conflict almost drives me crazy.


    One day I take a short trip to the supermarket. When Ie back, I find that my parents are delightful.


    During these two months, I find that they are good people, who give me family warmth that I haven¡¯t


    experienced for a long time. Mother¡¯s name is Yvonne Bradley, and she is a very gentle woman. She


    treats me well with maternal love that Ick.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you so happy?¡± Just as I enter the room, Mom walks over and takes the bag from


    my hand. She helps me to the table and nags. ¡°Don¡¯t buy so many things if you go to the supermarket


    alone. What if you¡¯re tired?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod and continue to ask, ¡°What happened? Have you won the lottery? Why are you so


    happy?¡±


    ¡°No. Someone ising to see you.¡± Dad says with a smile.


    Someone?


    I think of Frances, my heart pounding.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    As I speak, I find that my voice is trembling from nervousness.


    ¡°Steven of course. Who else could it be?¡± Mom says.


    My heart sinks in disappointment. I smile bitterly,ughing at myself. Who else wille to see me? I


    miss Frances so much that I first think of him.


    However, how could it be him? I¡¯m thinking too much.


    ¡°When?¡± I force a smile and turn to ask Mom.


    ¡°This evening. He is such a thoughtful man. If I were you, I would have married him a long time ago.¡±


    Mom smiles.


    ¡°What are you talking about? We are just friends, very, very good friends.¡± I hastily exin.


    Every time Stevenes over, Mom teases me. No matter how I exin, she doesn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°What friend? You¡¯re deceiving yourself. Why does a friend care about you so much that he travels


    from abroad to apany you to the antepartum examination?¡±


    I¡¯m lost for words. Mom¡¯s right.


    Antepartum examinations in Prague require the presence of the father, so Steven flies in to apany


    me to each check-up. I¡¯ve told him several times that I will just hire a man to go with me, but he insists


    on apanying me. I can¡¯t do anything about him. .


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Steven knocks on the door.


    ¡°Come on in. We¡¯ve been expecting you for a long time.¡±


    Mom warmly leads him into the room, as if he is her son-inw.


    I heard that my parents had a daughter, but they lost her in a car ident. So when Steven found them


    and asked them to be my parents, they readily agreed.


    Perhaps they are the same as me. We all need love. That¡¯s why we can get along so


    well.

 Chapter 248: It鈥檚 Up to Me

    Chapter 248: It¡¯s Up to Me


    Steven doesn¡¯t try to avert suspicion, following me into my room. Mom and Dad stand at the door and


    give me an encouraging wink, beckoning me to seduce Steven.


    What are they thinking about? How can I seduce Steven as a pregnant woman? Moreover, there is no


    chemistry between us.


    Steven sits down on the bed, fixing his eyes on me. It seems that he has something to say.


    ¡°Speak out.¡± I say indifferently.


    ¡°Frances is driving me crazy.¡± Steven sighs and then continues, ¡°You know what? He has been stalking


    me almost every day for the past few months. I guess he does this to find you. It took me a lot of effort


    today to finally get rid of him. If he continues like this, he will find you sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°I have already paid off my debt. Why is he so persistent?¡± I say helplessly, smiling bitterly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The first time Steven came, he told me that when he gave the card to Frances, Frances turned grim


    with a cloudy face. When he walked out of Frances¡¯ office, he could hear Frances smashing things


    from afar.


    ¡°What if he cares about you?¡± Steven stares at me and says seriously.


    I shake my head firmly and say, ¡°Impossible. Stop spouting nonsense. How could he care about me?


    He just can¡¯t ept that I¡¯ve fooled him.¡±


    Frances is very proud, and he has to be the one who dumps instead of being dumped. How could he


    ept that I left without telling him? It¡¯s humiliating to a man like him.


    ¡°I hear that he has been trying to divorce Whitney, but old Mr. Louis doesn¡¯t agree because Whitney is


    pregnant.¡±


    I nod with indifference.


    It¡¯s none of my business if he divorces Whitney or not. I¡¯ve got rid of them in my life, and I¡¯m not


    involved with them anymore.


    I have to ept the fact even though it hurts.


    ¡°You will have the pregnancy check-up tomorrow. Go to sleep.¡± Steven gets to his feet, walking out.


    ¡°Steven.¡± I stop him with a whisper. ¡°Now that you are being stalked, don¡¯te to me anymore. I can


    handle the pregnancy check-up myself.¡±


    ¡°I know how to deal with that. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I fall silent.


    Steven is stubborn. He does not change his mind no matter what I say.


    I have to face it. Mom¡¯s not blind, and I¡¯m not stupid. Even if I didn¡¯t understand Steven before, I


    definitely do now.


    He likes me.


    However, I am not worthy of him at all. I¡¯m a divorced woman who used to be a home wrecker, and now


    I¡¯m having an illegitimate baby.


    ¡°Steven, I¡¯m not worthy of you. There are so many good women around you, and you don¡¯t need to


    waste...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide if you are worthy or not. Your opinion doesn¡¯t count. Jane, don¡¯t underrate


    yourself. You¡¯re a thousand times better than you think. You deserve a man who is willing to doing


    anything for you.¡±


    Steven turns to look at me with the familiar affection in his eyes.


    Then he leaves the room, not giving me the chance to reject him.


    When he apanies me to the pregnancy check-up the next morning, he is peaceful as if nothing


    has happened.

 Chapter 249: A Mysterious Man

    Chapter 249: A Mysterious Man


    Steven seems to havee all the way just to apany me to the pregnancy check-up. After I am


    through, he leaves without even having lunch.


    When he leaves, he stubbornly says, ¡°Jane, no matter how you refuse, I will not miss every pregnancy


    check-up. From now on, I will not miss your birthday and the child¡¯s birthday. You don¡¯t need to do


    anything, and I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t ask me for anything, but his words put a great deal of pressure on me.


    After experiencing so much, I feel that I am not worthy of anyone in the world. Perhaps my best ending


    would be to bring up the baby and die alone.


    After I get home, Mom starts to lecture me when she finds that Steven has left.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, my girl? Steven is such a good man, and he likes you so much. Why do


    you refuse him stubbornly? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through before, and I don¡¯t want to ask


    about your past. I can see that you are a good girl after we get along well these days. Why are you


    making things difficult for yourself? Why don¡¯t you want happiness?¡±


    I feel like crying.


    She cares about me, more than my biological mother. She knows that Ick love and long for love, but


    she doesn¡¯t know that I don¡¯t dare to love anymore.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through.¡±


    I finally couldn¡¯t restrain myself and tell her everything from the beginning.


    After hearing that, she looks at me with pity in her eyes.


    ¡°My poor daughter, you¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡± Mom strokes my hair with distress, tears in her eyes. ¡°I think


    that you need a man to love you, but I understand your pain, so I won¡¯t force you anymore. You need to


    sort out your own thoughts.¡±


    Ever since that day, Mom never asks me to ept Steven.


    Life goes on uneventfully. Nothing has changed except that the baby is growing and I¡¯m missing


    Frances more.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When I approach thirty-two weeks, Steven doesn¡¯te the night before I take the pregnancy check-


    up. I think he has finallye round, so I don¡¯t call him.


    The next morning, I get up and wash, ready to go out and ask someone to apany me to the


    pregnancy check-up. There¡¯s a young man living next door. I have chatted with him several times, and I


    feel he is a nice man. Maybe he will help me.


    I stand at his door nervously, knocking on the door.


    Suddenly, I feel a shadow over my head.


    Just as I am going to turn around and see what is going on, a hand quickly covers my mouth.


    I feel that something is wrong. The next second, I am being dragged away.


    It should be a man. He is tall, and I don¡¯t even reach his shoulder. Who could it be?


    When I reach the corner, I hear the young man¡¯s door open. I don¡¯t know what is going on right now,


    but I know that the man behind me is definitely not a good person. I bite his hand and shout at the


    young man¡¯s door, ¡°Help!¡±


    My mouth is quickly covered again, and the man behind me curses fiercely, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He speaks perfect English, not like local people here. My intuition tells me that this man is from the


    United States.


    Moreover, hees with evil intent.


    Who on earth is this man? Why does he kidnap me? Where is he taking me?


    The man takes me into a car. After we get in the car, he blindfolds and gags me, binding me up with a


    rope.


    As the car moves, I¡¯m getting scared.

 Chapter 250: You Don鈥檛 Deserve to Have His Baby

    Chapter 250: You Don¡¯t Deserve to Have His Baby


    I can¡¯t see anything, but I know well that I am kidnapped.


    ¡­


    But I know nothing about my kidnappers.


    The unknown is frightening, and the darkness deepens my fear.


    I don¡¯t know where this car is going, nor do I know what will be of me. I can hear clearly that I¡¯m


    leaving the city.


    I think of calling the police, but my phone is in my bag, which is in the hands of the man who has


    kidnapped me. I¡¯m desperately helpless.


    After a long time, the car finally stops.


    The blindfold and the cloth are taken away.


    I look around and see this is a deserted ce. In front of me is a cottage that looks like a clinic. I¡¯ve


    lived in Prague long enough to see at first sight that this is probably a private clinic without a license.


    Otherwise, it would not be located in such a remote ce.


    Why do they bring me here?


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you kidnap me?¡± I ask sternly.


    The two tall men don¡¯t answer me at all. They escort me inside, each grabbing an arm.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Although I don¡¯t know what is waiting for me inside, I¡¯m scared for no reason. Even the baby starts to


    move uneasily in my belly.


    When I was kidnappedst time, Frances came and rescue me like a hero. But this time, he won¡¯t


    come for he doesn¡¯t even know where I am.


    ¡°Let me go. I won¡¯t go in!¡±


    I struggle with all my might, but my strength is nothingpared to the two burly men.


    They easily carry me inside.


    There is only one doctor and two nurses in this clinic. There¡¯s a man in a suit, who I¡¯ve seen before.


    The other day Frances was working from home, and when he needed a document, this man came to


    deliver it.


    Therefore, he works for Frances.


    I smile bitterly, thinking that I was ridiculously naive. Just now, I was dreaming that Frances would


    come to save me, and I¡¯ve never expected that he is the one who has me kidnapped!


    The man knows that I recognize him, but he remains calm.


    ¡°Frances asks you to capture me. Where is he?¡± I look around, but I don¡¯t see Frances at all.


    I can¡¯t tell whether I am disappointed or d.


    I want to see him, but I¡¯m afraid to see him. If he suddenly shows up, I don¡¯t even know what


    expression I should wear when I say, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Frances doesn¡¯te, for he doesn¡¯t need to do everything in person.¡±


    The man says indifferently.


    He turns around and whispers something to the doctor, who goes out with the nurse.


    He talks in a tone simr to Frances, perhaps because he has stayed with him for a long time.


    However, his words made me nervous.


    What are they going to do? What order has Frances given them?


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± I ask loudly.


    Sneering, the man walks up to me and nces at my belly.


    I shiver under his creepy gaze. I intend to reach out and protect my belly, but my hands are tied and I


    can¡¯t even protect myself.


    What shall I do? What are they going to do with my baby?


    ¡°Mr. Frances says that you don¡¯t deserve to have his baby, so Ie to dispose of this


    baby.¡±

 Chapter 251 Bastard

    Chapter 251 Bastard


    Baby?!


    I don¡¯t want to probe how Frances Louis gets to know I am pregnant and where I am. At this moment,


    there is only one thought in my mind, that is, I will never allow these people to harm my baby!


    Damn Frances Louis. Although it¡¯s my bad to leave without telling him I am pregnant, he is the baby¡¯s


    father, how can he be so cruel?


    It¡¯s wise to choose to leave such a cruel and ruthless man. But what should I do now? I thought I could


    escape by going so far, but finally it turned out I couldn¡¯t.


    The baby. I won¡¯t allow the baby to be in danger!


    "If you dare to touch my baby, you will pay the price hundred times!" I stare at the person in front of me


    and said viciously.


    Either way, I will protect my baby. This is my instinctive protection desire as a mother!


    "Do you think it is possible to resist now?" The man chuckles.


    I know wrestling with them won¡¯t work as figures of these three people in front of me are far more


    robust than me.


    I think a while, ¡° Where is Frances Louis? I want to see him,¡± I say in a low voice. ¡°If he dares to hurt


    my baby, I will kill him!¡±


    I almost say the word through gritting my teeth. If Frances Louis were in front of me now, I would


    definitely duel him to the death. Even if both sides will lose, I am not afraid.


    ¡°Frances Louis won¡¯t see you. He said you and the bastard don¡¯t qualify for seeing him again.¡±


    Bastard?


    The word deeply hurts me.


    Frances Louis, you are so cruel! I have your baby but you call him bastard? You are a heartless man.


    The more I loved him before, the more I hate him now when I hear all of this.


    No matter how cruel Frances Louis treats me, how can he treats his own flesh and blood in the same


    way?


    I wish that I can go back in time, I would rather be tortured to death by Andrew Mn than to meet him


    again.


    ¡°Frances Louis, I hate you. You are a...¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Before I say more, doctors and nurses havee in with many surgical tools in the tray in their hands.


    I¡¯ve already known what they are going to do since the man showed up. He wants to kill the unborn


    baby!


    What should I do?


    What should I do to protect the unborn baby? I can¡¯t just await my doom.


    Looking around, I find there is no one on the man¡¯s left hand side, there is a good way to escape.


    I thump one of the men who is holding me in the stomach with my elbow. At the same time, I lift my foot


    and kick back violently, hitting another man''s private parts. Both of them feel pain and let me go.


    Taking this opportunity, I desperately run outside.


    Although I don''t know if I can run away in the end, I have a chance of being rescued only if I can run


    out!


    If it''s not such an emergency, I really don''t know I can run so fast with such a big belly.


    "Catch her!" The man behind snaps.


    I speed up and get caught again before I approach the door.


    Then, the nurse quickly raises my sleeve and gives me a shot in the arm.


    In just two seconds, my head spin, and in the end, I lose my consciousness.


    Baby, my baby.


    I seem to be trapped in a boundless abyss, and my heart is filled with indescribable


    despair.

 Chapter 252 Baby

    Chapter 252 Baby


    Piercing pain from the belly awakens me. Baby, where is my baby? Suddenly I put my hand on the


    belly and find what I touch is a much tter one than before.


    ¡°Baby, where is my baby?¡± I get up and shout without feeling the pain.


    I lie on a simple hospital bed with no one around. I almost break down when I realize that the baby¡¯s


    fate is still unknown. He values more than my own life. What if he has anything wrong?


    ¡°Your baby is here.¡± Doctore in and hand me a baby wrapped in swaddling clothes. With a sigh of


    relief, I take the baby from the doctor and weep with joy. Thank goodness, my baby is here. I cuddle


    the baby tightly. The joy to find the lost baby allows me no time to think where they are and why they


    don¡¯t take away the baby or do anything else.


    After a while, I find something wrong. The baby is so cold. Trembling, I move the baby, only to find that


    his face is pale, his eyes close tightly, and he has no vital signs.


    Oh, no! I stretch out my hand anxiously and touch the baby''s neck, and it is cold. My heart beats


    quickly, then I also check the baby¡¯s breathing. Suddenly, I feel so wretched.


    ¡°Your baby is dead.¡± It seems the nurse couldn¡¯t bear to see this, whispering. I feel all my blood clotted.


    Sitting still and looking at the lovely face of the dead baby, I burst into tears.


    After a long time, I jump off the bed, shouting toward the doctor, ¡°Where are they going? Let me see


    them, I am gonna kill them!¡±


    How can they kill this innocent little baby?! I can¡¯t allow them to get away after killing my baby!


    ¡°They are just left.¡± Doctor says. Hearing this, I carry the baby and rush outside without wearing shoes.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not run, otherwise your wounds will split!¡± Doctor says again. But I can¡¯t hear him, I just


    want to do something for my innocent and lovely baby. Losing this baby hurts me deeply, too deeply


    that nothing could relieve my hate ever. Once I caught up with them, I would definitely kill them!


    The wound on the belly splits. Each step I make, piercing pain I feel. I grit my teeth and run out


    desperately for fear it¡¯s toote to catch up with them.


    However, I find no one outside the room, having no idea how long they have left. I sit on the ground,


    feeling piercing pain from the wound. However,pared to the psychological pain, physical pain is


    nothing.


    ¡°Baby, my baby. Sorry that I can¡¯t protect you. Sorry, my baby. Sorry...¡± Pain of losing the baby turns


    into hate to Frances Louis. I can''t wait to fly back to Virginia right away and tear Frances Louis into


    pieces.


    Pain and despair make me gradually lose consciousness. Then I seem to hear the phone ringing.


    In the past, life is slow, both the vehicles and mails are slow. One can only love one person in his


    lifetime.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 253: Despair

    Chapter 253: Despair


    When I woke up, I found myself on my bed.


    Steven is sitting next to me. His countenance is severe.


    I regain my consciousness and know very well what happened before I fainted. In my sleep, even my


    breathing was hurting me. Now I feel that I have nothing left to live for.


    ¡°The baby was buried,¡± Steven said slowly after staring at me for a while.


    The word stabbed at my heart so hard.


    ¡°You¡¯d better get more rest. You were almost bleeding to death. If I hadn''te in time, you would¡­¡±


    ¡°You came in time! If I had been apanied by you it wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± I yelled at him. ¡°You


    are supposed to be with me when I do the check-up every month, but where are you? And how¡¯d


    Frances know I got pregnant? How¡¯d he find here? You must¡¯ve told him!¡±


    It¡¯s quite clear to me that Steven is thest one to me for, but I can¡¯t control myself. I think selfishly


    and stubbornly that maybe it will make me feel better to me someone. Steven, however, doesn¡¯t


    have to endure all this.


    ¡°Jane, no shouting. You are in confinement after giving birth. Protect your voice and be in a good


    mood.¡± Mom walked in.


    ¡°Giving birth? Where¡¯s my baby? Where?¡± I cried. I am falling into despair.


    Mom looks at me with concern, tears dropping from her eyes. Then she wiped away her tears and


    walked out.


    Steven sits silently no matter how badly I scold him. He left after few days. Before that, he told Mom to


    take care of me.


    I ate nothing and cried all the time during the month of confinement. Even I managed to take a few


    mouthfuls, I spit it out atst. After this period finished, I lost ten pounds, and I was even heavier before


    pregnancy.


    I stare at the woman in the mirror. She is skinny, her cheeks sunken, eyes are hollow and her face is


    pale.


    I live with a heart full of holes at the age of twenty-five. I seem ready to be put into the coffin. Nothing is


    worthwhile to me.


    ¡°Have some. Take care of yourself. You know it matters.¡± Mom passes me a bowl of chicken soup.


    I shook my head and said softly, ¡°where¡¯s the baby? I want to see him.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Steven ising. You can go with him,¡± Mom sighs.


    Then Steven and I go to visit the tomb. No picture on the gravestone. The date of birth is July 11, 2017,


    the same as the date of death.


    Tears well from my eyes, and Steven holds my shoulder gently and gets me in his arms.


    ¡°My kid¡­was killed by Frances Louis before he was brought to this world. Steven, my heart is aching. I


    hate him. I want to cut him into pieces.¡± I said, grinding my teeth.


    I have thought seriously about going after my kid when I lost him. But I hate Frances so much that I


    have to stay alive to see the murderer get punished. I won¡¯t just let it go. Frances Louis will pay for


    what he has done.


    I clench my fists, sit up straight and say firmly, ¡°Steven, let¡¯s go back to Virginia.¡±

 Chapter 254 I Must Go Back

    Chapter 254 I Must Go Back


    Steven Song stuns, then says, ¡°You crazy? You made great efforts to leave Virginia and Frances Louis.


    Why do you want to go back to the living hell again?¡±


    "If I don''t go back, does it mean my baby die for nothing? If one can get away with murder, isn¡¯t it too


    unfair?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Thinking of the poor baby, my heart hurts deeply. I hate Frances Louis to death.


    Steven frowns and says softly, ¡°Jane, your baby is unborn, so Frances Louis couldn¡¯t be called a


    murderer. Besides, he can utilize his status to easily clear his name even if hemits a murder.¡±


    Steven¡¯s word deeply hurts me. Frances Louis isn¡¯t a murderer? My baby was alive before Frances


    Louis killed him. I could feel his heartbeat and roll. He was a small life, the most precious life in the


    world to me. However, Frances Louis ruins all of this. Frances Louis ruins my only hope in the word.


    How can I stop hating him?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my baby a life in your eyes? Should I bear Frances Louis getting away with murdering my baby?"


    Putting hands over my heart, I look at Steven with tears. My passport, my identification credentials and


    the faked ones are all kept by Steven. If I want to go back, I must ask Steven for help. Otherwise, I


    wouldn¡¯t beg him now like this.


    Steven is very embarrassed and hesitant to say something with his lips opening. After a while, he looks


    at me, perplexed, and says softly, ¡°Jane, maybe it was not Frances Louis who killed your baby.¡±


    His word totally irritates me and I can¡¯t stop getting furious. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Frances Louis? Are you crazy to


    think him not guilty? It¡¯s his assistant who kidnapped me, and the assistant said Frances Louis wanted


    to kill the baby! If that still couldn¡¯t prove he is the murderer, so what? How to prove?¡± Thinking of the


    assistant¡¯s word, my heart hurts more.


    Steven doesn¡¯t talk any more, with his expression getting more serious. I know that he doesn¡¯t want me


    to go back and have any more connections with Frances Louis.


    However, I wouldn¡¯t get peace in my rest of life if I don¡¯t revenge. Moreover, Steven told me the driver


    involved in my parents¡¯ traffic ident was hired by Frances Louis. I didn¡¯t believe that before. After


    witnessing his cruel behaviors to my baby, I have to believe. Father¡¯s life, mother¡¯s broken leg, and my


    poor baby, aren¡¯t all of this enough to push me to go back and seek justice?


    Steven doesn¡¯t talks with me until leaving the cemetery. I guess him afraid of me referring to the


    proposal of going back again. But how can I give up my idea so easily?


    In the car, I ask, ¡°When do you go back?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± He answers.


    ¡°Can Ipany you tonight? I have a bad mood, I don¡¯t want mother to worry about me.¡±


    Steven thinks for a few seconds and agrees. He previously ns to book another room for me, but I


    say I am afraid of being alone after being kidnappedst time. I insist on staying at the same room with


    him. Steven blushes slightly, nods gently and agrees.

 Chapter 255 Dazzle

    Chapter 255 Dazzle


    Steven Song is a decent person, so certainly I won¡¯t disagree the proposal that I sleep on bed while he


    is on sofa. Besides, I have another purpose.


    "You take a bath first." Steven Song says softly, his face flushes a bit more. Steven Song, whom I knew


    before, was a dissolute man who would flirt with women no matter there were others on site or not.


    How can he turn so shy now?


    At this moment, I can clearly feel his love to me. However, sorry, Steven Song, I make use of your love,


    again.


    I go to the bathroom with guilt, quickly take a shower ande out. Then, lying on the bed, I make


    various sexy poses, casually urging Steven Song to go for a bath. Steven Song runs into the bathroom


    awkwardly and quickly closes the door.


    Once hearing the shower sound, I get off the bed and quickly open Steven Song¡¯s suitcase. As he just


    took some clothes out in a rush, the suitcase is unlocked now.


    Moreover, I know that Steven Song will put my credentials in his suitcase each time hees.


    Because I saw it once he opened his suitcase.


    As expected, this time my credentials are still neatly ced inside. Taking my credentials with me, I


    leave the hotel quickly and head for airport.


    In order to save time, I send a message to Steven Song on the way. ¡°After thinking twice, I¡¯d better go


    back home. Mother will misunderstand if she knew we live together.¡±


    It works as I don¡¯t receive any of Steven Song¡¯s calls or messages all the way.


    As Prague has direct flights to Virginia, I book thetest one and fly to Virginia directly.


    On the way, I am very nervous and my heart almost jumps out. I have left Virginia for half a year. I


    come back for revenging on Frances Louis.


    On next day¡¯s morning, I arrive at Virginia again, everything is so familiar. However, I find I seem to be


    impulsive once I reallye back. I know going to Frances Louis directly doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if I


    get to see him, I am not able to kill him.


    Steven Song is right. Losing the baby can¡¯t convict him. As for my parents¡¯ traffic ident, I have no


    evidence to convict Frances Louis either.


    Once going to him directly, what if he confines me? I get dazzled, having no idea what to do next.


    Looking at the phone, Steven Song has sent lots of messages to me. Before I tap to check in detail, he


    calls in. I really don''t know what to do next, so I answer the call.


    ¡° Jane Noyes, you go back?!¡± Steven Song snaps at me. I seem to hear that mother is crying.


    ¡°Yes...¡± I answer in a low voice. I even don¡¯t know what to say because of guilt.


    ¡°You know? You make me speechless. Please tell me your ideas at least, so that I can help you to find


    solutions. You ran back so hastily, what if something went wrong? "


    ¡°Sorry but I hate Frances Louis so much. I feel I am going to die if I can¡¯t go back.¡± I say sadly.


    Steven Song sighs, ¡°You haven¡¯t met Frances Louis yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply honestly.


    ¡°Wait me. I bet you have no idea what to do next.¡±


    ¡°OK...¡± I find a hotel and send the address to Steven Song.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 256 Frances Louis鈥檚 Weakness

    Chapter 256 Frances Louis¡¯s Weakness


    At this moment, I deeply felt my inability. Even if I am eager to revenge, even if I want to tackle Frances


    Louis, confronting Frances Louis at close quarters is just like hitting a rock with an egg. I couldn¡¯t fall


    asleep on the ne, and I was thinking about how to tackle Frances Louis. After washing briefly, I have


    a sleep.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In my dream, a beautiful baby walks toward me and murmurs, ¡°Mummy, I miss you so much. Mummy,


    give me a hug.¡± The word hurts me deeply. I couldn¡¯t stop crying. I rush to hug the baby, suddenly a tall


    man shows up.


    ¡°Get away.¡± Frances Louis shouts. Then, he chokes the baby¡¯s throat and lifts the baby up. I watch the


    baby gradually stop struggling, I want to get the baby back, but Frances Louis pushes me hard and I


    fall on the ground. Beneath me, red blood oozes out. Pain, piercing pain. The cut seems to hurt again,


    but my heart hurts more.


    I cry and wake from the dream. Recalling the scene in the dream, I couldn¡¯t stop my tears. Frances


    Louis, this name seems to root in my heart. I loved him before, but now I hate him.


    Someone knocks the door. I check the time and suggests maybe it¡¯s Steven Song. Wiping away the


    tears from my face, I get up and open the door.


    Steven Song stands in front of the door with fatigue. He makes a long sigh after seeing me. ¡°Jane


    Noyes, tell me, how can I help you get rid of all these?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I trouble you again.¡± I simper and look at him with regret.


    ¡°I said before, you never need to say sorry to me.¡± He bes gentle. Putting his suitcase down, he


    sits on the bad and says, ¡°next, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    It¡¯s a difficult question. I came back on an impulse, and I never think about my next step. So when I get


    off the ne, I ampletely muddled. I shake my head and smile bitterly at Steven Song, "If I really


    have an idea, I must have gone to Frances Louis right now."


    ¡°You...¡± Steven Song shakes his head and says helplessly, ¡° Fortunately, you haven¡¯t totally lost your


    mind and gone to Frances Louis on impulse, otherwise I don''t know how to help you. "


    ¡°I know you care about your baby and your hate won¡¯t end even if Frances Louis dies. Maybe what you


    want, is he being painful, being more painful than dying. At best, he would pay the price for his sins.¡±


    Steven Song¡¯s word is totally what I want. I nod and can¡¯t agree more. ¡°The best way to tackle


    someone is to know what he cares about. Only after learning his weakness, you can make him more


    painful than just dying.¡± Steven Song continues.


    ¡°However, what¡¯s the weakness of Frances Louis?¡± I ask.


    Though I have spent a long time with Frances Louis, I still don¡¯t know what he cares. He always seems


    to be cold. If really there is someone he cares about, I can only think about Whitney Jordan.


    So, does it mean I should do something to Whitney Jordan? Or her baby? I remember that Frances


    Louis doesn¡¯t divorce Whitney Jordan because she is pregnant. It could show that the unborn baby is


    very important to him.


    However, as a mother who lost her baby, how can I allow same thing to happen again?

 Chapter 257 I can Recognize You even You Become Ashes

    Chapter 257 I can Recognize You even You Be Ashes


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his weakness. It seems that he has no weakness.¡±


    I say to Steven.


    ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t been in Virginia for a long time, so now I know nearly nothing about Frances. I


    guess I should catch up the news about him.¡±


    The expression on Steven¡¯s face rxes a bit, and he says with a smile, ¡°Now you start to know that he


    who has a thorough knowledge of the enemy and himself is bound to win in all battles. So why were


    you so impulsive before?¡±


    His words make me feel ashamed of myself, and in my heart I feel sorrier for him.


    ¡°I will arrange a ce for you to live, as well as the work for you. I can still make sure that Frances can¡¯t


    find you if you don¡¯t want to show up.¡± Steven says in a deep voice.


    I shake my head and say, ¡°I think a ce with the good and bad mixed together has the most


    information. If I want to know more Frances¡¯s secrets, I have to work at that kind of ces. I¡¯m not


    afraid he will find me, and even if he does, I won¡¯t admit my identity before I have a way to deal with


    him. As long as I insist that I¡¯m not Jane, what can he do to me?¡±


    Steven doesn¡¯t object to my idea, and just says, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. I¡¯ll send someone to secretly


    protect you at the bar where you work.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m going to work at a bar?¡± I ask him with surprise.


    ¡°Or what else could it be? Is there a ce more mixed andplicated than a bar?¡± heughs and


    stands on his feet, walking towards outside, ¡°Call me when you have a decision.¡±


    Steven leaves. But my heart can¡¯t be at peace for a long time.


    I don¡¯t know if I can get back what Frances owes me, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll never be able to repay


    Steven for what he has done for me.


    Two dayster, I get a job at Heartbeat, thergest bar in Virginia.


    The bar has arge scale and the best-known of it is the nightly pole dancing show. I know Frances. He


    always keeps a sense of pride and superiority, and he would nevere to such a ce. So I¡¯m not


    really worried about running into him here.


    I don¡¯t look very pretty, but there are full of flirtatious people here, so I can¡¯t get away with being teased


    even though I¡¯m just a waitress.


    It¡¯s lucky that Steven has sent his men here to protect me secretly, and he also told the boss of the bar


    to look out for me, so I hasn¡¯t run into any big trouble yet.


    After running around the bar for hours, I get a little tired and find a ce at the corner to rest a while.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    And the manager always turns a blind eye when he sees it.


    On the stage, beautiful women twirl their enchanting body beside the pipe. The men around the stage


    look straight at those pretties, flirtatious words rising one after another among them.


    ¡°If I can fuck one of those pretties, it must feel like in heavens!¡±


    The sudden voice makes my whole body freeze there.


    Andrew!


    He is released from the jail!


    Expecting to have nothing to do with him anymore, I lower my head and turn aside to avoid him.


    But in the next second, I feel my hair is pulled by somebody.


    ¡°You bitch, turn around!¡±


    Andrew rudely pulls my hair and turns my body around, right with his hideous face before my eyes.


    ¡°Damn you! You have caused me so much pain. I would recognize you even if you be ashes!


    Weren¡¯t you proud before? Didn¡¯t you climb onto the rich¡¯s bed? So, you have been dumped so quickly


    ande to this kind of ce to get fucked by men, huh?¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since I saw himst time. But the way he talks is still so unpleasing to ears.


    I raise my head stubbornly and say to him with disdain, ¡°So? It¡¯s better than someone here who just


    can¡¯t do it. How dare he dream about the dancing girls on the stage!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it?! You must fucking try it! It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯ve never even slept with you when you were


    my wife but you were slept by someone else!¡±


    As he is saying, he drags me over to the bathroom.

 Chapter 258 Take it and Enjoy Beneath My Body

    Chapter 258 Take it and Enjoy Beneath My Body


    Apart from peopleing here for using the bathroom, there is hardly anyone passing by. I couldn¡¯t


    find anyone even if I want to call for help.


    Andrew¡¯s touch on me makes me feel gross.


    It¡¯s disgusting to the point of throwing up.


    ¡°You let go of me!¡± I frown and say to him with disgust.


    He stops and looks at me, ¡°When I was not capable of this side of thing, you were so eager for men at


    that time. Don¡¯t pretend to be chaste in front of me now.¡±


    Then he pushes me against the wall and reaches out his right hand on my breast and grabbed rudely.


    ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s been a long time since ourst meeting, but your breasts have grown quite a bit. It


    seems that you have been nourished quite well by men!¡±


    As he says, he starts to tear my clothes off.


    He is so strong that all I hear is a tearing sound and the fabric is ripped off my shoulders, with my bare


    skin on the cold wall, which makes me shiver.


    ¡°Andrew, you are breaking thew by doing so! Haven¡¯t you had enough time in the jail? Do you really


    want to go back in again?¡± I shout angrily to him.


    He stops his rudeness on me. I thought he is scared by my warnings, but in the next second, he lowers


    his head slightly and res at me with gloomy and cold eyes, ¡°Jane, do you know how much I hate


    you? Even if I go to hell, I¡¯ll drag you together! You also hate me very much, don¡¯t you? But what can


    you do to me even if I fucked you right here!? Hahaha!¡±


    Hisughter is so crazy and piercing that it sends a chill down my back.


    I look around and realize that I¡¯ve been dragged into the bathroom by him.


    But strangely, there was no one in the bathroom.


    No one will hear me even if I want to call for help.


    Frances appears in my mind.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know why he would be in my mind. There is no doubt that I hate him.


    But why? Why would I think of him first when I am helpless?


    Perhaps, it¡¯s because that he once saved me from trouble again and again. I find myself an excuse and


    stop thinking any details about him.


    Every minute about him in my mind is mixed with pain and hate.


    ¡°Well, you must feel strange that no one breaks in to be your hero, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll tell you that I have put


    up the sign of cleaning on the door when we get in, so no one woulde to save you no matter how


    loud you cry. Just take it and enjoy beneath my body.¡±


    Then his mouth, which is reeked of alcohol, suddenly gets close to me.


    The smell makes my head swim and I can¡¯t help feeling sick, struggling harder to push him away.


    With his kisses falling on my neck, I furrow grossly and feel I would rather kill myself.


    What he is going to do next is more disgusting.


    He takes off his pants, leaving only the underwear on him. To my surprise, somewhere at his private


    part that has never lifted before now is hard and standing firmly.


    How? Isn¡¯t he impotent? Is he cured?


    Though puzzled enough, I quickly move my sight away from him. I have no interest in him at all, and


    I¡¯m afraid I would go blind by looking at that ce of his for too long.


    At this moment, a sudden knock at the door is heard.


    Andrew pauses and holds his breath.


    Is someoneing to save me? I want to cry out but my mouth is soon covered by Andrew.


    ¡°Anyone?¡± outside the door, someone asks.

 Chapter 259 He鈥檚 Getting a Divorce

    Chapter 259 He¡¯s Getting a Divorce


    I want to answer but couldn¡¯t say anything other than a whimpering sound.


    The one outside must have sensed that something is wrong here so he knocked the door. But I really


    hope him to stop knocking and juste in.


    Whoever it is, pleasee in!


    Apparently, the people outside can¡¯t hear my pray. The knocking stops and the man seems to have left.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I¡¯m in despair inside.


    Honestly, I¡¯m extremely sick of Andrew. I would rather die than be touched by him!


    Andrew breathes a sigh of relief. When he is about to take off thest piece of clothes on him and


    begin his invasion on me, the door ms open and two men rush in directly.


    ¡°Jane, are you alright?¡±


    It is Steven¡¯s voice. The two men standing beside him are the men he sent to protect me at the bar.


    Probably they saw me being taken here by Andrew, so they went to tell Steven.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I let out a long sigh and manage a smile at Steven.


    Thanks god Steven is here. I can¡¯t imagine what would happen if he came a littleter.


    But in fact, I feel a little bit of lost in my heart. It is as if, the man I expect to push through the door is


    another person but not Steven.


    I walk to Steven and stand behind him, taking several pictures of Andrew with my phone.


    He still looks stunned with fear, and probably he did not expect someone would break in.


    I sneer and say to him, ¡°Now that you like to be naked in public, then I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    I post the pictures of him on the Weibo with the title ¡®Pervert found in the women¡¯s restroom¡¯.


    Andrew¡¯s face turns ck and he puts on his pants rushing to me.


    ¡°Bitch, what did you do just now? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    I don¡¯t even dodge. He has been controlled by Steven¡¯s men before he could touch me.


    ¡°Andrew, do you think I¡¯m still the same Jane that you bullied before? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better stay


    away from me, or I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    Life has made me an invulnerable and tough heart. I will never show any mercy to those who want to


    hurt me.


    ¡°Leave him to the police.¡±


    Steven says quietly, and he walks out of the bathroom with me.


    When I¡¯m out, I¡¯m embarrassed to meet someoneing to use the bathroom, so I lower my head


    awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you this ce isplicated and unsafe, and it¡¯s not a secure way to stay here. But you


    never listen. Do you know what would happen if Ie a bitter?¡±


    Steven gazes at me and wears a serious look on his face.


    I know. Of course I know.


    Realizing that I make Steven worry about me again, I manage a smile andfort him, ¡°If it happens,


    let¡¯s take it as an insignificant bite from a dog. Either way, I¡¯ve been through worse than this.¡±


    I can¡¯t help feeling depressed again when thinking of my child.


    With a sigh, Steven says, ¡°I happen to be here so I can rescue you timely.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Frances and Whitney are getting a divorce, and their divorce proceedings are under way.¡±


    I thought I wouldn¡¯t care about Frances¡¯s emotional life anymore, but something stirs inside when I hear


    this news.


    ¡°Why? Why does Frances divorce Whitney when they have a child?¡± I ask again.


    When the wordse out of my mouth, I¡¯m surprised to realize that I seem to be showing too much


    concern for Frances.


    And apparently it is toote to take back the words.

 Chapter 260 I Don鈥檛 Want to Know

    Chapter 260 I Don¡¯t Want to Know


    Steven doesn¡¯t answer my questions but gives me a meaningful look and says softly, ¡°You still care so


    much about what happened to him, right?¡±


    I want to deny it but I can¡¯t fool myself, nor can I fool him.


    ¡°If you know both your enemy and yourself, you will fight a hundred battles without dangers of defeat. I


    come here for gathering information about Frances, so it¡¯s hard to be not concerned.¡± after exining I


    continue to ask, ¡°Why do you think they want a divorce?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. It¡¯s said that Whitney cheated on him.¡±


    Cheating?


    I immediately think of the rtionship between Whitney and Lawrence, even Whitney¡¯s child is


    Lawrence¡¯s. Could it be that Frances knew about this?


    ¡°Cheating? With whom?¡± though it¡¯s clear in my mind I still ask for sure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Steven shakes his head, ¡°I heard that she keeps a D-list young model as her lover, but


    we still don¡¯t know who the model is.¡±


    Steven¡¯s words shock me a bit.


    How is it possible that Whitney keeps a young man as her lover?


    She has deeply and crazily loved Frances. How could she have affairs with other men. Even her


    pregnancy of Lawrence¡¯s child was an ident. My intuition tells me that Whitney would never keep a


    lover.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I say to Steven.


    Heughs and replies quietly, ¡°Everything is possible. It¡¯s quitemon for men to keep mistress. It¡¯s


    also possible to happen to women.¡±


    ¡°But this woman is Whitney, so it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    When I say this, an idea suddenly enlightens me, and then I feel numbness in my back.


    If it¡¯s impossible for Whitney to keep a lover, then it¡¯s very likely that Frances deliberately set this up. It¡¯s


    entirely possible he would do something like this in order to divorce Whitney. After all, I have done a


    simr thing to divorce Andrew.


    Although I can¡¯t really figure out the truth of their divorce, I only can guess so. Could it be that it¡¯s


    because Whitney is mentally ill? It doesn¡¯t seem to make sense.


    But I really can¡¯t think of any other possibilities than that Frances deliberately plots.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in their things. If you want to know, I can look into it for you.¡± Steven says.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± I say immediately.


    And I realize I may be too obvious to let myself out of this.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Your ex-husband may probablye for you again, and you insist on staying here, so I¡¯ll


    send extra men here to protect you. You should be more careful.¡±


    The he leaves the bar after telling me this.


    In the following days, Andrew doesn¡¯t bother me again.


    I, on the other hand, am always hearing news about Frances, intentionally or identally. For several


    days, everyone¡¯s sayings haven¡¯t changed much.


    Frances wants to divorce but Whitney won¡¯t allow it, nor do Frances¡¯s families. But the situation is more


    favorable to Frances because of Whitney¡¯s unfaithfulness.


    As I gather pieces of news about Frances these days, I find that I really can¡¯t discover any of his


    weaknesses, which makes me desperate.


    Is it that only his child would be his soft spot? But how can I reach my hand to a child?


    On this day, I identally notice one thing as I am flipping through the calendar on my phone.


    Today is Frances¡¯s birthday.

 Chapter 261 It Seems Ages Have Passed

    Chapter 261 It Seems Ages Have Passed


    I really don¡¯t want to remember so clearly, but I just can¡¯t forget his birthday after joining his birthday


    partyst time. Even if I hate him to death now.


    Sitting in a trance in the pub corner, suddenly I find that it is unusually quiet tonight.


    Looking around, I can only see a few people. Usually there are hundreds of people in this pub every


    night, but tonight, there are only a dozen people in total.


    They all sit in thergest open private room, watching the pole dancer on the stage with intense


    interest. Seen from their dresses, these people should be either rich or famous. Upper ones


    asionally wille to this pub, but it''s the first time to see so many people at once.


    At this moment, Fiona, another waitresses over. I hurriedly stop her and ask, ¡°What happened


    tonight?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Manager said in the meeting that someone booked the whole pub tonight.¡±


    I seemed to be absent-minded in that meeting. I give Fiona an embarrassed smile, ¡°I know but I


    wonder who books it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, seems to be a big shot. They must be generous with tips. Let¡¯s provide our best service.¡±


    Fiona smiles and goes to the restroom for make-up fix.


    Staring at those yboys in the opposite direction, I don¡¯t have any interest. In the world, only Frances


    Louis can arouse my interest. I can only feel I am alive when seeing him. It¡¯s the hate to him that


    supports me till today.


    When Frances Louis shows up in the private room, I guess whether it¡¯s my illusion because I want to


    see him so much.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Frances, you finallye.¡± Someone stands up and warmly wees Frances Louis.


    Staring at the man nkly, I feel like ages have passed.


    He is still that distant and cold, treating those who tter him indifferently. When I was by his side in the


    past, I often wondered if there is anyone in the world who can make him smile from his heart. As he


    even treats Whitney Jordan that indifferently, I don¡¯t know who can do that.


    Frances Louis seems to notice my staring and suddenly turns his head to look toward where I am. I am


    shocked and immediately move to the blind angle. The wall hides me that he will not find me.


    My heart beats like a drum, fiercely and wildly.


    Just a casual nce can scare me, I am really a coward. If one day he give me a gun, I don''t know


    whether I dare to shoot at his chest.


    I imagined all of this in my illusions before. I never expect one day it woulde true.


    Now only them are in the whole pub, so I can hear clearly what they say.


    ¡°Frances, the pole dancer here is the most famous in Virginia, you don¡¯t know how many men wille


    here for her every night. Moreover, I heard that she is still a virgin. This birthday gift, I bet you like it,


    right?¡±


    For what I know about his taste, he should not like pole dancers.


    However, it¡¯s really hard to guess a man¡¯s thoughts, especially when this man is Frances Louis. Like I


    never thought Frances Louis would let me be his mistress. How can I understand him? See, after a


    second, his cold and low voice is heard. ¡°Let her in.¡±

 Chapter 262 We Look Alike

    Chapter 262 We Look Alike


    The pole dancer is rtively arrogant and has little contact with me. I know nothing about her except


    her stage name Meow. However, I always have an inexplicable sense of familiarity whenever I see her.


    This doubtsts until I hear a joking voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this woman looks like thest one Frances


    brought to the birthday party?¡± The so-called st one¡± should mean me. After hearing this word, I have


    a good look at Meow who is standing in front of them. Although I can only see her side face, her facial


    features really look simr to mine at the first nce.


    ¡°Frances, what do you think?¡± Someone asks.


    I spontaneously look at Frances Louis who is sitting in the middle of the crowd and shaking the ss in


    his hand cozily. After a few seconds, he raises his headzily and replies softly, "Yeah."


    What does he mean? The answer confuses not only me but also those people. They seem to try to


    tter Frances Louis, so his unclear attitude worries them.


    ¡° I think they look much alike, too.¡± At this moment, I hear Lawrence Jordan¡¯s voice. I just notice that he


    has gone upstairs at some time. As he has a good rtionship with Frances Louis, it¡¯s not strange that


    he alsoes here.


    However, I find it¡¯s harder to know a man¡¯ thoughtspared to that of women. He likes Whitney


    Jordan, so doesn¡¯t he feel embarrassed when seeing Frances Louis?


    ¡°What about letting this beauty stay with Frances tonight?¡± Lawrence continues.


    ¡°Lawrence, you are so light-hearted. Frances is your brother-inw, won¡¯t your sister blow up at you


    when learning your word?¡± Someone jokes.


    ¡°Never mind. No need to let women know what we men do outside.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± The crowd starts a lively discussion while Frances keep a poker face, as if it is none of


    his business.


    ¡°Jane, let¡¯s go serve them to earn some tips.¡± Fionaes over and says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well now, you go first.¡± I shake my head and chuckle. Fiona nods and go upstairs happily.


    Having nothing else to do, I n to have a walk to get some air. Staying where Frances Louis is will


    make me depressed and breathless.


    Then I hear Meow saying coldly, ¡°Ie here perform to make a living, not to entertain you rich guys. If


    there is nothing else, I will leave now.¡±


    Although I know Meow has a cold personality, it¡¯s improper to say that in front of these rich and famous


    people. So I start to worry about her.


    ¡°Stupid. It¡¯s your honor to stay with Frances, so many people long for it!¡± Sure enough, someone


    pounds the table and says coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this kind of honor.¡± Meow says before turning and walking down.


    At this moment, I find that Meow is really very simr to me, at least we have the same stubborn


    character.


    I stop to see how the affair ends up.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Suddenly, Frances Louis who is keeping silent before, now stands up and stares at Meow for a while.


    ¡°Tonight, you stay with me.¡± Finally he says in a deep voice.

 Chapter 263 Don鈥檛 Go Too Far

    Chapter 263 Don¡¯t Go Too Far


    Damn! He is such a beast!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Can¡¯t he see the girl is unwilling? How can he force a girl into prostitution?!


    ¡°No. I have a boyfriend. Please show me some respect. You can¡¯t do whatever you want with money.¡±


    Meow says firmly.


    There is more appreciation in the way I look at her now. I used to think that pole-dancing girls usually


    frivolous, but now my opinion on them has changed because of Meow.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. But it¡¯s easy to buy you a night.¡± Frances says quietly.


    His words exactly disclose how possessive he is.


    Ha!


    I chuckle and look towards Frances angrily.


    He¡¯s always been such a kind of man, only caring he himself is happy or not but ignoring others¡¯


    feelings.


    Knowing this, I have no way not to worry about Meow.


    ¡°Why not? God bless you that you are chosen by Mr Louis. Just go to him.¡± someone in the crowd


    pushes Meow into Frances¡¯s arms.


    Meow¡¯s eyes well up with tears. Looking at the insistent crowd, she suddenly breaks the ss on the


    table and pick up a shard against her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die in front of you if you push me again!¡±


    She can¡¯t stop trembling. And I don¡¯t know it¡¯s because of fear or anger.


    I really can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    That¡¯s going too far!


    Frances stands on his feet, looking at Meow with a condescending attitude, and says coldly, ¡°Do not


    just say it.¡±


    She is shocked at first, and then her hands are shaking more wildly. The resolution takes ce of the


    hesitation in her eyes.


    I¡¯m really afraid she¡¯ll do something stupid if let it be.


    Oh god! He¡¯s gone too far. No one could bear it!


    ¡°Frances, don¡¯t go that far!¡±


    It¡¯s toote when I realize that it¡¯s too impulsive to stand out.


    I take a step out, right in Frances¡¯s sight.


    Some people upstairs who have seen me before immediately recognize me, and all of them turn their


    sight at Frances with aplicated look.


    Separated by a short distance, France and I gaze at each other silently.


    The look in his eyes is dark and deep and his expression is as indifferent as it could be. I can¡¯t guess


    his feelings at the moment, nor did I want to.


    Either way, I am already standing in front of him, no way returning back.


    After a long while, Frances slowly spits out a word.


    ¡°Jane.¡± His voice sounds dry and wavered. Probably he drinks too much.


    Before this he has kept drinking while others were talking, and he probably drank about seven or eight


    sses.


    I just keep looking up at him, not knowing whether to say hello or go up to him and beat him badly for


    my dead child.


    Just one moment of wandering, Frances is out of my sight.


    And when Ie back to my senses, his tall figure has been standing in the near front of me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you shoulde back?¡± he sneers and says condescendingly.


    I¡¯m not in the mood to smile when faced with him. There is only hatred in my heart.


    If it¡¯s not for the brutal thing he did to my child, how would Ie back?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the reason Ie back?¡± I snort and ask him in return.


    He says nothing, with his deep eyes staring at me.


    Suddenly, he grabs my hand and takes me out.

 Chapter 264 The Hatred Will never Die

    Chapter 264 The Hatred Will never Die


    ¡°Frances, what are you doing, let go of me!¡±


    I yank my hand out with all my might but in vain, even though my hands chafe.


    I don¡¯t know what he wants to do. As time passes, his silence makes me feel scared.


    I am seeking revenge on him but I find I¡¯m totally not ready for it when he abruptly appears in front of


    me. I¡¯m stuck and lost at this moment.


    He takes me out of the bar and from a far distance away, I see that familiar Maybach.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I¡¯m so terrified that I lean over and bite hard on his arm.


    It is literally a hard bite.


    However, Frances doesn¡¯t stop his steps and instead he walks even faster.


    I loosen my mouth and look at the dental print on his shirt, a faint trace of blood seeping out.


    It looks hurt very much, but he has no response at all. Does he lose his feelings?


    When he gets to the car, he pushes me into the back seat, and then he follows me in, with the door


    locked.


    There¡¯s plenty of room in the car but I feel depressed with him there.


    It¡¯s useless to be panic now that I¡¯ve been in his car.


    I simply sit there and ask coldly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Jane, where have you been these days?¡±


    He looks at me with the dim light in the car. There seems to be a sparkle in his eyes.


    I sneer and turn to him, say nastily, ¡°Why do you ask me? Is it fun?¡±


    He sent his men to Prague to kill my child, and now he asks me where I have been without any


    shame? Does he really think I¡¯m a fool?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asks me with a deep voice, with eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°Nothing. Then let me go if you¡¯re finished. We definitely will meet again sometime, but of course, I


    won¡¯t make it easy for you then.¡±


    I thought I only have hatred for him, but when I see him again I find that there is irresistible love mixed


    in hatred. My heart races uncontrobly in sight of him.


    I force myself to regain senses by thinking over and over again about the untimely death of my child.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already made it hard for me.¡±


    He says quietly.


    I don¡¯t know if it is my illusion, but there is a touch of sadness in his words.


    My heart jolts wildly with his words.


    What should I do? Why I have no way topletely resent him even he did me such terrible and cruel


    thing?


    ¡°You have a hard time?¡± Iugh ironically, with the tears dropping from eyes.


    He¡¯s indulging in a gay life and debauchery, and how could he say he¡¯s suffering without shame? What


    about me?


    Is my miserable life good after losing my child?


    ¡°Jane, tell me, why did you leave me? Am I not good enough to you? Or there is someone else in your


    heart?¡± he suddenly asks me.


    None of what he says is the reason I left him.


    He doesn¡¯t understand me, nor did I to him.


    ¡°Whoever lives in my heart, it will never be you. Frances, I hate you, since the first day I met you. And


    this hatred never dies.¡±


    I say to him, with a low voice.


    These words are for him but also a warn for myself.

 Chapter 265 A Nasty Bite

    Chapter 265 A Nasty Bite


    ¡°Hate me?¡± Frances chuckles and his strong body just presses against me.


    ¡°Actually I don¡¯t mind if you hate me further. At least, hating me also means you can¡¯t forget me.¡±


    Just trying to understand his meaning, I am kissed.


    The familiar and intoxicating smell makes me unable to resist.


    I know what he is going to do next, but there is no way!


    I hate him, how can I bear him to do this to me?


    ¡°Get away!¡± I push Frances Louis away with all my might and turn the door handle desperately. The


    door rattles but I fail to open it. With Frances slowly approaching me, I am scared to death.


    ¡°Soon you will beg me not to leave.¡± The man presses one leg on my thigh, with one hand easily


    holding my shoulder, and the other hand taking off my panties skillfully.


    ¡°Frances Louis, you can¡¯t touch me! You can¡¯t!¡± I twist beneath him, but he bes much ruder. In the


    end, he tears up my pants, holds my waist and thrusts his penis into me.


    I haven¡¯t had sex for a long time. Without forey, his big size makes me feel even more painful,


    piercingly painful like the first time I had sex with him. My whole body is tense, and my face twists.


    From body to mind, I resist him.


    ¡°Long time no see, you are more tight than before.¡±


    ¡°Let me go. I returned you the money a long time ago, now I have no rtionship with you. It¡¯s rape! It¡¯s


    rape!¡± I desperately thump Frances and cry with disgrace.


    Even now, Frances treats me as a tool to vent his sexual desire. He never cherishes me. He doesn¡¯t


    love me and even kills his own baby. He is not worth any affection. At this moment, my remaining love


    to him also disappears.


    He says something with his deep voice, he holds my waist tightly and quickly thrusts.


    As the space in car is limited, he can thrust most deeply into my body. I feel rather upset that I hate him


    but I can¡¯t escape or stop him raping me. I hate him more than before.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The car shakes along with us. I see someone walk by and look inside for a while, then he leaves with a


    meaningful smile. I am too exhausted to struggle. Staring at the man above nkly, my heart freezes


    like falling into an ice-house.


    Not knowing how long passes, finally his cum in me and my clothes has been soaked with sweat. He


    starts putting on clothes, slowly as usual.


    ¡°Can I go now?¡± I also mechanically put on my pants and say coldly. No doubt it¡¯s a rape but I won¡¯t


    sue him because of his status. Big deal, I just regard it as bit by a dog, a nasty bite.


    ¡°Go back with me.¡± The man says slowly.

 Chapter 266 I Want You to Die

    Chapter 266 I Want You to Die


    ¡°Go back with you? Where?¡± I sneer at him, thinking it¡¯s funny and ridiculous. I have no rtionship


    with him, does he think I am still his mistress?


    ¡°Go home.¡± Frances answers shortly.


    ¡°Hahah, you¡¯re so funny. Do we have any rtionship? Why shall I go home with you?¡± Iugh with


    tears, only I can feel the pain.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Suddenly the man asks.


    My smile freezes, not knowing what he means.


    ¡°What can I do to let you go with me?¡± The man stares at me and says helplessly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you before you open the door.¡± I raise my head and show him a bright smile.


    He hesitates, must considering whether I will run away. After a few seconds, he opens the door and


    says lowly, ¡°Now say it.¡±


    I smile more brightly, then raise my hand slowly, touch the man''s delicate and upright features. finally


    stop at his Adam''s apple.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Given me a knife, am I brave enough to cut it?


    Although I fear for leaving Frances, my hate surges as long as I recall the poor baby. Looking at the


    familiar but strange face, I reply gently, ¡°I want you to die.¡±


    My word stuns Frances Louis. Making use of this timing, I immediately get off the car and run forward.


    Anyway, I can¡¯t go back to the pub tonight. I¡¯m afraid that Frances would want another sex or kidnap


    me.


    Tortured by Frances Louis for a long time, each step I make, I feel piercing pain from the private part.


    But I know I can¡¯t stop running. When running, I can always feel a pair of eyes on me that nearly ignites


    me.


    During the time I lived in Prague, I worried every day whether Frances Louis would alsoe. The


    only advantage of this, is that my anti-reconnaissance ability bes very strong.


    After confirming no one follows me, I go to a drug store for some medicines and return home after


    taking severps around the residence. However, actually it¡¯s meaningless. Once Frances wants to find


    me, it¡¯s rather easy. I wasn¡¯t founded when I was in Prague months ago maybe only because he


    doesn¡¯t want to.


    After going back, I apply ointments to my private part and go asleep after taking a morning-after pill. I


    come back for revenging on Frances Louis. What happened tonight is totally an ident. I can¡¯t bear it


    to evolve into a more serious ident. I can¡¯t bear any further hurt from Frances.


    Next day, I still choose to go to work in the pub. I don¡¯t want to evade, Ie not for escaping from


    Frances Louis. As far as I know, he would stille tonight. Of course for safe, I have asked those


    people Steven sends to protect me, that not to allow Frances take me away.


    Sure enough, Franceses at night.

 Chapter 267 You May Know One鈥檚 Face But Not His Mind

    Chapter 267 You May Know One¡¯s Face But Not His Mind


    Tonight no one books the whole pub, so there are many people. Frances sits alone in the same private


    room, having a drink.


    From 9 p.m. when he came till 2 a.m. when I get off work, he sit there still. If he doesn¡¯t look at me


    some times, I can hardly feel his existence. As he doesn¡¯te over, I feel both relieved but somehow


    lost. After putting on the casual clothes, I n to leave from the rare door. After stepping out, I run into


    Frances Louis.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I am surprised how he appears here in such a short time. Only pub employees have ess to the rare


    door, so he should have left from the pub¡¯s front door and then arrived here waiting for me. As it¡¯s a


    long distance. I wonder whether he can teleport.


    I push him impatiently and walk forward. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am waiting for you.¡± The man follows me unhurriedly. The path to my residence is not far,


    only about 1km. Usually I would go back alone.


    After following me for a while, he says like a meddlesome elder person, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for a girl


    like you to walk home alone in the midnight.¡±


    Previously his inadvertent word would get me nervous, but now his care makes me sick. ¡°It¡¯s none of


    your business. Besides, are there more dangerous people than you?¡± I sneer at him.


    In my life, the most dangerous people should be him. As I am not afraid of him, how can I fear other


    people?


    Frances stops talking and continues to follow me until I stop outside my residence. I don¡¯t want to


    conceal my address, but it doesn¡¯t mean I want him to apany me upstairs.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I will call the police.¡± I turn backward and say loudly. My private part still hurts. If


    I allow him to enter my residence, I don¡¯t know what to do if he forces me to have sex.


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Frances raises his eyebrows and chuckles. He seems not to believe I would call the


    police. Why is he so confident?


    I roll my eyes, taking out my phone from the bag to call 110 immediately. ¡°Hello, there is a hooligan


    following me along my way home. I am so scared. Could you please send some people to arrest him?


    My address is...¡±


    I make the call before Frances. With mouth twitching, he looks angry.


    So what, I don¡¯t care. Then I say like a winner, ¡°The police woulde if you don¡¯t leave asap.¡±


    When we are talking, I find someone is shining the shlight toward us. Soon, two policemene


    over.


    ¡°Why so quickly?¡± I look at the policemen in surprise, because I made the call just 2 minutes ago. It¡¯s


    true that when talking of the devil, he will appear.


    ¡°We just go on patrol nearby because another woman reports being followed. Is this man whom you


    call a hooligan? He seems not.¡± Policeman is a little surprised after looking over Frances Louis.


    ¡°As there is an old saying, you can know one¡¯s face but not his mind.¡±

 Chapter 268 He Must Love Me

    Chapter 268 He Must Love Me


    In fact, I just want to frighten him, so I called to police to frighten him away. But I didn¡¯t expect that he


    would wait here for the policemen.


    But I won¡¯t exin for him to the policemen, or I¡¯ll be the one who ys the policemen around. I


    should leave the judgment to the policemen of what kind of person he is.


    And finally this night passes without a hitch. But I know that the peace will notst long.


    The work at the bar reverses my life routine, working at night and sleeping at daytime. I¡¯m still sleeping


    at noon.


    But therees a hurry and sharp knock at the door.


    I wake up with a startle and have no desire to sleep at all.


    Only Steven knows where I live. If anyone else, Frances followed me to the building in which I livest


    night, so it would not be hard for him to find out the floor I live on.


    My first thought is that it should be Frances. But the house I rent has no peephole in the door, so for the


    sake of security I ask, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Whitney.¡±


    Whitney?


    How does she know my ce? Is it Frances that told her? And what does shee here for?


    I¡¯m shocked and not sure whether to open the door or not.


    ¡°Please open the door. I want to talk to you.¡±


    She says in a low voice.


    And now I realize that she sounds hoarse. She cried?


    As a woman, I feel sympathetic towards her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She should bring no hostility now that I have lost contact with Frances.


    So I open the door after thinking a while.


    When I open the door, she suddenly kneels down on her knees in front of me, which gives me a fright.


    The proud and arrogant Whitney at this moment bes so humble to me? Apparently, it¡¯s because


    of Frances again. Frances is the only reason to make her as lowly as the dust.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get up!¡±


    I reach out and try to raise her up, but she stubbornly kneeling there, not even moving a bit.


    She got pregnant a bitter than I did. So she should have given birth to her baby not long ago. How


    can she hurt herself like this while she is still recovering?


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t let Frances divorce me. I can¡¯t lose him. I can do anything for him. As long as he doesn¡¯t


    divorce me, I¡¯ll agree with everything. I won¡¯t mind even if he wants to continue that rtionship with


    you. But please tell Frances not to divorce me.¡±


    She tugs at my trousers and plead with me in tears.


    I have a great sympathy for her but I also feel she is very pathetic.


    Even though she has been driven into a corner, what is the use of her asking me for help if Frances


    insists to divorce her?


    ¡°Mrs. Louis, you are asking the wrong person. I have nothing to do with Frances since I ended our


    rtionship long time ago. So I really can¡¯t help you.¡±


    However, she shakes her head vigorously and insists, ¡°Yes, you can help me. And only you can help


    me. He only listens to you. I can¡¯t lose him, absolutely not!¡±


    In fear that she would go crazy and be out of control, I get her up with an immense effort and take her


    in, pouring her a ss of water.


    ¡°Can you tell me why Frances want to divorce you? Is it because he found out that your child is


    actually¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t finish it but doubtlessly she knows what I mean.


    She shakes her head, and says, ¡°No. He has wanted a divorce since the day when we got married. But


    I know he loves me. Perhaps he just hates the arranged marriage by his family so he insists to get a


    divorce. I¡¯m sure he must love me. Even not for me, just for the sake of our child, he won¡¯t divorce


    me.¡±

 Chapter 269 Her Craziness

    Chapter 269 Her Craziness


    What she said makes sense.


    It¡¯s true that Frances doesn¡¯t like others to arrange his life, since he is such a proud and arrogant


    person. Not to mention the big event of life like marriage. Perhaps, his initial resistance to this marriage


    makes him ignore his feelings for Whitney.


    In fact, Whitney can be viewed as a perfect woman without any w except the asions when she


    goes mad. And her madness is caused by her crazy love for Frances. She won¡¯t lose her temper as


    long as Frances is with her.


    I can¡¯t find the reason why Frances doesn¡¯t love her, such a good woman.


    ¡°If it is, you should go and talk to him about it. Telling me doesn¡¯t help.¡± I say quietly.


    I don¡¯t want to get involved between them.


    ¡°He hates me, and he won¡¯t listen to me. You can tell him that you don¡¯t love him, you hate him. So he


    will know that I¡¯m the one who loves him best in the world. And finally he wille back to me.¡± she


    pleads with me, clutching my hands excitedly.


    My eyebrows furrow together. Her words confuse me.


    What an impressive idea! If I say to Frances that I don¡¯t love him, then he will go back to her? Besides,


    how does she know that I hate Frances?


    ¡°I¡¯ve said thousands of times to him. And I don¡¯t want to have any connections with him now. Please


    don¡¯t make me feel embarrassed.¡±


    At the same time, I point towards the door, expecting her to leave.


    She is probably driven desperate to turn to me for help? But I¡¯m just an unimportant woman to him.


    What¡¯s the point of counting on me?


    She gives me a long searching look and leaves reluctantly.


    In the afternoon, Steven calls me and tells me that Frances and Whitney have divorced.


    ¡°It¡¯s all you call me to tell?¡±


    I reply calmly, but I couldn¡¯t tell the mixed feelings in my heart.


    ¡°I feel I need to tell you about it. Whitney is so madly into Frances, so she must gonna do some crazy


    things. You should be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with Frances. Even if she does, she shouldn¡¯te for me.¡±


    I don¡¯t tell Steven that Whitney came to me at noon. After all, she didn¡¯t get me any trouble and I don¡¯t


    want him to worry.


    ¡°Anyway, just be careful. If necessary, I will send several men to protect you around your living ce.¡±


    he says worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not the president of the country. There is no need to get so many men protecting me.


    I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ifort him.


    He keeps reminding me several times more before finally hanging up the phone.


    And it turns out that Steven is true.


    Whitney is such a mad dog that bites anyone when going crazy.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In the evening, I go to work at the bar. Disappointedly, Frances doesn¡¯te, and surprisingly, Whitney


    comes to the bar, looking indignant and horrible.


    She is followed by two big and tall men, and they walk directly towards me.


    Customers in the bar are somewhat stunned and involuntarily give way to them.


    The men sent by Steven for my security also sense that something is wrong here, so they walk over


    quickly.


    ¡°Bitch! I demeaned myself to beg for your help and you choose to stand by. I won¡¯t make it possible for


    you to stay with Frances!¡±


    She names me viciously, and then she takes a bottle of liquid out of her bag, sshing it towards my


    face.

 Chapter 270 Can You Stop Getting Me Involved

    Chapter 270 Can You Stop Getting Me Involved


    Pungent smell spreads in the air. Thinking of what she did to Cindy Leigh, I instantly realize that the


    liquid is sulphuric acid!


    And it¡¯s toote for me to dodge away.


    I don¡¯t want to be disfigured! And I don¡¯t want to go blind or anything like that.


    I block with my arms and close my eyes in fear.


    But the pain and feeling of burning doesn¡¯te as expected.


    A deep and painful man¡¯s voice is heard beside me.


    And the surrounding crowd exims.


    What happened?


    I open eyes confusedly, only seeing that one of the men sent by Steven is blocking in front of me.


    He silently takes all this for me.


    With his back facing me, although I can¡¯t see his expressions, I can feel he is painful and miserable


    from his slowly crouching body and wailing.


    I know very well that what Whitney sshes is sulphuric acid. That is to say, the man saved me is


    disfigured or even worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. You shouldn¡¯t have done this for me. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital soon.¡±


    I walk up and hold him, full of guilty and shame.


    Although I know how horrible sulphuric acid is, but I¡¯m still deeply shocked when I see his badly burnt


    face beyond recognition.


    Everybody is watching at Whitney in fear and steps back away from her, as if she is a human-eating


    monster.


    ¡°Manager, please help me call the police.¡± I say to the manager not standing far away.


    The manager is on Steven¡¯s side, and he immediately does as told.


    Instead of getting frightened, Whitney takes the bottle again and sshes at me.


    This time, no one blocks for me and I can¡¯t find a ce to hide. But fortunately there isn¡¯t much left in


    the bottle, so there are only one or two drops flying out.


    One drop spills on my ear.


    Immediately, my ear burns hot like fire, which makes me feel so painful. Just one drop tortures me like


    this, and I can¡¯t imagine what kind of pain the man blocking for me has suffered.


    I have to take him to the hospital quickly.


    But Whitney blocks my way. She tugs at my hand and says coldly, ¡°Jane, you won¡¯t feel it¡¯s lucky that


    you just hurt your ear. Frances always pursues perfection. Even the slightest w is fatal to you.¡±


    Even now all in her mind is how to calcte between me and Frances. She is really hopeless!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Are you insane?! I have nothing to do with Frances now. Why can¡¯t you just get out of my life?! Getting


    married or divorced, it¡¯s your business. What does it have to do with me? Can you please stop


    involving me between you?¡±


    ¡°Have nothing to do with you?! If it¡¯s not for you, how can he divorce me?! And now you are still ying


    nice and angling for sympathy? You¡¯re nothing but a shameless bitch that stole my husband.


    Everybody¡¯s here, I hope you all can see clearly what kind of person this woman is. Be careful that she


    would seduce your husbands!¡± she sneers and speaks to the surrounding crowd.


    It seems that they¡¯ve forgotten how horrible Whitney was just now when she sshes sulphuric acid,


    and they shoot their sight at me in disgust.


    This is the society. The one steps into others¡¯ marriage is always to be condemned.


    But of course I will never say that I¡¯mpletely innocent or virtuous.

 Chapter 271 Turn The Incident Against Me

    Chapter 271 Turn The Incident Against Me


    I thought that I am numb to all the verbal abuse from public. But the pain within me makes me realize


    that I remain very mindful about it.


    Whitney notices that the public consensus is on her side and capitalizes on the moment, ¡°I¡¯m very


    curious how could a divorcee, who had been involved with numerous men, be able to seduce my


    husband. I suspect that she must be very slutty in bed.¡±


    Whitneyughs as she covers her mouth and the surrounding people also look at me with disdain. I


    really don¡¯t know how Whitney canugh.


    I know that countless people will use me when I¡¯m with Frances but that isn¡¯t my original intention.


    Furthermore, isn¡¯t it enough that I have already paid such a painful price?


    This time I manage to escape when Whitney tries to ssh the sulphuric acid on me. But what about


    next time and the time after that? This matter must not rest so easily.


    I look at Whitney who isughing gleefully and say, ¡°From what I know, you and Frances had already


    divorced. So byw, he is no longer your husband and is now your ex-husband. I will not simply let this


    matter rest today. I¡¯ll see you at the police station.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After saying, I disregard that insane Whitney and send the person, who blocked the sulphuric acid for


    me, to the hospital.


    Steven also rushes to the hospital and asks me anxiously, ¡°How are you? Are you alright?¡±


    I shake my head and say softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, the person who you sent protected me. But I don¡¯t know how


    he is fairing now.¡±


    At this point, I look at the bright operating room with worry.


    ¡°As long as you are alright. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Steven says calmly.


    I almost forget that Steven is a very cold-blooded person. He is anxious about me because he cares.


    He doesn¡¯t bother about anyone else.


    The doors of the operating room open after a while and I hurry over to the doctor and ask, ¡°Doctor, how


    is he?¡±


    The doctor shakes his head with regret and says, ¡°Arge portion of the patient¡¯s face is severely burnt.


    The most critical injury is his right eye was being burnt by the sulphuric acid and he has lost the use of


    that eye. Even if we do skin grafts for his face, it will not recover totally. The price for skin graft


    operations is not cheap.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the costs. Just get the best team to treat him.¡± Steven says solemnly.


    Steven pays for the entire medical bill and gives the bodyguard arge amount of money as


    compensation. ording to Steven, any problem that he can settle with money isn¡¯t a problem.


    But money cannot resolve the guilt within me. If it isn¡¯t because of me, he will not suffer such a big


    change in his life.


    When I visit the big brother who saved me, he did not me me for the incident. It looks like Steven


    has given him an astronomical sum. After expressing my apologies and gratitude, I proceed to the


    police station with Steven.


    Whitney is still making her official statement and I describe the entire situation to the policeman.


    ¡°Your ount of what happened is very different from what Ms. Jordan ims.¡± The policeman frowns


    as he says to me.


    ¡°In what way is it different?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Ms. Jordan said that the bottle of sulphuric acid was in your hand and she snatched it from you in self-


    defense and in the process it leaked and hurt that man.¡±


    What a joke! I didn¡¯t expect that Whitney can weave such a lie to turn the incident against


    me!

 Chapter 272 Frances, Are You Crazy?

    Chapter 272 Frances, Are You Crazy?


    ¡°She¡¯s lying. Everyone in the bar saw it. She sshed the sulphuric acid at me.¡± I exin.


    ¡°But we did ask the crowd and everyone also said that the sulphuric acid bottle was originally in your


    hands. Furthermore, where you were was at a blind spot and the security cameras didn¡¯t capture the


    altercation.¡± The policeman looks at me sternly and with disdain.


    I¡¯m thinking that he must be believing Whitney¡¯s version of what happened. After all, a pitiful looking


    woman can easily convince strangers.


    At this moment I realize a very severe problem. It is easy to do evil deeds when a person is rich.


    Whitney must have given money to the bystanders and that is why all the witnesses¡¯ statements are


    now against me.


    ¡°Sulphuric acid is a dangerous item. You must be prosecuted for having it in your possession.¡±


    Although one must not fear if one is righteous, I start to panic at that moment.


    I turn my head to look for Steven for advice only to see that he is no longer there. I don¡¯t even know


    where did he go.


    At that moment, Whitneyes out from the interrogation room and lookscently at me.


    Although Whitney has some psychological issues, she still has rity of thought. Since she has ns


    to attack me, she must have her alibi and defense ready.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°ording tow, we need to detain you for the moment.¡± The policeman says solemnly and officially.


    ¡°Evil deeds will not go unpunished. You had done so many evil things and this is your retribution.¡±


    Whitney isn¡¯t concerned about the presence of the policeman and scoffs at me.


    At this moment, Steven walks from behind Whitney, and beside him is a middle-aged man in uniform.


    The man looks influential and must be someone of authority.


    True enough, he walks towards the policeman and speaks to him. That policeman looks at me and


    stutters, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Say no more, release her.¡± That middle-aged man says.


    Whitney¡¯s face is full of surprise and is about to say something but eventually swallows her words.


    I know that Steven manages to help me. Regardless of what method, the policeman will no longer


    detain me at the police station. But I cannot stomach the injustice for Whitney to escape prosecution.


    Steven signals to me with his gaze and I follow him out with Whitney closely behind.


    As we walk out the entrance, Whitney shouts at me and coldly says, ¡°Jane, this time you are unscathed


    but next time you will not be so lucky.¡±


    After saying this, she gets into an awaiting car and speeds off.


    I am in a daze and say to Steven, ¡°Whitney will not let this matter rest. I also can¡¯t let her continue with


    her aggression. I need to think of a way out.¡±


    ¡°But there is nothing that we can do without any evidence. Rest assured that I will not let you be


    harmed.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not harmed, others will be harmed. I don¡¯t want anyone else to be harmed because of me.¡±


    I say softly.


    Steven doesn¡¯t say anything else other than sending more men to protect me. But it is clear to me that


    this is not a long-term solution.


    I hear that although Frances wins thewsuit concerning his divorce with Whitney, Whitney wins


    custody of the child. However, it looks like Frances isn¡¯t concern about the child andes to look for


    me after a couple of days.


    I see Frances standing by the door after throwing out the rubbish.


    I pretend not to see him and walk up the stairs but he pulls me aside takes something and slides it onto


    my finger.


    I look down and realize that the thing Frances slides onto my finger is a ring!


    Is he crazy?


    I don¡¯t understand Frances¡¯ intentions and use my strength to flick my hand and the ring falls onto the


    ground and rolls to Frances¡¯ feet.


    His expression darkens and he picks up the ring and slides it onto my finger again without saying a


    word.


    ¡°Frances, are you crazy?¡± I cannot endure it any longer and shout at him.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what you agreed? As long as I divorced Whitney, you will agree to marry me.¡±


    Frances says solemnly.

 Chapter 273 How Can She Bear To Slap

    Chapter 273 How Can She Bear To p


    When he mentions this, I realize that I almost forget about this matter.


    Furthermore, I always feel that Frances was joking in the past. How can this be real?


    ¡°Mr. Louis, that was a joke, why take it for real?¡± I smile but feel bitter within me.


    Frances always does things ording to his own will and never asks if I am willing to. But doesn¡¯t he


    think that it is a huge joke to marry me?


    ¡°I¡¯m very serious.¡± The man says solemnly.


    ¡°Serious?¡± I scoff and look at Frances, ¡°Then what are you doing now? Are you proposing or forcing


    me? You don¡¯t even know the size of my finger. How serious can you be?¡±


    I shake the ring on my finger and hang my hand downwards. The ring starts to slide down my finger


    and falls once again onto the ground. Except for this time, it rolls towards a nearby trashcan.


    In my eyes, this ring is no different from the trash.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    I am not sure if I am mistaken but the way Frances looks at me shows his heartache for me. Of course,


    I lost weight. I have always been slim and after losing 5 kg, I¡¯m practically all skin and bones. And this


    man in front of me is the cause of all my weight loss. It is he who ruthlessly killed my child, that is why I


    am in this sorry state!


    ¡°Frances, you don¡¯t have to act in front of me. Although I don¡¯t know what your motives are, you really


    don¡¯t have to do it because I hate you to the bone. Even in death, I will never get married to you.¡± I look


    at the man in front of me with a grin while the fury rages within me.


    ¡°Jane, what the hell do you want!¡± Frances raises his voice and he is unable to conceal his anger.


    He¡¯s angry? Does he have the right to get angry?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said, I want you to die. Die in front of me if you have the guts to. Otherwise, don¡¯t bother


    me again!¡± After saying coldly to Frances, I proceed to walk upstairs.


    Behind me, Frances says in certainty, ¡°Jane, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Escape? Since I¡¯m back, I never consider trying to escape!


    Frances¡¯ appearance messes up my mood. The next day my mood remains very poor. I apply for leave


    from work that day. I change my clothes and head to the city center for some shopping therapy.


    It is truly a small world. I go to a caf¨¦ for a cup of coffee and run into Whitney but she doesn¡¯t see me.


    She is struggling with a child in a pram. The child is throwing a tantrum and Whitney is frowning tightly


    and looks very frustrated.


    After a while, her cell phone rings, and she sits down to receive the call.


    The child¡¯s cry bes increasingly loud and even my heart is aching for the child. Perhaps it is


    because I lost a child and that is why I¡¯m feeling this pain.


    ¡°Enough, stop crying.¡± Whitney ends the call and looks at the child in anger. She stretches out her hand


    and ps the child twice.


    My heart hurts with each of her p. How can she treat her child that way? How can she bear to p a


    baby who is her flesh and blood?! I can¡¯t be a mother even if I want to and Whitney does not even


    cherish her child. My heart aches tremendously when I see it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The child cries even loudly after the two ps.


    Someone walks in through the entrance and towards Whitney. He picks up the child into his embrace


    and appeases the child. That person is Lawrence! From the looks of it, Whitney must be bringing the


    child to meet Lawrence as a family.


    I nervously shift my position to get a better view of what¡¯s happening over there. I am the one who


    catches them in the act so why should I be the one who feels guilty?


    Lawrence speaks tenderly to Whitney and she is indifferent towards him. She maintains


    expressionless.


    I drink my coffee as I asionally peek in that direction.


    At this moment, I feel the table tremble violently and the coffee in the cup starts to ripple. The people


    start to panic and everyone starts to run outside. They shout as they run out, ¡°Earthquake!¡±


    Lawrence holds onto Whitney¡¯s hand and runs out with her. I also grab my bag and run outside.


    I unconsciously look in the direction where Whitney sat and saw that the pram is still there and the child


    is still inside it!

 Chapter 274 How Can She Be So Ruthless

    Chapter 274 How Can She Be So Ruthless


    Without a thought, I rush towards the child.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The worker at the caf¨¦ sees that I am running inwards and holds onto me, ¡°Miss, what are you doing?


    The exit is the other side.¡±


    ¡°Release me, there is a child over there!¡± I say anxiously.


    When I see that the child is crying all alone, my heart hurts like it is being cut by a knife.


    I really don¡¯t understand how Whitney can be so ruthless to abandon her child and run. Isn¡¯t a mother¡¯s


    love suppose to be selfless? Why don¡¯t I see this in Whitney?


    The worker hesitates and looks at me and then at the crying child but eventually runs outside. In the


    face of life and death, the human instinct is far too fragile.


    I am also scared of death but I cannot possibly leave the child inside.


    Earthquakes are rare in Virginia and I do not know the intensity of this earthquake. But no matter what,


    I must save this child. Being a mother who lost a child, I must not let anything happen to this child!


    I take a deep breath and run in that direction. Just as I reach the pram, I notice the ceilingmps


    crashing down. The child is in danger! I dash over to the pram and lean over the pram while themp


    crashes onto my shoulders.


    Ouch! It hurt so much that I can¡¯t raise my shoulders. It¡¯s too dangerous here and we must leave


    immediately. I endure the pain in my shoulders and carry the child into my arms and sprint out of there.


    It is fortunate that the earthquake isn¡¯t that severe and there isn¡¯t any further danger. The tremors stop


    as soon as I run outside.


    Whitney cowers in Lawrence¡¯s embrace and has not recovered from the shock. Suddenly she realizes


    that something is amiss and pushes Lawrence away and says angrily to him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you carry the


    child out?¡±


    ¡°You are the most important in my heart,¡± Lawrence says calmly as he looks solemnly at Whitney.


    I am bewildered, isn¡¯t this child Lawrence¡¯s? It is one thing for Whitney to not care about the child but


    how can Lawrence not care about the child as well?


    I lower my head to look at the delicate baby and suddenly feel reluctant to hand him over to Whitney.


    How can they bear not to love this adorable baby? I stand there and look affectionately at the baby. I


    am thinking that if my child is still around, then how different things can be. My heart aches intensely


    again.


    Suddenly, someone snatches the child from my arms.


    I look up in a panic and see Whitney¡¯s furious expression.


    ¡°Who let you carry my child!¡± She looks as if she is terrified that I will take away her child. If she worries


    so much, then why did she abandon the child just now?


    As a mother who lost her child, I can¡¯t understand the actions of Whitney. I am also furious that there is


    such a selfish mother on the face of this earth.


    In the end, I cannot tolerate it any further and say to Whitney, ¡°You abandoned the baby and ran out


    during the earthquake. If it wasn¡¯t for me, the baby would still be inside!¡±


    ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t the baby fine? How severe can the earthquake be in Virginia? I suspect that you


    wanted to steal my baby in themotion!¡± Whitney scoffs.


    What! Are you kidding me?


    Whitney really knows how to twist things around to use her of wrongdoing.


    My tolerance for this woman is at its breaking point.

 Chapter 275 She Forced Me

    Chapter 275 She Forced Me


    For some reason, I suddenly don''t want her to have this child after seeing that she doesn''t love him that


    much.


    And there is only one person who can help me.


    Frances.


    I don¡¯t know why Frances says he wants to marry me now.


    Perhaps this is not a bad thing.


    For starters, I can ask Frances to get custody of the child.


    Second, I can approach him, find his weakness, and then strike him a fatal hit.


    Third, seeing me being with Frances will definitely give Whitney a heavy blow. Such a fatal blow is


    more tormenting than hurting her physically.


    After thinking about it, I made a decision in my heart.


    Although I don''t know whether I will get what I want, or it will be overwhelming.


    "Whitney, you made me do it. You better not regret it."


    I say that to Whitney with a smile, turn around and go into the store. After paying the check, I walk


    outside.


    Maybe Whitney has no idea what I mean just now. Shees at me while grabbing my arm and asks.


    "What do you mean, Jane? What are you going to do?!"


    I smile at her and leave without saying anything.


    After I get home, I take out my old phone and dials Frances¡¯ number.


    I am scared that I will lose the courage if I don¡¯t do it now.


    I always keep the phone in my suitcase. It is a souvenir which Steven bought in Prague.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I used this phone. I don¡¯t think I would ever use this phone again in my life if


    I don¡¯t have to call Frances.


    Frances''s phone number used to so clear in my mind, that even to the point where I can tell it


    backwards fluently.


    But I can¡¯t remember anything now, maybe because I want to get him and the past out of my mind


    subconsciously.


    When I turn on the phone, I feel it is vibrating like crazy, even my hands are numb.


    A total of 197 unread text messages.


    Alles from Frances.


    Thest text has only one word.


    Jane.


    Scrolling. It''s almost like copy and paste, all are my name.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He sends a message to me once a day.


    After scrolling dozens of them, I stop.


    What does Frances mean by sending all these messages?


    To warn me?


    Why do I feel that he looks gloomy when he sends these messages?


    After seeing these messages, I suddenly don¡¯t have the courage to call him.


    I am marrying him for revenge. Does he have the same purpose?


    But now, I am back against the wall.


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained.


    If I don''t approach Frances, I may never be able to get justice for my child in my life. And Whitney


    would cross the lines with me over and over again.


    And that child may be abused by her again.


    I can''t tolerate it.


    In the end, I dial Frances'' number.


    The call is quickly answered, but Frances remains silent.


    I feel so nervous that I don¡¯t even know where to start.


    After about a minute of silence, Frances'' voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Jane?"


    He sounds uncertain.


    Maybe he isn¡¯t expecting that I would use this phone again, nor is he expecting that I would call him on


    this phone.


    "Yeah, it''s me." My heart is pounding fast.


    "What''s the matter?" His voice sounds indifferent, making me more nervous.


    But now that my mind is already made up, I don¡¯t have other choices.


    After taking a deep breath, I speak up. "You said that you want to marry me. Does it still


    count?"

 Chapter 276 A Couple with Different Purposes

    Chapter 276 A Couple with Different Purposes


    I really can¡¯t imagine that I am saying this to Frances.


    It feels like I am the one who is proposing to him.


    Frances didn¡¯t say anything. I may assume that he isn¡¯t on the phone anymore if I can¡¯t hear his light


    breathing.


    The time I am waiting on him is long and suffering.


    Until I hear Frances on the phone saying. "Bring your household registration book, I will wait for you at


    the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    I feel the butterflies in my stomach after hearing what he says.


    Before marrying Andrew, I also expect that a man would say this to me one day.


    No matter he is rich or not, in the past or future, I am marrying the man at any risk.


    But I never expect that the person would be Frances.


    He shouldn¡¯t be the person who causes turmoil and chaos in my heart. But it turns out to be him.


    "Wait, I have one condition." I pause and speak up.


    "Go ahead."


    "Can you get custody of you and Whitney¡¯s child?" I ask tentatively.


    Frances''s tone immediately sounds upset.


    "What do you want that kid for? This kid is not even mine."


    He knows about it?


    It is surprising to me that Frances actually knows about it. I don¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    I guess that the reason why Frances insists on getting a divorce is probably because he was being


    cheated on.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    How can such a proud man like him tolerate it?


    However, I don''t want that child to stay with Whitney. The idea is so fixated in my mind and I don¡¯t even


    know why.


    "This is my only request." I insist.


    Frances hesitates for two seconds, and finally agree.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    In fact, I never expect that Frances wouldpromise.


    He knows that the child is not his, and he is still willing to raise him for others? He doesn''t love me.


    Why would he even bother topromise in order to get married with me?


    I can¡¯t afford to think too much.


    I head out to the Civil Affairs Bureau directly after taking out my household registration book.


    Frances is already there when I arrive at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Taking photos. Making copies of ID.


    In the end, when the red notebook is handed over to me, it almost feels like a dream.


    I am married to Frances.


    What is it like to marry someone that you hate to the core?


    I can''t tell, but it feelsplicated.


    "Let''s go."


    Frances whispers to me, then takes me back to Louis¡¯ house.


    Coming back again is like a generation has passed.


    Here, I have the most dreamy and tormented experience in my life. I even have the thought that I would


    nevere back again.


    But now, I am back. For revenge.


    Frances remains emotionless on our way back. I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s happy. This further verifies my guess


    that he is marrying me for a purpose.


    This marriage looks like a joke because the two of us havepletely different purposes.


    Frances goes directly to his room after returning to Louis¡¯ house. I am embarrassed because I am left


    alone in the living room.


    I find it ridiculous that we act like strangers right after getting married.


    Upstairs, old Mr. Louis¡¯ door is opened and he walks downstairs.


    He is obviously shocked and when he sees me.


    "You are back, Jane."


    He walks towards me happily, with a friendly smile on his face.


    Old Mr. Louis never seems to like me this much before. Why is he being friendly to me now?


    I am not used to it.


    Until he stretches out his hand towards me and says with a smile. "Hurry up, show me your marriage


    certificate."

 Chapter 277 Everything

    Chapter 277 Everything


    I feel a little awkward, how does old Mister Louis know about this.


    But I still listen to what he asked me and take out the things from my bag, and hand it over to him.


    ¡°Mister Louis, how do you know about this?¡± I ask, feeling a little ashamed.


    Old Mister Louis smirks while looking at me and says, ¡°I didn¡¯t know. But I heard him on talking on the


    phone, asking someone to take the registration book to meet at the courthouse. At first I thought he


    already found another seductress after getting divorced just recently. But now that I see you back here,


    I know that it must be you.¡±


    Seductress?


    In my head I am still thinking about this word Mister Louis mentioned, not sure if it should make me


    laugh or cry.


    ¡°You two belong together, but you should have smiled at least. This is not good. This will be there


    forever, you really should have prepared better. Should you retake the picture?¡± Old Mister Louis asks


    me.


    Forever?


    Iugh, but don¡¯t answer his question.


    How can I ever be with Frances forever.


    Even though I don¡¯t really know what he wants to do, as soon as I have achieved my own goal, I will


    leave again.


    Me and him, have never talked about forever.


    ¡°Who retakes wedding pictures, I guess it¡¯s fine as it is.¡±


    I say calmly, take back the marriage certificate, and put it back in the bag.


    This moment, Franceses down the stairs, and asks me, ¡°What should we eat for dinner? I will go


    and cook it.¡±


    He cooks?


    In my head, I suddenly remember the horrible dishes he once made. I press my lips together, and force


    a smile on my lips, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should cook. I don¡¯t really wanna eat anything.¡±


    Frances though acts as if he hasn¡¯t heard me talk, and keeps walking towards the kitchen.


    About half an hourter, hees out with a few dishes.


    Sweet and sour pork loin, hot and sour potato shreds, vinegar fish, sauerkraut vermicelli soup.


    There are three dishes and a soup, which gives me a very familiar feeling.


    ¡°Why is it all sour dishes, did you have too much vinegar?¡± Old Mister Louisughs.


    When he says that, I suddenly remember that these were the dishes I made when I was pregnant. That


    time Whitney was still there, and even Silvia came.


    Frances has cooked all these dishes exactly the same as I did before, it not only looks good, but smells


    delicious.


    Except for, I was pregnant at that time when I liked to eat all this. Now, I don¡¯t anymore.


    Is Frances trying to remind me of the thing about my baby?


    He was the one who heartlessly killed my child, and now he is rubbing it in?


    My hate suddenly starts boiling.


    I clench my fists so hard that my fingernails are drilling into my own flesh, only so I can keep myself


    from exploding right now.


    I sit down silently, and take some of the food. Then I stop.


    It¡¯s really delicious.


    It¡¯s even better than when I cook it myself, it is even so good that it isparable to the ones sold in


    five star restaurants. Frances used to be a horrible cook, what happened for his food to turn out so


    well?


    If I hadn¡¯t seen him in the kitchen with my own eyes, I would have thought he ordered this somewhere.


    But even though it tastes good, I am reminded of my child, and suddenly I lose all my appetite. I only


    take a few bites, and put down my chopsticks, saying to Frances, ¡°I will go back to pack some things,


    be right back.¡±


    ¡°No need, there is everything here.¡±


    Frances answers, and when he sees that I have put down my chopsticks, he knits his brows, ¡°Are you


    done?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    I follow behind him the stairs up, into his room, and then I suddenly realize what he means when he


    said there everything is here.

 Chapter 278 Not His Style

    Chapter 278 Not His Style


    At some point, he added a dresser in his room, which is filled with cosmetics.


    And, those are all the brands that I usually use.


    The closet is filled with the newest collections, dresses, pants, suits, anything to think of. I don¡¯t know if


    Frances picked these, but they are all my style.


    From the moment I told him I wanted to marry him, only one hour has passed, he didn¡¯t have the time


    to prepare all this.


    Unless, he already knew that I aming back. I suddenly understand what he means when he says, I


    am never going to get away from him.


    I don¡¯t know why Frances is doing all this, I don¡¯t understand what he is thinking, I have never been


    able to guess, and now I don¡¯t want to try anymore.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I show him my simple appreciation, and say to him while looking at this room, ¡°But you have stored


    everything in your own room,ter I will have to move it all to my own, that¡¯s a lot of struggle.¡±


    ¡°Your room? We are married, why wouldn¡¯t we stay in the same room?¡± Frances looks at me with


    raised brows. His lips are showing a slight smile.


    I suddenly feel anxious.


    And then I realize that the decision I made under impulse, is so absurd.


    It is too hard for me to sleep in the same bed with someone I hate. I am afraid I won¡¯t be able to control


    my feelings, my impulse to kill him.


    I can¡¯t.


    ¡°I... I am not ready yet. Can you give me some more time?¡± I say this in a very light voice, with the


    sound of begging in it.


    Actually I know that Frances won¡¯t agree to my request. When I used to be his mistress, he has always


    only done what he liked, why will he listen to me now.


    Not to sleep with me after already being married, Frances wasn¡¯t such a gentleman.


    ¡°Alright, I will ask someone to move your things to your own room.¡± He says, and then he goes into the


    office room, and closes the door behind himself.


    I feel as if I am in a dream.


    He agrees?


    This doesn¡¯t look like something he will do at all.


    Even though I feel very surprised, but at the same time very fortunate. I don¡¯t have to live with Frances


    in the same room, this takes a lot of pressure off my heart.


    Only a few momentster, someonees to help me move my stuff into the room next door.


    It has been half a year since I entered this roomst time.


    Nothing has changed inside, it is still the same as I left it. Not a single dust corn is to be seen, it seems


    someonees to clean regrly.


    After they put away all my things, I close the door and lie down on the bed, tired. I take out the red


    certificate.


    I open it to the page with our picture.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I actually really am married to Frances now.


    Something I never even dared to think about before, is now reality, but I have no way to be happy


    about it.


    There will never be a happy ending between me and Frances.


    He has hurt me too much with what he has done, and now I am only back to destroy him.


    Lying on the bed I suddenly feel something poking me in my back.


    I roll over and move the nket away, only to see a little button.


    The color seems to match Frances¡¯ suit.


    Has he been lying on this bed?


    This is not his room, why would hee to lie down on my bed?


    I pick up his button, confused, and put it on the night stand next to my bed, then I take a shower then I


    come back to my room.


    I am a little afraid Frances mighte over to the bathroom, so I take a chair and put it in front of the


    door. If Franceses in, I will hear him.


    I am back in this house to take my revenge, so it¡¯s for the better if nothing physical happens between


    me and him.


    The only problem is, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can drag it out.

 Chapter 279 Youre Making Your Revenge

    Chapter 279 You''re Making Your Revenge


    I don''t know why Frances married me, he never ask me why I suddenly change my mind.


    As if we mutually understand that it''s a secret, everyone chooses not to talk about it.


    It¡¯s pretty good too, I can even save my time to make up lies.


    On the second day, I give Frances the button.


    He seems awkward after seeing the button.


    After a light cough, he speaks to me, ¡°Help me sew it, please.¡±


    While saying that, he gives me yesterday''s suit.


    ¡°Me?¡± I point at myself and shake my head, ¡°It''s better for you to sew it yourself.¡±


    My needlework is really bad.


    I usually have two options when my clothes need to be sewn.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Either I go to the tailor shop and find someone to sew it, or I just stop wearing it.


    Now Frances is telling me to sew his clothes, isn''t that troubling me?


    Moreover, sewing clothes for him... No matter how I think about it, such scene is too sweet and


    strange.


    ¡°You think a grown up man like me can do such things?¡± heughs and looks at me in helplessness.


    ¡°So you think that all women must do such things? You''re a male chauvinism.¡± I curl my lips and roll my


    eyes at him.


    ¡°Hey, it''s still so early and you two are already flirting. Please consider my feelings as an old man.¡±


    Old Mr. Louis passes through Frances'' room.


    He can''t help teasing when seeing us.


    Flirting?


    Maybe old Mr. Louis really has blurred vision.


    There''s not even any feelings between me and Frances, what does he mean by flirting!


    ¡°Grandpa, You say, the second day after I''m married... My wife already refused to sew my clothes on


    the second day of our married life. Aren''t I so pitiful?¡±


    Frances looks at Old Mr. Louis and he really looks quite pitiful.


    What a drama queen!


    I have never known that Frances can be so shameless.


    ¡°I won''t meddle with your matter.¡± Old Mr. Louis waves his hands and goes downstairs.


    I really don''t want to keep debating with Frances about it.


    I just snatch the clothes he''s holding and says, ¡°I''ll sew it, but don''t you regret it!¡±


    I say that while looking for a needle and thread... I just sew it regardless of anything.


    While at it, the needle even pricks me.


    I''m scolding Frances in my heart.


    In the end, there''s a really ugly knot on the button.


    When I hand the clothes to Frances, he looks quite glum.


    ¡°So this is the clothes you sew?¡±


    ¡°What else would it be?¡± I shrug my shoulders and look at him provocatively.


    ¡°Are you making your revenge on me?¡± he narrows his eyes.


    Even if he keeps smiling, there''s already a dangerous air around them.


    Revenge?


    My revenge has yet to start.


    If making my revenge on him is so easy... Why should I risk myself?


    Iugh bitterly and say, ¡°I have warned you not to regret it, I can only sew it like that. If you''re not


    pleased with it, you can find someone else to sew it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you won''t be jealous if someone else does it?¡± Frances suddenly gets close to me and


    whispers beside my ears.


    His warm breath makes my ear and legs feel weak.


    What is he thinking about?


    Why would I be jealous when I just told him to find a tailor to sew it!


    I feel upset. It seems that as long as Frances confronts me head-on, I am always at a disadvantage.


    I can''t let this keep on going!


    I must find a way to reach my goal as soon as possible.


    Frances, I''m going to make my revenge and I won''t let Whitney go either!


    I take a few steps back, making more distance between us.


    Then, I speak with a low voice, ¡°You promised me to get the child''s custody back, when will you realize


    it?¡±

 Chapter 280 People Can Change in a Short Time

    Chapter 280 People Can Change in a Short Time


    ¡°Why do you want that child so much?¡±


    Frances asks me.


    When he is talking about that child, his gaze subconsciously reveals a slight disgust.


    I can understand that.


    Any man won''t be able to bear things like being a cuckold, right?


    Moreover, he''s the famous Frances from Virginia!


    But I don''t care whether he''s happy or not.


    Now, my only concern is my happiness.


    I don''t want to pay attention to his feelings.


    I indifferently say, ¡°Maybe because I hate Whitney, I want to let her feel how it''s like to be separated


    from her own child.¡±


    But at heart, it''s more like that child affects me for no reason.


    I really can''t stand how Whitney treat that child.


    But if I say that reason out loud, Frances might think that I''m too nosy.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Frances'' gaze bes gloomier as itnds on me.


    ¡°Jane, you have changed.¡±


    He sounds a bit regretful.


    How?


    He thinks that the originally stupid and pure me is gone, so he feels regretful.


    But isn''t he the cause of my change?


    Will I be like this if he didn''t ruin the kid, my only emotional support?


    Hating someone is more painful than loving someone.


    But there''s no other way, I can only keep hating him.


    ¡°People can always change, right? Being weak can only let yourself and those around you get hurt.


    Others are always unreliable, the only way to protect yourself is by getting stronger.¡±


    The present me thinks that there''s no harm in being tougher.


    If I was brave enough, perhaps my baby...


    My heart hurts again.


    I take a deep breath, forcing myself not to think about it anymore.


    ¡°You have me now. I can protect you.¡± Frances'' soft voicees from the top of my head.


    I just think that it''s funny.


    He will protect me?


    The man that makes me doomed says they he''ll protect me?


    That might be the most funny thing I have ever heard in my life.


    I faintly smile and softly say, ¡°I only trust myself.¡±


    ¡°All right, let''s not talk about it anymore. Give me a precise answer, how long will it take?¡±


    I really don''t want to let that kid stay by Whitney''s side even for a second longer.


    Thinking of Whitney''s ps, and when she just ran away when there''s an earthquake without thinking


    of the kid... I really can''t bear it any longer.


    ¡°One week. Give me one week, I''ll let thewyer handle it.¡±


    One week?


    Why is it so long?


    I can only nod with a frown.


    Frances always do everything efficiently.


    If he says one week, then it should already be the shortest time.


    After getting the answer, I go down to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    But the breakfast is already on the table.


    Who cooked it?


    Don''t tell me that Betty is here?


    My stomach can''t help twitching at the thought of Betty''s cooked dish.


    Forget it, I''ll just cook some myself.


    I pout while walking to the kitchen.


    Frances suddenly speaks behind me, ¡°I cooked it, you can eat it without worrying.¡±


    Frances made this?


    It''s only eight in the morning...


    How early did he wake up to make the breakfast?


    He''s a CEO... There''s no need for him to cook himself, right?


    Furthermore, he''s a guy that can''t even cook a porridge well before.


    Howe his cooking skills are this good?


    I think it''s quite hard to understand, but I don''t ask about it either.


    I just obediently eat my breakfast.


    I must say that Frances'' cooking skills arepletely different from before.


    The saying "people can change in such a short time" is really true.


    I want to go and find a job after eating.


    Before this, I work at the club only to ask about Frances.


    But I definitely can''t stay long at ces where good and bad people are all there.


    I''m now married to Frances, it''s impossible for me to work at such ce again.


    ¡°Are you going to find a job?¡±


    Frances question shocks me.


    He can read people''s mind?


    He knew my thoughts!


    I look at him in fear, but then he just says, ¡°Follow me to thepany.¡±

 Chapter 281 You Don鈥檛 Have to Do Anything

    Chapter 281 You Don¡¯t Have to Do Anything


    Does he want me to work at hispany?


    It is a good idea to spy on him. But wouldn¡¯t it be too tant in this case?


    "I am not going."


    I curl my lips and walk away from him.


    Frances grabs my hand, while walking outside.


    "I''m not discussing with you."


    Just then, he pushes me into the car recklessly.


    I want to take back what I said before. Everyone else will change, except Frances!


    The jerk is acting the same as before, bossy and unreasonable.


    Frances drives to thepany, and I get out of the car with him. The scene naturally draws a lot of


    attention.


    Everyone is whispering, probably guessing the rtionship between Frances and me.


    After all, he enters thepany while holding my hand.


    Frances takes me to his office on the top floor and asks me to wait on the sofa. Then he makes a


    phone call asking someone to bring a desk.


    "Sit over there."


    I''m quite reluctant. Not only do I have to live with Frances, but I also have to work with him. It feels like I


    am always being spied on. Most importantly, I feel ufortable being with him.


    Frances keeps staring at me, as if I refuse to follow his lead, he would literally stare through me.


    I have no choice but to sit there.


    There is aputer, some snacks, and magazines on the desk. It doesn''t look like office use no matter


    how you look at it.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "Just sit there, eat and drink. Whatever suits you." With that says, Frances immerses himself in work.


    I ampletely stunned by his actions.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Does he ask me toe here for fun? I enjoy working very much. At least working makes me forget


    about unpleasant things temporarily. I will go crazy if I have nothing to do.


    Herman, the former DS director crosses my mind.


    He emails me asking if I want to work in DS. I have been upset about Frances, so I never responded.


    But now, I have an idea in my mind.


    I reply Herman¡¯s email asking him if I could be an outsourced designer for DS.


    The treatment is the same as other staff. Only difference is no need to work at DS headquarters.


    In fact, I am in the mood to give it a shot. Never expecting that Herman would agree. It surprises me.


    I probably look too excited. Frances, who is working hard, looks over and asks me with doubts.


    "Anything good happened?"


    "No." I put away the smile put on a poker face.


    Frances looks at me for a few seconds and then gets back to work again.


    After pretending to eat for a while, I turn on theputer and start going through thetest fashion


    news.


    I feel isted from the ¡®fashion circle¡¯ for some time, so I must make up for it quickly.


    I am fascinated. But when I hear the sound of Frances'' chair moving, I quickly close the page and click


    on the TV series.


    In case Frances suddenly shows up next to me, I already thought about how to cope with it.


    Franceses over, nces at myputer screen, and whispers. "Let''s grab a bite."


    I nod, get up and tag along.


    He takes me to the staff restaurant. I always assume that as the boss, Frances would never eat there.


    Unexpectedly, he has the same food as everyone else.


    The way I feel about him is changing somehow.


    But I am too naive. When Frances walks into a lounge, several five-star-hotel level food is served right


    away.


    Frances is the Emperor, how can he live like everyone else?! I must have been having a brain fart to


    think he is a down-to-earth kind of boss!


    I identally spill the soup on my clothes as soon as I take a bite. As I still have to work for the rest of


    the day, I intend to clean it up in the bathroom.


    When I am on the way to the bathroom, I feel the look on everyone is bizarre.


    Suddenly, someone stands up, points at me and goes, "I know, she is Mr. Louis¡¯ mistress! I saw you on


    the news before."

 Chapter 282 I am Jealous

    Chapter 282 I am Jealous


    Once again, I get the feeling of being the central of attention!


    Everyone''s contemptuous look embarrasses me.


    I stand still, not knowing what to do.


    As long as Frances is involved, there are always various situations that embarrass me. It happens all


    the time.


    The crowd is more convinced of their thoughts seeing that I am not speaking up.


    "No wonder she looks so familiar. I bet she¡¯s with Mr. Louis a long time ago."


    "On the news, the story goes ¡®Song''s CEO rescued the beauty as a hero, iming that she was his


    girlfriend?"


    "Maybe she was sleeping with both men at the same time? She must have her own means. Not as


    charming as I pictured though."


    ...


    I want to exin, but everything they say is true. No matter how I exin, the reasoning may sound


    unconvincing.


    I lower my head, attempting to pass through the crowd. In the end I am blocked by two women.


    They put their hands around their chests, look at me with distain. "The most obnoxious thing in my life


    is mistress. Mr. Louis could back you up, so what? I have never seen such an arrogant home wrecker.


    Having the audacity to show up here in ourpany?!"


    At this moment, I hate Frances¡¯ guts.


    I wouldn''t be humiliated by these people if he didn''t insist on asking me toe here with him.


    I even regret that I married Frances. Why did I do it? Is it really beneficial for me?


    "Is that so? I am backing her up, so what?"


    Frances'' cold voice suddenly came from behind. Even I am taken back, let alone the woman opposite.


    I see his poker face after turning around.


    He looks mad. Is it because someone had just challenged his authority?


    The woman doesn¡¯t even have the guts to lift her head. She answers while trembling. "Mr. Louis... I


    didn''t mean that."


    "What did you mean?"


    Frances takes a step forward, looking even more aggressive.


    The woman is on the edge of crying. She looks at the person next to her helplessly. Everyone quickly


    looks away, trying to keep themselves out of the drama.


    "I said it out of jealousy. I am jealous of her beauty. And I am jealous that she could be loved by you,


    Mr. Louis."


    The woman bites her lip, speaking up unwillingly.


    Even I am impressed by her wit. Perhaps that is the best exnation.


    Wouldn¡¯t she have an uneasy conscience saying that she¡¯s jealous of my beauty?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Frances looks a little more eased, puts his arm around my shoulder, while looking at me gently. "She is


    not my mistress. We are married."


    My whole body freezes. The words he just said are spinning in my head over and over again.


    I never expect that Frances would tell anyone.


    Isn¡¯t our marriage a secret?


    I don¡¯t want anyone to know about our marriage. But now it haspletely gone public.


    Suddenly, I feel like being suffocated.


    Everyone gasps and looks at me in surprise. But most of them look envious.


    Perhaps, they are wondering how I managed to switch from mistress to wife?


    But if it¡¯s possible, I would rather never be in a tangle with Frances again.


    "Good day, Mrs. Louis."


    Everyone immediately changes their attitude, greeting me respectfully.


    Frances smiles with satisfaction, takes my hand and walks outside.

 Chapter 283 This Guy is Such a Bully

    Chapter 283 This Guy is Such a Bully


    Only after Frances brings me back to the office, I finally snap out of my shock.


    He just tells everyone in the office about our marriage.


    This way, in about less than an hour, the whole city will know about it.


    I think, there''s no difference between this and giving me a death sentence.


    ¡°Why did you tell them?¡± I frown and ask Frances.


    ¡°You really don''t want others to know about our rtionship that much? Or is it just one to two people


    between them?¡± he narrows his eyes and smiles while asking me.


    But his smile that hides murderous intent scares me more.


    This small minded man probably thinks that I''m afraid some guy will know about it.


    Anyway, he has always been such a bully and unreasonable.


    I really don''t want to talk to him anymore.


    ¡°I just don''t like to show off my private life and let others talk about it. How I live is my own problem, and


    it has nothing to do with others.¡± I just say that indifferently before sitting at my work desk.


    Then I start to click on web pages out of boredom.


    I thought that our conversation will end like that.


    Who knows, Frances suddenly says, ¡°if you don''t like it, we won''t eat at the staff canteen anymore. As


    for the news, I''ll let someone to seal it off.¡±


    I don''t know if it''s just my misconception, but I somehow feel that he sounds a bit disappointed.


    Furthermore, why is Frances going with my wishes so easily?


    It''s illogical.


    When I''m doubting everything, Frances is already in a call.


    ¡°Seal off the news of what happened this noon. Just fire anyone that leaks the news.¡±


    He does things swiftly and decisively.


    But, isn''t it too harsh?


    We have been up for about ten minutes... At the level of women gossiping, it''s probably already leaked


    out anyway.


    I don''t want to let others know, but there''s nothing I can do when the news is already out there.


    Moreover, he''s the first one to leak the news.


    He should be the first one getting fired, if anyone''s going to be fired!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The way Frances does things is more domineering than Qin Shihuang!


    I nce at him contemptuously, curl my lips, and prepare to do my work.


    My stomach suddenly grumbles.


    I just remember that I only eat a bite this noon, and I haven''t wash the stained clothes.


    It definitely won''t be clean even if I wash it now.


    It''s all Frances'' fault, his action makes me forget everything.


    While thinking, suddenly there''s a knock on the door.


    Frances says "Come in."


    Soon, a man brings in a set of clothes and food I haven''t eaten from the table before.


    It''s definitely Frances'' instructions.


    I''m still doubting how Frances knows what I''m thinking... But when I see the man''s face, the hatred in


    my heart flows up.


    He''s the man who killed my child in Prague.


    Even if he''s not the main culprit, but he''s the executor so I can''t forgive him either!


    He looks very panic when he sees me too.


    He doesn''t even dare to stare straight into my eyes.


    Before I re up, he already puts it down and rushes outside.


    But I really can''t conceal the hatred in my heart.


    Frances is doing this to uncover my scars?


    He''s really too much!


    ¡°Frances, you unexpectedly still have the nerve to let him bring something for me!¡±


    I bang the table and re at Frances angrily while saying that.

 Chapter 284 You Care About Me

    Chapter 284 You Care About Me


    He really doesn''t know how painful it is for me to lose a child.


    Frances is so cold-blooded, it''s not possible for him to care about a child''s life?


    Thus, he can act like nothing is wrong after killing my child.


    At least after I meet him again, he has never even mentioned anything about the child.


    At first, I naively thought that he might just exin it.


    Perhaps, he might just say sorry.


    No matter how he exins it, at least the hatred in my heart won''t be as strong as it is now.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Frances raises his head and looks at me in doubt.


    "He." Iugh coldly.


    I really want to open his chest and see whether there''s a heart inside it or not!


    ¡°I don''t want to talk you about these now. I don''t want to see your assistant again, just fire him.¡± I grit


    my teeth and speak to Frances.


    I can''t deal with Frances now, but if I have to see his assistant everyday, I think I might just go crazy.


    I can''t do it. I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold my mind back from killing him.


    ¡°What''s with Hamlin? He''s been doing well all this time.¡± Frances stands up and walks up to me. He


    looks confused.


    Well?


    Perhaps Frances'' definition of "well" is doing all his orders unconditionally, huh?


    I look at Frances coldly and say, ¡°Nothing, he''s just an eyesore to me. If you don''t fire him, I''ll just go


    home. I don''t want to see him anyway.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Frances nods and he actually calls the HRD to let them fire Hamlin.


    I silently memorize that guy''s name in my heart.


    One day when I''m capable, I''ll make him and Frances pay me back.


    ¡°What? He already resigned?¡± Frances frowns and speaks in doubt.


    It even surprises me, that guy moves really fast.


    However, I immediately understand it.


    That''s obviously because of his guilty conscience.


    As long as people have a little conscience, they definitely won''t be able to face it.


    Frances returns to his own work desk and starts working.


    I take my phone out and browse some major websites and tforms.


    There''s no news about our marriage.


    Only then, I feel relieved.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thinking of my child makes me lose my appetite.


    So I just go to the toilet, change my clothes and continue my work.


    It''s been a long time since I get back to work. Sitting for the whole day really makes me feel tired.


    Right before it''s time to get off work, Frances speaks to me, ¡°I let the driver send you home first. I''ll go


    home after I finish these.¡±


    Frances has been working all day and he''s not done yet.


    How much work does Frances have in a day?


    ¡°Why is there so much work? Will your body be able to handle being so tired like that?¡±


    I just blurt that sentence out.


    Right when I say it, I realize that I care about Frances too much.


    Why is it like that? I hate him, right?


    Why do I care about him?


    I shake my head, wanting to exin why I said that.


    But I also can''t think of a reasonable reason all of the sudden.


    Frances stands up and walks towards me.


    He stops right in front of me.


    He looks at me with a very gentle gaze.


    ¡°You care about me?¡±

 Chapter 285 Bitch, Slut

    Chapter 285 Bitch, Slut


    ¡°Of course! ¡±


    I immediately say no without even thinking.


    My brain quickly works to think of an excuse.


    I don''t care if it''s crappy or not, I''ll just say it first!


    ¡°It''s because you''re moody. If you''re irritated because of your work and vent your anger on me... I am


    innocent.¡±


    Frances smiles without saying anything.


    But he''s like that because he clearly doesn''t believe everything I say.


    Damn!


    I feel embarrassed and annoyed. I really wish I can just head-butt a wall and die.


    In the end, I can only stomp my feet and leave with my blushing face.


    Once I get out of the office, I feel much more at ease.


    Just now I nearlycked of oxygen.


    I''m finally feeling at ease now.


    My heart has never been so messy before.


    I know, I was like that because I care.


    In this world, the only thing that can''t be deceived is your own heart.


    I still care about Frances.


    If this feeling grows stronger, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get myself out after falling for him.


    But I actuallye back here for my revenge.


    I absolutely can''t have such feelings for Frances again.


    I keep telling that to myself until it''s deeply ingrained in my brain.


    Frances'' driver is waiting at the door.


    Of course, the driver already entered the police station for the hit and run case before.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After returning home, I just boil some food randomly to eat because Old Mr. Louis isn''t at home.


    Right after I take a few bites, the door bell rings.


    If it''s Frances and Old Mr. Louis, the won''t press the doorbell.


    Who is it, then?


    I walk to the door with some doubts and open it.


    Right after I open the door, Whitney throws herself at me like a lunatic.


    I want to close the door, but it''s toote.


    At this moment, I really me myself for being so careless.


    Why did I open the door without even looking who''s outside?


    Luckily, Whitney isn''t holding sulfate or other dangerous things.


    Otherwise, I might already be dead now.


    ¡°You actually married Frances?! You slut! You said you won¡¯t be with Frances, didn''t you? But then you


    just married him... You bitch, what a slut! Today, I want you dead! ¡±


    With a bang, something seems to have fall on the ground.


    I take a nce to the side and see that it''s a suitcase. There''s even a boarding pass on it.


    It seems that Whitney just got off the ne beforeing here to kill me.


    There''s no eternal secret in this world.


    She''ll eventually knows the news of Frances and I getting married.


    Actually, what I fear most is when Whitney knows about it.


    Because she''s too scary.


    She loves Frances so much and she unwillingly divorced from him.


    She also hates me very much, how can she put up with me and Frances'' marriage?!


    Whitney rushes in and presses the off-guard me on the floor.


    She¡¯s strangling my neck with both of her hands.


    There''s less and less air in my lungs while I¡¯m struggling desperately.


    Whitney and I keep rolling on the floor.


    Whitney''s eyes are full of hatred, she looks like she really wants me dead.


    Crazy woman has a terrifying strength, and I''m not a match for her.


    I feel so dizzy and my body feels so weak too. Some timeter, I roll over to the tea table''s side.


    When a person is in danger, they will always want to hold something.


    My hand flutters in the air and suddenly gets a hold of something.


    I don''t know either what I''m holding.


    Without thinking, I just stab Whitney''s back with it.

 Chapter 286 She Wants to Kill Me

    Chapter 286 She Wants to Kill Me


    ¡°Ah! ¡±


    Whitney screams and rolls to the side.


    There''s fresh blooding out of her back.


    Meanwhile, my hand is holding a fruit knife.


    Just now... I have stabbed Whitney!


    I do it to save myself, it''s a reasonable self defense! I have no intention on hurting Whitney!


    I don''t even know what I''m holding... It''s just a random stab, who knows that it''ll be like this?!


    I quickly crawl up in panic and stretch my hand out to help Whitney up.


    She pushes me away and shouts instead, ¡°Fuck off! I don''t need a hypocrite like you! Are you just


    going to stab me and act nice to me afterwards? Disgusting! Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    Perhaps because Whitney speaks too loud, she keeps coughing.


    The fresh blood on her back flows harder too.


    I panicked.


    I did stab her strongly just now.


    Judging from her injury, it doesn''t seem to be a light injury.


    Or else, by her temperament, I think she''ll crawl up to deal with me.


    ¡°Stop talking, I''ll call an ambnce for you.¡±


    I take my phone out and call 120.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Before the call connects, Whitney says, ¡°Call them outside, I don''t want to see you!¡±


    Considering that she''s injured, I don''t want to upset her.


    I obediently go outside to make the call.


    When I return, Whitney lies weakly on the floor with her extremely pale face.


    Soon, I hear the sound of warning siren.


    But when I listen to I carefully, something seems wrong.


    It doesn''t seem to be the sound of an ambnce, but it''s... Police car?


    I walk out and take a look.


    As expected, there''s really a police car at the Louis¡¯ door.


    Two polices get off the car and walk towards me.


    I don''t know what''s happening until the police walks into my house and speaks to Whitney, who''s lying


    on the floor, ¡°Did you call the police?¡±


    Whitney nods and res at me viciously.


    ¡°Police officers, she wants to kill me! ¡±


    I want to kill her?


    Isn''t that usation so funny?


    If she didn''t n on strangling me to death just now, I wouldn''t have resisted in panic and injured her by


    ident.


    When I want to exin, Whitney keeps pointing at me and says, ¡°You see, she''s still holding the


    murder weapon! ¡±


    I look down and find the knife still in my hands.


    I just called ambnce in a hurry so I didn''t put the knife down.


    Right now, there are blood stains on the knife.


    Just by seeing this, it does look like I''m the one who wants to kill Whitney.


    ¡°No, Police officer. She''s the one who started it, I''m just protecting myself...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean protecting yourself? You lie to me saying that we''re going to talk about France, but


    then you just grab the knife without saying anything... Cough, cough, cough... And stab me... Cough,


    cough, cough...¡±


    Whitney can''t stop coughing.


    Seeing her wound, I guess that her lungs are hurt.


    I''m at fault for hurting her.


    However, I wouldn''t have done that if she wasn''t so harsh on me.


    Now Whitney is lying on the floor with blood all over her.


    Of course, the police will believe the weak one more.


    They look at me like I''m the suspect.


    ¡°Miss, you are under the suspicion of deliberately injuring others. Pleasee with us.¡± the police


    walks over and politely says that to me.


    ¡°What do you mean deliberately injuring others? It''s a homicide, a murder!¡± Whitney adds more details


    in excitement.

 Chapter 287 Frances Louis is the rule

    Chapter 287 Frances Louis is the rule


    Murder¡­


    This is a serious charge.


    I cannot take the me. And it¡¯s impossible for me to admit it.


    Frances'' voice suddenlyes from behind.


    "Murder? Tell me a motive."


    Frances is back!


    I turn around and grab his arm as if grabbing a life-saving straw.


    He holds my hand in his palm while giving me a reassuring look.


    Whitney looks a little guilty when she sees Francesing in. Within a second, she switches to a pitiful


    look. "There you are Frances. You are finally back... I thought... I will never see you again...." She says


    aggrievedly.


    Whitney looks so miserable that even as an insider, I feel sorry for her and almost believe her when I


    see it.


    But Frances who remains unmoved, repeats the word.


    "Motive."


    Whitney rolls her eyes and points at me. "Why would I know her motive? She must be crazy. How could


    she be so brutal to me? I didn''t even do anything! Are you sure...you want to be with such a vicious


    woman, Frances?"


    The ambnce arrives. Frances nces at Whitney who is lying on the ground. "You should go to the


    hospital first." He says in a calm cold tone.


    At the moment.


    I can be sure that Frances is looking at Whitney indifferently.


    He can be so distant to a woman who has been married to him for so long. Frances is truly cold-


    blooded.


    Whitney is taken to the hospital. Whereas I am escorted to the hospital by the police.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The results of the examinatione out quickly. The lungs are stabbed by the knife, causing massive


    bleeding. A surgery is requested. Also, the patient is suffering from excessive loss of blood because


    the aorta is injured by the knife. So, the operation is very risky.


    Risky?


    Does it make me a murder if Whitney dies?


    I am having a panic attack.


    I''m not afraid of death. But I haven¡¯t aplished anything in my lifetime yet. If I went to jail like this, I


    would be dead before fulfilling my dream.


    Lawrencees over in a hurry, signing for Whitney¡¯s operation.


    "Miss Noyes, pleasee with us to the police station. We need to record your statement." A police


    officer says.


    They were going to take me to the police station. But due to Frances'' despotic power, they can only


    come to the hospital with me.


    But Frances doesn¡¯t allow them taking me to the police station.


    "If you need to record the statement, do it here."


    The two officers look embarrassed.


    "This is against the rule, sir."


    "Frances Louis, my name is the rule. If you can''t call the shots, I can call your chief."


    Some people are born with authentic vibes.


    Seeing Frances talking like this, the two police officers agree to record my statement in the hospital.


    "Please describe what happened, Ms. Noyes."


    I sit straight. There is nothing to hide, so I start telling the truth.


    "Whitney is Frances'' ex-wife, and I married Frances recently. Whitney came to me this afternoon and


    threatened to kill me. She choked my neck right after she came in. Look at my neck if you don''t believe


    me. I think it has left some marks when she was pinching me at the time."


    Whitney was really brutal at the time. I can still feel the pain in my neck.


    The officer leans over to take a look and whispers. "There is indeed a bruise, but we can¡¯t be certain


    that Ms. Jordan did it."

 Chapter 288 You Want Me to Go in

    Chapter 288 You Want Me to Go in


    The police needs evidence for everything. I keep on talking. ¡°She pressed me on the ground. I was not


    as strong as her. I felt like I was about to be strangled to death. In a hurry, I grabbed something and


    stabbed her in the back. I did that for self-defense. I didn¡¯t know what I was grabbing. When I found out


    that Ms. Jordan was injured, I immediately called an ambnce. Whitney probably called you guys


    when I was distracted. And then you came."


    After the exnation, the police officers start organizing the information. They look at Frances


    nervously, reckoning his thoughts.


    "Okay, you may leave. Don¡¯t bother us until there is evidence."


    Frances waves to the police impatiently.


    The two officers nce at each other, then they nod and left.


    Lawrence stands at the door of the operating room, waiting anxiously.


    Frances walks over, reaches out to me while frowning.


    I don''t know what he is going to do, so I can only stare at him nervously.


    Until his hand gentlynds on my neck.


    "Does it hurt?"


    I didn''t speak up. Instead, I feel my heart beating fast. Even my brain is nk.


    "No." I swallow nervously and tell Frances.


    He looks upset and yells at me. "Are you stupid? Why did you open the door for Whitney? Wouldn¡¯t you


    check who the person is when they knock on the door?"


    His yelling makes me feel wronged.


    "Why would I know that your ex-wife is such a terrible person? Are you ming me for hurting her?


    Why did you divorce her if you care about her so much?"


    "Don¡¯t be so unreasonable, Jane Noyes!" Frances interrupts me, and his eyes look fierce as if they are


    burning.


    I should be the one who is upset! Why is he upset?!


    I don¡¯t want to talk to Frances anymore. I walk to the window and keep inhaling deeply, suppressing the


    anger in my heart.


    The operationsts for four hours, and Whitney is being pushed out of it.


    The operation is a huge sess. But there is still a 48-hour susceptible period. ICU observation and


    treatment are required.


    ICU is only open to family, but if it is Frances, as long as he wants to enter, nobody can''t stop him.


    However, Frances does not enter. He doesn''t even look at Whitney.


    After all, Whitney is his ex-wife. How could he be so indifferent?


    Although I don''t like Whitney, wouldn¡¯t Frances be too cold-blooded to act like this?


    Lawrence is the one who enters directly.


    "Aren¡¯t you going in?" I can¡¯t help it but ask him.


    He turns his head, not answering my question. Instead, he raises his eyebrows while smiling. "You


    want me to go in?"


    I am speechless.


    Do I want him to go in?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know.


    Frances takes me to the pharmacy to buy some medicine. After arriving home from the hospital, he


    remains silence.


    The vibes between us are too weird recently.


    As soon as I am home, I hear my phone ringing. I was in a hurry when I head out so I didn''t bring my


    phone.


    I walk over to see who is calling.


    Frances is one step ahead and picks up the phone on the sofa.

 Chapter 289 Because Im Your Husband

    Chapter 289 Because I''m Your Husband


    He nces at the phone screen and just hangs up.


    I look at him in anger and ask, ¡°Who was calling? Why in the world did you hang up?¡±


    ¡°I did it because I''m your husband.¡±


    He just says that and takes my phone upstairs.


    Husband? It''s hard for me to adapt to that word.


    I also run upstairs and snatch my phone from his hand before he enters.


    I see a bunch of missed calls on my phone, and those are all from Steven.


    He calls me for so many times, there must be something important.


    Frances unexpectedly hangs up my calls!


    He''s really going too far!


    I immediately call Steven back.


    Frances looks sullen beside me as he watches me making the call.


    The feeling of being watched restrains me.


    I turn around and make the call with my back against Frances.


    ¡°What''s up, Steven? I didn''t bring my phone, so I didn¡¯t know that you called.¡±


    In the other end of the call, Steven slowly speaks after being silent for a few seconds, ¡°You and


    Frances are married?¡±


    My body suddenly freezes.


    Not because of Steven''s words.


    It''s because Frances suddenly hugs me from my back.


    He¡¯s hugging my waist with both hands and he''s also rubbing his head around my neck affectionately.


    My brain goes nk in an instant and my body involuntarily trembles.


    It takes a long time before I snap out of it.


    I turn my head and whisper to Frances, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go.¡±


    Right after that, Frances suddenly bites my ears softly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a soft cry, my legs feel weak.


    I almost drop my phone to the floor.


    He''s definitely doing it on purpose.


    Knowing that my earlobe is very sensitive, he just bites it on purpose.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Steven immediately asks in consideration.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just surprised when I saw the dog.¡±


    I say that while turning my head to re at Frances.


    But he does it more intense instead by going all the way up and keep lingering on my chest.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly marry Frances? I''m... Really surprised after I heard the news.¡± Steven sounds


    somewhat lonely from the other end of the call.


    Because Frances is here, I can''t exin it.


    Furthermore, his fingers keeps drawing circles on my chest through the clothes.


    I really can''t stand it, so I just tell Steven, ¡°Let''s meet up and we''ll talk about it by then.¡±


    I hang up in a hurry while saying that.


    Soon after, I stomp my feet towards Frances.


    ¡°Frances, are you crazy? Can''t you see that I''m on a call?¡±


    I stomp really strongly, but Frances just frowns and smiles before saying, ¡°Is that so? You''re asking


    another guy to meet up in front of your husband. You even said that I''m a... Dog?¡±


    He raises his eyebrows and gives a very dangerous feeling.


    Frances really shocks me... I just say that casually, but he won''t let me off.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Furthermore, my words are actually true.


    I curl my lips and say, ¡°Don''t you feel that you''re like a teddy bear that''s on heat?¡±


    ¡°On heat? Then I''ll just show you how it actually is.¡±


    Frances picks me up and walks to the room regardless of my struggle.


    Suddenly, there''s a shout at the door downstairs.


    ¡°You can say what you wantter. First, put me down!¡±

 Chapter 290 Why Did You Call Me

    Chapter 290 Why Did You Call Me


    In such situation, I should thank the person who saves me.


    But in fact, I''m terrified when I see the person standing downstairs.


    It''s no other than Frances'' mother¡­ Not long ago, I saw her on the news.


    The world famous pianist, Sabina.


    Frances puts me down and leads me downstairs.


    His palm is thick but it feels slightly cold.


    ¡°Mom, why are  you here?¡±


    He smiles and sits at the sofa while calmly looking at Sabina.


    He squeezes my hand harder.


    My palm is sweating.


    I somehow feel nervous from the moment when I saw Sabina.


    I took her five million and said that I''d leave her son. But in the end, I didn''t leave him and even married


    him.


    Seeing how she looks so threatening, she definitely won''t let me off.


    ¡°If I don''te back, you''ll ruin the Louis family!¡±


    Sabina says that to Frances but she''s ring at me.


    ¡°Mom, why are you exaggerating? The Louis Group is going good under my control, right?¡± Frances


    shrugs and speaks disapprovingly.


    ¡°Yes, the Louis Group is going good. But you embarrassed the Louis family so badly. If your dad knows


    that you''re acting so recklessly, he''ll definitely jump out of his coffin out of anger!¡± Sabina frowns as she


    says that.


    Actually, with Frances'' insights... He should naturally understand what Sabina means.


    How can he not understand the things that even I understand?


    How could mistress with no status and position like me be worthy of Frances?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isn''t that great? You only have my dad in your heart anyway. For so many years, you have rejected so


    many excellent guys that pursued you because of him.¡± Frances keeps disapproving.


    I don''t think Frances acts like that to protect me.


    It''s just that, he always does everything by his own way, and he won''t listen to Sabina''s words either.


    Sabina can''t outspeak him. She can only attack me instead.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    I know that I''m in the wrong, so I just stand up to follow Sabina out.


    ¡°Mom, she''s my wife. You can''t just tell her to go out.¡± Frances says that while grabbing my hand.


    He''s grabbing it even tighter than before.


    ¡°Frances, let go of my hand.¡± I turn my head and say that in a stern voice.


    There are some things that you shouldn''t avoid.


    I don¡¯t know how much longer I should stay by Frances'' side.


    No matter how long I stay by his side, and even if I can survive through this day... Sabina will have a


    chance to talk to me.


    Furthermore, I''m not the type of person to avoid problems.


    Frances res at me for a few second and lets go of my hand in the end.


    ¡°Call me if anything happens.¡±


    His words somehow makes me feel at ease.


    I nod and walk out with Sabina.


    I''m actually scared that Sabina will hit me, so I keep my distance from her. I''m standing for around... 2


    meters from her.


    ¡°What are you scared of? Like I could eat you up?¡± Sabina nces at me and says that in disdain.


    Honestly, I am really scared.


    But since she already said that, I can only take two steps forward against my will.


    Sabina looks at me up and down and speaks in disdain, ¡°Don''t think that you can be with my son


    forever just because you''re pretty! Whitney is such an outstanding woman. In the end they divorced


    too, right? I don''t even like a daughter from such wealthy family like Whitney... Not to mention that


    you''re a divorced woman that''s even a mistress! If you know your ce, pack your things and leave at


    once!¡±

 Chapter 291: Is Your Marriage Fake

    Chapter 291: Is Your Marriage Fake


    She thinks I want to stay with Frances.


    But if it weren¡¯t for revenge, I wouldn''t look twice at him.


    However, I can''t tell her but suffer in silence. I could only bite my lips and stubbornly say to Sabina.


    "Sorry, Frances and I are married now. I can''t just pick up and leave as you wish. Even if you hate me,


    you can only put up with this."


    Sabina''s face changes because of my words.


    She raises her hand and is about to p me across the face.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?" Frances suddenly appears at the door. This stops Sabina. Finally, she drops her


    arm.


    Sabina turns to Frances calmly with a smile, "Jane''s hair is a little messy, I am about to help her with


    her hair."


    As she speaks, she gently tidies up my hair.


    To be honest, her actions kind of give me goose bumps.


    Just now, in front of Frances, she already showed that she hates me so much. Doesn''t it feel too


    hypocritical to do so now?


    Frances chuckles and walks over to my side. "Mom, if you''re here to express your dissatisfaction, you


    can leave now. Your fans all over the world are still waiting for your tour!" he says.


    "I have rounded off the tour and want to have a good rest. I don''t want to go back to the Louis'' house.


    There are too many memories there. So, I''ll stay here with you."


    Sabina says as she strides inside.


    "Do you think this is a hotel? You are here. Grandpa is here. So is Silvia. Maybe the entire Louis family


    can move in here."


    Frances'' face is dark with reluctance.


    "About this..." Sabina stops and turns to Frances with a graceful smile, "I can go home and discuss it


    with them."


    Even though Frances is reluctant, Sabina still stays here.


    And this is the beginning of my nightmare.


    I usually go out to work with Frances during the day, so I shouldn''t have had any contact with Sabina.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Unfortunately, I am sick today.


    With a high fever of 102 degrees Fahrenheit, Frances can''t bear to ask me to go to work and let me


    take medicine and stay at home to rest.


    I am lying in bed, so dizzy and weak.


    In a muddled sort of way, I hear someone knocking on the door of the next room.


    Frances isn''t here, why does she knock on the door?


    After a while, she knocks on mine.


    "Come in."


    I answer casually.


    The door is pushed open, and Sabina''s contemptuous voice sounds at the door.


    "What? Why do you sleep in separate rooms since you''re married? Is your marriage fake?"


    Perhaps Sabina has such thoughts because she sees so many dramas like this in wealthy families.


    I struggle to get out of bed and look at her, "Fake marriage? Do we have a reason to get a fake


    marriage?"


    "Then tell me a reason why you get married. You won''t tell me that you love each other, will you? You


    won''t believe it even if you say it yourself, right?" Sabina sneers.


    Her words undoubtedly stab into my heart.


    Of course, our marriage has nothing to do with love, of course. To put it bluntly, it is just an exchange.


    However, I still don''t know what he needs.


    "Sorry, it''s my freedom to sleep where I like." I say to Sabina with a faint


    smile.

 Chapter 292: A Hard Time

    Chapter 292: A Hard Time


    As a courtesy, I should call her mother-inw, but I don''t want to say it.


    And she doesn''t want to hear it either.


    "I didn''te here to see where you slept. I''m hungry. Fix me some lunch. In addition, since you''re not


    going to go out to work, you should wash the clothes and clean up the house. The Louis'' never feeds


    the freeloaders!"


    Sabina says, almost rudely.


    Actually, after a few meetings, I can already tell that Sabina isn''t the woman she acts like in public. As a


    pianist, she is supposed to be an elegant and aloof woman. But in fact, she is no different from an


    typical evil mother-inw.


    Moreover, she is a woman of privilege and wealth. That makes her willful viciousness even more


    obvious.


    "I still have a fever." I say weakly.


    "It looks like you''re not that weak. Get up quickly. Serve the food in half an hour. Or you just wait and


    see!"


    Sabina says and goes down. I have no choice but to get up from the bed and stagger downstairs.


    I''m not a pushover. I just don''t think it will do me any favors by messing with her.


    I am so dizzy that I don''t even know how I make it.


    I cook some noodles, bringing the bowl to Sabina, and prepare to go upstairs to rest.


    Sabina has one mouthful and ms down the chopsticks. She stops me.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Are you trying to poison me? Look at what you cooked!"


    "What''s wrong with it?" I asked doubtfully.


    I am groggy. But that makes no difference to what I cooked. Seasoning the dish is almost my instinct. It


    is impossible for me to add them wrong.


    "I''m a public figure who needs to perform. You put on so much chili pepper, so how can I perform after


    eating it?!" Sabina snaps with a cold face.


    Chili pepper? Perform?


    She''s a pianist, not a singer. What''s wrong with having chili?


    I don''t understand what chili has to do with performance, so there is only one conclusion.


    Sabina is making things difficult for me.


    I should have thought of this a long time ago.


    However, I don''t have the strength to argue with her. I chuck the noodles out and say to her, "I''ll make


    another bowl."


    Then I enter the kitchen again.


    After finishing it, I bring another bowl to Sabina.


    When I walk out of the kitchen, I almost can''t hold the bowl.


    It''s not OK. I''m too dizzy. I need to go to bed immediately.


    "Do you put oil in the dish? I want to keep my figure. Are you trying to make me fat by putting on so


    much oil? You know it is hard to keep fit at my age!"


    Sabina doesn''t stop picking on me.


    I understand that no matter what I do, she will not be satisfied. Since I''m not feeling well, I''m toozy to


    please her.


    "Since you''re not satisfied with what I cooked, you can do it yourself."


    I say indifferently, not wanting to bother with her anymore.


    "If I had to do it myself, what are you doing at home?! To Frances, you might be a mistress. But to me,


    you''re just a servant!"


    She is rude when she speaks. With that mean attitude, it is hard to believe that she is a respected


    artist.


    "Whatever you say, I can''t serve you anyway."


    After saying that, I go upstairs.


    Of course, I lock the door to prevent her from bothering me again.

 Chapter 293: Are You Mad?

    Chapter 293: Are You Mad?


    As expected, Sabinaes to knock on the door again. I cover myself under the nket and pretend


    not to hear anything.


    In the afternoon, my fever is finally gone.


    I feel hungry. I quietly open the door and look around. Sabina doesn''t seem to be at home, so I go to


    the kitchen to cook food.


    When I go downstairs, I see an empty bowl on the table and I know Sabina has finished the noodles I


    cooked for her. But she said she didn''t like it. What a hypocritical woman!


    I curl my lips and go into the kitchen to cook some dumplings for myself.


    Mindy calls while I''m still eating.


    "Jane, I''m back. Come on! Let''s hang out!"


    Mindy sounds energetic.


    She seems to always be so full of vitality. When I am down, she is like sunshine, illuminating my world.


    It''s been a long time since I saw Mindyst time.


    In fact, I haven''t contacted her for a long time ever sincest time when I returned home.


    It is only three o''clock in the afternoon, and Frances won''te back so soon. So I agree. My face


    looks pale for the fever, so I wear a light make-up and go out.


    Mindy waits for me at Wonder za. When I arrive there, she is coaxing the baby in the stroller.


    I feel so sad.


    If my child was still alive...


    Mindy sees me and understands what I am thinking. She smiles at me and says, "David has gone on a


    business trip today. I''m so boring at home. Come on! Let''s go shopping."


    Mindy holds me with one hand and pushes the stroller forward with the other.


    In the stroller, the baby looks around with curiosity.


    The baby looks just like David. David is very handsome, so this baby is very pretty, attracting people''s


    attention all the way.


    I don''t want to mention those sad things, but I still can''t control myself.


    "If only my child is still alive..." I say sadly, tears rolling in my eyes.


    "It''s all because of Frances! That bastard! Even the most vicious animal will not eat its cub! But the


    bastard just killed his own child! Holy crap! I swear I''ll kick the hell out of him if I ever see him again!"


    Mindy clenches her fists and says with anger.


    Mindy is my best friend, and she really cares about me. However, I am still hiding something from her. I


    don''t think it''s good.


    After thinking for a while, I confess to Mindy, "Mindy, actually, I''m married to Frances."


    "What?!" Mindy turns around and feels so shocked.


    Then she reaches out her finger to stamp me in the head.


    "Are you mad? You should have killed him. Why would you climb onto his bed? Is your head full of


    shit?"


    Mindy is so angry with me that she even curses in public.


    Considering that there are too many onlookers, I whisper to Mindy, "Let''s find a ce to talk."


    It happens to be time for dinner, so we find a restaurant and I tell Mindy about all my thoughts.


    Mindy looks at me helplessly and sighs.


    "I think you will fall for it again. You will have nothing left then."


    "No way. I hate Frances. I hate him for taking my child''s life. I won''t forgive him and I won''t let him off," I


    say firmly.


    Mindy shakes her head and smiles without saying a word.


    I know that she might not believe me, so I just remain silent and eat.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "What''s that man doing?! Holy crap!" Mindy suddenly exims.


    Then she ps on the table and stands up.


    We sit by the window and there is a secluded river outside. What did she see? A naked man?


    I look out and happen to see a man cing a child by the trash can by the river and leaving in a hurry.


    I can see it clearly from the second floor.


    That child looks familiar.


    I stare at the baby for a while and suddenly recognize that it is Whitney''s


    child!

 Chapter 294: Youre More Like His Mom

    Chapter 294: You''re More Like His Mom


    What''s going on?


    Has someone stolen her child, or does Whitney want to abandon the baby?


    This happens just as I ask Frances to take over custody of the baby. It seems strange, but I don''t have


    any time to think about it carefully.


    I can''t leave this child alone anyway.


    "Let''s go!"


    I stand up and drag Mindy downstairs.


    "Hey, wait a minute. I have to take my baby."


    Mindy pushes the stroller and follows behind me.


    It suddenly urs to me that Whitney left her child in the earthquake and escaped by herselfst time.


    She is not like a mother.


    Or maybe Whitney and Frances are just alike. They don''t care about the baby at all.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel sorry for the baby.


    I run downstairs, and when I get there, the baby is still crying so hard by the trash can.


    "What a ruthless person! How can she just abandon this baby here? How can the parents do this to


    such a cute baby?!" Mindy is so angry that she trembles.


    "This is Whitney''s child," I say indifferently as I gently pick up the baby.


    The baby''s crying just touches my heart.


    As I look at him, I think of my lost baby and my heart softens.


    It''d be so good if this was my child. I will cherish him with my love and I will definitely not be as


    irresponsible as Whitney.


    "Whitney''s baby? Then why is he here?"


    Mindy is confused, and I don''t know why, either.


    "I don''t know. But what should we do as the baby is crying so hard now?" I look at Mindy, feeling so


    worried about the baby.


    I believe that my concern for this baby is all due to my guilt and love for my lost child.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "He might be hungry. Let me try."


    Then Mindy takes the baby to the corner.


    She has been breastfeeding her baby, so she is able to provide this baby with some food.


    As expected, the baby stops crying and begins to eat attentively.


    After a while, he even starts swaying his hands and feet.


    My heart just melts.


    It seems that I have more connection with this baby than with my godson.


    The baby falls asleep then.


    I take the baby from Mindy carefully with smile, as if I am holding the most precious treasure in the


    world.


    "Look at you. I think you''re more like his mom," Mindy makes fun of me.


    I make a grimace at her and turn to look at the baby.


    "Jane, should we send this child to the police station? If the baby has been stolen by a bad person,


    Whitney would be worried, right?"


    I don''t know if Whitney will be anxious, but out of selfishness, I don''t want to send the baby back.


    However, I haven''t got any information from Frances yet. So before he gets the custody, I have to send


    the baby to the police station because of thew. Otherwise, I might be used of child abduction.


    Although I am reluctant to part with the baby, I bring him to the police station anyway and tell the police


    what has happened. I also tell them that the baby''s mother is Whitney.


    Then I call Frances.

 Chapter 295: Thank You, Frances

    Chapter 295: Thank You, Frances


    Although Whitney is injured and still remains in hospital, she may think of a way to deal with me.


    If I don''t let Frances protect me, I am not sure whether I can stay safe.


    "How are you? Are you still having a fever? Is your fever getting worse?" Frances asks about my


    condition anxiously.


    My restless heart beats faster because of his sudden concern.


    Seeing that I don''t reply, Frances starts again.


    "Why not speak? Are you very ufortable? I''ll be right back."


    His concern seems too good to be true.


    Is this really Frances? If so, why does he care so much about me?


    But now is not the time to think about it. I put on a bitter smile and say, "I''m fine. My fever is gone.


    Someone dropped Whitney''s child and I picked it up. I''m in the police station. Can youe over?"


    "Alright. I''ll be right over." Frances answers and hangs up.


    The policeman calls Whitney and puts her on speaker, so I can hear Whitney very clearly.


    The phone is picked up soon.


    "Hello, is this Ms. Whitney?"


    "Yes," Whitney answers in an indifferent voice.


    "Twodies sent your child to the police station." As the policeman speaks, he nces at us and asks,


    "May I know your names?"


    "My name is Jane Noyes." Since I am not afraid that Whitney will know I am here, I give my name to


    the policeman.


    I hear something fall to the floor from the other end of the phone. The following sound is a bit noisy. I


    may scare Whitney just now. She might have dropped her phone.


    "Ms. Noyes saw someone leave your child by the roadside. She picked up the child and sent him to the


    police station. Could you pleasee here and tell us what happened?"


    "I''m hospitalized. I have no time."


    Beep.


    Whitney hurriedly hangs up the phone, which makes me very ufortable.


    I cannot deny that she is injured, but how can she abandon her own child?


    I feel that she is guilty of it. I can''t help but think that she has had her baby thrown away by others.


    But why? Anyway, it is her child.


    Frances arrives at the police station soon.


    He goes straight to the leader''s office. He finishes talking with the leader soon,es out and takes


    me away.


    Of course, we leave with that baby.


    Holding the sleeping child in my arms, I ask Frances in confusion, "What shall we do with this child?"


    "Take it home and bring it up. You always want me to regain the custody, don''t you? It''s done," Frances


    says indifferently and walks over to the car.


    So soon?


    He says that he will settle it within a week, but it only takes him three days. It is true that money talks.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Frances." I express my sincere gratitude after him.


    I hate him, but he indeed does me a favor. Without him, this thing would not have been done so easily.


    Frances pauses for a moment. Without saying anything, he opens the car door and gets into the car.


    I am about to follow Frances, but Mindy pulls me aside and says to me with a serious expression.


    "Jane, how badly do you want to start a family of three with Frances? You even n to raise the child


    of him and Whitney. To be frank, did you really marry Frances for revenge or you just want to be with


    him?"

 Chapter 296: If You Like Children So Much, Lets Have One

    Chapter 296: If You Like Children So Much, Let''s Have One


    "Of course, it''s for revenge. He did that to me. How could I still have feelings for him?" I say firmly, but


    my resolution is shaken a bit.


    "As for this child, you should know Whitney doesn''t care about him at all. Though I lost my child, I can''t


    bear to see Whitney treat her child like this."


    Mindy sighs and looks at me with aplicated expression for a while before letting me go.


    There are no products for children at Frances¡¯ home. When wee back home, I write a shopping list


    and ask him to buy all the things on it.


    "How do you know about these things so well?" Frances looks at the list and says.


    His question happens to touch my sore spot.


    Back then, my child was about to be born. I''ve prepared everything for it, but I didn''t expect that tragedy


    to happen. But now, Frances mentions this calmly. Does he even consider how I feel?


    No, he doesn''t care about my feelings.


    "I said before that I wanted the child back. Of course, I need to be prepared," I say casually.


    I n to prepare these items these days, but it is unexpected that Whitney discards her child and


    Frances takes the custody of it in advance.


    Whitney probably doesn''t want to give this child to Frances, so she asks someone to throw him away.


    But I really can''t understand why she does so.


    Although this child is not Frances¡¯, Frances and I will treat the child better than Whitney does.


    Recently, I really don''t understand Frances.


    For example, his concern for me is beyond my imagination.


    He even agrees with me to take this child back. After all, this is not his own child. He will lose face if


    others know.


    I stop thinking since I can¡¯t figure it out.


    Franceses back with things I need in less than an hour.


    The child gets hungry, so I mix form with water for him. Fortunately, he is adorable and not picky


    about food. He drinks half a bottle and falls asleep again.


    Looking at the cute baby asleep in my arms, I look up and ask Frances, "What is his name?"


    "Earl Louis," Frances says indifferently and seems to a little unhappy.


    Earl is someone else¡¯s son but uses the family name of Frances. No wonder Frances feels


    ufortable. But he takes the baby back. I really think he has done enough for me.


    But it doesn''t mean that my hatred for him will be less. I will bear his faults in mind and never forgive


    him no matter how he tries to make up.


    The crib is beside my bed. I am worried that the baby cannot sleep well in my arms, so I go upstairs


    and put him in the crib. I stand by the side, stare at his adorable sleeping face, and can''t bear to look


    away.


    I never thought I would like this baby so much, though he is the child of a woman I hate.


    Frances walks up to me in silence and gently wraps his arms around my waist.


    I don''t push him away probably because the atmosphere is too good.


    "Since you like children so much, let''s have one." Frances leans his head against my shoulder and


    whispers in my ear.


    My body suddenly stiffens


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    How can he put it so lightly?


    He kills our child but now talks about giving birth to another?


    I exert my strength to pull his hand around my waist away, turn around and point at the door with a cold


    face.


    "Get out! Get out of here! I don''t want to see you!"

 Chapter 297: Bruises on Earls Body

    Chapter 297: Bruises on Earl''s Body


    Old wounds are opened again and again. It is really hurt a lot.


    Before Frances could react, I push him out of the room.


    His simple words annoy me.


    I''ve really had enough of his constant act of provoking me, and I don''t know when I''ll be in no way to


    stand him any longer.


    In the evening, I begin to feel awkward after breastfeeding Earl.


    Now, he needs a bath.


    But a two-month-old child has an extremely soft body. I find it hard to bathe him.


    I can''t bathe Earl, let alone Frances. I don¡¯t care whether Sabina can do it or not, for it''s impossible for


    me to ask her for help. Moreover, she hasn''t returned yet.


    After thinking for a while, I can only ask Frances to call Betty over.


    I know she has raised two children by herself, and now she is also taking care of her grandson.


    Therefore, it should not be a problem for her to bathe a child.


    Soon enough, Betty skillfully takes off Earl''s clothes after she arrives.


    I am ready to learn from her at a side, so that I can bathe Earl myself in the future.


    "Ms. Noyes, it¡¯s so kind of you. You even don¡¯t reject to help Whitney take care of her child. Do you


    know how annoying she is?" Bettyins as she undresses Earl.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I smile and look at Earl, my eyes full of tenderness.


    "No matter what kind of person Whitney is, Earl is innocent. Besides, he is a cute boy. Everyone likes


    him."


    Earl turns around and smiles at me. He might have understood what I say.


    His smile softens my heart.


    Betty also smiles and adds, "That''s right. How fair and handsome he is! Of course ... Wait a moment!


    What''s it?"


    Betty''s expression changes as she puts Earl under the light.


    I walk forward after feeling something wrong.


    I almost cry at the sight of Earl¡¯s body.


    On his fair and tender skin spread lots of bruises, as well as marks left after being pinched with


    fingernails. Such marks are all over his arms, upper body, andps.


    Thinking back to the day when Whitney hit him, I can say these marks must be caused by Whitney.


    "Bastard! How can she harm her own son?" I snap angrily and look at Earl with distress.


    I''m d to have brought Earl back with me. Otherwise, Whitney must continue harming and torturing


    him.


    Betty wipes away her tears while carefully bathing Earl.


    "Why is she so hard-hearted? Earl is such a little boy. It must hurt so much!"


    I also feel ufortable and watch withplicated emotions as Betty bathes Earl, dresses him and


    ces him into the crib.


    Earl waves his little hands inside the crib with his eyes open, looking cheered. He seems to have


    forgotten all the unpleasant experiences.


    I y with him for a while, and then go downstairs after he falls asleep.


    Sabina has been there. At the sight of me, she turns to Frances and questions, "How can you allow her


    to look after Earl? Don''t you know how vicious a stepmother can be? What if she beats and abuses


    Earl?"


    Although she is talking to Frances, I know she is uttering to me.


    Judged by her appearance, however, she probably hasn''t known the fact that Earl is not Frances'' son.


    Frances probably doesn''t intend to tell anyone about such a shameful thing.


    "Are you hinting I will abuse Earl? Go up and look what Whitney did to Earl? If I don''t take him back,


    your grandson might have been killed!" I tell the truth out of rage.


    Sabina also cares about Earl. She goes straight upstairs into my room upon hearing my shouts. After


    shees out again, she looks at me guiltily. Pursing her lips, she silently returns to her room.


    I haven¡¯t had dinner, and I casually cook something for myself.


    From the moment I entered the kitchen until I finish my dinner, Frances has been sitting on the sofa


    without moving.


    If I hadn''t known what kind of man he is, I might have mistaken him to be a wax statue.


    I don''t bother to greet him and prepare to go straight upstairs. However, Frances stops me.


    "Jane, don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?"

 Chapter 298: I Wouldnt Dodge

    Chapter 298: I Wouldn''t Dodge


    What?


    What should I tell him?


    I look at Frances in a puzzled way, not understanding what he means at all.


    Only then does he stand up and walk towards me. He stares at me and asks, "Shouldn''t you tell me


    where you''ve been in the past 6 months?"


    His voice is indifferent, almost enraging me to strangle him to death.


    Those painful memories sh in my mind.


    He must mention it on purpose! How can''t he know how painful the past has been to me? But he just


    keeps talking about it.


    I suddenly understand why he marries me.


    Perhaps, he wants to take a revenge.


    He hates me for leaving without informing him. He feels it not enough to kill my child, but even intends


    to trap me by his side day and night. He wants to humiliate and torture me again and again.


    I try my best to force a smile, though I am utterly distressed. Then I approach Frances, point at my


    heart and snaps at him, "Frances, why are you saying that? Why don''t you just stab me to death?"


    If I can''t give him a devastating blow, I''d rather he stabs me hard in the heart and releases me.


    Frances frowns and whispers, "You''re the one who will stay with me for my lifetime. Why should I stab


    you? Since you don''t want to tell me, just let it go."


    With softened eyes, he reaches out his hand to my face, but I quickly dodge it.


    His touch makes me sick.


    To stay with him for a lifetime? Didn''t he find it ridiculous when saying that?


    How can we live for a lifetime? In any case, only one of us will be alive. And the worst result is that both


    of us will be harmed or dead.


    So, the word "lifetime" sounds incredibly ridiculous to me and almost drags out my tears.


    "Do you care my willingness? Don''t you just want to see how miserable I can be? I have lived a happy


    life in the past 6 months, but you destroyed everything. Frances, you probably don''t know how much I


    hate you. But since you don''t stab me in the heart, be careful that I will shoot you in the heart!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I say in a freezing voice.


    My heart breaks as the words get out of my mouth.


    Frances'' expression is a littleplicated. He probably doesn''t expect that I would reveal my hatred for


    him so undisguised.


    I forced myself to endure it, but he keeps hitting my limit. I''ve really had enough!


    Anyway, he knows clearly what he has done, so there''s no need for me to hide my hatred.


    "If that day shoulde, I wouldn¡¯t dodge."


    He says indifferently, walks past me and goes upstairs.


    I suddenly want to cry as the wind blows in from the window.


    I wonder if this feeling is caused by the thought of my unborn child, or of Frances.


    I will be awake all night long, I know.


    Whatever, I also don''t prepare to sleep, so I just gaze at Earl''s sleeping face all night.


    Apart from crying for milk three times, he has been well-behaved at night.


    I really don''t understand why Whitney had the heart to harm such a cute and good child.


    How hard-hearted Whitney can be that she could be so cruel to her son?


    Whitney and Frances are both heartless people. They¡¯re simply a match made in heaven. So why did


    they divorce?


    Earl wakes up early in the morning. Then I carry him downstairs to get some fresh air. Just as we enjoy


    the sea breeze for a while, the policee.

 Chapter 299: He Arranges Everything

    Chapter 299: He Arranges Everything


    "Hello, Jane Noyes? You are suspected of attempted murder. The victim has already provided some


    evidence. Pleasee with us."


    I stand still, feeling my head buzzing.


    I reckon that it should have ended, but Whitney refuses to let me go.


    "Yes," I reply softly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the little Earl in my arms, I am about to hand him over to Frances and ask him to call Betty


    over. Then I can rest assured.


    I''ll never count on Sabina no matter what.


    "Please wait a moment. I''lle in a while."


    "No need. I''ll go with you." Frances'' voice suddenlyes from behind.


    I turn around and see France in pajamas.


    It is only 7 in the morning. No wonder he hasn''t been up yet. However, I''m wondering why the police


    came to work so early.


    Could it be that Whitney urged them toe over?


    Judged by her personality, Whitney will never wait even for a second if she ns to frame me.


    "Aren''t you going to work today?" I ask, looking at Frances doubtfully.


    I know how busy he has been. Other than making a phone call, he only sits at theputer desk


    dealing with his documents all day long.


    "You are more important than that."


    Frances whispers, and the two police officers can''t help smiling.


    A hint of affection seems to be revealed by his words.


    Faint blushes climb onto my cheeks. I change the topic. "What about Earl? We can''t bring him with us,


    can we?"


    "I''ve called Betty over. By the time I get dressed and get ready to leave, she should have arrived."


    Frances is always a reliable man. He arranges everything, as if I never have to feel worried when being


    with him.


    Apart from being hard-hearted, he is a perfect man.


    But in this world, what I fear the most is hard-hearted men.


    Betty arrives soon. After that, I go to the police station with Frances.


    When we arrive at the police station, we bump into Whitney and Lawrence who are rushing over.


    Whitney''s face is still a little pale. After all, she just got a narrow escape from death. I feel rather guilty


    about stabbing her.


    But I''m clear that women like her deserve none of my pity.


    "Well, Jane, don''t think everything can be fine by taking Frances with you. Since you''ve done wrong, no


    one can help you!" Whitney snorts at me. If eyes can kill, I would have been dead by now.


    "I see."


    I don''t bother to talk to her, so I just give a casual response before walking into the police station.


    I didn''tmit a crime, so I''m not afraid. I¡¯m just waiting to see what evidence Whitney has produced


    to frame me.


    Normally, it is forbidden for Frances to enter the interrogation room with me. However, he is always an


    exceptional man.


    So, I am not surprised at all about the fact that he can sit with me in the interrogation room while the


    police are friendly to him.


    "Let me first state my position. I have reservations about the allegation of intentional murder against


    Ms. Noyes. However, I should now show you the evidence provided by Ms. Whitney.


    It''s like this. Two pieces of evidence are provided by her. One is a witness, her driver, who ims


    himself having stayed at the door during that time and naturally heard themotion inside. The other


    is the conversation between you two. Ms. Whitney says she has a recording."


    A recording?


    But judged by what has happened that day, I''m not afraid of her even if she recorded the


    conversation!

 Chapter 300: Call Me Husband

    Chapter 300: Call Me Husband


    "First of all, the driver testified that he only heard you hurling abuse. And you said several times that


    you wanted Ms. Whitney to die. Then the police cars and ambnce came. He saw Ms. Whitneye


    out covered in blood. So it was determined that you injured Ms. Whitney. I can y the other recording


    for you now."


    As the policeman speaks, he starts the recording.


    There is actually just one sentence inside.


    "Bitch! You bitch! I want you to die today! I want you to die!"


    Next, there is a lot of noise, and then, we hear Whitney''s screaming.


    This is indeed my voice, but the one who say these words is clearly Whitney.


    After she barges in and says these to me, she tries to strangle me.


    I don''t know what advanced surgery Whitney has had to turn her voice into mine. But I''m not stupid.


    How can I take the me?


    "I''ve never said these. It''s Whitney! This is forged evidence and I''m framed."


    I want to calm myself down. But when I say that, I am still a little panic.


    Even the recording can be forged. What evidence can''t be forged by Whitney in order to kill me?


    Unconsciously, she nces at Frances.


    He looks so indifferent, as if this has nothing to do with him.


    My heart instantly sinks.


    Right. What does it have to do with him? He doesn''tck a wife. Even if I go to jail, he''ll find another


    one.


    Besides, I say that I hate him so muchst night. He will inevitably bear a grudge against me.


    "But this is indeed your voice. I''ve found a technician and he said that it should be your voice."


    "Then you guys should find the best technical expertise. If I say it''s not me, then it''s not me. Do you


    automatically stand by Whitney and believe what she said when you see that she''s so weak?" I say


    with a stern expression.


    Whitney always makes me anxious and my life full of mess. I''m just an ordinary person. What can I do


    to contend against her?


    And Frances¡¯ indifference makes me even more helpless.


    No matter how much I hate this man, I have no choice but to ask him for help.


    This is not the time to talk about "self-esteem".


    Now my life relies on Frances. Giving in to him won''t kill me.


    After thinking for a while, my voice softens and I look at Frances, "Frances, aren''t you going to help?


    Do you also believe in Whitney?"


    After I say that, I also feel that my voice is a little ttering.


    "What did you call me?" Thetter half of the sentence is automatically blocked by Frances.


    "F, Frances." I say with some hesitation.


    "Call me husband." He smiles faintly at me and stares at me with dark eyes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The policeman here is a little embarrassed. He coughs and stands up. "Well, you guys have something


    to talk about. I''ll go out for a cigarette first."


    Then he strides out and closes the door.


    Only Frances and I are left in the closed interrogation room.


    I look at him and wonder if he is joking. His expression seems to be very serious.


    However, calling him husband is too difficult.


    I don''t know what kind of interest he has, so that he asks me to call him husband in the police station.


    "No? Then I''m leaving."


    As Frances speaks, he stands up straight and is ready to leave.


    How can this be?


    If he leaves, I will definitely be tortured to death by Whitney!


    "OK! OK! I''ll do that!"

 Chapter 301: Give You Some Punishment

    Chapter 301: Give You Some Punishment


    Frances stops and turns around to look at me with a smile.


    I don''t even know how many deep breaths I take to control my urge of beating him up.


    Although the word "husband" is simple, it is very difficult for me to say it out loud.


    I try to say it many times, but in the end, I swallow it.


    "Huh?" Frances snorts and raises his eyebrows.


    Damn! He''s threatening me again!


    I clench my teeth and close my eyes, whispering, "Husband."


    My heart is beating wildly, and I don''t even dare to look up at Frances.


    "Too low. I can''t hear it."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The man shakes his head slightly. He is very dissatisfied with my mosquito-like voice.


    Perhaps he doesn''t even know his expression is getting on my nerves!


    I can endure! I can!


    I grit my teeth and shout at him.


    "Husband!"


    Frances¡¯ lips twitch slightly.


    He doesn''t say anything and stares at me with deep eyes.


    I feel like he''s going to see through me.


    "I''ve been loud enough. Is that OK?"


    I hurriedly say this, afraid that Frances will change his mind.


    "Yes, you did. It''s just that you are so unwilling. I''m not happy. So it''s better to give you some


    punishment. You can take advantage of the time to reflect on yourself."


    He shows a meaningful smile at me, opens the door and walks out.


    "Frances, stop right there. What do you mean? You are such a bastard who doesn''t keep your word.


    You said you would help me. How can you leave like this?"


    However, no matter how I shout from behind, Frances ignores me and disappears from my sight.


    The policee in very quickly, and their ttering expressions disappear. They became exceptionally


    serious.


    "Ms. Noyes, ording to the rules, we will first detain you."


    Whitney stands not far away and smilescently at me when I walk out of the interrogation room.


    Then she walks over and stands in front of me.


    "Jane, I''ve already told you. Don''t think that you''ll be fine by bringing Frances here. I have evidence of


    this. Do you think he can help you? Besides, it seems to me that he doesn''t really want to help you."


    "Evidence? That''s what you call evidence? Whitney, let me tell you. Although I don''t quite understand


    thew, I know that it''s against thew to forge the evidence and nder. Since you have the guts to


    present the forged evidence, you need to be prepared at all times to face the day when the truth is


    exposed."


    I say this to her, very seriously.


    But inside, I''m quite unsure.


    There isn''t so called "justice" in this world. Rich people can actually decide what "justice" is.


    If Frances won''t help me, the crime Whitney has imposed on me will most likely be convicted. Once


    that happens, I will probably spend my entire life in prison.


    Earl''s figure suddenly shes through my mind.


    If I do go to jail, what about the kid?


    Back then, Frances could even give up his custody. How can he treat Earl kindly?


    Although he justes to live with me for a few days, I subconsciously regard him as my own child.


    "You need to say these words to the police, not me."


    Whitney sneers and leaves the police station with Lawrence.


    In the past, Whitney would hide her bad intentions slightly. But now, her thoughts arepletely


    exposed to the public.


    Perhaps it is because Frances has forced her so fiercely so that she doesn''t care about the


    consequences at all.


    But it''s her own business if she hates Frances. Why does she do all this to me?


    This is the first time in my life that I go to prison. Looking at the simple and cold room, my heart is filled


    with sadness.


    The policeman who brings me in notices my expression and says to me, "You''d better be satisfied.


    Other criminals are crowded into one room. You can live here by yourself because someone has told


    our boss specially."


    That means I have to thank Frances for letting me live in such a spacious and quiet cell?


    I don''t know how I fall asleep that night.


    The next morning, awyeres to bail me out.


    See? Frances just wants to threaten me!


    Thewyer takes me out of the police station and Frances¡¯ car is parked outside.


    However, the person sitting in the driver''s seat is not Frances.

 Chapter 302: Frances Father

    Chapter 302: Frances'' Father


    The person whoes to pick me up is Sabina.


    I don''t expect her to be here. Frances probably don''t tell her anything, but she still knows.


    Moreover, based on her usual attitude towards me, it will definitely not be a good thing for her to pick


    me up.


    "Excuse me. I have something to do here. I can''t send you back."


    Sabina turns around and says politely to thewyer.


    Her attitude towards thewyer is extremely gentle,pletely different from when she faces me.


    Thewyer shakes his head and says, "I drove here by myself. You can go first."


    I know that Sabina won''t be too nice. But escaping cannot solve the problem. I can only get in the car.


    Staying in such a depressing car with Sabina, I panic so much that I don''t even know how to breathe.


    I don''t know why I''m so afraid of her, but the sharpness of her aura always makes me timid.


    I''m a little scared when the car is going all the way to a remote ce.


    Looking at her appearance of wanting to kill me at any time, I feel it is possible if she really kills me and


    drops my corpse here.


    After a long time, I finally can''t help but ask her.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "What? Do you think I''m looking for a secluded ce to secretly kill you and dump your corpse?"


    Sabina turns to smile coldly at me.


    I am surprised that she could see through my thoughts.


    It seems that Frances¡¯ gaze is inherited from her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You are a public figure and a sessful woman. You must be very sensible. How could you do such a


    thing?" I reply with a faint smile.


    On the one hand, I say this to tter Sabina and make her feel a sense of superiority. On the other


    hand, I want to express that I am not afraid at all.


    "Humph. Do you think it''s useful to tter me?"


    Sabina snorts and stops the car.


    Only then do I realize that this path is somewhat familiar. It seems that this is the only way back to my


    hometown.


    We''ll be at the county if we drive for another hour.


    Suddenly, I feel homesick.


    What does Sabina mean by stopping here?


    "Do you know how Frances¡¯ father died?" Sabina speaks slowly, which sounds a little sad.


    I can feel that she has a deep affection for Frances¡¯ father. Otherwise, with her beauty and talent, she


    won''t be single until now.


    There must be a lot of outstanding admirers around her, but she chooses to be alone. It can only mean


    that there is already someone in her heart, and she could no longer ept anyone else.


    "I don''t know." I honestly say. I don''t understand why Sabina tell me about this.


    Actually, not only do I not know how his father died, I actually do not even know that his father is dead.


    Frances never talks to me about his family. I know almost nothing about his family except what I''ve


    seen.


    "Back then, Fernando came here to discuss a cooperation project, but right where we were standing,


    he was hit by a big truck, which was driven by a doctor. The doctor clearly could have saved Fernando,


    but he chose to escape by himself. The funny thing is that, even now, I don''t know who hit him.


    Otherwise, I will definitely make him pay for Fernando''s life!" Sabina''s gaze bes fierce, but more


    of it is grief.


    I don''t expect the truth is like this.


    I''ve always thought that doctors should save lives and help the wounded. Why would that doctor not


    save Fernando?


    There''s one more thing I don''t understand. Why do Sabina tell me about all this?

 Chapter 303: Only You Can Help Me

    Chapter 303: Only You Can Help Me


    I say nothing and wait for Sabina to continue.


    "I divorced Fernando the day he died. He was uneasy that he didn''t notice the big trucking. The


    Louises have med me. Even when Fernando was buried, old Mr. Louis didn''t allow me to attend


    Fernando''s funeral. Even now, I don''t know where Fernando is buried. I had Whitney ask Frances, but I


    couldn''t get the answer. So, I hope you can help me find out." I miss Fernando too much. I want to see


    him and say sorry to him."


    Sabina turns around, and her face is covered with tears.


    I am surprised at the story.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I don''t know that there would be such a bitter story behind Sabina, because she is so indifferent and


    arrogant.


    I know that I shouldn''t be soft-hearted because of the story, but I can''t help it.


    However, it seems impossible for me to help her.


    "Since Whitney failed to do it, how could I do it?" I smile bitterly.


    I never expected that Frances would tell everything to me. So how would he tell me where Fernando''s


    grave is?


    ...


    Sabina actually kneels down in front of me.


    I can''t bear it. I try to help her up in a hurry, but she is so stubborn.


    "There is nothing I can''t do. Don''t do this."


    Someone happens to pass by and looks at us curiously. I am helpless and don''t know what to do.


    "Please help me. I can only rely on you. I believe that only you can help me. I can''t count on anyone


    else. You''re the only one who can help me. In a few days, it will be the anniversary of Fernando''s


    death. It has been ten years, and I haven''t seen him for ten years. Help me and ask Frances. I believe


    that Frances must have found out who hit Fernando, but he didn''t tell me. Please ask him about it as


    well. As long as you help me, I will not target you anymore. You are my best daughter-inw."


    Her eyes are very sincere, and her pleading words are enough to move me.


    I can really feel how much she hated and disdained me in the past. But now, for the sake of the man


    she loves, she kneels down and begs me.


    Love makes a person so humble as much as he/she could be.


    I think of Whitney and who I used to be.


    It seems that I can''t find a reason to refuse to help her.


    "OK, I promise you, Mrs. Louis. But I can''t guarantee that Frances will tell me. I will do my best."


    "Don''t call me Mrs. Louis. You are Frances'' wife. Just call me Sabina."


    Sabina heaves a sigh of relief and smiles.


    She stands up and holds my hand affectionately, as if I were her own daughter.


    I''m not used to such a change. I smile awkwardly and pull out my hand. "If there''s nothing else, can we


    go back now?" I ask embarrassedly.


    "OK, we are going back now."


    With that, Sabina smiles and gets into the car.


    The rxed expression on her face ispletely different from the gloomy expression she had before.


    Actually, I don''t have the confidence that Frances will tell me. But if I tell the truth, Sabina may get


    excited. It would be better to make her happy for a while. Besides, my life will be easier if she doesn''t


    make things difficult for me.


    After returning home with Schuman, I don''t see Frances, so I go straight upstairs.


    Anyway, I don''t want to go to work because I''m bored sitting opposite Frances. It would be better if he


    fires me for beingte and leaving early. I feel sick all over to face him all day long.


    I didn''t sleep well in prisonst night, and when I get back to my room, I lie on the bed and fall asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, and someone knocks on my door.

 Chapter 304: His Evidence

    Chapter 304: His Evidence


    "Jane, it''s time for lunch. I cooked the lunch. Get up and eat some."


    Sabina''s voice is very gentle. In an instant, she bes a kind mother-inw.


    I''m not used to it, but I do feel hungry. I look at the time and find that it is twelve o''clock at noon.


    "OK, I''ll be right down."


    Sabina goes downstairs. I get up and wash up before go downstairs.


    When Ie downstairs, Frances happens toe back from outside.


    Why does hee back at noon?


    "Frances, wee back. I cooked the lunch. Would you like to have lunch with us?"


    "You cooked it?" Frances frowns, and his expression clearly shows that he is a little surprised.


    I am also very surprised.


    Sabina''s cooking is good and the dishes are very exquisite,pletely different from themon


    dishes I cook.


    I understand very well that there is still a big gap between me and the upper ss.


    I marry into a wealthy family, but I''ve never been the same kind of person as them.


    "This matsutake is good. It''s good for your body. You''re so thin. You should eat more to tonify your


    body."


    Sabina says to me. As she says that, she puts a few pieces of matsutake into my bowl.


    Frances is frozen there, and it is obvious that he doesn''t believe what he sees.


    A few secondster, he looks up at me, then at Sabina. He frowns and asks, "When did you get along


    so well?"


    I don''t know.


    Sabina changes so suddenly. Everyone will think it strange.


    "I suddenly see Jane a good daughter-inw. Why can''t I treat her better?" Sabina rolls her eyes at


    Frances, sessfully stopping his doubts.


    "OK."


    Frances say helplessly.


    I sneak a nce at him and find a faint smile on his face.


    Why is he smiling? What''s so funny?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After lunch, Frances says to me, "Let''s go to work. You are absent for half a day."


    "You didn''te back to take me to work, did you?" I ask in surprise.


    I don''t mind going to work, but I''m unwilling to share an office with him and work with him face-to-face.


    "Otherwise?" Frances raises his eyebrows nomittally.


    Okay.


    I never understand what this unscrupulous boss is thinking.


    I go out with Frances. Before I go out, Sabina winks at me and signals for me to ask Frances.


    I nod and promise her.


    However, I have to ask him at the right time and ce. Otherwise, it will be too strange if I ask such a


    question all of a sudden.


    In the afternoon, I don''t even talk to Frances, let alone look for an opportunity to ask him.


    I really don''t understand why he called me to the office. He doesn''t give me any work, nor does he talk


    to me. Could it be that he wanted to keep an eye on me nearby?


    I can''t figure out, so I stop thinking.


    In the middle of work, the police station calls Frances several times.


    It looks like they talk about me. However, Frances just says a few word on the phone. I don''t know what


    exactly the police say at all.


    After work, Frances takes a USB drive from hisputer and takes me to the police station.


    Whitney is also there. When she sees that Frances is with me, her eyes are filled with resentment.


    I think she hates me as much as she loves Frances.


    After walking in, Frances hands the USB drive to the police and smiles faintly at Whitney.


    "You probably don''t know that my house is equipped with surveince cameras."

 Chapter 305: Change a Lot

    Chapter 305: Change a Lot


    Surveince?


    He installs surveince cameras in his living room? Are there cameras in bedroom and bathroom?


    I suddenly panic.


    Is Frances installing surveince cameras to guard against theft, or is there something wrong with him?


    I am afraid that he has peeked at me when I am bathing.


    I turn to look at him in horror. Although I say nothing, my expression is clear enough.


    "Guess it."


    He whispers in my ear.


    What he says is ambiguous, and I am even more uncertain. I can only stare at him with a blush.


    Whitney''s face suddenly turns pale.


    The police take over the USB drive and y the video.


    In the video, what happened after Whitney entered the house was clearly photographed.


    Her calling the police behind my back was also clearly photographed.


    "Officer, help! Someone is trying to kill me! A crazy woman is trying to kill me! Hurry up ande to


    save me, or I will die. I''m..."


    And what she said at that time is a p in her face now.


    "Ms. Whitney, you have seen the evidence. This video is more convincing than your sound recording.


    We found a veteran technician to check your sound recording. Although it is very realistic, it is indeed


    fake. You are criminally liable for perjury and defamation. We will deal with you seriously and legally."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I don''t care what will happen to Whitney, but I know that once Frances¡¯ evidence is showed, I''ll be fine.


    However, Frances has evidence in his hands, but he didn''t hand it over to the police and let me stay at


    the police station all night. He even beguiled into calling him honey. He is so hateful!


    On the way home, I have been ring at Frances fiercely.


    When we wait for the green light, he turns around and looks at me with a faint smile.


    "You don''t have to stare at me all the time. If you want to thank me by sleeping with me, I''ll be happy."


    Screw you! Does he know how ashamed he is?


    Ignoring Frances, I turn my head to the side. He continues to ask, "How did the rtionship between


    you and Mom change so quickly?"


    Frances is thoughtful. It is normal for him to suspect this matter.


    But I can''t tell him openly.


    "How would I know something you don''t even know?" I reply simply, stopping Frances asking.


    He doesn''t ask any further and takes me home.


    Earl went to Betty''s house before, but now he is home.


    The little fellow falls asleep. Sabina holds him in her arms and looks at him tenderly.


    It is true that Sabina changes a lot. I can''t ustomed to it.


    Seeing me return, Sabina smiles gently at me and hands Earl over to me carefully.


    "Earl has just fallen asleep. He feels insecure. He needs someone to carry him, or he can''t sleep well.


    I''ll go cook now. Hold him for a while."


    Sabina goes into the kitchen, and Frances and I sit on the sofa in silence.


    Suddenly, I think of something.


    "Aren''t you going to tell your mother that Earl isn''t your child?"


    Frances slowly turns his head and stares at me with serious eyes. He says softly, "Since you brought


    him back, he is my child. He is our child."


    What does he mean by that? Isn''t it too ambiguous?


    I don''t understand, and I don''t want to ask.


    The atmosphere seems to be pretty good now. I think I can ask him some questions about Fernando


    now.


    "Frances, why have I never heard of your father?"


    Frances stiffens, and his eyes be sharp and stern as he looks at me.

 Chapter 306: You Are Basically Living Together

    Chapter 306: You Are Basically Living Together


    It was a beautiful moment, but now it feels weird.


    I know I must have asked the wrong question.


    "Well, if you don''t feel like talking about it, then pretend I never asked," I say to Frances with


    embarrassment.


    I am having mixed feelings.


    Sabina thinks wrongly how much I mean to Frances, and unfortunately, I''ve made the same mistake. I


    thought I could ask something like that because I felt I was special to him. How ridiculous!


    Just when I think Frances wouldn''t tell me, he speaks slowly.


    "My father died ten years ago."


    I look at him quietly and wait for him to continue. However, he falls silent.


    I knew his father died ten years ago. So, can he tell me more?


    But that is not going to happen. Therefore, I must fish.


    I quickly search for the right words in my head. After organizing my thoughts, I say to Frances, "Well,


    look, no matter how it happened, we got married. Should I go with you to pay respect to your father at


    his tomb?"


    He turns to look at me, his gaze deep and solemn.


    I try to look as sincere as I can, so that he wouldn''t tell my true intention.


    "My father''s death day is a few days away. I''ll take you there," he says softly.


    I never thought Frances would agree to this.


    When Sabina brings a dish out of the kitchen, she happens to hear Frances'' words. She is so excited


    that she almost drops it.


    I finally rx.


    I should stop here. If I continue, I might sound suspicious.


    Frances goes upstairs after dinner.


    After I feed the baby milk holding him, I go to prepare a bath for him.


    Sabina''s voicees from downstairs.


    "Jane, are you going to bathe Earl? Let me join you."


    Then, I hear her going upstairs.


    She enters the bathroom and closes the door, walking to me.


    She opens her mouth to say something.


    But I stop her in time. I point to another door that is tightly shut, and mouth the words, "Frances is in


    there."


    Sabina is shocked and purses her lips. Then she squats down and sshes water on the baby.


    She leans over to my ear and whispers to me, "How is it? Do you know where it is? I heard Frances


    said he would take you there. Where exactly?"


    Sabina sounds urgent. Perhaps she really wants to visit Fernando''s grave.


    But I have to disappoint her.


    I murmur to her, "Frances didn''t tell me the address. I can only give it to you when I get there. Or I can


    try to get it these days. But I didn''t ask him about the driver who fled the scene, because I was afraid


    he would get suspicious."


    Sabina nods and says, "I believe you can do it. It''s enough for me to know where he is buried. As for


    the rest, if you can''t get it out of him, I guess I have to find out by myself."


    "I''ve noticed yours and Frances'' bathrooms are connected. You are basically living together."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sabina suddenly changes the subject and smiles at me suggestively.


    Thinking about how Frances used to slip into my room through the bathroom, I blush.


    "Normally, he wouldn''te over."


    After saying that in a fluster, I carry Earl to the bed and begin to dress him.


    Looking at the bruises on him, I feel so distressed.


    It is like they were on me. Sorrow wees me.


    "Why do I feel this baby looks like you?"


    Sabina says.

 Chapter 307: I Cant Resist

    Chapter 307: I Can''t Resist


    Looking like me?


    I am a little face-blind, so I cannot see how even after staring at the baby''s face for quite some time. I


    shake my head at Sabina with a smile, saying, "I can''t see it."


    "He really looks like you. His eyes, mouth, and high nose. I think they all resemble yours." Sabina


    nces at the child and then at me, saying with certainty.


    "Perhaps children look all the same. We''ll know if what you said is true after he grows up."


    "Perhaps." Sabina nods and leaves after exchanging a few words with me.


    After I put Earl to bed, I feel like taking a shower before sleep.


    As soon as I enter the bathroom, the other door to it is opened, and Frances walks in.


    He is only wearing a pair of underwear. His slender waist and sturdy chest are exposed.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    And the bulging thing in his underwear makes me blush in particr.


    "You are shameless, running around dressed like this!"


    I say with my cheeks red, looking away from him.


    Frances chuckles and closes the door behind him.


    "I''m here to take a shower. What else should I wear?"


    It seems I can''t retort that.


    Nheless, I think he''s going rogue.


    I can neverpete with him on that!


    It''s dangerous to be in the same room with him, let alone in an amorous ce as this bathroom.


    "You go first. I''lle backter."


    With that, I intend to leave, but Frances grabs me.


    "You are here, aren''t you? Then let''s bathe together."


    He reaches out to untie the belt of my robe.


    The robe slips down from my shoulders and arge area of my skin is exposed. It is toote for me to


    cover it up.


    He forcefully pulls me under the shower. Warm water trickles down on me. Its temperature should feel


    right, but every part of my body is burning.


    All thanks to the ring gaze of Frances.


    Mist permeates the air, and the atmosphere is extremely intimate.


    I hold my breath. The tight space seems to be sucking the air out of my lungs.


    Frances sticks his hand into my robe and gropes his way to my back, trying to unbutton my bra.


    The moment his hand touches my skin, I tremble all over and then stiffen.


    No matter how many times this kind of thing happens, I cannot face it calmly.


    I know what Frances is going to do and resist, but my body is out of control.


    I am grateful Frances is not in a rush to take off my robe as usual.


    The robe slips to my waist and my scar is still behind it.


    I don''t want Frances to see my scar at all. I don''t want it to be exposed in front of him like this!


    This scar is a souvenir from my child.


    But he is gone.


    I wake up all of a sudden.


    No! I can''t have sex with Frances! I hate him. How can I make love with someone I hate?


    "No...."


    Before I can finish speaking, he covers my lips with his.


    He hugs me tightly in his arms, kissing me tyrannically and fiercely, devouring my reason bit by bit.


    I hate how easily I fall, but I can''t resist.


    He hugs me so hard that I feel my back is about to break. However, if he hadn''t been doing that, I


    would have copsed to the ground with limp legs long ago.


    His hot kiss travels all the way down on the thin fabric. Itnds everywhere on my neck, shoulders,


    chest, and belly. Finally, he gently lifts the hem of my robe and stops there.


    "No, it''s dirty!"

 Chapter 308: Women Can Also Be Sucked Dry

    Chapter 308: Women Can Also Be Sucked Dry


    I push his head, trying to get him farther away from me. I keep my legs tucked in to prevent him from


    invading me further.


    How can I let him kiss me on such a private spot?


    Frances stops and looks at me with an evil smile.


    "Be good. Rx."


    He reaches out his fingers and gently touches my sensitive area.


    "No!"


    I can''t help but moan in embarrassment, and my legs part slightly. Taking advantage of this opportunity,


    Frances buries his head there and uses his lips and tongue to invade my most delicate garden.


    I never thought he would do such a dirty thing. Did I not understand men, or did I think him noble?


    No matter what, I can''t think anymore.


    It feelspletely different from when he enters me with his big boy, but it gives me such an


    indescribable pleasure.


    I grab his shoulders and let out uncontroble moans.


    Under his fierce attack, I give in and reach the peak of joy.


    I don''t know if it is because I am still shy or I just had my orgasm, but my body is boiling hot, and my


    legs are so weak that I can''t even stand.


    Frances hugs me in his arms, his eyes filled with desire.


    He takes my hand and puts it on his big boy.


    Even though I am hot all over, when I touch it, I bounce off feeling the fire in it.


    It''s scalding.


    It''s huge.


    I don''t dare to look at it. I don''t have the strength to do it. I can only bury my head in Frances'' arms and


    lean against him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He lowers his head and whispers in my ear, "You''refortable. Now, it''s my turn."


    As he speaks, he put my legs around his waist and carries me into his room.


    Every step he takes touches the deepest part of my body.


    Myst orgasm is still holding power over me, so after he pushes a few times, I have another one.


    Frances smiles evilly and ces me on his desk, driving the house with all his might.


    From the desk to the sofa, the bed, the balcony, and the floor.


    Frances'' energy is always so shocking.


    I don''t know how much time has passed, but I feel all of my strength has been drained.


    I thought only men could be sucked dry, but now I know the same goes for women.


    "Frances, why aren''t you done yet?"


    I look at the man who is still fighting and says weakly.


    The man chuckles and says, "You did not let me touch you for so long. When a man holds back for that


    long, he can be scary."


    "It sounds like you don''t have other women," I say unhappily and roll my eyes.


    But I feel sad.


    I''m not Frances'' only woman, and I never expect to be. As a womanizer, he must have multiple women.


    It''s just that I don''t bother to ask.


    "No," he says with a sullen look and goes harder.


    I can feel his stick getting hotter and bigger in me.


    We''ve done this many times. I know Frances is about to have his orgasm.


    Just then, the sound of the baby cryinges from the next room.


    Out of instinct, I push Frances hard, wanting to get up from under him.


    "Move aside. The baby is crying. He must be hungry."


    It has been three to four hours since I fed him. How can he not be hungry?


    Frances hugs me tightly and refuses to let go. He frowns and says in a deep voice, "Wait a moment. I


    am almost there."


    As he says, he pushes even harder.

 Chapter 309: His Gentleness Is a Trap

    Chapter 309: His Gentleness Is a Trap


    But I can''t wait any longer. The child is wailing. How can I just sit there and watch?


    Frances refuses to let go. I be so annoyed as I focus on the child.


    In the end, I have to push him hard.


    "Go away! I need to feed my baby!"


    And suddenly, Franceses.


    The white liquid is sprayed onto my body, face, and hair.


    And he is stunned.


    "Frances! It''s disgusting!"


    I shout, put on my messy nightgown hurriedly and run towards my room.


    While running, I try my best to wipe away the liquid on my face.


    Frances is really disgusting! If I hadn''t been in a hurry to feed my baby, I would have beaten him up.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "How can you me me for this? I''ve already said I wasing. It was you who pushed me away."


    Behind me is Frances¡¯ughter.


    What a bastard!


    I can''t bear it anymore!


    "Shut up!" I shout at Frances angrily.


    Suddenly, someone is knocking on the door.


    "Jane, why is the child crying? Do you need my help?"


    Sabina''s sudden voice makes me feel extremely embarrassed.


    Since she can hear the child cry, did she hear Frances and I make love just now?


    After all, the sound of me panting was not low.


    "No need. He''s just hungry. I can handle it." I hurriedly say.


    If Sabinaes in and sees me like this, I will be too embarrassed to face her for the rest of my life.


    "Alright. Then I''ll go back to sleep." Hearing Sabina leaving, I let out a sigh of relief.


    Frances alsoes over, picks up the child and coaxes him in his arms.


    He wraps a bath towel around his waist, and the soft light shines on him. The scene looks very


    beautiful.


    This is the first time I''ve seen Frances hug this child. He seems to be quite fatherly.


    To my surprise, the moment the child is hugged by Frances, he suddenly stops crying.


    I stare nkly at this. Frances turns to face me and says, "You can watch meter. It''s time to bottle-


    feed the baby."


    "Who wants to watch you? How narcissistic you are!"


    I blush and go to the bathroom to wash my hands and face carefully to prepare the milk for the baby.


    The child stops crying immediately after drinking the milk. He blinks his big eyes at us as he drinks.


    Before he can finish the milk, the little fellow falls asleep again.


    I smile and sigh. I carry him back into the crib and carefully cover him with nkets.


    Frances hugs my waist from behind, which startles me. And my legs can''t help but be limp.


    Can it be that he wants to do it again?


    "What do you want to do?" I ask in panic.


    Frances directly picks me up and put me on my bed.


    He also lies down and puts my head on his shoulder. He says exhaustedly, "Sleep."


    I''m very resistant to sleeping with him, but his hands are tightly hugging my waist, which makes it


    impossible for me to get up.


    Moreover, I''m extremely tired. So, in the end, I can only give up struggling and close my eyes in his


    arms.


    The child is extremely obedient during the night, and he has never made any noise. And I unexpectedly


    sleep well too.


    When I wake up, Frances has already gone to work.


    There''s a text message from him on my phone.


    "I have gone to work. I didn''t wake you up as you were sleeping soundly. You cane over after a


    good rest."


    The message is in a gentle tone, as if it were sent to his wife.


    My heart leaps fiercely, and I hurriedly close the message box.


    If this continues, I''m afraid that I''ll fall into Frances¡¯ tenderness again.


    But his gentleness is destined to be a trap.


    Now that I can leave the child to Sabina, I go to work after breakfast.


    There is a pharmacy downstairs. I go in to buy birth control pills and go to thepany.


    Frances is busy working. When I enter, he just raises his head and nces at me.


    I sit in my seat and move to a corner where Frances cannot see me. I open the medicine box, take the


    water bottle and is about to take the pills.


    "Throw it away," Frances suddenly says in a deep voice.

 Chapter 310: The Hospital is His

    Chapter 310: The Hospital is His


    The sudden voice shocks me, and the pills in my hands fall off.


    He is not talking to me, is he?


    He probably can''t see me as I''m hiding in such a secluded ce.


    After convincing myself, I crouch down to pick up the pills under the table.


    But Frances¡¯ footsteps slowly approach.


    I be extremely nervous.


    I grab the pills in my hand and hide the medicine box on the table.


    Frances stands in front of me.


    "Give it to me."


    The man looks down at me and says in a low voice.


    Really?


    How does he know?


    In an instant, I almost cry, but my face is still indifferent as I blink at him.


    "What?"


    It is impossible for him to know or see this.


    I try to convince myself over and over again, hoping it is just a misunderstanding.


    However, what he says next shatter all my fantasies.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "The contraceptive. Give it to me."


    His expression is even gloomier than before, and he extends his hand towards me.


    I no longer care about how Frances discover it. I directly stuff the medicine into my mouth and swallow


    it.


    No matter what, I must take this medicine.


    I''ve checked the date. Yesterday was within a dangerous period.


    It was an ident to have that child, and I can''t let that terrible ident happen again.


    "Jane!"


    Frances grits his teeth and shouts at me. He directly pulls me out.


    I don''t know what he''s going to do, but judging from his expression, I know it will not be a good thing.


    "Let me go! Where are we going?"


    When I get to the door, I grab the door frame tightly.


    Frances stops and easily opens my hand.


    As a result, I can only reluctantly be pulled into the elevator by him.


    Along the way, I keep struggling.


    Everyone in thepany knows about my rtionship with Frances, but they are also curious about


    what is going on between us. They are all secretly looking over here.


    "Don''t you need to do anything?"


    Frances shouts, and they all obediently return to their posts and lower their heads to work.


    After pulling me out of thepany, Frances takes me into the car and drives away.


    The car door is locked, so I can''t escape at all. I can only shout at Frances, "Frances, where are you


    taking me? I''m being illegally imprisoned. I''m going to sue you!"


    "OK, do it."


    The man doesn''t even turn his head, and he whispers to me while stepping on the elerator to the


    bottom.


    Along the way, he drives extremely fast, which makes me feel sick. And it is even harder to control my


    body, so I can''t argue with him anymore.


    After a moment of dizziness, Frances stops the car at the entrance of a private hospital, drags me out


    of the car and walks inside.


    In the end, he takes me to the internal medicine department.


    After he enters the doctor''s office, he says sternly to the doctor, "Give her a stomachvage."


    Now, I finally understand why Frances bring me here.


    I know how painful it is to take a stomachvage. I just took a pill, is this necessary for him to do this to


    me?


    In my opinion, Frances is crazy. How can I obey him?


    I stubbornly look at him and say to the doctor, "I won''t do it. I didn''t eat anything wrong. Why do I have


    to have a stomachvage?"


    The hospital is not his. How can the doctor listen to him so irresponsibly?


    To my surprise, the doctor respectfully nods to Frances and says, "Alright, I''ll arrange it immediately."

 Chapter 311: Pretending to Be Kind

    Chapter 311: Pretending to Be Kind


    What?


    I look at the doctor in disbelief. Then I hear him say to Frances, "Mr. Frances, do you have any other


    requirements? Or should we appoint a doctor to do it?"


    Now, I understand.


    Most likely, this hospital is Frances¡¯!


    Damn it!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    So what?


    I am also a woman with human rights, how can I let him bully me like this?


    "No! If you do it, I will sue your hospital!" I snort coldly and say aggressively.


    However, the doctor does not seem to hear what I said and goes out directly.


    Frances chuckles and says to me, "Do you think he is more afraid of you or me?"


    Frances is blocking the door. Even if I want to run out, I can''t have a chance. I can only look at him


    helplessly.


    "Frances, why are you doing this? What''s wrong with me taking a birth control pill?"


    "You are my wife now. Don''t tell me you have no obligation to give birth to a child for me?" The man


    raises his eyebrows and says naturally.


    When he mentions the child, all the sad memoriese to my mind.


    I force a smile and say to Frances, "Are you kidding me? You are such a cruel person to your own


    child. How can you want a child?"


    Frances is slightly stunned and expressionlessly says, "What if I want one?"


    "There are no ifs. Frances, I''ll never have a baby for you."


    A dense sense of despair surges in my heart.


    I don''t know how Frances found out that I was taking the medicine. I will try my best not to have sex


    with him in the future. Even if I''m forced to have sex, I will have to find an absolutely safe ce to take


    my medicine.


    However, this is not a long-term solution.


    The best way is to leave him as soon as possible.


    The doctores in from outside and takes me to have a stomachvage.


    This time, I don''t resist, and I just lie on the bed like a puppet being ughtered.


    The stomachvage is too afflicting. After this, I am already exhausted.


    I think that medicine should have been washed off. I must think of a way to take another medicine as


    soon as possible.


    I walk out with a pale face, and Frances stands outside. When he sees me walking out weakly, he


    hurriedlyes over to help me.


    "Go away, I don''t need you to pretend to be kind to me!"


    I shake off his hand angrily and walk straight out.


    I''ve just had a stomachvage, and I feel too sick. But who makes me feel even more disgusted is


    Frances.


    He is the one who pulled me tovage my stomach, and now he''s pretending to care about me.


    He is the one who personally killed our child, and now he''s asking me to have a child for him as if


    nothing has happened.


    Doesn''t he think this is ridiculous?


    Seeing that I am not feeling well, Frances sends me home and goes to thepany himself.


    When I enter, Sabina walks over with the child in her arms and looks at me with concern.


    "Jane, what''s wrong with you? Yourplexion is bad."


    "I''m fine. Please help me take care of the child. I want to have a good rest."


    I shake my head weakly and go upstairs.


    Frances¡¯ residence is remote by the sea. The nearest pharmacy is more than an hour''s drive away


    from here. He might discover it once hees back. I don''t want to have another stomachvage.


    I''m hesitating if I should buy another pill. In the end, I finallye up with an


    idea.

 Chapter 312: You Must Give Me a Baby

    Chapter 312: You Must Give Me a Baby


    I order a takeout and ask the delivery man to buy me a box of birth control pills by the way.


    The takeout service is very efficient. In less than an hour, the food and medicine are delivered to me.


    Sabina is surprised to see me order a takeout.


    "I''m about to cook dinner. Why did you order a takeout?"


    "I feel like eating some pizza, so I ordered one. Mom, would you like a piece?"


    As I speak, I hand the pizza to Sabina.


    This is the first time I''ve called her mom, which makes me feel somewhat awkward.


    But to distract her, I have no choice.


    Sabina is a little stunned, then smiles kindly at me and says, "I''m good. If you like it, eat more. I''ll take


    care of the baby for you."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I nod and go upstairs.


    After closing the door, I directly take out the medicine and eat it.


    After that, I finally feel at ease.


    After eating two pieces of pizza, I lie back on the bed with satisfaction.


    Damn, this bastard Frances even took me to have a stomachvage. It was too brutal!


    After thinking for a while, I directly burn the medicine box in case that Frances finds out.


    At night, Franceses back.


    I''m not hungry and don''t want to see him at all, so I don''t go downstairs to eat dinner.


    When it is time for Earl to take a bath, someone knocks on my door.


    I think it is Sabina whoes up with the child, but when I open the door, I see Frances.


    If it isn''t for him holding the baby in his arms, I will m the door.


    Taking the child from his arms, I say coldly, "You can go."


    Then, I''m going to close the door.


    "Don''t you invite me toe in?"


    The man smiles, reaches out and easily blocks the door, then he directly strides in.


    I don''t want to talk to him at all, so I carry the child to the bathroom.


    While bathing the baby, Frances walks in.


    He looks at me for a while and suddenly whispers, "Jane, since you like children so much, why are you


    unwilling to give birth to my baby? Do you think I will treat them badly?"


    "You ask me that? Don''t you know what you''ve done? Why should I remind you again?" I turn around


    and re at him fiercely.


    "What did I do?! Tell me clearly!"


    Frances strides over and grab my wrist tightly, pulling me to stand up.


    The child is so frightened by him in the bathtub that he bursts into tears.


    "Are you crazy? You scare the child."


    With that, I simply bath the child again and carry him to the bed, wrap him in a nket, and embrace


    him in my arms to coax him.


    After a long while, the child finally stops crying, and I start dressing him.


    Frances says coldly from the side,


    "Jane, I don''t care what you''re thinking, but the more you don''t want to have a child, the more I want


    you to do so!"


    As expected, I was right. Frances keeps me by his side just to torture me.


    I ignore him and dress the child on my own.


    Earl is still young and likes sleeping. He falls asleep as soon as I put on the clothes for him.


    I put Earl into the cradle, and Frances, who is behind me, suddenly grabs me and presses me onto the


    bed.


    "I''ll make love with you every day. Let''s see if you can get pregnant or not!"

 Chapter 313: I Just Want to Strangle You to Death

    Chapter 313: I Just Want to Strangle You to Death


    I am shocked when he lifts my dress to my chest.


    No! He will see it!


    The scar on my abdomen is exposed in front of him.


    Frances¡¯ gaze gets solemn as he stares at my lower abdomen.


    He reaches out to it and gently strokes the scar.


    After a long time, he says in a trembling voice, "Jane, what happened?"


    I sneer.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how to respond.


    I got the scar because of him, and now he asks me "what happened" with an innocent look.


    It''s probably the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life.


    "Don''t you know that there would be an ugly scar after a caesarean section?"


    "Caesarean section? Who is the child''s father? Tell me, whose child is it?"


    Frances'' gaze bes fierce as he stares at me. His eyes turn red. I feel that he may devour me


    alive.


    I kind of know why he was so cruel to the child.


    Perhaps he thinks it''s not his child.


    There''s nothing I can say to a man who doesn''t trust me.


    I won''t admit that the child is his. He is unworthy of being the father of my dead child.


    I want him to assume for the rest of his life that he is cuckolded. It would be best if he dies of fury!


    "Whose child is it? Why should I tell you? Anyway, you know it''s definitely not your child." I raise my


    head and smile at Frances.


    But my heart is aching.


    It will always cause my pain when I think of the child.


    I will never forget it. And I will never forgive Frances.


    The man suddenly lowers his head and grabs me by the neck.


    "Jane, you know, sometimes I just want to strangle you to death."


    He is very strong. And he presses on my neck harder than Whitney didst time.


    It seems that he really wants to kill me.


    It is ridiculous that two people who hate each other got married.


    I close my eyes calmly as I can''t be bothered to resist.


    Anyway, our rtionship won''t end until we die. Perhaps it will end today if I am strangled by him.


    Oxygen in my lungs is reducing, and I feel more and more difficult to breathe.


    ...


    Just when I think I am going to die, Frances suddenly let go of my neck.


    I breathe heavily, and it takes me a long time to recover.


    "Where is the child? Where is the child?"


    "It''s in Prague. Where else can it be?"


    I snort coldly.


    The child was buried before I could see him for thest time. His face was bloodstained, so I didn''t


    even know what he looked like.


    "Frances, what''s your point of asking about it? You know what? Now I hate your guts."


    Frances doesn''t say anything else. He stares at me for a long time before walking out of my room.


    After that night, Frances doesn''t ask me to go to thepany, nor does hee to my room.


    He doesn''t even talk to me.


    Sabina feels strange.


    And she keeps asking me what happened between us.


    Every time, I just smile and don''t exin.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    We have so many stories of love, hatred, and enmity. Perhaps, I will never let go of them.


    However, why do I feel more and more frustrated?


    Frances hasn''t returned home for days on end. Mindy is also idle, and she asks me to go shopping


    today.


    After shopping, Mindy and I are having some food in a snack bar.


    Suddenly, she stops and pointed outside.


    "Jane, it''s Frances! He entered the hotel with a woman!"


    Author''s Note: I want to make an apology for a mistake in the book. In the previous chapter, Jane was


    forced to have a caesarean, so she must have an obvious scar on her abdomen. But I forgot about it


    when I wrote about Jane and Frances sleeping together, which resulted in a mistake in the plot. I''m


    really sorry and have revised it. Also, I would like to thank the readers for pointing it out. If there are any


    errors in the future chapters, please tell me. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 314: Dont You Feel Hatred in Face of Him

    Chapter 314: Don''t You Feel Hatred in Face of Him


    I can''t help looking in the direction that Mindy said.


    I see Frances and a woman walk into the hotel.


    The woman looks familiar, but I can''t remember who she is.


    "I think I''ve seen that woman before."


    I whisper.


    "Well, I also feel that I have seen her once." Mindy tilts her head and is also absorbed in thought.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Then we remain silent.


    Suddenly, Earl starts to cry. I hurriedly pick him up and coax him in my arms.


    This is the first time I''ve brought Earl out. I panic as he cries.


    At the same time, Mindy''s baby also begins to cry.


    We can only stop looking at the hotel and turn our attention back to them.


    After the kids stop crying, Frances is not there anymore.


    Mindy stares at the hotel opposite and says angrily, "Do you want to go catch them in the act?"


    "What?" I smile and shake my head.


    "Come on! It''s just a nominal marriage. I don''t bother. No matter which woman he wants to hook up


    with, it has nothing to do with me."


    I pretend to be indifferent, but I feel uneasy in my heart as if a big stone is pressing down on me.


    I''ve told myself a thousand times that I don''t care. But when I saw him enter the hotel with another


    woman, I couldn''t help.


    I have been swayed since I met Frances again.


    I hate him. At the same time, I try to prevent myself from falling for him again. I''m really exhausted.


    And it''s hard for me to deceive Mindy, who knows me so well.


    "Is your marriage really a sham? But I think you and Frances have already slept together."


    I am embarrassed to hear Mindy talk about private matters frankly.


    Judging from her assured voice, I think she firmly believe that we''ve done that.


    So, there is no point trying to hide it.


    I have no choice but to nod.


    ...


    Mindy suddenly ps hard on the table and stands up. Her baby trembles a bit in sleep and then calms


    down.


    "Jane, you have be a stupid after your pregnancy! Frances killed your child. How could you sleep


    with him? Don''t you feel hatred in face of him? What''s wrong with you? You said you want to take


    revenge. But you have been attempted by him again!"


    Mindy looks at me angrily.


    I sigh heavily and say, "I really hate him, but sometimes I don''t know what to do. I did try to resist. But I


    am too weak. It''s too difficult for me to fight back against him."


    "Well, I don''t know either. Anyway, don''t forget why youe back to him."


    "I won''t forget. Even if I die, I won''t forget." I say resolutely.


    How could I forget it? He hurt me so bad.


    Mindy is also a mother now. I believe that she knows how important the child is to me.


    I will never let go of the child. I hate him. No matter what Frances does, I won''t forgive him.


    "Well. There''s no point in me saying anything. You''ll know what to do when things happen. You''re Mrs.


    Louis now. We should start to take revenge on Frances."

 Chapter 315: You Wont Get Tired If You Like Him

    Chapter 315: You Won''t Get Tired If You Like Him


    "What do you mean?"


    I look at Mindy doubtfully.


    "What do I mean? I mean let''s go reveal their affairs!"


    Mindy stands up, her face full of excitement.


    I shake my head and say seriously, "I won''t go there. It has nothing to do with me. Also, I don''t want to


    see it."


    I don''t know what I will do if I see Frances in bed with another woman.


    Am I really as indifferent as I said?


    Mindy doesn''t believe me. Actually ... I don''t believe in myself either.


    I don''t dare to see it, so I just refuse to be there.


    "But I want to! No. I can''t wait anymore!"


    Mindy picks up her baby and gets out.


    I had no choice but to follow her.


    Two mothers with their kids march towards the hotel opposite.


    Along the way, I try to stop Mindy from entering the hotel. But the more I say, the more excited she


    bes.


    "Jane, you are really stupid. No matter what, we have to catch them in the act. First, how can he have


    fun while you are suffering? Second, we can damage Frances¡¯ name if we take some nude photos andThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    give them to the media. It''s ''One stone, two birds''. Why not?"


    I feel that it... makes sense.


    I can''t find any reason to retort.


    Therefore, I finally follow Mindy into hotel.


    At the front desk, Mindy asks the receptionist, "Hello, may I know the room number of the man and


    woman who just entered the hotel?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss. It''s the clients'' privacy. I can''t tell you."


    The receptionist has a gentle and polite smile on her face.


    But she is looking at us up and down. Perhaps she is wondering what two women are doing in the hotel


    with their kids.


    I am so embarrassed that I lower my head to avoid her gaze.


    As for Mindy, she doesn''t panic.


    She smiles at the receptionist and then steps aside.


    I think she gives up before she gets the room number. However, she takes out her phone and calls


    David.


    "Darling, I''m in the Clinton Hotel. Find Frances'' room number for me. Be quick."


    "Why are you so concerned about Frances?" David sounds jealous.


    Because I stand very close to Mindy, I can hear him clearly.


    "Because of Jane, of course. Now, go find the room number."


    "What reward can I get if I find it? Tonight..."


    David''s voice bes extremely ambiguous.


    Mindy hurriedly covers the loudspeaker and moves a little to the side with a red face. She says


    coquettishly, "Alright, I promise you. But you must find the room number for me."


    As she finishes, Mindy hangs up the phone with shyness.


    "Wow." I tease her, "You guys have been together for so long. Aren''t you tired of such intimate


    moments?"


    Mindy shakes her head and says, "Not at all. I like him. How can I get tired?"


    Her face is filled with sweetness as she says that. I feel happy for Mindy.


    At least one of us found true love.


    After a while, Mindy receives a text message from David.


    He got the number. It''s room 828.

 Chapter 316: A Misunderstanding

    Chapter 316: A Misunderstanding


    I don''t want to go to their room. However, I can¡¯t help but follow her because Mindy drags me up to the


    eighth floor.


    When we arrive at room 828, we are surprised to find that the door is half open.


    "Look! They couldn¡¯t wait to do it and even forgot to close the door." Mindy says angrily and directly


    pushes the door.


    I want to stop her, but it''s toote.


    So we just walk into the room. And we see Frances and the woman''s shocked faces as soon as we


    enter.


    To our embarrassment, there is someone else in the room.


    It''s a man. They are sitting at a table. There were some documents on it. It seems that they are


    discussing something.


    Mindy and I stand there awkwardly, wondering what to say.


    "Why are you here?"


    Frances is the first that speaks.


    He frowns and walks towards me.


    "I... I..."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I stutter for a while and fail to utter aplete sentence. I wish I can dig a hole on the floor and hide


    into it.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mindy is speechless. And she finally asks.


    "Discussing the details of the script. What else can we do? What about you guys? What are you doing


    here?"


    The man stands up and says. Apparently, he is annoyed.


    Discussing the script?


    As I hear the man''s voice, I suddenly recognize the woman that entered the hotel with Frances.


    It''s Elin.


    Frances had a scandal with her before.


    But Whitney also told me that Elin is Frances¡¯ younger sister, half-sister.


    Therefore, the scandal is definitely false.


    "You guyse to the hotel to discuss the script? Do you think I will buy it?"


    Mindy doesn''t know the rtionship between Frances and Elin, so naturally she doesn''t believe what


    the man said.


    "I live here. If they don''te here, should I go find them?" The man says.


    I can tell his arrogance from the way he speaks.


    In case that Mindy gets trouble, I quickly pull her aside and say, "The woman is Elin Smith. She''s an


    actress that got famous this year. Whitney told me before that she is Frances¡¯ half-sister."


    Mindy is stupefied. She hasn''t recovered from the shock.


    After a few seconds, she finally collects herself. She turns around and says bitterly, "Why don''t you tell


    me earlier? Why do you wait until I embarrass myself?"


    I smile and say, "I wish I can tell you earlier too, but it juste to my mind."


    Mindy res at me fiercely, her eyes filled with regret.


    Frances walks to me and says in a deep voice, "You haven''t told me why you came here yet."


    I don''t dare to look at him, so I lower my head and don''t reply.


    What can I say? Can I tell him that I''m here to catch adultery?


    It will be too embarrassing.


    I don''t know how to respond, so I pause.


    "Nothing. We just entered the wrong room. You can continue now."


    As I finish, I quickly pull Mindy and run out of the room with her.


    Perhaps Mindy is really ashamed of what happened. She runs faster than me. I try really hard to catch


    up with her.


    We don''t dare to stay at the hotel and just go back to our homes directly.


    When I arrive at home, I take the child to my room upstairs.


    However, Earl has slept for a long time. It has been four or five hours, and he has no sign of waking up.


    It¡¯s weird. He usually gets hungry in two or three hours and need to eat.


    I walk to him doubtfully and pat him on the shoulder.


    As I stand by his side, I see that his face is quite red.


    I reach out to touch his face and find it hot.


    The child has got a fever!

 Chapter 317: He Likes Children

    Chapter 317: He Likes Children


    Earl is sick. No wonder he hasn''t woken up after so long.


    I hurriedly go downstairs to fetch a fever cooling pad for Earl. Then I pick him up, feed him medicine


    and then closely keep an eye on him.


    When the sky darkens, Frances returns and directly enters my room.


    It is the first time he hase into my bedroom since he left that day.


    I feel worse at ease than I was at the hotel.


    "What are you doing in my room?"


    "What do you follow me to the hotel for?" Instead of answering me, Frances asks.


    "I didn''t. I just happen to see you, okay?" I exin.


    How narcissistic Frances is! How can he be so confident that I follow him here?


    "You see me, and then you misunderstand that I''m messing with another woman. So, you go up."


    Frances looks at me with a smug expression.


    There seems to be a faint smile on his face.


    "Don''t tter yourself. I know Elin is your sister," I say unhappily.


    However, I do feel a little jealousy before I remember Elin is his sister.


    "How do you know it?" Frances asks me in surprise.


    "Whitney told me." I make a simple reply.


    I really don''t want to talk about Whitney anymore.


    I harbor more hatred towards Whitney than others, except Frances.


    Frances does not say anything else. Only then does he focus his attention on Earl.


    When he sees Earl, he frowns and asks, "What is wrong with Earl? Does he have a fever?"


    "Yes."


    I also shift my gaze to Earl. I feel extremely sorry for Earl for he looks so terrible.


    "Do we need to send him to the hospital?" Frances asks worriedly.


    I shake my head. "There''s no rush. I can''t bear to see Earl suffer from the constant infusion of


    antibiotics in the hospital. Let''s see if he can get rid of the fever himself."


    "Alright."


    Frances returns and sits down beside me without moving.


    My attention is fully paid to Earl and I have no time to talk to Frances.


    After taking care of Earl for most of the night, I feel somewhat dizzy, and I''m unable to stand it


    anymore.


    "If you''re tired, you can go to sleep first."


    Frances whispers to me.


    "No need." I insist.


    Frances insists on leaning my head against his shoulder. Immediately, I close my eyes.


    Afterwards, I don''t know how I fall asleep. When I wake up, I''m greeted by a scene that surprises me.


    Frances is bending to kiss Earl on his forehead.


    I feel that Frances is shining with the brilliance of fatherly love.


    I think besides me, anyone who sees Frances do such a thing will find it inconceivable.


    "Frances."


    I can''t help but call out his name, although I don''t know why I do so.


    ...


    Frances turns to look at me gently. "Good morning," he says softly.


    It seems to put an end to our bad terms which hassted in the past few days.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But when I think of the reason for our bicker, I still can''t let go of it.


    It can be told from his behavior that he likes Earl very much. But why does he do such a cruel thing to


    my child?


    Is it just because he is an illegitimate child?


    I feel that if I don''t ask, it will be difficult for me to sleep at night.


    Finally, I ask him with tears.


    "Frances, why are you so cruel to my child? I''ve already escaped so far. Isn''t that enough?"


    ...

 Chapter 318: Lets Start Over

    Chapter 318: Let''s Start Over


    Actually, no sooner do I say that than I feel a little regretful.


    I put everything on the table. Will it annoy Frances? If he decides to divorce me all of a sudden, I won''t


    even have a chance to get close to him.


    I want to leave him. But I haven''t taken my revenge on him, so I''m unwilling to give up.


    However, what is done cannot be undone. There is no room for maneuver.


    "What do you mean?"


    Frances turns to look at me in puzzlement.


    He has asked Hamlin to do such a cruel thing. But now he pretends that he is innocent and tries to shift


    the me for his mistakes. Doesn''t he feel himself disgusted?


    "Frances, since you..."


    Therees a big sound.


    Earl suddenly cries loudly. In shock, I hurriedly get out of bed and run towards Earl.


    I guess my loud voice has frightened Earl.


    Earl keeps crying in fear. I pat his back gently, trying to cate him.


    However, things have gone against my wishes. Earl is crying harder and harder.


    Frances happens to receive a call and hurriedly leaves.


    In the end, I still don''t get the answer I want.


    I don''t think I''ll have the courage to ask about my child after this.


    Fortunately, in the evening, Earl''s fever is reduced.


    Afraid that he will have a high fever again, I feed him some medicine.


    At night, Earl goes to bed early.


    I take my clothes and go to the bathroom to take a bath. When Ie out, I find Frances sitting beside


    the bed.


    For fear that he will do something shameless, I tighten my nightgown.


    Frances sweeps his gaze over me with a serious expression as usual.


    "Jane, tell me, what did you mean this morning? What have I done to your child?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Frances, you know what you''ve done. Why are you asking me


    hypocritically? Do you think there''s any point in talking about the past?" I sneer. Passing by him, I walk


    towards Earl who is in the crib.


    Earl sleeps soundly, and I don''t want to quarrel with Frances.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Just let it go. Let''s start over and stop arguing, okay?"


    His voice softens. His sudden gentle gaze makes me feel uneasy.


    What he says disturbs me deeply.


    He wants to start over?


    What happens between us has been a mistake from the beginning. How can we start over? Cannot I


    give up until I''m severely hurt?


    "How is that possible? How stupid will I be if I haven''t leant a lesson from my suffering? Besides, you


    and I don''t have any feelings for each other at all. Don''t you find it ridiculous to say it?"


    Staring at me, Frances sighs.


    "Tomorrow is the anniversary of my father''s death. Do you want to go with me?"


    Frances'' invitation uplifts me.


    Sabina asked me to find out where Fernando''s grave was located. Here is my opportunity.


    After pondering for a moment, I nod.


    I don''t bother to talk to Frances anymore. But when I think of my difficult task, I ask him.


    "Frances, do you mind telling me how your father died?"


    Frances hesitates and looks at me with aplicated expression.


    In the end, he replies casually.


    "He had a car ident."

 Chapter 319: I Dont Want to Pursue It Any Further

    Chapter 319: I Don''t Want to Pursue It Any Further


    Can Frances speak a little more?


    ''I know your father died in a car ident, but can you tell me the specifics?''


    Seeing that he has no intention of continuing, I have to ask again.


    "Was it an ident or something? I heard from your mother that the hit-and-run driver was a doctor."


    "It''s all over. I don''t want to pursue it any further. You should rest early. I have a meeting tomorrow


    morning, so we''re leaving at seven o''clock to visit my father''s tomb."


    After Frances finishes, he walks out.


    Frances'' somewhat unreasonable reaction puzzles me.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Based on his personality, how can he give up pursuing this matter? Shouldn''t he take revenge on the


    doctor harshly?


    After confirming that Frances has already returned to his room and closed the door, I carefully go


    downstairs and knock on Sabina''s room door.


    Soon, Sabina opens the door. She still wears the same clothes as she does during the day. It seems


    that she hasn''t taken a bath yet and isn''t ready to go to bed.


    However, it is almost eleven o''clock.


    "Mom, you haven''t slept yet?"


    "I can''t sleep. I miss Fernando." She answers softly, her tone carrying a strong sense of sadness.


    No wonder that she misses him. Tomorrow will be Fernando''s death anniversary.


    I nod and whisper to her, "Just now, Frances asked me to go to the tomb with him tomorrow morning.


    When I get there, I''ll tell you the location."


    Sabina''s eyes light up.


    She grabs my hand and says excitedly, "Thank you so much, Jane. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know


    it forever."


    Judging from her excitement, I know that she loves Fernando deeply.


    Perhaps I have suffered too much, so I can''t bring myself to let down anyone who is affectionate.


    I smile and continue, "I helped you ask about the car ident, but Frances told me that it was over and


    that he didn''t want to pursue it. Although it sounds unimportant, I find it a bit strange. So, Ie to tell


    you."


    "He doesn''t want to pursue it." Sabina murmurs with a frown. After pondering for a moment, she


    continues, "That means Frances knows who this person is. But why does he choose to let go of him?


    This is indeed very strange."


    Sabina contemtes for a long time, but she fails to figure it out. Finally, she looks up at me and says,


    "If you can''t find anything, I''ll investigate it myself. Thank you for telling me this information."


    She smiles at me gently, and I think it is worth it.


    After talking to Sabina, I go upstairs.


    When I arrive at Frances'' door, his door suddenly opens, which startles me.


    "What are you doing downstairs?"


    "To have some water. I''m thirsty." I make up an excuse.


    "I put a refrigerator in your room. Everything you need is inside." Frances easily sees through my lie.


    To my surprise, I can be so brave and I patch up the lie.


    "I want to have in water. Is there anything wrong?"


    After that, I hurriedly go back to my room and close the door.


    If Frances finds out that I tell Sabina about this, he will not let go of me so easily.


    I wake up the next morning at six o''clock. Of course, I won''t pay my respect to Fernando at his tomb


    with Earl, who is only a few months old.


    Sabina leaves home early for convenience.


    Frances has to call Betty and asks her to take care of Earl at home.

 Chapter 320: A Lifetime

    Chapter 320: A Lifetime


    After Bettyes, Frances drives me out.


    Frances heads straight towards the suburbs. Unexpectedly, he drives in the direction of my home.


    In the end, he stops at my hometown.


    "Frances, is your father buried here?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I''m a little confused.


    "Yes."


    Frances nods lightly and walks towards a green grocery across the street to buy some fruit. He then


    goes to the funeral supplies shop next to him for some incense and joss paper.


    I finally believe that Frances'' father is really buried here.


    No wonder Sabina can''t find Fernando''s grave for so many years. Perhaps she will never expect that


    the most dangerous ce is the safest one.


    No one will believe that the Louis have buried Fernando so close to where he had the car ident.


    After getting things he wants, Frances drives me for a while before stopping in front of a cemetery.


    The cemetery is well renovated, with the name of Fernando carved on it.


    Looking at Fernando''s photos, I find that he looks simr to Frances.


    Taking advantage of the gap when Frances is disying offerings, I take out my phone and secretly


    send Sabina the location.


    "The grave is right here. You cane after we leave. I''ll let you know when."


    Sabina replies soon that she gets it.


    When I put back my phone, Frances happens to turn around, which astonishes me.


    He walks over and takes me up to the tombstone while holding my hand.


    "Dad, this is Jane, my wife."


    He gives me a meaningful look as he introduces.


    I wonder if it''s my misconception that Frances looked at me affectionately just now.


    It''s definitely my illusion.


    Frances continues, "Let bygones be bygones. I want to be with Jane for the rest of my life."


    His voice isn''t loud, but I can clearly hear it.


    Does he say that he wants to be with me for the rest of his life?


    My heart beats violently uncontrobly. I know I shouldn''t have such an emotion. However, I fail to


    control myself and I''m deeply disturbed by his words.


    Later, I don''t listen carefully to what Frances says.


    At his insistence, I burn some joss paper for Fernando. Finally, I bow deeply and leave.


    On the way back to the car, I send a message to Sabina that we have left.


    "Since you are already out of the house and Betty will take care of Earl, follow me to thepany."


    As Frances speaks, he directly brings me to thepany regardless of whether I agree or not.


    As Frances'' wife, I''m highly respected. When I go to the tearoom, many staffs offer to make coffee for


    me.


    Frances goes to a meeting. I sit alone in the office, drinking coffee and watching TV shows.


    After a while, I''m really bored and begin to browse the news of thetest fashion week.


    After reading it for a while, I have an inspiration suddenly and I begin to design.


    No matter what, it''s always right to earn more money. Besides, design is something I like.


    However, after drawing for a while, I feel some warm liquid flowing out of my body.


    I should be having a period.


    I heave a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, I''m not pregnant, which means I didn''t take that pill in vain.


    Thinking of that pill, I suddenly remember Frances found out about it at that time.

 Chapter 321 He is Spying

    Chapter 321 He is Spying


    I am sitting here, he clearly cannot see anything, but how does he know?


    I feel doubtful, out of curiosity, I walk towards his seat, and look towards my own seat.


    There is no way to see it.


    Does he have x-ray eyes?


    I look for quite a while, but cannot figure it out, I get up about to go to the bathroom to change my pad,


    and identally touch Frances''puter mouse.


    I notice in surprise, his screen is divided into two half.


    One half is his work, the other half shows my seat!


    Frances is spying on me!


    No wonder he found out about me taking the medicine, so he sees everything I do?


    So when he looks so focused on work, maybe he is actually watching me?!


    And when I was drawing the picture, does he know about that too?


    Heavily burdened, I go to the bathroom to change my pad, and when Ie out, Frances is already


    back from his meeting.


    I don''t talk about finding out about him spying on me.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If I tell him now, maybe Frances will find a new way to monitor me. This way at least I can be more


    careful, knowing what he is up to.


    And the fact that I drew those designs, if he doesn''t ask me about it, I will keep doing that.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go eat?"


    Frances puts his documents on the table, and says to me.


    Seeing him, he doesn''t look like as if he knows about me uncovering his secret.


    "Yeah." I say honestly.


    It''s past twelve, how can I not be hungry?


    Frances takes me out of the office, to a really good western restaurant.


    Since the incident I hadst time at their canteen, he has never taken me there again.


    The waiter takes us to a separate room in the second floor, and we run into Whitney and Lawrence.


    As soon as Whitney spots Frances, she cannot look away anymore.


    It seems that she has really deep feelings for Frances. Even though they are divorced now, she still


    cannot let go.


    Frances pretends as if he doesn''t see them, and keeps walking forwards, when Lawrence calls out for


    him.


    "Frances, are you really this heartless?"


    When he talks, he looks at Whitney pitiful.


    I think, Lawrence''s love for Whitney is not less that her''s for Frances.


    He is suffering himself, but cannot help to care about what Whitney is feeling.


    Frances does not stop, only smiles towards Lawrence, "Lawrence, I know you like Whitney. Since you


    are not siblings, and we are divorced, you can do what you want, you don''t need to bother about my


    feelings anymore."


    Frances and Lawrence once were really good buddies.


    But because of Whitney, their friendship has changed.


    But, Frances knows that Earl is their child, and is still willing to raise him, he has done his best for


    them.


    "You don''t need to worry about us, I mean what happened at the police station, do you really have to


    be so merciless? The new president has integrity, and it took me quite some rtions before I could get


    Whitney out."


    "Last time?" Frances snorts, "If it wasn''t for my help, do you know what could have happened to Jane?


    Murder with intent, I think you know how serious thisbel is. You can like Whitney, but pampering her


    might be actually harming her."


    When Frances finishes talking, he takes me inside.


    Whitney, who is quiet all this time, opens her mouth now.


    "Frances, tell me, do you know about the child?"

 Chapter 322 Suffer Forever

    Chapter 322 Suffer Forever


    "What do you think?"


    Frances doesn''t answer, he asks a question in return.


    Whitney seems to be very disturbed, her brows are knitted, and she suddenly looks at me.


    Then she looks at Lawrence, and looks as if she doesn''t know what to do.


    Lawrence walks to her, takes her hand, and says to her, "Don''t be afraid, I am here, no matter what


    happens, I will not allow anything to happen to you."


    Frances looks at them with an empty expression, he doesn''t show any reaction.


    Or maybe, he just doesn''t have any feelings for Whitney anymore.


    I really don¡¯t know, what he actually cares about in this world.


    Frances looks at Whitney with stone cold eyes, and says in a deep voice, "I will not tell anyone that


    Earl is your child, but if you ever do anything to Jane again, I will not let it go easily!"


    "You know that the child..." Whitney pauses, but doesn''t continue.


    I don''t know if it is just my imagination, but I suddenly see her exhale, and mumble to herself, "At least,


    he doesn''t know."


    Then, she looks at me with a meaningful look.


    "Jane, do you think you will be happy marrying Frances? You will not, you will suffer your whole life.


    Hahahaha, in the end, I won. Since you already know that Earl is my child, I will fight to get his custody


    back!"


    Whitney is madlyughing.


    Frances'' brows are knitted, he looks like he is suppressing his own emotions.


    But I know, Whitney is right, being with Frances, I will suffer forever. Even I don''t know when this will


    have en end.


    Whenever I look at him, I remember my baby''s death. I will never forgive him for that.


    But, will Whitney really get the custody of her child back? I thought she doesn''t like the child? Why


    does she want to do that?


    I suddenly start to worry for the child.


    Lawrence takes Whitney''s hand and already pulled her away, but I still stand there, in my thoughts,


    clenching the end of my shirt in my hands.


    "Don''t listen to her, she will never take the child away from me."


    I nod, but my worries are still there.


    Whitney is a crazy woman, if she starts to act crazy, she is really scary.


    I have lunch with Frances, still burdened in my heart, then we go back to his office.


    In the afternoon, Frances is busy with his work, it seems he hasn''t paid attention to me.


    But I know, every move I do, he can see it.


    Since he already knows about me drawing the designs, I will not hide it anymore, and keep drawing


    them.


    Just before it''s time to get off work, I look at Frances, who is still busy with work.


    I open a new document, and write in big letters "Frances asshole".


    To make it more visible for him, I keep the document on my screen.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After work, I can see that Frances looks very gloomy.


    I think, he must have definitely seen it, but he cannot yell at me, so he has no choice but to swallow his


    anger.


    Seeing him so beaten, makes me feel really good.


    I am so bloated, that I cannot hold back myughter when sitting in the back of the car.


    "What are youughing about so happily?"


    Frances suddenly asks me, his gloomy expression is the exact contrarypared to my happy face.


    "Nothing."


    I hold back my smile, and answer with a cold voice, then I turn to look out the window.

 Chapter 323 Why Do I Find Trouble for Myself

    Chapter 323 Why Do I Find Trouble for Myself


    Sabina is cooking in the kitchen when I reach home.


    She always hums a song while cooking.


    This is the first time I see her so happy these days.


    I think she has already met with Fernando Louis.


    She finishes a dish and takes it out. When she sees us reach home, she shows a smile and says, ¡°You


    are back. Earl is sleeping upstairs now.¡±


    After saying that, she goes back to the kitchen while humming again.


    Frances Louis shows an extremely confused face.


    He looks at Sabina, then looks at me, frowns, and says, ¡°Is today a special day? Why are you so


    happy?¡±


    I curl my lips and walk upstairs while ignoring him.


    I walk back to my room and see Earl Louis sleeping soundly in the cot. It feels so sweet.


    What a cute child. How can I dislike him?


    Earl¡¯s body wounds have finally recovered after these days. How can he go back to Whitney Jordan¡¯s


    side again?


    When I recall what Whitney did, I am extremely reluctant to let him back.


    Although he is Whitney¡¯s child, I really wish to keep him as if he is my own.


    ¡°Jane, it is time to eat.¡±


    Sabina calls me from downstairs. I kiss Earl¡¯s forehead gently and walk downstairs.


    Sabina has made a spicy chicken dish today. Its aroma makes me have a good appetite.


    I taste it and it is very delicious.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, almost all of them are spicy. I like to eat spicy food. Obviously, I


    cannot bear it and I gulp down the delicious food.


    Frances has always been unable to eat spicy food. He frowns while eating and also drinks water very


    often.


    Sabina at the side looks at Frances and says softly, ¡°You should eat less if you feel it is too spicy. This


    soup is not spicy. You can drink this soup and eat less. Today is Fernando¡¯s death anniversary and he


    used to like these foods.¡±


    So that is what it is.


    However,pared to Fernando Louis, Frances¡¯s ce in the family seems to have fallen.


    Frances doesn¡¯t say anything. He simply eats some food and goes upstairs.


    After Frances leaves, Sabina notices that I like the food. She picks me lots of dishes and says, ¡°Jane,


    eat more if you enjoy the food.¡±


    Then, she lowers her voice and says to me, ¡°Thank you so much. I have met Fernando today.¡±


    There are crystal clear tears in her eyes.


    I think those are tears of joy.


    I eat a lot during this dinner.


    In the end, I go upstairs while touching my stomach that is full.


    I sweat a lot after finishing dinner. When I go to the bathroom and take a shower, I remember that I am


    on period today.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Will I feel difort after eating so much chili during my menstruation period?


    No way¡­ right?


    Ifort myself.


    However, whatever happens, happens.


    Right after Iy on the bed after taking shower, I feel convulsion in my stomach.


    I have always suffered from serious menstrual pain. This time is much more serious. I roll on the bed


    again and again as I feel extreme pain. I bite my lips hard while the pain makes me sweat cold bullets.


    Why do I find trouble for myself? This time is going to be troublesome.


    I feel no strength and dizzy because of the extreme pain.


    At this moment, Earl is crying in the cot.


    After sleeping for a long time, he must be hungry.


    I have to give him a shower after feeding him milk.


    I struggle and want to get up from the bed. However, my body feels so weak and I cannot use any


    strength.


    I am struggling to crawl towards the cot. When I want to hold Earl, I realize that my hands have no


    strength.


    If I hug Earl hastily, what will happen if I drop him by ident?

 Chapter 324 Frances Has Cancer

    Chapter 324 Frances Has Cancer


    Earl is crying hard, what should I do?


    Should I call Sabina up to help?


    After taking out my phone, the bathroom door is opened from the inside.


    Frances Louis stands at the doorway and asks with a deep voice, ¡°Is Earl hungry? Why is he crying so


    hard?¡±


    I nod and say without strength, ¡°Yes, can you help me to make him some milk? My stomach feels


    painful and I cannot use my strength.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you? Do you want me to send you to the hospital?¡±


    He walks towards me and looks at me with some concern.


    I shake my head, point at Earl, and say, ¡°I am in menstrual pain and I have eaten spicy food. That¡¯s


    why I feel extreme pain. I will be fine after taking medicine and drinking some warm water. Please take


    care of Earl first. Two spoons of milk powder, 100ml of water. The water temperature is around 40


    degrees celsius.¡±


    ¡°How dare you eat spicy food after knowing your condition? Do you want to die?¡±


    Frances scolds. I feel some concern within his words.


    But I cannot think too much of it now.


    ¡°Can you feed him some milk first?¡± I look at him and say helplessly.


    Frances presses his lips, moves to the side to boil water, to make milk.


    He is fast. Although this is his first time to make milk, he does it skillfully. Earl stops crying after drinking


    the milk.


    It seems that he has the potential to be a nanny.


    ¡°Can you give Earl a showerter?¡±


    I am greedy and I ask for more than I can chew, as I say that to him in embarrassment.


    He looks at me coldly and says softly, ¡°Okay. Can you take good care of yourself first? Who allows you


    to eat uncontrobly?!¡±


    His serious look scares me a little.


    ¡°I really forgot about it,¡± I say while feeling wronged as I spit out my tongue.


    ¡°You forgot about it? How can you forget about such an important thing? What else will you forget


    about?¡±


    He rolls his eyes and says angrily.


    There are.


    There are somethings that I will never forget in my life.


    But these things, are things that I will never say out.


    ¡°You justy down properly. I will take care of the rest.¡±


    So, Iy myself down properly on the bed after Frances¡¯s persistence.


    He makes me some brown sugar syrup and brings me painkillers.


    ¡°Painkillers should not be taken often. I will give them to you this time because you are in great pain.


    You better pay attention and not eat anything without thoughts in the future.¡±


    I nod as I receive the pills.


    I am shocked after looking at the painkillers. They are very effective in relieving pain.


    However, they are usually used for the patient with thest stage of cancer. I have heard this from my


    father a few times when I was at home. That¡¯s why I remember this.


    Why does Frances have this kind of painkiller? Can it be¡­


    I cannot help but worry.


    ¡°Frances, do you have cancer? Why do you have this kind of painkiller?¡±


    Frances¡¯s corner of mouth twitches and he says to me angrily, ¡°You really want me to die? I am sorry to


    tell you that I do not have cancer. So, you are unable to inherit myrge legacy yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the reason I am staying with you is for your money?¡± I cannot help but say it.


    "Isn''t that the reason? What else could it be? In the name of love?" Frances says that coldly and does


    notment further.


    It¡¯s fine. I have nothing to fucking exin since he thinks so. At least, he will be less defensive


    towards me.


    After taking the painkiller, I feel much better.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After teaching Frances to give Earl a shower, I feel tired and go straight to sleep on the bed.

 Chapter 325 Whitney鈥檚 Lawyers Letter

    Chapter 325 Whitney¡¯s Lawyer''s Letter


    When I wake up, I notice that Frances is lying next to me, rolling up like a baby.


    I went to sleepst night on the side of the bed, so Frances is now also almost squeezed on the other


    side.


    Is hefortable like that?


    Why does he not sleep in his own big bed, why does he choose to squeeze himself next to me in


    mine?


    I guess he''s just crazy.


    I have never been able to understand what is going on in his head, and now I don''t even want to guess


    anymore.


    To go to the bathroom and wash up, I step over him.


    Frances doesn''t sleep very deep, usually he would have been awake by now, but today he is still


    asleep, he must have been really tiredst night.


    As I am brushing my teeth, I head Frances'' phone ring, and after only two chimes, he picks it up.


    "You areing back today? Alright."


    After only two sentences, I hear Frances get up from bed.


    When I get out of the bathroom, he is already downstairs.


    Earl has also woken up, so I make his milk, and take his bottle to him downstairs.


    On the table, the breakfast is already done.


    Frances sits down, and speaks to Sabina, "Old Mister Louis ising today, he said he will stay here


    with us."


    This scared Sabina so much that she loses her chopsticks.


    "Then I will pack my stuff and leave immediately."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When she says that, she runs back to her room, without eating her breakfast.


    Sabina is really scared of old Mister Louis, I guess the reason for that must be because of Fernando.


    After old Mister Louis lost his son, he has always let out his anger on Sabina, he hasn''t weed her


    since then.


    It doesn''t take long before Sabina has packed all her things.


    Shees to us, gives Earl a kiss, and tells me, "Jane, I am leaving since my next performance will be


    soon, I will see you then!"


    Then, she quickly leaves the house.


    Seeing her like this, she must be really frightened by old Mister Louis.


    I have always been curious, Sabina loved Fernando so much, why did she get divorced from him?


    But, this is not a question for me to ask, so I have never opened my mouth about that.


    Not even half an hour after Sabina left, old Mister Louis arrives at home.


    When he spots Earl who is sitting on myp, hees to us with a big smile on his face.


    "Hey, why did my grandson allow you to be here? I thought he doesn''t like children!"


    When he says that, he gives Frances a meaningful look.


    Frances doesn''t answer and only keeps taking his breakfast, I guess he doesn''t really want to talk to


    old Mister Louis.


    I clear my throat a little awkward, and exin, "It''s because I really like him, and I know that Whitney


    hasn''t been taking good care of him, so I asked Frances to get his custody back."


    "Oh, so that''s why, and I was wondering, what happened to him."


    Then, he rolls his eyes on Frances.


    Frances finishes his breakfast, and gets up, telling old Mister Louis, "Since you like him so much, you


    can stay at home and babysit him. Jane,e with me to work."


    He takes Earl from myp and hands him to old Mister Louis, then he pulls me outside.


    "No, wait, old Mister Louis surely doesn''t know how to take care of children..."


    I struggle, don''t want to go with Frances.


    "Who said I don''t know, this little brat was brought up by me alone!"


    Old Mister Louis feels a little unwilling to submit, he looks at Earl, "You are a good boy, I will surely take


    really good care of you, and feed you well. Let your heartless father go to work."


    Francesughs, he doesn''t approve old Mister Louis words, then he takes me and we leave for the


    office.


    I am filled with worries, afraid that old Mister Louis won''t take good care of Earl.


    "Don''t worry, he can do it."


    Frances says to me, only then, I feel some relief.


    As we reach the office, Frances keeps being busy with his work, and since I don''t have any new ideas,


    I just watch some series.


    Then there is a knock on the door, Frances'' assistantes in."


    "Mister Louis, there is a letter for you."


    Letter?


    People still write letters in this time of age?


    I am very curious.


    Frances takes over the letter, and I see his brows knit.


    I can''t help but to look over to him, and start to feel worry rise in me.


    This is a letter from awyer, and the intiff is Whitney.


    To win back her child''s custody, she has published the fact that the child is hers and


    Lawrence''s!

 Chapter 326 Pity the Wrong Person

    Chapter 326 Pity the Wrong Person


    This makes it even harder for us to get his custody.


    I look at Frances and bite my lips, "What should we do now?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I know what to do, don''t worry."


    Even though he says this to me, but I can see the dark expression on his face, I know that this will not


    be an easy case.


    "Are you sure?" I ask again, worried.


    "I will do everything in my power, just wait for the good news."


    Frances says, but I still don''t belief it.


    For the rest of the day, I feel very uneasy.


    After I get home, I see to my surprise, that Earl and old Mister Louis are ying happily.


    Frances walks upstairs, and I take Earl over to y with him for a while. Only after he falls asleep, I go


    to the kitchen to prepare some dinner.


    After doing so, I go upstairs to call for Frances.


    He is in his office, talking on the phone, I can make out that it must be about the custody issue.


    I watch him stroll back and forth in the room, this must be a hard nut to crack.


    I don''t call for him, and wait quietly until he is done with his call.


    He turns around to me and asks me in his deep voice, "When did youe up here, why didn''t you tell


    me?"


    "I saw that you were on the phone, and wanted to wait till you are done. Dinner is ready."


    "Okay."


    Frances nods, and walks downstairs with me.


    Old Mister Louis has already taken his seat, after taking some bites, he starts to praise my cooking.


    "I haven''t seen you in a while, but your cooking has improved a lot! And this is really much spicier,


    exactly my taste!"


    I guess, Fernando''s habit to eat spiceses from him.


    But, why has Frances not inherited this. Whenever he eats anything spicy, he looks like he will explode.


    Frances sits down at the table, and looks at old Mister Louis, "The Louis family is sorge, why do you


    alwayse to my house when you travel over here?"


    Old Mister Louis gaze suddenly looks sadder, he watches Frances and sighs, "That other house was


    designed after your father''s taste, whenever I see that, I feel sad."


    All of a sudden, I feel sorry for old Mister Louis.


    Suddenly I see him very clearly as the lonely old man he is.


    Maybe, elder people just get sad easier.


    Especially the ones, who have lost their only child.


    Even I feel sorry for him now, but Frances shows no emotions whatsoever, he looks at old Mister Louis


    calmly, "Stop trying to get my pity, you have stayed there for over ten years, and this year it suddenly


    makes you sad? Do you think I am a baby to believe that?"


    Old Mister Louis expression changes when he hears that, and looks a little awkward, then he giggled,


    "All because I am worried about you, who knew that your rtionship is so messy, I need toe over


    and make sure you are alright."


    Did I pity the wrong person?


    But then again, I don''t mind old Mister Louis staying here.


    I don''t want to speak with Frances anyways, and now that he is here, at least this house has some


    vitality.


    At night, when I lie in bed about to go to sleep, I suddenly feel homesick.


    Despite how mom, dad and Frank used to treat me, I really do miss them now.


    Last time when Sabina took me to that road, I didn''t go home, and when we went to visit Fernando''s


    grave with Frances, I didn''t go home either, I rarely go back home.


    After thinking for a while, I decide to visit home tomorrow.

 Chapter 327 Dash Hopes

    Chapter 327 Dash Hopes


    The morning of the next day, I present Frances with my requests, and to my surprise, he actually


    agrees.


    I get into the car to go home and once I arrive home, I see my mother sitting at the entrance sorting out


    the vegetables.


    ¡°Mom¡±. I call out to her from a distance.


    My mother raises her head to look at me with surprise and love which I have not seen for a long time.


    She has aged considerably over this period of my absence and her face has more wrinkles and her


    hair has be greyer.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I walk over and look at her with pain in my heart and say, ¡°Mom, why do you have so many white


    hairs?¡±


    My mother sighs and says softly, ¡°What else other than thinking of you and your father? Each day that


    he isn¡¯t around is torturous.¡± My mood begins to dive as I walk into the house with my mother.


    My mother cooks a lot of dishes. Even Frank is surprised when hees back at midday for lunch.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    I roll my eyes at him and say impatiently, ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie back? This is also my home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, sister. Thest time Steven came to look for us, he said that you were


    overseas. He told us that you were doing well and for us not to worry about you. I didn¡¯t expect you to


    come back suddenly.¡±


    Doing well? I force a smile but my heart begins to ache. What Steven referred to was perhaps my


    situation before the incident happened. Before that incident happened, I was doing rather well but


    everything changed after Hamlin¡¯s emergence. I don¡¯t want to mention to my family what I experienced.


    I also don¡¯t want to mention my marriage to Frances.


    We sit as a family and eat a very normal home cook meal and chat a lot on topics that we never


    mentioned before. I can feel that my mother¡¯s attitude towards me has changed significantly after


    Frank¡¯s release from prison.


    After Frank goes to work in the afternoon, I chat with my mother for another two hours and it is about


    time for me to go home.


    Although Frances agrees for me to go out, he insists that I must be home before he goes back. My


    mother doesn¡¯t keep me back and sends me off reluctantly.


    I heave a sigh of relief when Frances is not at home when I arrive. Franceses back just as I finish


    preparing dinner. But now, he looks worse than this morning.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask when I think about the issue of Earl¡¯s custody.


    What he says sends my heart into the abyss. I expect such possibilities but I can¡¯t help but be


    disappointed when I hear it from Frances. I always think that with Frances being so influential, there is


    nothing that is beyond him. But the facts prove that my expectations are unreasonable. Not everything


    can be ording to one¡¯s wishes in this world. But I really don¡¯t wish that the kid¡¯s issue will end up this


    way.


    ¡°Can I go with you tomorrow?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replies after pondering for a moment and nods to me.


    The next day, I go with him to the court and wait for the judgment. I continue to hold onto hope but in


    the end, I am utterly disappointed.


    The custody of Earl is given to Whitney.


    Earl is Whitney and Lawrence¡¯s child and has no blood rtions with Frances. That¡¯s why it is


    impossible for him to have custody of the child.

 Chapter 328 Her Reminder

    Chapter 328 Her Reminder


    I consider submitting evidence of Whitney mistreating her child but the fact of the matter is I don¡¯t have


    any evidence. Not only that, the mark on the child is now gone. Thus, I can''t use Whitney of child


    abuse.


    Does it mean that I will have to ept that Earl is taken away by Whitney just like that? I can¡¯t ept


    that. This feeling is like a chunk of flesh being cut from my body. I don¡¯t know why I feel so sad but


    inside me, I really can¡¯t bear to leave Earl.


    ¡°Frances.¡± I look at him in despair and hope that he can think of something.


    He can only shake his head helplessly in return. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane, I already tried my best.¡±


    The court ruled that Frances must return the child to Whitney within three days. Now I only want to go


    home quickly to spend the precious time with Earl.


    Frances is still talking to thewyer as I leave to go home first. I am stopped by Whitney as I reach the


    entrance of the Courts. She looks at me and says sarcastically, ¡°How? I said that I would get custody of


    the child and I will definitely get it. At most, I¡¯ll just admit that the child isn¡¯t Frances¡¯. It isn¡¯t a loss to


    me.¡± Whitney sayscently to me. Truthfully, I don¡¯t understand why she tells me these.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After all, she says these were to spite Frances. But yet, all these words pierce straight to my heart.


    Outwardly I don¡¯t want to admit to losing to her.


    ¡°Why do you tell me all these? I don¡¯t care a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ah? You don¡¯t care?¡± Whitneyughs and scoffs, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you are the one


    who wanted Frances to fight for the custody of the child. It appears that you really like this child! But


    how can I let you be with this child? Jane, let me tell you that I will inflict onto you all the pain that you


    had caused me!¡±


    Am I the cause for her pain?


    I don¡¯t understand this. Frances¡¯s divorce from her has nothing to do with me. Furthermore, she is the


    one who harms me all this time and not the other way around.


    ¡°Whitney, I¡¯m fine with the child being given to you but harm her if you dare!¡± Frances says coldly from


    behind me.


    Actually, I wish that Frances isn¡¯t that aggressive because I am hoping that if he treats Whitney with


    more tenderness, perhaps she will give him custody of the child. Even I am upset with Frances¡¯ attitude


    towards Whitney.


    Clearly, Whitney¡¯s expression reveals a hint of hurt. She loves Frances and how can she not be hurt by


    what he says. But very quickly she suppresses that feeling.


    She leans towards my ear and says, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t you feel that there is something strange about your


    parent¡¯s ident? Furthermore, why did you so easily forgive Frances for what happened to your


    child?¡±


    I know that Whitney does that to drive a wedge into Frances and my rtionship. But there is no need


    for her to do that as my rtionship with Frances is already in the dumps.


    After Whitney leaves, Frances frowns and asks me, ¡°What did she say to you just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, she was just threatening me, that¡¯s all,¡± I say simply.


    In fact, I dare not forget nor will I forget the two issues that Whitney mentions.

 Chapter 329 Exposed

    Chapter 329 Exposed


    After returning home, I close the door and send a message to Steven in secret.


    ¡°You keep on saying that you''ll help me look into my parent''s ident, but there''s no result yet?¡±


    Steven quickly replies my message.


    ¡°Let''s meet and talk about it. You also have something to tell me too, right?¡±


    After thinking, I did say that I''ll tell him why I married Frances before. In the end, I haven''t tell him about


    it until now.


    I put my phone on the side after replying a yes to Steven.


    There''s a knock on the door. It''s not from the entrance, but from the bathroom.


    Obviously, it must be Frances.


    It''s just that I''m not used to him knocking the door!


    I curl my lips and tell him to enter the room.


    Frances opens the bathroom door and enters the room. He goes straight to the bedside and hugs me.


    I''m so surprised, my body bes stiff too.


    As long as Frances gets closer to me, I just can''t control my body and feelings.


    ¡°What are you doing, Frances?!¡±


    I''m struggling to push him away.


    But regardless of how many times I try to do so, it''s futile.


    ¡°Jane, sorry. I know you love children, but I am sorry I made you lose the child. Let''s have a child to


    make up for your sorrows.¡±


    I raise my head and see him staring at me sincerely.


    But I truly feel ridiculed. Is it even possible to make up the sorrow of losing my child?


    Ruining that child means that he ruins me too.


    While I''m thinking, Frances kisses me


    His tongue pries open my lips, lingering between my lips and teeth.


    He also hugs my body so tightly.


    He makes my body feel so painful and my heart hurts even more.


    His touch makes me feel disgusted.


    I grit my teeth and bite him harshly.


    Frances lets me go because of the pain. I look at his lips and there''s fresh blood dripping down.


    Even the flesh of his lips can be seen.


    I bite as harsh as the amount of hatred in my heart.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I really don''t want to be afraid to speak out to Frances at all!


    ¡°Jane, are you crazy?!¡± he speaks to me with his stern voice.


    I sneer and coldly say, ¡°Frances, don''t touch me! From your head to your toe, you make me feel


    disgusted!¡±


    ¡°Disgusted? Disgusted but you still let me fuck you for so many times! You''re my wife now, what''s


    wrong with giving birth to my child? Or are you saying that you just want to have other people''s child?!¡±


    He res at me with anger again.


    But the more he''s angry, the happier I''ll be.


    I raise my head and emphasize every word that I say, ¡°Frances, can you not talk about children in front


    of me? You don''t deserve to!¡±


    I really don''t know why he has the nerve to keep mentioning children in front of me.


    Since he doesn''t care about that child at all, why should I give birth to another one? Isn''t it ironic?


    ¡°Jane, why are you so emotional every time we talk about children? What in the world happened?!¡±


    Frances stops and sits while looking at me. He looks very puzzled.


    ¡°Frances, you killed our child! Do you know how much I hate you?! I really want you to die!¡± I scream as


    my tears fall down.


    Sad.


    I''m so sad that each of my breath feels like it''s killing me.


    ¡°Our... child?¡± Frances stares at me nkly, he looks even more puzzled than before.


    ¡°You''re saying that the child you gave birth to... Was our child?¡±


    He''s so good at pretending!


    If I didn''t hear what Hamlin said before, I would think that Frances'' expression is real right now.


    I sneer and re at him as I say, ¡°Frances, can you stop pretending already?! You make me feel more


    disgusted!¡±


    ¡°Child, our child.¡±


    To my surprise, Frances actually looks happy.


    I even see happy tears flickering in his eyes.


    I''m in a daze as I start to wonder whether the person in front of me is really Frances or not.


    ¡°Tell me, where''s our child now? Where is he?¡±


    He holds my shoulders in excitement. He''s even very cautious when making expressions as he talks.


    He makes me feel really disgusted.


    ¡°Enough, Frances. You already killed our child! You sent Hamlin to Prague to end our child''s life and


    now you''re still acting in front of me... You really think that I''m a fool?!¡±

 Chapter 330 I Dont Believe a Single Word

    Chapter 330 I Don''t Believe a Single Word


    Perhaps Frances doesn''t care about the child at all, but I can''t do that.


    Every time I think of my child, my heart hurts even more.


    I can let go of the cruel things that Frances do to me.


    But he can''t just hurt my child.


    I don''t have the guts to imagine Frances as the mastermind behind that car ident... Will I really end


    his life with my own hands?


    Frances frowns.


    His gaze looks full of uncertainty.


    ¡°What are you talking about? When did I ever tell Hamlin to do such thing? How could I do such thing


    to our child?! I don''t even know that we had a child, why didn''t you tell me?¡±


    I just look at Frances like that. I don''t even know whether the grieve in his face is real or not.


    I can''t see through him and guess his thoughts.


    Back then, he always hid something from me when I thought he didn''t fool me.


    So now, I choose not to believe any of his words.


    I sneer and say, ¡°Sorry, I won''t believe anything you say, not even a single word!¡±


    Will I dismiss it from my mind after he say that he''s not the one who hurt me?


    I was stupid for so long, but not anymore.


    Frances helplessly looks at me, like he wants to say something but it just ends up with a sigh. He then


    makes a call with his stern-looking face.


    I subconsciously nce at his phone screen, and Hamlin is written on it.


    He''s calling Hamlin.


    The call connects quickly, but Hamlin hangs up after two rings.


    When Frances calls him again, he already turns his phone off.


    Frances hangs up, holds both sides of my shoulders, and seriously says, ¡°Jane, you have to believe


    me... This has nothing to do with me! I will also investigate thoroughly since you said that Hamlin did it.


    I won''t let our child... Die in vain.¡±


    His eyes look gloomy when talking about the child.


    I don''t want to look at his expression any longer, I don''t want to hear his lies anymore either.


    For me, he''s just looking for Hamlin to make Hamlin as the scapegoat and clear his responsibilities


    aside.


    ¡°Frances, no matter what you do, it''s meaningless. No matter what, you''re rted to my child''s death


    and even if you kill Hamlin now, my child won''t live again.¡±


    My tears fall down as I say that.


    Actually, that''s the reason why I haven''t stabbed him yet.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Even if I kill him, my child won''t live again.


    The only way I can retaliate against Frances is to make him miserable and make him feel the living hell.


    But I suddenly am doubting the decision because he''s such a cold-blooded person.


    Is there anything or anyone in this world that he cares about?


    ¡°I''ll go find Hamlin right away and let him exin it you clearly.¡±


    Frances says that as he walks outside.


    As expected, he''s just like me.


    At times like these, he just thinks of how to free himself from the responsibility.


    In fact, he doesn''t care about my child''s life and death.


    If he really cares about my child and if he really didn''t do that... Shouldn''t he be crying his heart out


    right now?


    But now, he has no other reaction than frowning.


    What else can it be other than making a show?!


    Okay then. I want to see how he''ll continue his act!


    ¡°Frances, I''ll go with you.¡±

 Chapter 331: 331 He Is The Best Actor

    Chapter 331: 331 He Is The Best Actor


    I make my request.


    Frances is stunned, but agrees.


    He looks at me and says seriously, "I don¡¯t know what kind of misunderstanding exists between us. But


    this thing is absolutely impossible. Your hatred for me is also wrong. Jane, I¡¯ve never hurt you and I


    won¡¯t..."


    As he speaks, he gently strokes my face with his hand.


    My heart beats faster again


    But I hate this feeling. I¡¯m disgusted that I¡¯m always easily teased by him.


    "Don¡¯t tell me that." I say impatiently.


    I get rid of his hand and say in a deep voice, "Do you know Hamlin¡¯s address? Now that you¡¯re so free,


    check his address first."


    Frances nods, takes out the phone and calls the personnel department of hispany.


    However, the personnel department tells him that Hamlin¡¯s information was transferred when he left the


    company, and thepany didn¡¯t make a backup.


    It will take some time to find his information.


    Frances and I go downstairs, sit on the sofa and wait.


    He sits on the sofa, looking a little pale.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After a while, he asks me in a trembling voice, "Jane, could you tell me carefully what happened? I


    really want to know what happened at that time and who yed tricks in secret."


    Oh.


    Well, if he wants to pretend to be ignorant, just let him continue to pretend.


    In a word, I have known for a long time what kind of person he is.


    I force myself to smile at him, but in my heart I hate him very much.


    "Well. You just sent Hamlin to kill my baby. But he certainly didn¡¯t tell you the specific process. Do you


    know how they split my belly, killed my lovely child and put him on the cold operating table?"


    Frances¡¯s expression bes very weird.


    He stares at me, purses his lips tightly and doesn¡¯t speak.


    I don¡¯t understand the emotion in his expression, and I don¡¯t want to see him anymore.


    I feel very miserable, but I still keep a bright smile.


    I grit my teeth and continue, "Sorry, I also don¡¯t know. I was drugged that time and when I woke up


    again, my baby was dead. And this long scar on my belly reminds me all the time of the cruel things


    you did to our baby."


    My voice is getting louder, and I¡¯m angrier.


    No one knows how much I hate them!


    Frances sighs and says in a deep voice to me, "Calm down first. Now I don¡¯t want to talk to you


    anymore. After finding Hamlin, the truth wille out."


    "You don¡¯t have to say more. Nothing can change the facts."


    I turn around and stop looking at Frances.


    Cause I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t help strangling him.


    Frances¡¯ cell phone rings and he answers it quickly.


    Maybe in order to show me, he specially turns on the loudspeaker.


    "Mr. Louis, Hamlin¡¯s address has been found. I¡¯ll send it to you right away."


    "Good job."


    Frances hangs up and sits there waiting for the text message.


    But no matter what he does, I think he¡¯s acting.


    Besides, Frances is really good at acting.


    If he is in the entertainment industry, it will be easy for him to be the Oscar-winning actor.


    The text messagees quickly. ording to this address, Frances drives to Hamlin¡¯s house.

 Chapter 332: 332 Dead Men Tell No Tales

    Chapter 332: 332 Dead Men Tell No Tales


    Of course, I go with Frances.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m not sure whether Frances will y tricks in private or not.


    Hamlin lives in a single apartment in the suburbs. When we get to his home, Frances knocks at the


    door.


    There is no response inside.


    He knocks at the door again, and there is still no response.


    Maybe he is still working outside at this time.


    Or maybe it¡¯s just a y directed and performed by Frances. Actually, Hamlin doesn¡¯t live here at all.


    "In fact, you know no one will open the door at all, right?" I stand behind him and say coldly.


    Frances puts down his hand, suddenly raises his leg and gives the door a good kick.


    The door that is not solid is kicked open.


    As soon as the door opens, I smell a pungent smell.


    I¡¯m familiar with the smell.


    Last time in the kitchen, I almost died because of the smell.


    This is a gas leak!


    "Cover your mouth and nose."


    Frances turns to me and tells me in a deep voice.


    Do I need him to remind me of this?


    I cover my mouth and nose, and we walk inside carefully.


    That¡¯s strange. Why does this smell appear at home?


    My God!


    I run anxiously into the room and finally find Hamlin in the chair.


    Frances goes over, and puts his hand on Hamlin¡¯s nose and neck to see if he is still breathing.


    Then he stands there in silence.


    I also go over and check Hamlin¡¯s breathe.


    Hamlin is not breathing, but his body is still warm. It seems that he hasn¡¯t been poisoned for gas for a


    long time.


    "He may be saved. I¡¯ll call the ambnce!"


    With that, I quickly walk out of the house and dial 120.


    I don¡¯t know if I subconsciously want to believe Frances. At least, I want Hamlin to tell me the truth.


    But is there still a chance?


    By the time the call is over, Frances has taken Hamlin out of the house and puts him in the corridor.


    The air in the corridor is better. I hope Hamlin can be saved.


    During the time of waiting for the ambnce, I touch Hamlin¡¯s hand from time to time.


    The temperature of his body is getting lower and lower.


    In fact, I can guess the result.


    But I don¡¯t want to give up easily.


    By the time the paramedics arrive, Hamlin¡¯s body is almostpletely stiff.


    "Sorry, he has no vital signs."


    The doctor shakes his head and says to us regretfully.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see. Sorry to trouble you."


    I say in a dull voice, watch Frances pay for the ambnce and watch the paramedics leave.


    Hamlin is dead.


    How can there be such a coincidence in this world?


    As soon as wee to him, he is dead at home by ident.


    Actually, I don¡¯t believe this is an ident. I prefer to believe that this is a conspiracy.


    And the person who kills Hamlin, except Frances, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.


    I turn to Frances and sneer, "Are you satisfied with the result? Hamlin is dead. Dead men tell no tales.


    No wonder you dare to bring me here. You have already nned everything well."


    Frances smiles at me helplessly and says, "You have been by my side since I made the call. How can I


    have a chance to do this?"


    "You don¡¯t have to do this yourself. As long as you give a look or some secret words that I don¡¯t


    understand, someone will help you do this."

 Chapter 333 Lets Get Divorced, Frances

    Chapter 333 Let''s Get Divorced, Frances


    Anyway, I won''t believe Frances whatever he says.


    Actually, he doesn''t deserve my trust as well.


    "Jane, can you please believe me!"


    Frances shouts at me, trembling with anger.


    I totally have no idea how could he be mad at me.


    It''s me who should be angry!


    "Aren''t you are resourceful? Then let Hamline alive. If Hamlin says that you didn''t do it, I''ll believe


    you."


    Looking at Hamlin, who has already been a cold body lying on the ground, Frances says with a deep


    voice, "You are vexatious."


    Yes.


    I am vexatious.


    I said so because I know that Hamlin won''te alive.


    As I know that I won''t believe Frances whatever he says.


    Hamlin came and said that Frances hoped the bastard in my belly to die before. Those words have


    be my nightmare for several months.


    "I despise you, Frances. Since you dared to do so, why not just admit it? You just killed a kid. It''s not a


    big deal for you. Why can''t you admit it?" I say it with a sneer.


    "Then why can''t you trust me? Jane, how on earth should I do to let you trust me?" Frances frowns and


    says.


    "How? Let me see?" Tilting my head, I make a thoughtful look.


    I slowlye closer to Frances and stop less than 2 centimeters away from him. I put my hand over


    his heart, asking in a low voice, "Tell me. What is it on earth that you most care about?"


    "You. It''s you!" Frances blurts it out without thinking.


    "Me? Hahaha, you''re so funny, Frances."


    Iugh so hard that makes tearse out.


    His words are very ironic.


    Howe it''s me that Frances cares about the most?


    Who am I?!


    I''m afraid that I am nothing to him.


    I think I was really wrong.


    I actually naively thought that I could find out Frances''s weakness.


    Maybe it''s impossible to find out his weakness, even though I''m with him all my life.


    It''s just a waste of time to stay with him.


    I can''t kill him. I can''t. And I don''t want to spend the rest of my life in prison for someone who isn''t worth


    of that.


    Perhaps, the best choice is to leave him.


    I finally realize it at this moment.


    I should leave before paying a painful price again.


    "I''ll figure out the death of our kid. Give me some time. All you need to do is to trust me." Frances looks


    at me and seriously says so.


    Believe him? Howe?


    It makes me disgusting to stay with him for one more day.


    I can''t help trying to kill him even in my dream.


    Frances is a person who can kill his own kid. Why did he marry me on earth?


    "Tell me, Frances. Why did you marry me? Could you please honestly answer me now?"


    I had high expectations for him.


    If I''m going to leave, I don''t want to leave with the doubt at least.


    "I''ve answered this question just now," says Frances lightly.


    Answered?


    What did he answer?


    I don''t want to think about it and have no mood to ask him again.


    Let it go if he is unwilling to talk about.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s get divorced, Frances."


    I simply say so.

 Chapter 334 I Dare not Trust Him

    Chapter 334 I Dare not Trust Him


    Although I''m unwilling to say that, it might be the best choice for me.


    Frances lowers his head and stars at me unbelievably.


    After quite a while, he says with a sneer.


    "You want to leave me? Impossible. You can''t leave me until you die!"


    I neither want to die nor stay with Frances.


    He is a nightmare to me.


    "Frances, you are insane. You must be punished for your tyrannies!" I shout at him with anger.


    Frances sneers, holding my chin with his hand. He whispers in my ear, "Let''s go to the hell together


    then."


    His words make me shudder.


    The man standing in front of me is horrible.


    In my mind, there is no difference between Frances and the murderous lunatic now.


    Our talk ends in discord. It not only doesn''t solve the misunderstanding between us but also makes our


    rtion even more stained.


    Frances has been elusive for these days and I haven''t met him at all. I have no idea whether he doesn''t


    come back or he is avoiding me deliberately.


    Well, I''m happy that I don''t see him.


    The divorce I said seems to have no response as well.


    The days without Earl''spany are really hard for me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I miss Earl. I can''t help missing him everyday.


    I wonder how he''s doing and if he misses me as well.


    In other words, I wonder whether Whitney Jordan continues to abuse him or not.


    But I know that it''s no use no matter how I worry about him.


    Earl is Whitney''s kid. No matter how hard Frances tries, he can''t change the fact.


    I''m so bored that I ask Mindy to go shopping with me.


    Seeing Mindy carefully hold the baby in her arms, I feel deeply sad.


    If only...Earl were here.


    "Look how sad you are, Jane. Are you sure youe for shopping?"


    Mindy looks at me and sighs helplessly.


    I would like to be happy, but I can''t smile.


    I don''t want Mindy to worry about me, however.


    Managing to force a smile, I say to Mindy, "Mindy, I miss Earl so much. It seems that I''ve already


    treated him as my own child unconsciously."


    "I know. I can tell that you do like that kid. But if you really like kids, why not have another baby?" Mindy


    suggests so.


    "Have a baby? With whom? Frances Louis?" I say it with a bitter smile.


    We did have a baby. But the baby has been killed by his own father. Such great hatred makes the huge


    estrangement between Frances and me even bigger.


    "Yep. In fact, I''ve been thinking if it''s a misunderstanding. Hamlin''s death is strange. Frances could


    have killed Hamlin earlier if he wants make himself innocent. Isn''t it too obvious that Frances killed him


    now? Why did Frances do so with his intelligence?"


    I actually have thought about what Mindy says.


    It''s just sometimes that I dare not think it over carefully.


    I bitterlyugh and say with desperation," Mindy, it''s not that I don''t believe it but I dare not think about


    it. I''m afraid that I''ll fall in love with Frances again once I believe him. However, I''ll feel so sorry for my


    dead kid if Frances has done everything and I believe him. I would like to believe him, while I have no


    courage. I''m afraid. I''m afraid that I''ll be deeply hurt again. Mindy, I can''t take the loss."


    Only when facing Mindy, I can talk about the worries kept in my heart for a long time.


    I also want to believe that Frances has never done those things. However, what if I am wrong?


    Therefore, I won''t easily believe his words before there is convincing evidence.


    I might be considered to be stubborn and obdurate. Facing Frances, I can never rx myself.


    Mindy frowns. Suddenly, she looks up at me and says each word clearly, "Jane, what if it''s a trick? That


    is to make you and Frances ipatible as fire and water like now. Then, who is the one that can


    benefit the most from it?"

 Chapter 335 It Would Be So Nice if It Is Real

    Chapter 335 It Would Be So Nice if It Is Real


    Who is it?


    In fact, I have had an answer in my heart already.


    If it is really like what Mindy has said, the most favored person will definitely be Whitney Jordan.


    However, this does not make sense.


    Could it be that Whitney has ordered Hamlin to do this? But will he even listen to Whitney?


    Besides, at that time, Whitney and Frances Louis have not divorced yet. Furthermore, Frances does


    not like me at all, how could I be a threat to him?


    My brain is confused as I keep thinking about it. I cannot find a clue about it.


    After Mindy sees me show a deeply troubled look, she says to me, ¡°Jane, let me ask you. If Whitney


    and Frances are both suspects, who are you willing to trust?¡±


    Of course¡­ it will be Frances.


    I do not believe what Whitney has said at the beginning at all.


    My lips move slightly. I want to say Frances¡¯s name but I don¡¯t have the courage.


    I am scared that once I say it, all the hatred that I have finally developed will disappear in a second.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking since you do not answer. Since the truth is not revealed yet, why don¡¯t


    you try to believe Frances first? At least you won¡¯t suffer this much. If it is really done by him, it won¡¯t be


    toote for you to hate him.¡±


    To be honest, Mindy¡¯s words really hit my heart.


    Staying with Frances and having to hate him desperately make me feel so tired.


    Maybe I should try to believe him for once? Maybe I should try to get along with him?


    ¡°Let me consider it.¡± I lower my head as I say.


    However, I really need a lot of courage to do this.


    ¡°Hey, I am actually willing to believe Frances. I always feel that he doesn¡¯t seem to have no feelings


    towards you.¡±


    Mindy drinks the milk tea and says seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you feel that way.¡± I curl my lips. I do notment on what she has said.


    If Frances really loves me, why would our rtionship be like this?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I did ask him this question. Yet, he always did not care about what I had said. Since then, I do not dare


    to have this kind of delusion.


    ¡°Has he confessed to you before?¡± Mindy doesn¡¯t believe that and she asks.


    ¡°No¡­ I think.¡±


    I want to say no. However, he told me that I am¡­ the one he concerns about the most a few days ago.


    It would be so nice if it is real. At least, I have found his weakness.


    Ifort myself. Yet, there is a voice in my heart. If we are in love with each other, it would be so nice.


    However, I quickly stop this horrible thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It is a waste of time to tell you this. You just don¡¯t know how to change. Last time I told you


    that Andrew was not a good guy, you thought he was that good and insisted to marry him. Then what


    happened? You still divorced! You are always like this. You won¡¯t listen to whatever I say until the truth


    is revealed to you.¡±


    Mindy sighs helplessly and she is speechless towards me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t tell me anything about this. Let me hug your baby.¡±


    Earl Louis is not with me. I will feel slightly better after hugging the baby.


    Mindy looks at me for a while. Suddenly, there is light in her eyes and she tells me, ¡°Jane, what about I


    ask David to help us investigate Hamlin? It should be easy for him as he has a lot of ways to


    investigate these matters!¡±

 Chapter 336 Do What Couples Should Do

    Chapter 336 Do What Couples Should Do


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I immediately agree with it.


    Frances Louis will not tell me what he has found out anyway. Even if he tells me, I might not believe it.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I will rather find the clues by myself.


    Mindy calls David Gibbs in front of me and requests him to do this.


    David promises Mindy easily as he will never reject her request.


    I feel relieved with David¡¯s help. After chatting with Mindy for a while, I go home.


    Where did old Mr. Louis go these few days? Then, I am surprised to see Frances at home when I walk


    past his room.


    He is standing near the window, with his only back shown to me. I wonder what is he looking at.


    Looking at his back, I sense that he feels lonely for some reason. Suddenly, I feel bad about him.


    Recalling what Mindy has said, I stop at the doorway of his room.


    Perhaps I should really try this.


    How long will it be to have this peaceful time before the truth is revealed?


    After taking a deep breath, I talk to Frances, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Perhaps he doesn¡¯t expect me to call him, he is shocked obviously. Then, he turns his head towards


    me and says hesitantly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything. As long it is made by you.¡±


    He walks towards me as he talks.


    I feel it is not that difficult after I try to smooth our rtionship. At least, this is much better than fighting


    each other.


    ¡°I will go to see what we have in the fridge.¡±


    After saying that, I walk downstairs and cook.


    There are only two of us. I simply make two dishes and bring them out.


    When I walk out, I see Frances sitting on the sofa while looking at me.


    I am a little embarrassed when he looks at me. My face blushes and I ask with a deep voice, ¡°What are


    you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I feel that you are being weird today,¡± he says with a worried look.


    Even though he doesn¡¯t mention it, I feel weird about it too.


    I only do this after listening to what Mindy has said. I feel so awkward to be directly exposed by him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    I force myself to smile, trying to change the topic.


    Frances doesn¡¯t say anything. It is rare that we finish this meal in peace.


    After putting down the chopsticks, I am about to clean the table. Suddenly, Frances says, ¡°About the


    divorce you mentioned¡­¡±


    I suddenly feel a little scared about what he is going to say. I quickly speak to stop him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about


    itter.¡±


    After saying that, I take the bowls and chopsticks to the kitchen as if I am escaping from him.


    At this moment, I finally realize how afraid I am if Frances says the word ¡®divorce¡¯.


    If the truth is really too cruel that I cannot ept it, then let me enjoy this short peaceful time first.


    After doing the dishes, I walk upstairs and go towards my room. I am pulled by Frances when I walk


    past his room.


    He hugs me tightly in his arms. I can clearly feel his fast heartbeat.


    However, no matter how fast is his heartbeat. There is no way it is faster than mine.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I say as I am shocked.


    ¡°Since we are talking about the divorce matterter, let¡¯s do what couples should do.¡±


    After saying that, he holds me and puts me on the bed.


    I do not reject him.


    This is the first time that Iy under Frances without resisting.


    Everything is good. It is so good until the moonlight looks gentle too.

 Chapter 337 A Huge Sum of Money

    Chapter 337 A Huge Sum of Money


    Tonight, I''m sleeping in Frances'' room.


    Without anything restricting my heart, I sleep so soundly in Frances'' arms.


    Once I open my eyes in the morning, I see Frances'' handsome face right in front of mine.


    His breath is so close and it makes me think of what happenedst night. Thus, my face reddens.


    ¡°Are you finally willing to believe me?¡±


    Frances softly says that.


    I think my cooperative behaviorst night makes him feel weird.


    I nod and say, ¡°Before the truth is revealed, I want to try and believe you first.¡±


    I feel at ease while saying those words.


    It turns out, revealing my inner thoughts is such a pleasant thing to do.


    Frances slowly smiles and kisses my lips softly.


    Then, as the kiss slowly gets deeper, he also hugs my arms tighter. When Frances¡¯ big dick bumps


    against my soft ce again, I know that he''s aroused again.


    But I''m really tired because ofst night, my whole body feels weak, how can I withstand his tortures?


    ¡°Can we not do it?¡±


    I whisper to plead him.


    As soon as I say it, I realize that I the words, I realize that I¡¯m acting cutely.


    To my surprise, Frances actually says yes.


    He just hugs me andys on the bed for some moment before getting up.


    I go downstairs to make breakfast and he also goes down after changing his clothes.


    Everything happens like a natural old couple who has known each other for many years, and I


    unexpectedly feel that it''s all good.


    After breakfast, Frances goes to thepany.


    Perhaps considering that I have been emotionally unstable these days, he doesn''t tell me to go with


    him.


    But I think I''ll go with him if he says so.


    But since he didn''t, of course it''s hard for me to speak of my thought too. I can interact well with him,


    but I won''t give him my sincerity so easily and I won''t take the initiative to approach him first.


    By keeping a proper distance, at least I won''t lose too much when the cruel truth is in front of meter.


    The present me will leave some ways to back down, even when I love someone.


    Moreover, I still don¡¯t know whether I should love him or not.


    After seeing Frances away, Mindy calls me.


    ¡°Jane, David says that Hamlin is an orphan without any parents, and he''s raised by his aunt. His aunt is


    a cleaning service in David''s bar, do you want to go and ask about it?¡±


    Actually, I don¡¯t know whether there''ll be any clue there, but I just go there without hesitating.


    As long there''s a glimmer of hope, I won''t give up.


    Whether the result is good or bad, I must face it.


    Mindy brings me to meet Hamlin''s aunt.


    After exining her our purpose ofing, she starts to talk about her and Hamlin.


    Speaking of Hamlin''s death, her tears quickly flow down.


    I think she must have a very deep feelings with Hamlin.


    ¡°How could Hamlinmit a suicide? Even if it''s an ident, I don''t think it''ll happen too. Hamlin is


    very cautious and meticulous, how could he not know that the gas leaked? If I knew it sooner, I''d rather


    not take that a huge sum of money, and let him live well.¡±


    a huge sum of money?


    That sentence attracts my attention.


    How can a mere assistant have a huge sum of money?


    ¡°What money?¡± I ask.


    After thinking, she answers, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Three months ago, Hamlin suddenly gave me a bunch


    of money and told me to save it under my name. I have never seen that much money in my life and I


    don¡¯t know either where did he get it from. It''s just that I never asked much about his matters, I''ll be


    satisfied as long as he lives well. Who knew that something like this would happen...¡±


    As she speaks, she wipes a lot of her tears.


    So, is it Frances who gives the money? Like, is it a hush money something?


    ¡°Then, do you usually see some rich man looking for him?¡± I proceed to ask.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Man?¡± she shakes her head after thinking and says, ¡°I have never seen the man, but there''s that one


    time when he came to see me and a woman suddenly picked him up and said that she had something


    important to discuss with him. Oh, right! That''s a few days before he gave me the money!¡±


    Woman?


    Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s really... Whitney?

 Chapter 338 Rare Calmness

    Chapter 338 Rare Calmness


    After thinking, Whitney must be pregnant at that time.


    She can''t conceal it either since she''s around 7-8 months old pregnant.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does that woman have a big belly?¡±


    As I ask that, I feel that my voice is trembling.


    My heart is slightly expecting it.


    It''s good if that person is Whitney. Then, my hatred for Frances is just a misunderstanding.


    Hamlin''s aunt frowns and thinks for a long time, but she shakes her head in the end while saying, ¡°I


    didn''t pay attention. That woman didn''t get off from the car, I just remembered that she''s beautiful, very


    beautiful... She''s the type of woman who can make everyone turn their heads to her when walking into


    a group of people. But I saw that her face was pale like she''s very sick."


    Whitney is indeed very beautiful, but I can''t confirm that it''s her just by that.


    Suddenly, I feel quite disappointed.


    Mindy probably can''t bear to see me like this, so she speaks to Hamlin''s aunt, ¡°Can you please try to


    remember what else was out of the ordinary? For example, did they say anything back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes... It seems that Hamlin was very polite to her at that time. He called her Ms. Jones, or Ms. Jordan,


    I can''t remember it clearly.¡±


    Ms. Jordan?!


    Now, I can almost conclude that it''s Whitney.


    A woman who has Jordan as her surname and hates me so much... Who else can it be else than


    Whitney?!


    Mindy and I look at each other, we don¡¯t even bother to talk to Hamlin''s aunt anymore, and just get into


    the car.


    ¡°What should we do now? Go to Whitney?!¡± I sit


    in the front passenger seat and ask Mindy.


    I have never been so highly expectant to know the truth like I am now.


    No matter how, it''s good as long as it''s not Frances... It''s good if it''s not him.


    I hope that everything is just a misunderstanding.


    It''s been very painful for me. When I hear that the person may be Whitney, my feelings are stirred up.


    It''s so stirred up that my tears uncontrobly fall down.


    ¡°Now is not the time to confront Whitney yet, we have no substantial proof. Even if we go to her, she


    won''t admit it too, and it''s not good to alert the enemy by acting rashly. I''ll let David send someone to


    guard Hamlin''s aunt, so she won''t get into any ident. If Whitney really paid people to do that, then


    she''s really scary and you must be careful. I''ll inform you once I get any information here.¡±


    Mindy says that to me.


    After being together with David, she seems to change a lot. The previous Mindy has always lived


    purely. But now, she''s so meticulous.


    Even if I think that Mindy''s words are very logical, but I still feel quite disappointed at heart.


    It feels like the truth is right in front of me, but I can''t reach it anyhow.


    There''s a contradiction in my heart.


    I want to know the truth, but I''m also scared to know the truth.


    It''d be okay if Whitney is the one who did it to my child, but what if it''s Frances?


    I don''t dare to think about it, and I don¡¯t want to think about it either.


    Please let this rare calmnessst longer.


    When I''m home, Frances has yet to return. I buy some vegetables on the way and start to make the


    dinner.


    When I''m boiling the soup, someone suddenly hugs my waist.


    A warm and tall body sticks and hugs me in his arms.


    ¡°All right, stop it. Wash your hands and eat.¡±


    I feign my anger in a flirty way.


    Now we''re getting along like ordinary married couple. I really like such feeling.


    ¡°What are we going to eat today?¡±


    I''m dumbfounded right when I hear that voice.


    It''s not Frances!

 Chapter 339 Give The Bracelet Back!

    Chapter 339 Give The Bracelet Back!


    I''m also very familiar with this voice.


    Or should I say, it¡¯s the voice that I won''t forget in my whole life.


    It''s Andrew!


    But, why is he here?


    My heart somehow is in panic.


    Andrew showing up here is definitely not a good thing.


    My body stiffens for a long time before I tremble and say, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What? I''m missing my flirtatious ex-wife, can''t Ie to see you?¡± Andrew''s voice sounds full of


    despise.


    But he doesn''t let go of his hands that have been hugging my waist.


    I feel extremely disgusted.


    It feels pretty much like my body is fully stained with poop.


    It''s just that, Andrew hugs me very tightly.


    I keep struggling for a long time but I still can''t break free.


    ¡°What in the world do you want?¡±


    My sweat drops one by one in nervousness.


    I really don''t know what Andrew actually wants... His crazy act makes me shudder.


    ¡°Give me 5 million yuan.¡±


    Andrew speaks coldly behind me.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    5 million yuan?


    His demand is too much!


    ¡°How can I have 5 million yuan? If you say 50 thousand then I might still be able to give you... How is 5


    million yuan possible?!¡± I say that with a heavy voice.


    Andrew sneers and says, ¡°Don''t try to fool me, I heard that you''re married to the Louis Group''s CEO.


    How could you have no money when you''re the CEO''s wife?! I tell you what, if you don''t give me the


    money, I''ll kill you!¡±


    He lets one of his hands go. Soon, I feel something sharp on my waist.


    With Andrew''s temperament, I believe that he''s really putting the knife against my waist.


    Now, I don''t even dare to move rashly.


    But I really don''t have the 5 million yuan he asks me of.


    The Louis Group CEO''s wife is just a title for me. To put it bluntly, I''m not even as good as other


    people''s mistress.


    On the other hand, even if I have five million, I won''t give it to Andrew either.


    ¡°I''ll say it once more, I really don''t have that much money. There¡¯s no use, even if you kill me.¡±


    When I say that, I try my best to keep my tone calm.


    Thinking of my waist that got stabbed before, I feel quite frightened


    I don''t want to let the same thing happen again.


    ¡°No money? You want to fool me? Bring me to your room! Even if there''s no money, there must be


    something valuable there!¡±


    He says that while pushing a knife against me as we walk outside.


    Valuable things are everywhere in this house!


    ¡°That vase is worth 3 million yuan, just take it.¡±


    I point at the vase in front of the television as I say that to him.


    ¡°A vase like that worth 3 million? It''s probably only around 300 yuan, don''t think that you can fool me!


    Bring me upstairs!¡±


    Andrew knows nothing of the goods. Even if I tell him more, he won''t believe me either.


    He force me to go upstairs and enter my room.


    He immediately brings me to the dressing table and tells me to open the drawer.


    There''s many types of jewelries in the drawer, a gold ne, a ring that I previously bought for


    myself... And there¡¯s also the bracelet Frances gave to me. I really like it, I like it so much that I don''t


    have the heart to wear it.


    This is the only thing that Frances gives to me, and it''s very important for me.


    Andrew stretches his hand out and take all of those things.


    I don''t care about the other things, but he can''t take that bracelet!


    ¡°Give me back that bracelet!¡±


    I stretch my hand out and try to snatch that bracelet back as I scream to Andrew.


    Andrew swings his hands and pushes me away as he viciously says, ¡°Bitch, you want to die, huh?!¡±


    With that, he use that sharp knife to pierce me.

 Chapter 340 I Cant Hate Him

    Chapter 340 I Can''t Hate Him


    I gasp in shock. Seeing the knife in Andrew''s hand, I even forget to evade because I''m so scared. I can


    only close my eyes out of desperation.


    I don''t feel the pain that I expected, but I hear Andrew''s voice instead.


    I open my eyes and see Andrew on the ground in an embarrassing position.


    Also, Frances is standing behind him.


    At this moment, Frances is just like a hero that''s saving me from my misery again.


    ¡°Frances!¡±


    I just run towards him and throw myself into his embrace without even thinking.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    Frances coldly speaks to me as he pushes me away.


    I''m falling to the floor again, I also feel extremely disappointed.


    He pushes me away?


    I look at him in a daze and find out that... Andrew''s knife is piercing into Frances'' chest.


    Red fresh bloods areing out of his chest and it''s really shocking.


    It turns out that he pushed me away just now because he''s scared that I''ll get hurt.


    If he didn''t push me away just now then I''ll definitely be the one injured right now.


    I sit there stiffly and can''t say anything for a long time.


    Andrew is also very scared. He doesn''t know what to do as he looks at Frances, then he also looks at


    me before running away with those jewelries.


    Frances looks extremely pale as he frowns tightly, he then staggers for a few steps back¡­ In the end,


    he falls onto the bed.


    ¡°Frances, how do you feel?¡±


    I rush over to him, my tear falls down as I ask him anxiously.


    I don''t even dare to touch him.


    For me, he''s just like a bubble now... As if he¡¯ll break if I touch him


    I''m too frightened, way more than if I''m the one who''s hurt.


    All my hatred just disappears. Even if he really did it to my child, I can''t hate him either.


    I just realize how much I care for him right now.


    It''s better for me to get injured myself, I don''t want him to block the knife for me.


    ¡°If you don''t want me to die, quickly send me to the hospital.¡±


    Frances speaks weakly to me with a smile.


    How can he smile at time like these?!


    I nce at him sadly as I cautiously help him out.


    Right when I sit at the driver''s seat, my palms are already sweating.


    This is the fastest drive in my whole life.


    Frances sits in the front passenger seat, he''s getting less and less consciousness. I''m scared that he''ll


    lose his consciousness and won''t wake up again, so I keep trying my best to talk with him so he won''t


    close his eyes.


    He doesn''t respond at all, he just smiles as he looks at me.


    In the end, I''m not in the mood to talk either.


    While driving at full speed, I also keep checking on him.


    His chest is bleeding a lot, and the situation looks very bad.


    I think, if his heart stops beating, I''ll probably die with him too.


    When I''m almost at the hospital, Frances weakly says,


    ¡°Jane, if I die like this, will you forgive me for the things that hurt you? Actually, you were really gentle


    yesterday, I like it when you''re feminine. No, even when you''re grumpy you''re very cute too. Perhaps,


    you treated me so well because you knew that I''m going to die and you pitied me. You must believe


    me, I really didn''t do it to our child. I really..  Really want to have a child with you. But, there might not


    be any chance now.¡±


    Frances'' words make me cry even harder.


    In the end, tears are already streaming down my face.

 Chapter 341 Heartache

    Chapter 341 Heartache


    "Frances just shut up, I can''t see the road anymore."


    I choke with sobs and tell him.


    The car has already arrived at the gate of the hospital, I ask him to wait in the car, and look for medical


    aid inside.


    When Ie out again, Frances has already closed his eyes.


    On his lips I can see a slight smile hanging, if it isn''t for his pale face, and the blood on his chest, I


    might think he is only asleep.


    No, no, he cannot be in danger!


    I run towards him crying, and throw myself on him.


    "Frances, don''t die, I love you! I love you!"


    In this moment, my heart pains horribly.


    How can anything happen to him!


    Earl''s issue is not solved yet, and I have not forgiven him yet, how can he just die now?


    I still have so many things to tell him, and we want to have our own baby, how can he leave me?


    But, before I can reach him, the doctors already pull me back.


    "He is only unconscious, not dead."


    The doctor''s words give me a big surprise.


    My heart that just died, is now back to life!


    I do not have the time to bother about the people staring at me, and follow the doctors into the hospital.


    Frances is pushed into the OR, and I wait outside anxiously.


    Even though he was alright before he went into surgery, but he lost so much blood, I am sure his


    situation is not quite so easy.


    Until now, I still don''t know which organs the knife hit.


    The doctor does note out for a long time, and I pace up and down in front of the door, my heart is


    torn with anxiety.


    I don''t know how much times has passed, it is already dark outside, the doctor finallyes out,


    looking very tired.


    "Doc, how is he doing?" I walk up to him, and ask him quickly.


    "He is stable, but his artery was injured, and he lost a lot of blood, right now, he is still unconscious, I


    don''t know if he might go into shock suddenly, so tonight we have to keep him in the ICU for further


    observations. When he wakes up, we can transfer him to the ward."


    The ICU has fixed visiting schedules, so I don''t have the chance to see him.


    But, I know that he is okay, and that is enough for me.


    This night, I don''t go anywhere, I wait in the hospital the whole night.


    I am afraid that something might happen to him.


    When I thought I lost him, it was like my world copsed.


    All this time, I thought I hated him, but in that moment, I realized that I love him with all my heart. I don''t


    care what he has done, as long as he is okay, nothing else matters to me.


    The second day in the morning, Frances is transferred to the regr ward.


    I am so relieved, and immediately go to see him.


    When I walk into his room, my eyes meet with his, he is smiling.


    What is he smiling about?


    Why do I feel shy when I see him smile?


    I lower my head and walk inside, I stand next to his bed ans ask him, "How are you feeling? Are you


    having pain somewhere?"


    "I do. My heart is aching." He says calmly, his voice still sounds weak.


    Heartache?


    "Where does it hurt? What kind of pain is it? I am going to get the doctor right now!"


    I ask him anxiously, and turn to run outside.


    Frances suddenly pulls on my hand, and he looks at me, telling me in a very serious voice, "I feel pain


    in my heart, seeing you so sad."


    I blush, and push his hand away, then I deny, "Who feels sorry for you! You think too much of yourself!"


    "Hmm? I remember when I passed out, I heard someone say that she loves me, or... was I just


    imagining it?" Frances scratches his head, and puts on a face as if he is thinking.


    Frances heard everything I said, and now I don''t even dare to look at him anymore, so I turn my head


    away.


    This man, he already passed out, why does he eavesdrop on me!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, my phone rings, which saves me.


    It''s Mindy, I guess she has news for me.


    I pick up the call.


    "Jane, didn''t you say that there were two other guys who went to Prague with Hamlin? I found


    them!"

 Chapter 342 Remember Me

    Chapter 342 Remember Me


    Found them?


    I stand up, I feel excitement rising in me.


    The other two are bribed into this, so as long as we can offer the money, they will surely tell us the


    truth.


    "Okay, tell me the address, I will be there in a second."


    But, I don''t know how much money they will ask me for, will they start with a huge amount?


    I don''t have that much, but I know someone else who does.


    Usually, I don''t sue his money, but this is not usually, there is nobody else I can ask. This is my own


    matter, I cannot ask Mindy to pay this money for me.


    "Uhm, Frances, I need to go out for something, can you give me some money?"


    I look at him embarrassed, and hesitate to ask.


    "Where are you going?"


    I thought he will ask me how much money I need, but I have not guessed this will be his first question.


    His focusys on something else than mine.


    "Mindy is asking me to go shopping with her, I want to buy some bags and shoes, I want to buy a lot."


    "I am injured, and you are thinking about shopping?" Frances brows are knit, he looks very sad.


    Even I feel that my excuse seems a little off.


    But I don''t know how to lie, especially when I am talking to Frances.


    No matter what I say, he always knows what is going on.


    But since I said already, there is no chance to get back.


    "Can I?" I look at him with eyes of a poor, wronged girl, I try to make myself as pitiful as possible.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He stares at me in a long gaze, and then sighs, he takes out a bank card from his bag and hands it to


    me.


    I don''t know how much money is in that card, but it should be enough.


    I take over his card excited, and tell him, "I will pay you back when I have money."


    Then I run out with the card in my pocket, to the address Mindy sent me, it is a club.


    Mindy reserved a room for us, and asked both of them inside.


    So the people Hamlin hired are both working in this club as hatchet man.


    Mindy is right, it is those two. One of them tied me and dragged me onto the car, I will not forget him.


    When I see the two of them, the pain of the memoriese back to me.


    I take a few deep breaths before I have enough courage to go inside.


    When the two of them spot me, they are perplex, then they look away. I can see that they are having


    guilt feelings.


    "Do you remember me?" I sit down beside Mindy, and give them a smile.


    Mindy must be afraid that I get too excited, so she takes my hand.


    I turn around and smile to her reassuring.


    If I cannot face all this, I would not be here.


    I need to know the truth, I want to know if it really was Frances.


    "I don''t remember." The two of them answer simultaneously.


    Of course, I don''t believe their words.


    When I entered the room, their gaze has already given them out.


    As long as I have enough money, I can bribe them.


    It''s good that I am prepared.


    "Do you remember now? Do you remember what you did in Prague?"


    I open my bad, and take out piles of money.


    There are 20k.


    Their gaze are fleet, but they still don''t look like they are ready to talk.


    I guess, this is not enough. But of course, I didn''t think they will talk with just 20k. So before I came


    here, I withdrew enough. This money is quite heavy, my shoulders hurt from carrying the bag.


    It''s the first time that I get the feeling of throwing money at others, it feels pretty good.


    I take pile after pile, and as I get to the 10th pile, their eyes start to light up.

 Chapter 343 I Thought You Were Leaving Again

    Chapter 343 I Thought You Were Leaving Again


    I know that the role of money has been yed out.


    Anyway, it is Frances¡¯s money. I don¡¯t feel distressed. I simply take out another hundred thousand yuan


    to add to it.


    ¡°Right now, whoever tells me the truth first can take this money!¡±


    ¡°I will say, I will say!¡±


    One of them responds and raises his hand quickly.


    While staring at the two hundred thousand, he says anxiously to me, ¡°You said you wanted to ask


    something. I will answer everything.¡±


    ¡°Who instructed you to go to Prague to do that?¡±


    ¡°It was Miss Whitney Jordan. Our club is owned by Mr. Jordan and Miss Jordan oftenes here. One


    day, she came to us and asked us to do something for her. All we had to do was to go to Prague and


    use Frances Louis¡¯s name and kill the baby in your belly.¡±


    Everything bes clear.


    When I hear this, I almost can¡¯t stop my tears from falling.


    It turns out that it was really not Frances.


    All of this is Whitney¡¯s game.


    But at that time, she clearly let me go. Why did she kill the child in my belly?


    Seriously, am I such a big threat to her?


    ¡°Do you know why she did this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The man shakes his head and says, ¡°We just do things for money. How can we know so


    much? Moreover, after we took you to the clinic, Hamlin let us out. We don¡¯t know what happened


    afterwards.¡±


    My emotions be veryplex.


    To talk about that matter again is undoubtedly to reopen the scar. However, knowing that Frances was


    not behind it makes me feel relieved.


    I also feel terribly guilty towards him.


    I misunderstood him for so long and spoke ill of him and even wanted him to die. He didn¡¯t even know


    anything and still endured my anger for so long.


    How tolerant of me is he to be able to endure me like that?


    Suddenly, I feel like crying.


    The door of the room is pushed open from the outside at this moment.


    Frances is standing in the doorway with a pale face, looking at the two of them angrily.


    ¡°Why are you here? How can you run around with such a serious injury?¡±


    I say worriedly, stand up and run to support him.


    He smiles softly at me and says in aining tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to not worry? What, buying


    clothes? I knew at a nce that you were lying. You even asked me for money for the first time. I


    thought that¡­ you were leaving again.¡±


    I can feel the panic in his tone.


    I am the bad one foring here secretly without telling him.


    But before the truth is revealed, I don¡¯t want him to know.


    Fortunately, it is now proven that everything is just a misunderstanding.


    Fortunately, he did not personally kill our baby.


    The misunderstanding is resolved, but our baby will nevere back.


    The deep sorrow hits; I can¡¯t help it anymore and throw myself into his arms.


    ¡°Huh ahem.¡±


    He coughs slightly.


    It seems that I pounced too hard and mmed into his wound.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I let go of him, trying to step back a little but he hugs me tightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry to me. You are by my side, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    My heart softens instantly. The tears that I stubbornly refused to shed until now burst forth at this


    moment.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ you should pay attention to your surroundings. There are others here too.¡± Mindy reminds us


    out loud.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Only then does Frances let me go and walks over there.


    His gentle gaze that was just on me now bes sharp.

 Chapter 344 I Can鈥檛 Break The Law

    Chapter 344 I Can¡¯t Break The Law


    The atmosphere inside the room suddenly drops to freezing cold.


    I have never seen Frances¡¯s face cold like this before.


    Now I realize that his usual indifference towards me should be considered good.


    The two men probably feel that the atmosphere is not right and look at me embarrassedly and ask,


    ¡°Can we¡­ go now?¡±


    ¡°I have no problem with that, but I don¡¯t know about him.¡±


    Saying that, I point at Frances.


    Frances will not let them go and I know this very well.


    In fact, I too want to deal with these two properly.


    Although they didn¡¯t directly kill my baby, they killed him indirectly and made my life full of pain and


    regret.


    The baby was innocent, but they still did that.


    ¡°Then, sir¡­ can we go now?¡±


    Both of them look at Frances.


    ¡°Just call me Frances.¡±


    Frances smiles faintly and says to those two men.


    The two of them pause for a moment and then they react, stepping back hastily.


    There eyes are full of panic.


    Of course, they were afraid. They killed my baby by using Frances¡¯s name. Now, even if they want to


    run, Frances won¡¯t let them.


    ¡°You take her away first and I will take care of the rest.¡±


    Frances res at the two men and then says to Mindy.


    Mindy nods, takes me with her, ready to leave.


    Actually, I don¡¯t want to leave but I think that the following scenes might not be suitable for me to watch.


    Therefore, it is better for me to leave early.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be hurt. Go back to the hospital after you are done.¡± Before leaving, I warn Frances


    worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. There are somethings that I don¡¯t need to do myself.¡±


    He gives me a relieved smile. I leave with Mindy.


    After leaving the club, I say gratefully to Mindy, ¡°Thank you, Mindy. If it wasn¡¯t for your help, I would


    have never found out the truth.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mindy ps my head lightly and rolls her eyes at me, ¡°What thank you? Besides, I don¡¯t want you to


    suffer. In fact, I know you also felt that something was strange in your heart but you were not willing to


    face it. I know that you like Frances, so naturally I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand him which is why I


    helped you. But you, now that you know the truth, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    Mindy gives me a hard question.


    Even if Whitney did this, it is impossible for me to call the police and have her arrested. After all, it is


    not against thew.


    Take revenge for her baby?


    Then she still wouldn¡¯t have broken thew, but I would have.


    Seeing me in the prison, she could be very happy.


    For a while, I don¡¯t have any good idea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I will ask Francester.¡±


    I tell her.


    ¡°Well, as long as you are okay, it¡¯s better than anything.¡±


    Not far away, a horn sound.


    Mindy looks over with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t talk anymore. David came to pick me up.¡±


    With that, she walks away.


    David really loves her.


    Mindy found the right one, I hope I also found the right one.


    I go back to the hospital and wait for Frances. Hees back about an hourter.


    However, his face is paler than before.


    It¡¯s normal since he sneaked out of the hospital to run around with such a serious injury.


    ¡°Come here and rest.¡±I ask him.


    Frances nods. However, he just takes two steps forward and then he faints on the ground.

 Chapter 345 Does It Hurt

    Chapter 345 Does It Hurt


    I immediately call the doctors, and thankfully, he is just too tired, nothing serious.


    I ask Frances how he deal with those two people. He doesn¡¯t want to tell me, as he says that the


    situation is not appropriate for me to know.


    Since he has said so, I stop asking.


    I believe he can handle this matter well and definitely give our child an answer.


    ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯d done. But what should I do about Lawrence? There is no way for me to


    forgive or to let go,¡± I whispered.


    My child is the pain of my life.


    Even if the person that hurt my child were Frances, I would have hated him so much that I would have


    wanted him to die. And now that this person has turned out to be Whitney, I cannot let her go this


    easily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m here for everything. It is our child, and I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her get away


    with it.¡±


    Frances holds my hand and says in a deep voice.


    My heart, suddenly, settles down.


    After putting aside all those misunderstandings, I realize that Frances has been very good to me all


    along.


    At the time, I was blinded by hatred, and it made me hate him to my core.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I replied to him softly.


    He looks at me, his stares, bing a little deeper.


    I blush as he looks at me, stammered and unable to say a word.


    Moments after, my face is held by him, followed by a kiss.


    ¡°You¡¯re still wounded, get some rest!¡±


    I nudge him, and he doesn¡¯t move.


    ¡°This is how I recuperate from my injuries,¡±


    He mumbled and kissed me deeply.


    His lips are full of his scent.


    My whole body is rxed, and my mind is dizzy from his kisses.


    I came to my senses when I see the look of his eye, and he is getting turned on.


    I push him away and pin him down to the bed, ¡°Get some rest!¡± I speak solemnly while my arms on my


    hip.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, looking at me while smiling.


    My hot cheeks feel like they are burning now.


    I turn around and leave the ward.


    But my heart is still beating violently.


    Frances is discharged from the hospital soon after, as he is given imported medicine. After all, he is


    rich.


    As soon as we arrive at Frances¡¯ house, he takes me straight upstairs and carries me to the bed.


    ¡°Frances, what are you doing?¡±


    I pout.


    ¡°Thinking of you.¡±


    He replies, while his kisses overwhelm me, on my lips, my shoulder, my neck densely.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    These days, he has been trying to touch me. But I¡¯ve always refused, considering how badly he¡¯s hurt,


    and especially in a ce like a hospital.


    Now the wolf is back in his den, and he certainly not be honest.


    Frances removes my clothes and kisses me passionately downward. He stops when he reaches my


    underbelly.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It stopped hurting a long time ago,¡± I whispered.


    I can bear the pain of the scar. But I cannot ept is the loss of our child.


    Frances doesn¡¯t say anything. His head is facing down so I couldn¡¯t see his expression. It¡¯s just that,


    the thought of the child, makes our mood so heavy.


    A breeze blows in from the open window into the room. I feel a slight chill from my bare skin.


    Frances leans down, his cold lipsnd on that scar of mine.


    He kisses it with care and affection. Each of them feels like it¡¯s on my heart.


    Suddenly, there are warm water droplets thatnd on my underbelly.


    Is Frances, crying?

 Chapter 346 Guide It In

    Chapter 346 Guide It In


    ¡°Frances.¡±


    I call out gently, cannot help myself looking at him in pity.


    There is always a saying that men only weep when deeply grieved.


    I have never seen Frances being so vulnerable. He is crying now.


    ¡°Jane, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.¡±


    He sobs as he mutters.


    My heart aches to hear the hoarse voice.


    It was not his fault in the first ce, and I don¡¯t me him anymore on the matter.


    Instead, I me myself for choosing not to trust him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you anymore. It was Whitney¡¯s fault, not yours.¡±


    I gently speak as I run my hand through his hair.


    His appearance is distressing.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. I was so careless that I did not even know you were pregnant. Maybe all of these


    might not have happened if you hadn¡¯t left me.¡±


    His words are full of guilt.


    However, there are not many things you could regret in life. I was the one who decided to leave him at


    that point.


    It was also my decision not to tell him about the child.


    At the end of the day, it was me trying to have things my way, causing things to end like this.


    I have been in pain for so long because of my child. I don¡¯t want Frances to suffer the pain I suffered.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over. Let¡¯s say nothing about it anymore.¡±


    I say to him softly and grab his hands in mine.


    Frances looks up after a long period of silence.


    His eyes are red. It is not part of my imagination. He is crying.


    He stands up and approaches me, hugging me tightly.


    I am a little suffocated by the tight hug, but my heart feels at ease.


    I love Frances. I am sure of that.


    Now that the misunderstanding has cleared, I don¡¯t want to leave his side again. I don¡¯t mind whether


    he loves me or not anymore.


    Frances let go of me after hugging me for some time. His icy cold lips kiss mine.


    The kiss is so tender and gentle that it melts my heart.


    I hug him tightly and respond awkwardly.


    I respond to his kiss for the first time.


    Frances stuns for some time and then deepens the kiss.


    As my clothes are off, his dense and soft kissesnd on every part of my body.


    I can feel my body burn in enthusiasm, catering to his caress.


    It turns out that putting the heart and soul will make such a thing so beautiful.


    My body shudders just by his gentle touch, unable to think of anything.


    He covers me with his body, and the heat dick presses on my body, and my whole body softens with


    the touch.


    ¡°Are you alright? Don¡¯t continue if you can¡¯t.¡±


    I anxiously ask him, thinking of his wound.


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon know that I can,¡± Frances smirks.


    My body is tense, his huge dick throbs from the outside for a while, surprisingly not being able to get in


    at all.


    Just throbbing from the outside brings shudders throughout my body.


    ¡°Honey, rx. I can¡¯t get it in.¡±


    Frances says softly in a deep hoarse voice.


    When I try to rx my body a little, he takes one of my hands and ces it on his big hot dick.


    In an instant, my face burns.


    ¡°Guide it in."


    Frances¡¯ seductive voice lingers in my ear. I gulp nervously.


    How can he make me do something so embarrassing?


    I am reluctant, but my hand is under his control, pushing the big thing in slowly.


    It¡¯s bulging.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I moan softly, my fingernails are gripping on Frances¡¯ back.


    ¡°Honey, you are so wet and tight,¡± Frances speaks in a coarse voice as he moves inside me.


    I am blushing by what he just said, and bury my head in his chest, holding him tight and bearing the


    impact of the movement.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He moves for a moment, then stops abruptly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The sudden emptiness made me speak out, squirming in difort, hoping that he will go on.


    ¡°I¡¯m putting on a condom. Darling, wait for me.¡±


    As he speaks, he kisses me lightly on the lips. He pulls away from me, gets up, and walks to the head


    of the bed. He opens the bedside table, takes out a condom, and puts it on.


    I think I bought that condom from the supermarketst year.


    Doesn¡¯t he dislike putting on a condom? Why is he putting it on today?

 Chapter 347 Love Is Possession

    Chapter 347 Love Is Possession


    Could it be that he thinks I am promiscuous, and even misunderstands that I have illicit rtionships


    with others?


    Deep in my heart, I suddenly be panicked.


    "Frances, didn''t you say that I should give birth to a child for you? But why..."


    I cannot go on, and I am too embarrassed to look at his dick. Instead, I can only turn my head to one


    side.


    I lump in my throat, and my heart has crumpled up into pieces.


    Perhaps this is how it feels like when you care about someone so much. Any simple acts he does are


    enough to wreck and tear me up.


    "Silly girl," Frances walks over and looks at me dotingly. "Although our baby is gone, you have suffered


    so much, and it is no different from a C-section. You are a woman, don''t you know that after a C-


    section, it will take two years to conceive another child?"


    As soon as he said so, it suddenly struck me.


    It turns out that he still cares very much about me as I have previously thought that he might have


    despised me.


    If he didn''t mention it, I will have forgotten about it. I am just too dumb.


    "Hmm...I got it," I reply to him with a soft voice, and my heart is feeling warm.


    Frances Louis, when do you start to be so caring?


    Just when I am about to speak to him, my whole body is prated by him again at the next second.


    After getting ready with the safety measures, his body is hitting me harder and harder, and every hit


    arouses me that it takes me to cloud nine.


    I don''t realize how many times I have reached orgasm under his powerful moves, and when he finally


    ends, I am so tired that I am unable to open my eyes.


    In a daze, I feel like someone is wiping up the lower part of my body. But I am just too tired that I can¡¯t


    even have the strength to open my eyes.


    By the time I wake up, Frances is no longer in bed.


    I put on my pajamas and go downstairs to find him.


    However, there is no one downstairs.


    Where has he gone this early?


    I then go upstairs and call him up, and apparently, he is on the phone.


    Who is he calling?


    I am feeling a little uneasy when I don''t see him when I wake up early in the morning.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I guess I am probably drunk in love, and only Frances has the remedy to cure this addiction I am


    intoxicated.


    After I have freshened up myself, I make my breakfast and finish eating it happily.


    The misunderstanding between us has finally resolved, and I don''t seem to have anything to worry


    about except for the regret for that child.


    As for Whitney, Frances should be able to take care of her well.


    After my breakfast, Steven gives me a call.


    I seem to have not contacted him for a while.


    He said he wanted to ask me out for a meal, and I didn''t decline his invitation as well.


    Steven Song is always a friend in my heart, and this will never change.


    He asks me to meet him at a restaurant. After seeing me, the first thing he says to me has made me


    stunned.


    "Jane, I am getting married soon."


    This newses a little unexpectedly.


    But when I find out the news that he is getting married, I am also very happy for him.


    I don''t want him to waste any more time on me because I believe he deserves a better person.


    But as a friend, I still want to care about his marriage partner.


    "Who are you marrying?" I smile and ask.


    "Violet Sue," he answers softly, but there is no smile on his face.


    This name sounds familiar.


    I think about it for a while. Wasn''t she the one who misunderstood the rtionship between Steven and


    I, and poured coffee on my face?


    Steven doesn''t like her very much. I am puzzled why he still marries her then?


    "Huh? I thought you dislike her?" I frown.


    "It¡¯s true that I don''t like her. But if I can''t be with the one I love, what¡¯s the different if I marry the people


    I dislike?"


    He stares at me and his eyes are full of sadness.


    I feel sympathy for him when he looks like this.


    I smile back at him awkwardly, and say with a serious tone, "Isn''t it nice for us to be in this state as


    friends?"


    "It¡¯s not good." Steven smiles miserably and exins helplessly, "Jane, I have no way to be just friends


    with you. Only those whom I don''t fall in love with can be my friends. But, once I have really love


    someone, it is impossible to be just friends. To the people I love, once I take a closer look at her, I will


    seriously want her to be mine. I can neither control myself not to love you nor can I let you be with


    Frances Louis. Ever since I love you, I have be a very selfish person, and I am afraid that I may


    even hurt you."


    "How can you hurt me? You have always been helping me."


    Steven has helped me a lot along the way. Without him, I will not be able to aplish much of the


    things so far.


    "I will," he bites his puckered lips, and he seems to be hesitant about saying something. Finally, he


    takes a deep breath and confesses to me, "Actually, I have always known that Whitney is the one who


    has killed your child, but it was out of selfishness that I have never told you about this."

 Chapter 348 It Is Not an Accident but Conspiracy

    Chapter 348 It Is Not an ident but Conspiracy


    What?


    Steven''s words are like piercing swords that just struck into my heart.


    I sit with my mouth slightly agape, and I''m unable to say a word for a long time.


    How is this possible? Steven has always known that it is Whitney that has done that to me, but he


    never tells me about it.


    My mind is bombarded with too many thoughts and I''m overwhelmed with manyplicated emotions.


    I don''t even know how to react to him after hearing the truth.


    I have trusted Steven so much. But, in the end, I realize that it is he who has caused so much pain to


    me. How can I ept this?


    "Why are you doing this to me?"


    After a while, I question him in a trembling voice.


    "Because I love you endlessly and nothing is going to change that. I love you so much, so how can I


    watch you and Frances be together? The days when you were by his side were too painful for me. Do


    you know how happy I was when you had finally left him? I thought I finally have a chance. But even if


    you left him, you still have him in your heart. I am jealous, but I can''t do anything to change you. I''m


    sorry for being too selfish."


    Steven''s expression is full of despair.


    I think he must also be suffering in great pain these days.


    But who should pay for the pain I suffer?


    I don''t want to me Steven, but I have no idea about the way to get over it.


    It turns out to be so heart-wrenching when I''m deceived by someone I trust.


    "Steven, you know that child matters to me, but why did you help her to kill my child? Why are you


    doing this to me?"


    I try my best to control my emotions, but my voice pitch couldn''t stop rising.


    "I didn''t help her, and I only learned about itter. Whitney bribed the staff on my ne and caused


    some technical issues to happen. Hence, the ne made an emergencynding in another ce and


    there was no signal, so I couldn''t contact you at all. In order not to worry you, I didn¡¯t tell you about it. I


    only knewter that this was not an ident, but Whitney¡¯s conspiracy which she had nned."


    Steven exins.


    However, I refuse to listen to him anymore.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I don''t know how to confront Steven at all.


    "Jane, please trust me. I have never thought of hurting you. I did it just because I love you too much."


    "Love? If you love someone, shouldn''t you think about how to prevent your loved one from being hurt?


    Sorry, I can''t bear your heavy love. I think we will never see each other again, and I really don''t know


    how to continue to be friends with you."


    I grab my bag and turn around to walk away.


    "Jane Noyes!"


    What sounds behind me is Steven''s desperate cry.


    But I do not look back.


    There are no more ways we can mend what done is done.


    After leaving the entrance, a cool breeze blows on my face, and the tears in my eyes finally roll down


    my cheeks uncontrobly.


    The loss of Steven as a friend is really painful for me.


    After returning home, I am still feeling unhappy.


    When Frances returns home, he notices my expression and asks, "What''s going on? Who makes you


    unhappy?"


    "I went to see Steven today," I tell him truthfully.


    Frances¡¯ eyebrows frowned immediately.


    He doesn''t like Steven, and that is something that I am always aware of.


    "Why are you going out to see him? Don''t you know that he likes you?"


    Frances¡¯ expression shows that he is feeling jealous.


    However, I don''t have the mind to care about his feelings towards this. My mind is entirely troubled by


    what Steven has done to me.


    "He told me that he knew Whitney was the one who killed my child, but he never told me about this


    until today. That''s why I hated you back then for so long. If he were to tell me earlier, maybe I wouldn''t


    even me you for so long."


    I am feeling apologetic for what I have done to Frances.


    He didn''t do anything, but I have misunderstood him for so long.


    I was stubborn at that time. No matter how much he exined, I didn''t even want to listen to him.


    "However, I think I should thank Steven instead."


    Frances says this inexplicably, which makes me very puzzled.


    "Why?"


    Shouldn''t he act like me, and be unable to forgive Steven? Why does he say that?


    Sure enough, Frances'' mind is really hard to beprehended.


    "Because, if you were to know that this is not done by me, maybe you wouldn''t even marry me."

 Chapter 349 Hes Jealous

    Chapter 349 He''s Jealous


    Frances'' words are true.


    Back then, I chose to marry him because he killed my child.


    If it''s not for revenge, I will never return to his side.


    Perhaps, this is our fate. No matter how we avoid each other, we end up together again.


    I feel much more at ease after looking at him.


    I cook a few dishes and eat with Frances.


    By the dinner table, I ask him, ¡°How did you handle Whitney?¡±


    After hearing those words today, I hate Whitney even more.


    I never imagined that she would put so much effort on Steven''s private ne to kill the child in my belly


    back then.


    One should know that a ne crash will most likely destroy everything in it.


    Is she really crazy that she doesn''t care about anything at all?


    ¡°Whitney and her family must have sensed that we know the truth. These days, I''ve been sending a lot


    of people to the Jordan¡¯s, but no one sees Whitney. Lawrence said that Whitney is mentally ill again


    and needs to be protected and treated... Now, not even a single fly can fly into the Jordan¡¯s. I think


    Lawrence is just protecting Whitney.¡±


    That''s not a strange thing.


    Lawrence loves Whitney so much, he must be on his guard against Frances now.


    It''s just that, I don¡¯t know whether Whitney is really ill or not.


    What about Earl? Who''s taking care of him, and how is he?


    I''m very worried.


    As if Frances sees through my thoughts, he sighs and says, ¡°Someone is taking care of Earl, I heard


    that he''s doing well now. Don''t worry about him too much.¡±


    ¡°I miss him.¡± I look at Frances as I say that.


    I really like that child so much.


    As if there''s a thread that binds us in the dark, I just care about him.


    Maybe I miss the child that I lost too much and I want to make up for it with Earl.


    However, I don''t even have the chance to do so anymore.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Frances sighs and says that helplessly.


    Earl is Whitney and Lawrence''s child, even if Frances wants to help me, there''s no way to do so.


    After eating, Frances goes to my room and moves everything that he can to his room.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I feel quite speechless as I stand at the door, looking at Frances who¡¯s busy with moving the things.


    ¡°Don''t tell me that you still want to live alone?¡±


    Frances who keeps moving my pads turns his head to look at me with his sad looking eyes.


    Seeing him like this, I feel better.


    But I stubbornly says, ¡°Why can''t I live alone?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you want to see me every morning when you wake up?¡± Frances frowns, he already looks quite


    unhappy.


    ¡°No, aren''t you disgusting?!¡±


    Silvia''s voicees from the door, she''s dragging her suitcase inside.


    Once Frances sees her, his expression changes drastically¡­ He¡¯s angry.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I''m too bored at home, so Ie to apany my sister inw.¡± she says that as shees closer


    and hugs me tightly.


    ¡°That''s great, you''re now my real sister inw. It seems that you finally cured my brother''s blind eyes.¡±


    Her words...


    I see Frances¡¯ expression, which seems terrible.


    Silvia is really good at making people furious in just a few sentences.


    I think Frances must have beaten her to death if she''s not his own little sister.


    ¡°You¡¯re not weed here.¡± Frances coldly says.


    ¡°Is that so, Jane?¡±


    Silvia winks and looks at me with her pitiable face.


    ¡°Of course you''re weed here.¡± I pretend like I¡¯m not seeing any of Frances'' expressions and smiles


    at her.


    Silvia always gives me good impression, I really don¡¯t know how to reject her.


    ¡°I love you, Jane!¡± Silvia kisses my face and brings her suitcase to the room she usually stays at.


    Frances looks upset as he keeps on wiping the spot where Silvia kissed me until my face is red.


    He''s really petty! He is doing this just because of his own little sister''s kiss!


    But I feel that it''s sweet at heart.


    Frances goes to the bathroom to take a bath. As Iy in bed, I receive a call from Frank.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jane! Mom is gone!¡±

 Chapter 350 Im Here

    Chapter 350 I''m Here


    ¡°What happened? Speak slowly.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I quickly sit up on the bed out of surprise.


    My heart is beating hard too.


    ¡°Today when I got home after work, I found out that mom''s not home and there are blood stains on the


    floor. I can''t contact mom no matter how many times I called her, I have no other choice than contacting


    you. Frances is very resourceful, can you ask him to find mom? I''m really worried about mom.¡±


    I''m so nervous, but I still have to console Frank.


    ¡°It''s fine, don''t worry. Maybe mom just happened to go outside and she didn''t hear her phone ringing?


    As for the blood stains on the floor, she might have identally cut her hand when she''s cutting some


    vegetables.¡±


    These words can''t even fool me, of course Frank doesn''t believe it either.


    ¡°How could there be such coincidence in this world? Mom must be in trouble.¡±


    Frank says that surely.


    I feel something strange, why does he sound so resolute... Don''t tell me that he''s hiding something


    from me?


    ¡°Why are you so sure? Is there anything you haven''t told me?¡±


    I ask him with a deep voice.


    Frank stays quiet for two seconds before saying, ¡°I''m not so sure either, but I keep seeing the same


    woman these two days that hangs around our house''s door, and I think that''s strange. Now when I


    think about it, does she have anything to do with mom disappearing?¡±


    Woman? Who is it?


    Is it Whitney?


    If there''s really someone who wants to do something to my family, I can only think of Whitney.


    She probably hates me so much that when I''m by Frances'' side and she can''t deal with me, she does it


    to my mom instead!


    Saying that her mental illness recurs and she needs to recover are all lies! She''s just looking for the


    opportunity to deal with my family.


    ¡°Is she a young and beautiful woman?¡± I promptly ask him.


    ¡°Well yeah, she''s beautiful, but she doesn''t seem young... At least 30-40 years old.¡± Frank says.


    30-40 years old?


    Now I''m confused.


    If that woman is really 30-40 years old, then it''s definitely not Whitney.


    But then, who else can it be?


    I can''t think of the answer in such a short time so I just say, ¡°In that case, don''t worry... I''ll let Frances


    help us to get mom''s whereabouts, stay at home wait for my news.¡±


    I hang up after saying that.


    Frances has just finished his shower. With a towel around his waist, he walks towards me with a smile.


    ¡°Jane, tonight...¡±


    He holds my waist as he speaks intimately in my ears.


    Of course I know what he''s going to say, but I''m not in the mood for that.


    ¡°Frances, my mom is gone.¡± I turn my head to look at him as I say that.


    Women''s instincts are very urate. I¡¯ve been feeling so restless and worried about mom since


    Frank¡¯s call. ¡°What happened?¡± Frances frowns, then his face turns serious.


    I tell him everything from beginning to the end. He holds my hand and speaks softly, ¡°Don''t be scared,


    I''m here.¡±


    He gets up, takes his phone on the beside, and calls someone.


    ¡°Jane¡¯s mom disappeared at the old house this evening, investigate what happened and give me the


    answer in 30 minutes.¡±


    After calling, Frances sits back down and consoles me my.


    ¡°Don''t worry, nothing will happen... Maybe your mom just happened to go outside.¡±


    I just used those words to console Frank just now, of course it''s not working for me.


    ¡°Frances, what to do? I feel so restless.¡± I look at him so helplessly.

 Chapter 351: Hes Hiding Something from Me

    Chapter 351: He''s Hiding Something from Me


    "I will shoulder all of your fears and uneasiness with you."


    He looks at me with tenderness.


    Again, my heart melts for this man.


    The waiting is painful and long.


    Frances has been holding my hand, making me feel at ease.


    Fortunately, I can rely on him right now.


    Half an hourter, Frances¡¯ phone rings and I begin to feel nervous.


    He turns on the speaker so that I can hear it, too.


    "Mr. Frances, ording to our investigation, it is two ck men who has kidnapped Ms. Noyes¡¯ mother.


    She might have been hurt as there was blood on her head when she was carried out by the ck men.


    But we have not found out about the two ck men."


    Two ck men?


    It was supposed to be a woman. Howe it turns out to be two ck men?


    Things have been even moreplicated.


    Moreover, it is said that mom has been injured, so how is she now?


    Because of nervousness, I have been constantly sweating. Frances feels it and clutches to my hands


    even more tightly.


    "What else? Before the ident, is there any strange things happening around their house?" Frances


    asks in a deep voice.


    The person hesitates for a while before saying, "Yes, it''s just..."


    It seems that there is something that he can''t say.


    "Just what? Say it!"


    "It''s just that the person walking around at the door was Madame."


    Madame?


    Sabina?


    Why would she hang out in front of my house? Did she have anything to do with my mom''s


    disappearance?


    Frances puts on a serious look as if thinking of something. He asks sternly, "Where is my mother now?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know. I heard that Madam just canceled the concert in Vienna and said that she was going to


    travel. I''m not sure about the exact destination."


    "Check it up! Find out what my mother has been doing recently and report it to me as soon as


    possible."


    I feel Frances¡¯ nervousness. It is not like him.


    He seems to know something.


    Hanging up the phone, I ask Frances, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you looking for those two ck men?


    Why do you begin to investigate your mother?"


    I find it strange about Sabina''s showing up there. But I can''t tell exactly what is wrong.


    He turns around and looks at me, but insists, "Nothing. I''m just concerned about her. I''ll have people


    investigate those two ck men. My men should be able to find them soon. Don''t worry."


    Frances gently kisses me on the forehead to calm me down.


    However, I think he looks weird, as if he is hiding something from me.


    I don''t want him to hide anything from me. But it doesn''t seem that he is going to tell me at all.


    Now, I can only wait for the information.


    "Take a shower and go ahead to sleep. I still have work to do, so I won''t apany you for now."


    Then he gets up and goes into the study.


    I hear Frances whispering on the phone for the whole night, but I can''t hear what he is talking about.


    I don''t like it, but he has long been hiding things from me. I guess there are things that I can''t


    force.

 Chapter 352: He Goes to Look for Other Women

    Chapter 352: He Goes to Look for Other Women


    Frank calls me every other hour to ask about Mom''s situation.


    I haven''t slept all night because I have been worried about mom.


    At dawn, Frances finallyes out of the study.


    When hees out, he is still on the phone and his voice sounds hoarse.


    "Mom, tell me. Where are you now?"


    He must be calling Sabina.


    I don''t know what they''re talking about, but I can see that Frances¡¯ expression is somewhat grave.


    He pauses for a while before putting down his phone.


    It seems that Sabina has hung up on him.


    "Frances, how is it? Have you found my mother? Was it done by Whitney?"


    I directly ask him.


    "I haven''t got the information yet, but I''m sure it was not done by Whitney. Let''s go downstairs. I''m


    hungry."


    Actually, I don''t have any appetite, but thinking that Frances must be tired and hungry after a busy


    night, I go to the kitchen to make breakfast for him.


    Just as the meal is ready, Silviaes downstairs in her pajamas.


    "What do we have for breakfast? It smells so good that I''ve been awaken."


    "Then wash your hands and let''s have it."


    I force a smile at Silvia.


    Although I''m in a bad mood, I don''t want to affect others.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright."


    Silvia happily goes to wash her hands and sits down at the table.


    Frances doesn''t eat much, but he keeps refilling my bowl.


    "Have some more."


    "Hey. I''m your sister but I''ve never seen you be so concerned about me," Silvia curls her lips and says


    discontentedly.


    "Shut up and eat," Frances says and ignores her.


    I don''t want to eat anything, but in case that Frances will worry about me, I can only stuff it into my


    mouth.


    Then Frances¡¯ phone rings again.


    He steps aside to answer the phone.


    I hear him say, "Alright, I''ll be right there."


    Is it about Mom?


    "How is it?"


    I look at him with anticipation.


    "I have to go out for a while. Wait for me at home."


    Then he hurriedly leaves. I don''t know if there''s any new information.


    Actually, I have prepared him some stewed Sydney with rock sugar. But before I can serve it to him, he


    has left already.


    "Jane, do you find Frances weird?" Silvia leans over and whispers to me.


    Actually, I do.


    Frances has appeared thoughtful sincest night.


    I know that he has secret, but I don''t know what it is. Moreover, I don''t know if he has found my mom or


    not. It has been almost a day. I''m really worried about Mom.


    But I can''t think of any enemies of my family.


    Even the most suspicious person, Whitney, has been ruled out. Then who else can it be?


    "Perhaps," I reply with a mixed feeling


    "Do you think that Frances is going out to look for other women? He went to the side to answer the


    phone just now, right? Maybe he really has a mistress," Silvia says.


    It must be because she doesn''t know what happened yesterday that she thinks so. I don''t know if


    Frances has had another woman, but now, he must be taking care of my mom''s issue.


    "How about we follow him and see where he goes?"

 Chapter 353: To See His Mistress

    Chapter 353: To See His Mistress


    I also want to go.


    Actually, I want to go with Frances so that I''ll know what has happened.


    Although our goals are different, Silvia and I are on the same page.


    She goes to Frances¡¯ study, takes the key, and quickly goes out.


    It has not been so long after Frances left. And the road from the vi to the outside is straight.


    So, we find Frances¡¯ car before we arrive at the fork.


    Silvia has quite the potential to be a paparazzi. She is afraid that Frances will discover her, so she


    doesn''t rush up, but she never loses her target.


    Frances keeps driving southward until it arrives at the bottom of a hill. Then, he gets out of the car.


    What''s he doing here?


    I''m confused.


    "He must be here to see his mistress! Let''s go!"


    Silvia drags me out of the car and carefully follows behind Frances up the mountain.


    I haven''t exercised for a long time, so I''m out of breath soon. However, Silvia is no better than me.


    I think that I can persevere only because of my strong willpower.


    Finally, Frances stops halfway up the mountain.


    After walking on a small path for about ten minutes, he enters a small vi.


    "See? I told you! He muste here to see another woman!" Silvia is so excited that she almost


    screams out.


    I signal her and she covers her mouth to keep silent.


    After Frances enters the vi, he neveres out. Even I begin to suspect that he reallyes here to


    see another woman.


    Silvia and I have been crouching in the bushes until we see Sabina appear at the window on the


    second floor.


    "Mom?!" Silvia''s shocked. "She said that she was traveling. So has she been here to iste herself


    from the rest of the world?"


    I have even more doubts than her. I recall that Frances has been asking about Sabina''s whereabouts


    yesterday.


    I can vaguely feel that my mother''s disappearance may have something to do with Sabina.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sabina is getting angry, as if she is arguing with Frances. However, we are too far to hear it clearly.


    "Let''s just go in?" Silvia and I speak in unison.


    Then we slip into the vi.


    On the first floor, Sabina''s hysterical voice can be heard.


    "You call me crazy?! You''re crazy! For so many years, I thought that you have been looking for the


    murderer who has killed your father, but I didn''t expect that you have already found him but left him


    alone. I would not have known the truth if I didn''t find your attitude strange and began to investigate


    myself."


    Maybe they are talking about Fernando''s car ident.


    I''m worried about Mom, but I''m also curious about what happened back then.


    I can''t control myself from caring about Frances.


    Silvia is puzzled as she drags me upstairs.


    That''s when we hear Frances say helplessly.


    "That''s why you''ve kidnapped Jane''s mother? What does this have to do with Jane''s mother? No


    matter what you do, Dad will nevere back. Don''t be trapped in the past, please. Mom, just stop."


    I''m startled.


    Has Sabina kidnapped my mom?

 Chapter 354: Dont Touch Me

    Chapter 354: Don''t Touch Me


    What exactly is going on? I am dumbfounded.


    It seems that the truth is about toe out, but I don''t even have the courage to go forward.


    "What is going on? What are they talking about?"


    Silvia turns to look at me with a puzzled expression.


    From insidees Sabina''s voice again.


    "You told me to stop?!"


    "Look at you! You have been blinded by that bitch! Jane''s father killed your father, yet you married her


    anyway? How ridiculous! I''ll deal with Jane after I kill that man''s wife!"


    I don''t know what to do now. My mind is in a mess.


    Those fragments of truth gradually be clear, forming a terrifying truth.


    Sabina used to say that it was a doctor that had hit Fernando and escaped. I think that the doctor is just


    irresponsible, but I have never expected that person to be my father!


    My father killed Frances¡¯ father. How can I ept the truth?!


    "Mom, calm down. Actually, I married Jane because..."


    I can''t listen anymore, so I rush in.


    "Why are you here?"


    Frances looks at me surprisingly.


    I don''t know what he is going to say next,


    But I''m afraid to hear his answer. I''m afraid he''ll tell me that he married me just for revenge, like me.


    Except that, I can''t find any other reason for him to marry me.


    "d you are here. I''ll kill you today!"


    The way Sabina looks at me bes vicious, as if all her tenderness towards me before was just a


    dream.


    I look around but don¡¯t see my mother.


    "Where''s my mother? Where did you take her? How is she?!"


    I step forward to grab Sabina and ask anxiously.


    Mom has been missing for almost a whole day. I''m really worried that something has happened to her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sabina pushes me to the ground.


    My shoulder hits the ground, but I can''t feel any pain at all.


    "Your mother? Well, she¡¯s dead now."


    I suddenly feel so desperate.


    No way!


    "It was your mother who had dragged your father away, otherwise, Fernando wouldn''t have died! It took


    me ten years to find out the truth, how can I let you off so easily!"


    Sabina is furious. She hates me and my mom as much as she loves Fernando.


    I feel bad. I know that we owe them, but Dad has already died. Why would my mom have to pay for


    this?


    Thinking of my father''s death, I suddenly remember that Steven has told me before that it was not an


    ident.


    If it was designed, considering that Sabina has not known the truth at that time, it could only be done


    by... Frances.


    I look at Frances and suddenly feel so panicked.


    "Are you alright, Jane?"


    Frances walks over and tries to help me up, but I shake his hand off.


    "Go away! Don''t touch me!"


    That''s just too much information. I can hardly take it.


    "Just tell me, did you have anything to do with my parents'' ident?"


    I ask this question anyway.


    Frances looks at me and replies in a deep voice, "No."


    But I don''t believe him.


    If it was not him, who else would it be?


    It could not be an ident.

 Chapter 355: She Must Die

    Chapter 355: She Must Die


    "Guess what? I know that the person who hit my parents happened to be your driver. Do you think it


    was a coincidence?"


    I ignore some things, not because I''m stupid, but because sometimes I don''t want to face the truth.


    I''m under a lot of pressure. I feel as if there is a gap between Frances and me.


    "What exactly happened? Does anyone tell me the truth?"


    Silvia stands at the side, dumbfounded.


    "I''ll exin it to youter," Frances says indifferently and tries to pull me up from the ground.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I''m very resistant to his touch. I shake off his hand and take two steps back to the bathroom door.


    Sabina suddenly bes nervous.


    What''s she nervous about?


    Can it be that there are some secrets in the bathroom?


    Is my mom in the bathroom?


    I quickly open the bathroom door and rush in.


    "You can''t go in!"


    Behind me is Sabina''s nervous shout!


    After I enter, I see Mom being soaked in water in the bathtub with a pale face. The entire bathtub is


    covered with blood!


    It''s blood!


    I quickly run over and pick up her from the bathtub.


    There is hot water in the bathtub, and Mom''s body is still warm. However, her breathing is already very


    weak.


    A cut is made on her wrist by the knife. The wound is not big, but it can make blood to ooze out bit by


    bit. Being soaked in warm water, Mom will bleed to death.


    It has to be said that Sabina is too ruthless. She chooses to use such a cruel method to kill me.


    I struggle to support my mother and walk out.


    Seeing this, Silviaes over to help me. However, Sabina red at her.


    "You can''t take her away! She must die!"


    Sabina stands in front of me and says coldly.


    "Mom, move aside," Frances says in a gloomy voice from the side.


    But I feel what he says is hypocritical.


    He hopes my whole family will die with my father.


    He marries me just for revenge. Indeed, it is a big scheme.


    "I won''t let them go. Their family ruined my happiness. I won''t let them go so easily."


    Sabina stands in front of the door, with her face filled with pain.


    I know that losing Fernando was very painful for her. But my dad is dead, and my mom loses a leg.


    Isn''t that enough?


    "Mom, stop messing around. You''re killing people! It''s murder!" Even Silvia can''t help but say.


    However, how can Sabina listen to him?


    She takes out a knife and stabs at me.


    I''ve seen knifes too many times, and now I can''t help but be scared when I see it. For an instant, I even


    freeze.


    Fortunately, Frances reaches out and knocks the knife out of Sabina''s hand. Otherwise, I think I might


    not be able to survive again.


    Frances pulls Sabina, and I finally have the chance to take Mom out.


    Mom''s condition is very bad. If we don''t get out quickly, I''m afraid that she might be endangered.


    "You can escape this time, but can you escape the next time? As long as I am alive, I will definitely not


    let you off!" Behind us is Sabina''s roar.


    The journey down the mountain is long, but I ran all the way to the foot of the mountain with my mother


    on my back.


    Silvia drives us to the hospital.

 Chapter 356: Hate Destroys People

    Chapter 356: Hate Destroys People


    Fortunately, she is sent to the hospital in time. After a blood transfusion, she is finally out of danger.


    Because he is worried about Sabina and has a lot of doubts, after sending us to the hospital, Silvia


    leaves.


    I sit beside the bed and wait for Mom to wake up.


    I don''t call Frank. If he knows this, he will be extremely distressed.


    As expected, the moment Mom wakes up, she asks me if I have told Frank about this.


    I shake my head, and Mom lets out a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good. We must not tell Frank about this."


    "Mom, it''s good that you''re fine," I say sincerely as I hold her hand.


    I have already lost my father. I can''t imagine how I will live on if I lose my mother again.


    "Since I''m fine, then we should forget about it," Mom says indifferently to me.


    I am confused.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mom is such a revengeful person, but why does she say this?


    "Mom, what are you talking about? Sabina almost killed you. You can''t forgive her!" I say resolutely.


    In this world, I will not tolerate anyone who hurts my family. That''s my principle. I won''t change it.


    "Our family owes them, so this is what we should pay back. If I hadn''t taken your dad away, that man


    wouldn''t have died. Sooner orter, I''ll be punished. All these years, your father and I have been feeling


    uneasy about this every day. We have never had a good sleep. Now, I''m relieved."


    "However, Dad might have been killed by someone from the Louis family!" I say sternly,pletely


    unable to ept what Mom has say.


    Even if we must pay for our debt, we have already paid off.


    Mom is shocked. Obviously, she doesn''t know about this.


    Mom''s love for my father is no less than Sabina''s love for Fernando. After she knows about this, she


    shouldn''t let it go so easily.


    At least, that''s what I think.


    But Mom shocks me again.


    "Anyway, I''m fine. Why should I continue this grudge? After your father left, I figure out a lot of things. A


    person who cares too much will not be happy in the end," Mom says softly.


    I am surprised by Mom''s change, but at the same time, I feel that Mom''s words make sense.


    However, in this situation, I don''t know what to say.


    "Alright." In the end, I agree to Mom''s request.


    "You can ignore it, but I won''t!"


    Sabina''s voice sounds at the door of the ward, and I am startled.


    I turn around and see Sabina''s face full of hatred.


    Mom is also frightened, and her body involuntarily retreats.


    I think Mom must have suffered a lot from Sabina.


    "Then what do you want?"


    I ask gloomily.


    Afraid that she will hurt Mom again, I move to the side and sit in front of her.


    "What do I want? Naturally, I want you to die!"


    As she speaks, she pounces on my mother.


    I don''t expect Sabina to be crazy like this.


    Love makes a person grow, but hatred destroys a person.


    Because of her love for Fernando, Sabina is filled with hatred.


    Of course, I can''t let her hurt my mother, so I reach out and pull Sabina to the side.


    Sabina staggers and falls straight back.


    Behind her is the window. She leans back and falls straight off the window.

 Chapter 357: Trust Me One More Time

    Chapter 357: Trust Me One More Time


    This is the third floor.


    If she falls, she won''t be safe!


    Ignoring any grudge, I take a step forward and try to pull Sabina back.


    Unexpectedly, it is toote. I don''t catch her hand.


    !


    Sabina shouts and falls straight down.


    In the end, she lies on the ground and doesn''t move.


    I am so scared. I run out the door and down the stairs.


    As I run, I shout, "Doctor! Someone falls off the building!"


    When I get there, the doctors have already carried Sabina inside.


    There is much blood on the ground, and it looks scary.


    I feel heart-wrenching.


    I just wanted to protect my mother, but I didn''t expect that I would identally push Sabina over the


    window.


    I hope she is fine, or I''ll be guilty.


    After such a big incident, even if I don''t want to contact Frances, I still have to give him a call.


    After the call is put through, he anxiously says, "My mother just ran out of the house. I wonder if she is


    coming to see you. Be careful, I''m on my way there."


    I don''t want to figure out whether his words are true or false now.


    I take a deep breath to calm down and say to him, "I just identally pushed your mother off the


    building. She''s in the operating room now. Come over here quickly."


    With that, I hung up the phone.


    However, I feel pain in my heart.


    With so many things happening, the rtionship between Frances and I will be totally ruined.


    It turns out that the short-term happiness we had before was like the tranquility before the storm.


    I force a smile and turns back to the ward.


    Mom sits dumbfounded on the bed.


    After seeing me, she hurriedly asks, "How is she? Is she alright?"


    Mom''s voice is quavered unconsciously. It seems that she is nervous.


    I force a smile and say to my mother, "I don''t know. When I went down, she was carried into the


    operating room. However, how can she be fine after falling off the building?"


    Mom doesn''t say anything, but her expression bes even gloomier.


    Ten minutester, Frances calls me.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But I don''t answer it.


    Now I don''t know what to say to him.


    Two minutester, Frances arrives at the door of the ward.


    He walks in and pulls me out without saying anything.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    He pulls hard, so I can''t shake his hand off.


    "Jane, listen to me. I really have nothing to do with your father''s car ident. Can you trust me? The


    child''s incident caused such a big misunderstanding because you didn''t trust me then. Can''t you trust


    me this time?"


    He looks at me and says very seriously.


    I want to believe.


    I really want to believe.

 Chapter 358: He Trusts Me

    Chapter 358: He Trusts Me


    Actually, I don''t want to suspect him of doing this.


    But now, I''m too sensitive, and I don''t dare to believe anything anymore.


    I chuckle and say to Frances, "Now it''s not a good time to talk about this. You should go and see how


    your mother is doing."


    "You shoulde with me. You are my wife!"


    As he speaks, he pulls me to the elevator.


    "Why? I was the one pushed your mother. How can I go see her?"


    "I know that you didn''t do it on purpose." Frances stops and looks at me seriously.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He trusts me!


    I sneer and look up at him.


    "No, I did it on purpose. I want her to die. She can do something to my mother. Why can''t I kill her?"


    Since it''s impossible for Frances and me to get along in the future, why don''t we let each other suffer


    even deeper injuries? In this way, when we break up, I can at least be a little more carefree.


    "Alright, stop talking."


    Frances ignores me and pulls me forward.


    While standing outside the operating room for three hours, Frances refuses to let go of my hand. Even


    if I want to leave, I don''t have a chance.


    Finally, the door of the operating room opens and the doctor walks out.


    "How''s it going?"


    Frances walks up and asks in a deep voice.


    I feel that although Frances has always been indifferent to Sabina, he actually cares about Sabina. He


    probably hates me, for I identally push Sabina down.


    This is good.


    I smile bitterly and look at the doctor.


    The doctor shakes his head and sighs, "When the patient fell downstairs, her head was heavily hit,


    causing intracranial hemorrhage. She is in a critical condition now. Although we have tried our best to


    save her, her nervous system has been affected, which leaves her paralyzed from the thigh down. In


    other words, she may never be able to stand up again."


    Sabina will be paralyzed?


    I don''t expect that such an unintentional push will cause such a serious consequence.


    After a brief pause, the doctor continues, "Besides, when the patient fell downstairs, the knife on her


    body pierced into her left wrist, severely affecting her hand muscles and nerves. I have seen Sabina


    perform and know that she is a famous pianist, but now she can no longer y the piano."


    Ites as a big blow to me.

 Chapter 359: This Man Is So Scary

    Chapter 359: This Man Is So Scary


    Sabina is proud, and she loves her career. But neither can she stand up for the rest of her life, or y


    the piano.


    If she wakes up, she''ll definitely want to kill me.


    Destiny is humorous. Frances and I have been through a lot. But because of all kinds of grudges, we


    gradually be further and further away.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know."


    Frances'' voice sounds calmly. I''m unable to tell his emotions from his deep tone.


    Sabina is pushed out and transferred to the VIP ward.


    Sabina is still under the anesthetic, so she is asleep.


    I really want to leave, because I don''t know how to face Sabina or Frances.


    However, Frances still tightly holds my hands.


    He lowers his head and sits beside Sabina''s bed. His face clouds with gloominess.


    What kind of expression does he have on his face?


    "Frances, let go of me."


    I say with a cold face.


    He grasps my hand so tightly that I feel like my hand is going to be crushed by him.


    Only then does he look up at me with a faint sadness in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid that you''ll leave as soon as I let go of you."


    I soften towards him immediately.


    I know I shouldn''t be soft-hearted. However, I can''t resist it when I see him look so weak.


    "It''s impossible for you to hold my hand for the rest of your life." I smile bitterly.


    Frances tightens his grip.


    Suddenly, a smile appears on his face that scares me.


    "If I break your leg, how are you going to leave?"


    I break out in a sweat out of fear.


    Why is Frances so terrifying?


    Why does he want to keep me by his side at all costs?


    Perhaps, in this world, only deep love or hatred can drive people to this point of madness.


    But Frances doesn''t love me.


    "Frances."


    Sabina''s weak voicees from the bed.


    Frances turns around and the ruthless expression on his face is reced by indifference.


    "How do you feel?" He asks in a deep voice.


    "My hand hurts."


    Sabina struggles to get out of bed.


    After making a lot of efforts, Sabina finally discovers that something is amiss.


    She stretches out her left hand, wanting to uncover the nket. But she finds that she cannot put any


    weight on her left hand.


    "What''s going on?"


    Sabina''s face instantly turns pale.

 Chapter 360: I Want You to Think About It

    Chapter 360: I Want You to Think About It


    "Your legs are paralyzed and your left hand is crippled."


    Frances'' simple exnation clearly illustrates Sabina''s current situation.


    Even I feel it hard to believe when I hear it.


    As for Sabina, how will she ept it?


    Sabina sits on the bed for a long time, as if she hasn''t recovered from her shock.


    After a long while, she finally lets out a scream and bursts into tears.


    "No! I won''t! I''m a pianist. How can I lose my use of my hands and legs? I still have so many


    performances. How can my life be ruined like this?"


    Yes.


    To Sabina, such a life is desperate.


    Sabina goes mad.


    While crying, she beats her leg with her right hand desperately.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, no matter how hard she tries, her legs do not react.


    ...


    She suddenlyughs loudly. Then she turns to look at me with hatred.


    "It''s your fault! Why did you push me downstairs? You have ruined my life. All your family members are


    vicious! Let me tell you. I won''t let you off. I''ll call the police and have them arrest you. You pushed me


    down from the third floor. You wanted to kill me! I won''t let you off!"


    After it, Sabina begins to look for her cell phone.


    I nce at the broken cell phone on the bed with a serious expression.


    I didn''t mean to push Sabina. However, there were only three of us in the ward at that time. Even if I


    exin, will the police believe me?


    I don''t want to go to jail, nor do I want to ruin my life for this false usation.


    I still have a lot of doubts. How can I go to prison like this?


    However, Frances hands his phone to Sabina.


    "Your phone is broken. Use mine."


    Frances'' behavior is unexpected and reasonable.


    Sure enough, he wants me dead.


    He didn''t attack me before, perhaps because the time wasn''t right.


    Holding the phone, Sabina is about to call the police.


    Frances'' cold voice sounds.


    "Before you call the police, I want you to think about a question. First of all, let''s not talk about whether


    Jane deliberately pushed you downstairs or not. But it''s true that you kidnapped her mother and almost


    killed her mother. If Jane calls the police, not only will you be sentenced to prison, but you will also lose


    your reputation. The fame you have earned over the past 20 years, and the halo that you would rather


    divorce my father than pursue will disappear."


    Hearing it, Sabina withdraws her hand, which is rested above the dial button.


    I finally understand that it is Frances'' trick to give Sabina the phone.


    Is he ... helping me?


    Sabina puts down the phone unwillingly. Then she looks at me with cold and cruel eyes.


    "If you still have some conscience, don''t call the police. Otherwise, even if I''m disabled, I can kidnap


    your mother and ... your younger brother."


    Sabina is threatening me. But it works on me, for I cherish my family now.


    I have no choice but topromise.


    Just like what my Mom says, if it continues, it will only deepen our grudge against each other. In the


    end, it won''t be beneficial to anyone.


    "I won''t call the police. I hope you won''t go crazy again," I say coldly.


    "I''m crazy? Why do you say so? Do you know how important my hands and legs are? You destroy


    them, and now you''re telling me not to go crazy. Should I break your hands and legs?"


    Sabina bes excited again. She rolls on the bed and pounces on me.

 Chapter 361: If You Hurt

    Chapter 361: If You Hurt


    But considering her current situation, how can she withstand it?


    Sabina loses her bnce and falls off the bed.


    Looking at me with uneven breathing, she points at me with her trembling fingers. Then she rolls her


    eyes and faints.


    The doctores very quickly. After the examination, he says that Sabina is fine. She is just too


    excited so that she faints.


    Sabina lies on the bed with her eyes closed. Even though she is in aa, the sadness on her face


    still lingers.


    "Let''s go out and have something."


    Then Frances leads me to the door.


    When I reach the door, I suddenly knock Frances'' hand against the door frame.


    It is human''s instinct to avoid danger. Frances feels pain and releases my hand.


    I turn to look at him with a smile.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "When we hurt, we will naturally release our grip. Frances, I prepare to let go of you. I hope you can


    find time to divorce me as soon as possible."


    So many things have happened. No matter what the truth is, I don''t think I can continue to be with


    Frances.


    Maybe I shouldn''t havee back from the beginning.


    In the end, I only make myself suffering.


    "I won''t divorce you. Just like the misunderstanding about the child, I will prove that your parents'' car


    ident has nothing to do with me. Jane, no matter what, you must believe me."


    His gaze is sincere and serious, but I don''t dare to look at him, so I look away.


    To be honest, I feel soften towards Frances.


    I have thousands of reasons to leave him, but he always manages to keep me stay.


    However, if I''m kind to him and myself at this time, I won''t be able to stand the consequenceter.


    "Frances, your mother was pushed downstairs by me. I don''t know if you hate me or not, but Sabina


    must be eager to kill me right now. Moreover, so many things have happened between our parents.


    Actually, the truth is no longer important. What matters is that there are too many obstacles between


    us. We cannot be together. No matter how much I love you, it''s useless. So, Frances, let''s divorce. It''s


    good for both of us."


    It tears at my heart so that I can hardly breathe.


    Actually, I subconsciously believe in Frances. I believe that he is not involved in my parents'' car


    ident.


    However, I have no reason to continue.


    With a serious look, Frances pulls my hand again.


    "No matter how painful it is, I won''t let go of you. Jane, I don''t want to lose you again."


    What does he mean?


    I don''t understand, and I''m reluctant to guess.


    I''m too tired and confused, at a loss where to go.


    Perhaps I will suffer if I leave him, and this pain is very likely tost for a lifetime.


    But by his side, I''m more miserable, for I''m worried about losing him every moment.


    In this world, that you cannot be with someone you love is not the most painful thing, but that you have


    to give up something you hold in your hand.


    If one day, I am destined to lose Frances, then I would rather give up as soon as possible.


    "You don''t want to lose me, but it is our destiny. Is there any reason in this world that can support me to


    stay by your side?" I say with a bitter smile.


    "What if I tell you I love you?"

 Chapter 362: Jane, I Love You

    Chapter 362: Jane, I Love You


    He loves me?


    I wonder if I have an illusion. Otherwise, how can I hear Frances say so?


    "What are you saying?"


    My voice is trembling.


    God knows how nervous I am right now, as if I have been waiting for this moment all my life.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I love you. Jane, I love you."


    Frances stares at my eyes and repeats with the utmost seriousness.


    I''m quite obsessed with his voice, which is deep and melodious.


    My tears flow down in a sh.


    I think this is probably the most touching sweet talk in this world.


    In an instant, light seems to shine my dark world.


    I never expect that Frances will tell me that he loves me....


    I never believed that Frances, whom I deeply love, is obsessed with me.


    I don''t care what he says is true or false. At least in his eyes, I see affection.


    Since he says so, it is worthy for me to pounce on him again without any hesitation.


    Even if I''ll bring destruction on myself, I don''t care now.


    Frances lowers his head and kisses me affectionately.


    I hear my heart beating hard and I''m even more nervous than I was with my first love.


    I hug him tightly, at a loss what to do. I only instinctively hug him more tightly.


    Frances kisses me passionately for a long time. I''m so joyful that my mind just goes nk. It is filled


    with his affectionate and moving whispers of love.


    "Jane, I love you."


    Everyone who passes by stops. I used to be very shy and afraid of being noticed.


    But at this moment, I want the whole world to know my happiness.


    After a long time, Frances lets go of me.


    I go red as a beetroot. I dodge Frances'' gaze, and I don''t dare to look at him.


    This is the feeling of being loved.


    "Why do you blush?"


    Francesughs softly, his voice ringing above my head.


    My face turns even redder.


    "It''s none of your business," I whisper.


    As soon as I finish, I realize that my tone is flirtatious.


    ''Damn it. Why did I say so? Frances will definitely make fun of me.''


    "I''ll take care of you for the rest of your life." Frances replies in a low voice and hugs me tightly in his


    arms.


    "Are you going to ... leave now?"


    He doesn''t ask me if I will divorce him. He probably is reluctant to mention it.


    Only then do I realize how much I have hurt him since I always ask him to divorce me.


    "I''m not." I shake my head and embrace him more tightly.


    Previously, I wanted to leave because I felt that it would be painful to be with him. But now, Frances


    loves me. There is no need to leave.


    Why can''t I risk my life for love?


    Since we have decided to be together, I think we must clear up some misunderstandings.


    "Frances, I didn''t push your mother downstairs on purpose. I saw that she wanted to hurt my mother,


    so I instinctively pulled her. To my surprise, things woulde to this. I have never expected that my


    careless mistake will cause her to lose her legs and her left hand."


    "I know, I know. I believe you won''t do such a thing. Sometimes, I think it''s good that my Mom bes


    like this. At least, she will spend more time at home. So she won''t do anything crazy to hurts others and


    herself," Frances sighs in a low voice, which carries a hint of regret.

 Chapter 363: Ill Wait for You to Tell Me the Truth

    Chapter 363: I''ll Wait for You to Tell Me the Truth


    I know he is consoling me.


    He must be feeling sad as well.


    However, all he thinks about is consoling me. Why didn''t I find him a considerate man?


    Why do I doubt his sincerity no matter what he does? Is it because I have been suspicious of his


    motives?


    I feel a rush of strong guilt towards him.


    Just as I''m going to say something, he continues, "As for your parents'' car ident, give me some


    time. I will definitely make a thorough investigation. I wish I could love you with all my life, so how would


    I hurt you?"


    I believe him.


    From the moment he says he loves me, I believe everything he says.


    Perhaps women are stupid, but this time, I want to be a fool for him.


    "Alright. I trust you. I''ll wait for you to tell me the truth." I nod at him and release him.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But now I''m going to see my mother, tell her about your mother and buy her some goodies."


    "I''ll wait for you here."


    Frances says softly, loosening his grip go of his hand, relieved.


    I feel sweet when I think of Frances saying he loves me. Even Mom can feel my weird change.


    "Why are you so happy? Are you happy that Sabina fell downstairs and got injured?"


    Mum turns grim, getting grumpy because of her blind guess.


    I hastily shake my head and exin, "No. I''ve decided to stay with Frances. Mom, will you me me


    now that we haven''t straightened things out about Dad?"


    I suddenly became a little nervous.


    Mom loves Dad very much. She must regard Frances as our enemy before the truthes out. How


    could she approve of my decision?


    "My silly daughter, if I opposed to that, I would have done it long time ago. Why would I wait until now?


    When you married him, I thought you made the right decision. I know that you married him for the sake


    of the child in the beginning. The yer can''t see most of the game. My foolish child, you were


    stubborn and thought he didn''t love you and treated you badly. However, I can see that you are the


    apple of his eyes. You dad and I paid all our attention on your younger brother when you were young,


    and we ignored you, not giving you sufficient care and love. Now that there is a man who treats you


    sincerely, I''m very happy. "


    As Mom speaks, tears course down her cheeks.


    Looking at her, I feel like crying.


    Suddenly, Frank''s voicees from the door, which sessfully stops my tears.


    "Mom, why didn''t you tell me when you got hospitalized?"


    Frank enters with a faint reproach on his face, but there is more concern in his voice.


    Mom has changed, so has Frank. I''m very happy at their changes.


    "How do you know I am in the hospital?"


    There is nervousness in Mom''s eyes. I know she is afraid that Frank will go get even with Sabina after


    he knows what has happened.


    But actually, I asked Frank toe. It is impossible to hide Mom''s injury from him. It''s better to tell him


    now than he finds out himself without listening to our exnation.


    Of course, I know how to tell him.


    I smile and say to Mom, "You tripped over and got injured. Don''t you want your son toe and see


    you? If I haven''t found you, how long are you going to keep it from us?"


    As I speak, I wink at Mom.


    Mom takes the hint, giggling. "I was afraid that you would be worried, so I didn''t tell you. I''m fine and I


    just need to stay in the hospital for a couple of days."


    Frank doesn''t suspect anything. After making a few reproachfulments, he goes to peel an apple


    for Mom.


    After he finishes peeling, he hands the apple to Mom.


    I feel contented at the intimacy of the mother and son.


    As expected, my previouspromises are not wasted. No matter what happened before, at least we


    love each other as a family now.


    Mom reaches out for the apple, but Frank''s face suddenly changes.


    "Mom, what happened to your hand?!"

 Chapter 364: Ill Accompany You

    Chapter 364: I''ll Apany You


    It''s finished!


    We can''t hide it anymore.


    I get flustered, thinking how I should exin.


    Mom smiles calmly at Frank and says, "What''s the big deal? It''s normal to get wounded by a knife


    when cooking in the kitchen. When I was cooking in the kitchen, I identally nicked myself with the


    knife in my hand and fell on my head. That''s why I ended up in the hospital. It''s no big deal. I didn''t


    bleed much."


    I feel bitter suddenly.


    Mom takes great pains to conceal from Frank.


    That day when I rushed into the bathroom, I was freaked out by the bathtub full of blood. The doctor


    said that if I had dyed sending her to the hospital, Mom might have died of hemorrhage.


    Mom chooses to conceal all of this just to avoid trouble.


    Frank is not perceptive, so he believes Mom, sitting down in relief.


    "Jane, let me peel an apple for you."


    I shake my head and say, "No, thanks. I''m going out to eat."


    Someone''s waiting for me.


    When I came down to my Mom, I told Frances that I would go back to himter. Now that Frank is here,


    I don''t want Frances to wait too long.


    "Who are you going with? Can you bring me along?" Frank blinks.


    Mom gives him a grumpy look, snapping, "Frances is taking Jane out, and they don''t need a third


    wheel."


    I smile, blushing.


    I haven''t told Mom that I''m going out with Frances, but she knows anyway.


    Why do I feel like a school girl going out with a boy and getting caught by her parent?


    Frank purses his lips and helplessly says, "Then I won''t go. It seems that it''s time to find a girlfriend."


    I couldn''t help thinking of Frank''s ex-girlfriend. He went to steal thepany''s secrets because of her,


    leaving me no choice but to ask Frances for help.


    Perhaps, all of this is destined.


    Although his ex-girlfriend is unreliable, thinking back, I should be grateful to her. If it weren''t for her,


    Frances and I might not have been together.


    However, I still need to remind Frank.


    "Watch out when you look for a girlfriend this time. Don''t get blinded again."


    After telling Frank how to take care of Mom, I walk out of the ward. When I am going to call Frances, I


    bump into him.


    "Why do youe down?"


    I am a little surprised.


    "Because I don''t want you to wait for me, so Ie to wait for you."


    My heart starts beating violently again.


    Why is Frances so good at flirting? Why does my heart beat faster when he makes a casualment?


    Frances naturally holds my hand, heading downstairs.


    Since we have patients to look after in the ward, we are going to find a nearby restaurant and grab a


    bite.


    After we get out of the hospital, I find that it is actually near the Second Middle School.


    Since we are here, I naturally have to go to that restaurant for fried rice.


    Frances took me therest time, so he won''t mind, right?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Go wherever you want. I''ll apany you."


    He knows exactly what I''m thinking at a nce. Could this be the legendary connection between two


    minds?


    Without hesitation, I take him to the small restaurant.


    It is well after dinner time, and there are few customers inside.


    The restaurateur greets me warmly when he sees me.


    "Here you are! Come and take a seat."


    The restaurateur ushers us to a table, smiling. "As usual, right?"


    I nod and look at Frances, asking, "How about you?"


    "Same as you."


    "Two sets of fried rice, please."


    The restaurateur nods. A short time afterwards, the rice is ready and hees to serve.


    When he hands the rice to Frances, he suddenly frowns. Staring at Frances for a long time, he shouts.


    "I remember who you are!"

 Chapter 365: Hes Shy

    Chapter 365: He''s Shy


    Frances is a big shot, so it is normal that the restaurateur knows him.


    At least, I think so.


    Unexpectedly, the restaurateur ps the table and says loudly, "I remember you. You are the boy who


    used to order fried rice and take it away for lunch every day! By the way, were you together at that


    time? Both of you ordered the fried rice."


    His words shock me. I have no idea what he''s talking about.


    Frances gets uneasy.


    There must be something wrong.


    Looking at the restaurateur, I ask in bewilderment, "Mister, what are you talking about? When was


    that?"


    The restaurateur got excited, full of beans.


    "That was about ten years ago. Didn''t you go to secondary school at that time? He seemed to be in


    high school. For a very long time, he came to order fried rice and take it away in the afternoon. It looks


    like you don''t know about it, which means you were not together at that time. However, this is fate. You


    are together after so many years. Do you think that I yed cupid for you?"


    I realize that Frances and I are destined to be together. No matter how many times we miss each other,


    we will be together.


    I suddenly smile.


    A customer enters the restaurant, and the restaurateur stops gossiping, going away to greet him.


    Looking at Frances, I smile and say, "Well, we are destined."


    "Yeah."


    He nods and then lowers his head, starting to eat the fried rice.


    Somehow I feel that Frances is a little embarrassed. However, he looks cute in my eyes.


    Frances doesn''t say anything through the meal, but eagerly eats the food in his te without looking up


    at me.


    In the end, he eats it all, down to thest morsel.


    It looks like he loves the fried rice here, but he looked restrainedst time he brought me here.


    After we are through, Frances and I saunter back to the hospital.


    Along the way, he takes my hand, and I am happy to walk with him like this.


    He takes me all the way to Sabina''s ward. She has woken up. She gets hysterical at sight of our tightly


    sped hands.


    "Frances, why are you holding her hand? Divorce her now! This woman has ruined our family and my


    career. How can you stay with her? I don''t agree, I don''t agree!"


    Sabina''s words depress me.


    Frances cares about his mother. Will he give me up because of Sabina''s opposition?


    I get nervous, my palms sweating.


    Frances seems to feel my uneasiness, tightening his grip on my hand.


    "Nothing can stop us from being together. Mom, if you don''t want to lose me, don''t make things difficult


    for Jane. You know the truth better than me. It does no good to all of us if it turns nasty."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Frances¡¯ words calms Sabina down.


    I think she cares a lot about her son.


    However, she looks at me with resentment.


    She hates me, but I can understand. If I were her, I would feel the same.


    I know Sabina won''t give up.


    But since I choose to be with Frances, I''m ready to face the obstacles.

 Chapter 366: Her Frailty

    Chapter 366: Her Frailty


    Sabina and Mom leave the hospital on the same day.


    The atmosphere is indescribably as we ride in the same car.


    It looks like Sabina wishes to devour all three of us alive.


    I turn a blind eye to that, chatting happily with Mom along the way.


    After driving Mom home, Frances takes Sabina and me back to the Louis''.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvia is sitting on the sofa in silence.


    She has been in a bad mood these days. Every time she came to the hospital to visit Sabina, she


    seemed to be in a state of preupation. I guess she hasn''t recovered from the shock of the ident.


    She forces a smile and greets us at sight of us.


    I offer to push Sabina into her room, but she looks at me with disgust and says coldly, "Stop pretending


    to be kind!"


    As she speaks, she pushes her wheelchair into her room.


    Frances says that he has work to do in thepany, and he leaves.


    Silvia and I are left alone in the living room.


    She sits on the sofa and curls up into a ball. She smiles bitterly at me and says, "Jane, you know what?


    I didn''t know Mom is like this. Actually, she has been my idol since I was young. She is beautiful and


    elegant, and she is also a world-famous pianist. My childhood dream was to be a woman like her


    when I grew up. However, perhaps I was not born to be like her. I try to wear a dress to bring a


    feminine touch to myself, but in fact I can''t learn to be what I''m not made for."


    I nod, listening to her intently.


    I know that Silvia is upset and needs to confide her depression to someone. Who else will listen to her


    if I don''t?


    "But I never imagined that my mother, who I put on a pedestal, would actually do such a thing. I don''t


    want to find out what happened back then. When Dad had the ident, I was young, and I almost


    couldn''t remember what he looked like. But I don''t understand why Mom chose to give up my dad


    instead of her career since she loved him so much. But now, she wants to hurt your family in the name


    of taking revenge. I can''t ept this."


    Silvia looks at me helplessly.


    Only now do I realize that Silvia, a seemingly heartless and careless girl, is actually frail.


    My heart goes out to her. I pat her on the shoulder and console softly. "There are many things that we


    can''t control in the world. But even so, we can''t give up on love. Perhaps, we wait for a long time to


    meet our better selves in the future."


    I''ve never thought that one day I would say such words to others. After all, I was seriously hurt.


    But now, I can actuallyfort people with chicken soup for soul.


    Unexpectedly, Silvia gets gloomier after I console her.


    "What love? I love Lawrence very much, but in the end, he loves Whitney. I don''t understand why he


    loves such a crazy woman like Whitney!"


    "No one can suggest how love might ur. Take me for instance. I don''t know what''s good about me.


    Didn''t Frances marry me?"


    I say with a smile.


    "I don''t agree with you. You are sweet and pretty, and you can cook. In addition, you are a designer. If I


    were a man, I would want to marry you."


    Looking at me, she says seriously.


    Amused by her, I roll my eyes at her, not knowing what to say.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, Sabina lets out a scream in her room.


    Some readers have beenining Jane is too stupid. Even though the clues are very obvious, she


    can''t see the truth. I show the clues to you, not to Jane. Those closely involved cannot see clearly.


    What is there to read in a story if a misunderstanding can be rified with a few words? Anyway, the


    ending is either that the male lead and female lead get together or they separate, so what is the point


    of reading a story? I have nned the plot properly. As for the car ident of Jane''s parents, it''s not


    arranged by Whitney. I will exin other secretster on. Therefore, please read patiently. I like to write


    you aplete and wonderful story. I hope you will understand.

 Chapter 367: Run Away from Home

    Chapter 367: Run Away from Home


    Silvia and I nce at each other and rush towards the room. Sabina is lying on the ground in pain.


    It''s probably because she wants to climb onto the bed herself that she falls off.


    "Mom, are you alright?"


    I walk over to help her up, but she knocks my hand away in disgust.


    "You vicious woman, stop pretending to be kind. If it weren''t for you, would I have be like this?! If


    you want me to die, just say so. You don''t have to shed crocodile tears in front of me. Anyway, Frances


    isn''t here. Wipe your disgusting look off your face!"


    What Sabina said really hurts me.


    I suddenly miss Sabina who used to treat me well. She has given me a mother''s love for a short period,


    but it seems that what I have experienced is just a fond dream.


    I wonder if time can wipe off everything.


    "Mom, stop talking. Jane is not such a person. Don¡¯t speak like that to her."


    Silvia sighs and walks over to help Sabina up with difficulty.


    "Silvia, what do you know about her? Don''t be fooled by her kind look. I used to think that she was a


    kind and innocent girl, but she has ruined my life. Now, it''s so hard for me to get into bed, not to


    mention ying the piano. You won''t realize I am right until you are tricked by others."


    Sabina is very excited. As she speaks, she res at me with hatred as if she would take any chance to


    kill me.


    I can understand her pursuit of the cause and she is very upset about watching her own dream die, but


    I really can''t ept the way she looks at me.


    "Mom, stop it. You bring trouble to yourself. Who is to me?" Silvia frowns and says.


    I don''t expect that Silvia will actually stand on my side so obviously.


    I throw a grateful nce at her, but Sabina suddenly ps Silvia in the face.


    "You actually speak for the outsider?! Get out! I don''t have a daughter like you!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sabina ps Silvia with her right hand so hard that the red mark of her hand is left on Silvia''s face


    immediately.


    Silvia looks at Sabina in disbelief, her eyes shing with tears.


    "I don''t want a mother like you either!"


    After that, Silvia runs out.


    Silvia has disappeared for a day. I call her many times, but she doesn''t answer. She doesn''te back


    at dinner time. I can do nothing but call Frances.


    "Silvia is missing. Mom pped her across the face. Could it be that she ran away from home?"


    "She went to meet Lawrence. He told me on the phone."


    She went to meet Lawrence?


    People that are left vulnerable always want to find someone to rely on.


    However, Lawrence likes Whitney. Will he care for Silvia?


    When Silvia runs over to him, I am even more worried.


    "Is this really good? You know, Lawrence doesn''t care about Silvia." I said in a worried voice.


    "Don''t worry. She''ll be fine. I''ll be back in a moment. I''ll hang up."


    I hang up the phone, go to Sabina''s room and get her for dinner.


    She is lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling with empty eyes. I don''t know what she is thinking about.


    However, when I see her like this, a thoughtes to my mind.


    She doesn''t want to live anymore.


    I sigh and walk over to Sabina. "Mom, get up and have dinner."


    "I be like this, but you still ask me to get up. Do you want me to fall in front of you again so you


    canugh happily?!"

 Chapter 368: Make All Kinds of Trouble

    Chapter 368: Make All Kinds of Trouble


    When have I everughed at her?


    I can''t understand Sabina''s extreme idea.


    "Since you don''t want to have dinner, forget it."


    I don''t want to argue with her, so I turn around and walk out.


    Just as I step on my legs, I hear Sabina shouting from behind me, "Who told you that I didn¡¯t want to


    have dinner? Can''t youe over to feed me? How am I able to get out of bed for dinner?"


    Sabina is not a left-hander, so it''s not hard for her to have dinner with right hand. In the hospital, she


    has always had food by herself.


    But she has been injured because of me. I feel guilty, so I bring the food over and feed her.


    As soon as I feed her the first bite of the meal, Sabina shouts, "It''s so hot. Are you going to kill me?"


    I can only blow the next bite for a long time before feeding it into her mouth.


    "It''s so cool. Do you want to hurt my stomach?"


    She''s really ... hard to serve.


    Actually, I am not good-tempered. I take a deep breath to calm down.


    However, Sabina keeps making trouble for me.


    "Do you want me to have your saliva by blowing it so hard?!"


    "You just let me have rice without any other food?"


    "Don''t you know that I need to have some light dishes? I''m a patient!"


    "This soup is tasteless. How can I drink it?!"


    Sabina has tortured me for a long time. It takes me nearly half an hour to feed her half a bowl of rice.


    When dining, she feels that the meal turns cool and orders me to go out to warm it up.


    I finish feeding her on a meal an hourter.


    I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with her stomach, but mine starts to hurt.


    I stand up and prepare to leave with the bowl in my hand. Sabina says coldly, "I don''t have to gargle


    after dinner? Clean my teeth."


    ...


    My stomach is twitching. I almost lose my temper. If it weren''t for Frances, I wouldn''t have put up with


    her.


    But there is no other way. If I want to live with Frances, I have to bear it.


    I grit my teeth, get a ss of warm water and brush Sabina''s teeth with a toothbrush.


    She either asks me to exert more strength or says that I brush her teeth too hard. I really don''t know


    what to do.


    "What are you doing?" Frances asks coldly at the door.


    "I am brushing Mom''s teeth." I want to smile at him, but I feel too painful to force a smile.


    "Let her do it herself. She is able to move freely and take care of herself. If she really finds it hard, I can


    hire a nurse. You''re my wife. You don''t need to do these things."


    I am deeply moved by his words.


    Sabina looks at Frances in disbelief and says sternly, "You are my son. How can you be partial to her?


    She causes me to be like this. Can''t I order her around to vent my anger?"


    Frances ignores Sabina.


    He looks at me and whispers, "Let''s go out for dinner."


    I seem to be granted a pardon from him and rescued from an abyss of suffering.


    After I drop the things, I hold my belly to resist the desire to vomit, bend down and walk out.


    Frances notices something wrong with me and asks with worry, "How you doing?"


    I say reluctantly, "I just get some pains in my belly. Have you had dinner? I''ll go and heat up the meal."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Frances nces at the cool food on the table and Sabina''s bowl. He pushes me onto the sofa and says


    in a low voice, "Have a rest. I''ll do it."

 Chapter 369: Why Is It Disgraceful?

    Chapter 369: Why Is It Disgraceful?


    He pours a cup of hot water, takes the medicine for me and then goes to the kitchen to warm up the


    food.


    After taking the medicine, I feel much better.


    Frances brings out the food and helps me back to the chair.


    "You don''t have to help me. I''m not that delicate," I say with a smile, but I am touched by his


    considerate behavior.


    Since he says he loves me, I feel I love him more as time passes.


    "Idiot, you are the apple of my eyes."


    He smiles at me and picks up the dishes for me thoughtfully.


    "My mother must have let you suffer a lot, right?"


    "I am okay." I lied.


    People say that it''s hard for women to get along with their mothers-inw. If I restrain myself, at least


    Frances won''t be put in an ufortable position.


    "I think it''s better that Mom doesn''t live here."


    Frances surprises me.


    "Anyhow, Sabina is your mother. Actually, I can handle her," I hurriedly said.


    Sabina indeed makes things difficult for me. However, I can take it apart from feeling a little sad.


    I am used to it. Susan has made things difficult for me when Andrew and I are married.


    What''s worse, Andrew hasn''t helped me yet.


    Now I am very happy that Frances is on my side.


    "You should keep mepany in workce. I will hire a nanny at home. You don''t have to bother with


    taking care of Mom."


    After thinking for a while, I feel it the best decision and agree to Frances.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, the nannyes.


    Even though Sabina is unhappy, Frances still takes me to thepany.


    Right now, I don''t need to hide anything from Frances and draw openly.


    While drawing, I feel someone staring at me.


    I look up and see that Frances is immersed in his work and doesn''t look at me.


    Then....


    "Frances, are you peeking at me?"


    I ask in a deep voice.


    "No," Frances says in a very serious tone.


    I almost believe him.


    I smile and stand up quickly. I stride to Frances by the table soon.


    He hurriedly closes the webpage but is caught by me.


    "No? You pretend to be working hard every day and end up peeking at me."


    I pretend to be angry, but I feel very sweet.


    He peeks at me because he cares about me, though it''s somewhat disgraceful.


    "How did you know?"


    Frances says somewhat awkwardly.


    I look at him and find a sudden blush on his face.


    It turns out that Frances will blush.


    "If you don''t want others to know about it, don''t do it. When you do such a disgraceful thing, you should


    have thought that it would be found out."


    "Why is it disgraceful to see my own wife?"


    Suddenly, he puts his hand on my waist and pulls me close.


    I lose my footing and falls into his arms.


    He puts his face close to mine and kisses my lips.


    He kisses me so passionately that my heart skips a beat.


    The next second, he ces his hand on my breast and begins to rub it.


    "Frances, stop. We are in the office," I said with a coquettish smile.


    Frances smiles and keeps grabbing my breast.


    "This is my office. Who dares toe in?"


    As soon as he finishes, the office door is pushed open.

 Chapter 370: Save Water by Taking a Bath Together

    Chapter 370: Save Water by Taking a Bath Together


    Outside the door stand Lawrence and Silvia.


    I break free from Frances immediately, but they still see this embarrassing scene.


    In an instant, I just want to bury my head underground and nevere out again.


    Silvia looks somewhat embarrassed.


    Lawrence, on the other hand, calmly walks over.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Frances curls his lips and asks angrily.


    His eyes linger on me with interest.


    I am so embarrassed that I don''t dare to meet his gaze. I only turn my head to the side.


    "I send Silvia back to you. Could it be that she can stay with me for the rest of her life?"


    "It would be great if I could stay with you for the rest of my life." Silvia whispers by the side.


    Suddenly, I feel a little distressed for her.


    It''s really painful to fall in love with someone who doesn''t love you. No matter how lively Silvia is, she


    can''t ept it.


    "I see. If you can bring Whitney over, I''ll be even happier," Frances says coldly, causing the atmosphere


    in the office to be extremely tense at once.


    I really hate Whitney.


    I don''t want to hide my hatred for her at all. I eagerly look forward to her death.


    Lawrence smiles and says, "It''s impossible. I will never hand Whitney over."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    From his tone, I know he will spare no efforts to protect Whitney.


    He loves Whitney so deeply that he can''t bear to let her suffer a bit.


    However, can she put others through it?


    My child is so innocent. Why is it killed by Whitney?


    I am full of hatred for Whitney. I don''t even know when Lawrence goes out.


    By the time I regain my senses, even Silvia has left.


    "Jane, don''t worry. I will definitely handle it well and let Whitney confess her fault. Lawrence can protect


    Whitney for a while, but it is absolutely impossible for him to protect her for the rest of her life." Frances


    whispers beside me.


    I nod as I always believe Frances.


    I believe in him, and I am convinced that he will definitely do what he has promised me.


    When we get home, the nanny is feeding Sabina.


    Since I am not the one who feeds her, she doesn''t make any trouble and finishes her meal quickly and


    quietly.


    Silvia locks herself up in her room, unwilling toe out. I ask her what has happened with Lawrence


    yesterday, but she keeps silent.


    I have no choice but to take a bath alone.


    Halfway through the bathe, Franceses in with a towel.


    He smiles mischievously, and I know what he wants to do with a single nce.


    "Can you let me finish my bath?" I plead.


    "Don''t you think that we can save water by taking a bath together?" Frances walks over, hugs me and


    whispers in my ear.


    Save water?


    "As a president, can''t you afford the cost of water?!" I roll my eyes at him.


    "Environmental protection depends on everyone."


    As he speaks, he takes off his towel and presses his hot body against me.


    This bathests for two hours.


    I feel like it''s not until I get dehydrated that Frances carries me back to bed.


    After he falls asleep, I creep up to the study.


    I''ve always been curious about whom Frances sees on the photo. No matter what, I must find that


    photo today!


    I take out all the books on the bookshelf and flip through them, but I can''t find any photos.


    Where is it?


    As I am feeling annoyed, Frances¡¯ joking voicees from behind me, "Are you looking for this?"

 Chapter 371: I Havent Tried My Best

    Chapter 371: I Haven''t Tried My Best


    The sudden sound frightens me.


    I turn around and see Frances leaning against the door.


    Damn it!


    He sleeps so well just now, doesn''t he? Why does he suddenly wake up?


    He holds a photo.


    I face the back of the photo and can''t see what''s on it at all.


    However, seeing that Frances looks self-assured, he must hold the photo he sees earlier.


    Damn, he hides it up. No wonder I can''t find it.


    Being caught on the spot, I am so embarrassed.


    However, I straighten up and say brazenly, "No, I can''t fall sleep at night, so I find a book to read."


    "You can''t fall sleep? It seems that I haven''t done my best so you still have the strength to move."


    The man puts on a mischievous smile and throws me a careful look.


    I''m so ashamed that I don''t even have the courage to look up.


    He hasn''t done his best?! God knows how weak my legs are now! If it weren''t for my strong curiosity, I


    would have been lying in bed.


    "No, you''re very great. You''ve done your best. I just want to swim in the ocean of knowledge, so I get


    up to read."


    I go on babbling.


    Regardless of whether Frances believes it or not, he has no proof that I am looking for this photo.


    Frances smiles, raises the photo to take a look and says regretfully, "I thought you wanted to see this


    photo. Since you''re not interested in it, there''s no point in keeping it."


    What does he mean?


    Before I figure it out, Frances tears the photo to shreds quickly.


    "Hey, you..."


    I look at him sadly. I want to reach out but only grit my teeth and withdraw my hand.


    Frances throws the sheds into the trash can and strides towards me.


    "I don''t think I''ve done my best. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely tire you out so much this time that you don''t


    even have the strength to get out of bed."


    Frances carries me and gently ces me on the bed.


    Oh my goodness, I am really weak now!


    Just as he is about to press himself up against me, I hurriedly say, "No, no, no, I''m really tired. That''s it.


    Good night."


    As I speak, I keep my body tensed up, with my eyes closed.


    I have no other choice. I''m nervous, since Frances is not likely to let me off so easily.


    Frances¡¯ sneeres above my head.


    Then he lies down and gently hugs me in his arms.


    I am so tired that I fall asleep in his arms soon.


    When I wake up the next morning, Frances has gone downstairs!


    Trash can!


    If the photo is not shattered very badly, I can spend some time recovering it.


    I get out of bed and run to the trash can.


    At first nce, it is empty.


    The garbage bag has gone.


    Damn it, have Frances thrown away all the rubbish?


    He doesn''t leave me any way out!


    I have been depressed since I don''t see the photo.


    I don''t give Frances a good look when we are having food.


    He talks to me several times, but I ignore him.


    Of course, Sabina is happy to see we are in conflict. Moreover, she doesn''t conceal her happiness in


    the slightest.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "If you can''t get along with each other, get a divorce as soon as possible, so that I don''t have to see


    someone annoying."

 Chapter 372: Its Not up to You!

    Chapter 372: It''s Not up to You!


    I am unable to stand Sabina being so arrogant!


    After ring at Frances unwillingly, I stand up from my seat, walk to Frances, bend down and kiss him.


    Frances is surprised, and then smiles at me. He scratches my nose and says, "Naughty."


    Seeing that we flirt with each other, Sabina looks gloomy.


    She wants to say something but holds back the words thate to her lips. She silently turns her head


    away and let the nanny feed her.


    Silvia rolls her eyes by the side.


    "Frances, Jane, can you not disy affection in front of a bachelor like me? I''m very upset, okay?"


    Silvia is easy to talk to and doesn''t look like the daughter from a rich family.


    But I''d love to see her like this.


    Silvia seems to be herself again after one night''s rest.


    However, I don''t know if she pretends to be happy or not.


    "Soon, you won''t be single anymore," Frances says slowly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Silvia looks up at him in confusion.


    "I''ve arranged it. You only need to obey my arrangements."


    Frances says it lightly, which enrages Silvia.


    "How can you arrange it for me? What era are we in? Does my marriage have to be arranged by you?


    Have you asked my opinion?! No matter what, I won''t agree."


    Actually, I also feel that Frances goes too far.


    We are living an era when everyone has the right to choose their spouse. Silvia should have freedom


    to love, even though the marriages of people from wealthy families are often arranged by their parents.


    From another perspective, Lawrence does it for the sake of Silvia. No matter who she marries, it''s


    better than standing by the side of Lawrence sadly every day.


    Lawrence only has Whitney in his heart.


    I see it very clearly, and Silvia should also know it very well.


    "I am in charge of the Louis family. It''s not up to you to decide," Frances says coldly, indicating that


    there is no room for negotiation.


    "You can''t mind my own business as long as I cut the ties with the Louis family and I''m not surnamed


    Louis?!"


    Silvia ms the table, gets up and runs out.


    "What should we do?" I look worriedly at Frances.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged for someone to follow her. She''ll be fine."


    Only when he says that do I feel relieved. After I finish my meal, I go to thepany with Frances.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When we arrive downstairs of thepany, Frances suddenly picks up the phone and leaves in a


    hurry.


    Frances is not in thepany, and no one takes charge of me, so I decide to go shopping with Mindy.


    Mindy has been bored at home. After receiving my invitation, she immediately rushes over.


    However, this time, she doesn''t bring her baby over.


    "Where''s your baby? Why don''t you bring it?"


    "I''m too tired. I can''t go shopping with it at all. I threw it to David," Mindy says casually.


    Mindy has lost a lot of weight since thest time I saw her. I can tell that it is indeed very hard to take


    care of the child.


    However, I miss her baby a bit.


    "If my child is still alive, I will definitely take it with me wherever I go."


    As I speak, I suddenly feel a little sad.


    I cannot go back to the past. My child is gone. It''s the fact that cannot be changed.


    When I am thinking of my child, my hatred toward Whitney surges up again.


    However, I don''t expect that I will see her the moment shees to my mind.

 Chapter 373: Not Worthy of Being a Mother

    Chapter 373: Not Worthy of Being a Mother


    She wears a very big hat and covers her face in a pair of sunsses, but I still recognize her.


    To be exact, I don''t recognize her. I recognize ¡ª


    The baby in her arms.


    Earl.


    She actually brings Earl out.


    I can''t suppress my excitement, and tears fall down my cheeks.


    "What are you doing? Even if you didn''t see baby, you wouldn''t be so excited, right?"


    Seeing me cry, Mindy is at a loss.


    "Earl! Mindy, you take a look at Earl." I point at the child held by Whitney not far away, and my voice is


    trembling due to excitement.


    Mindy follows my sight and frowns, "Even his own mother cannot recognize him from such a distance.


    Can you see it?"


    Yes, I also find it strange, but I indeed recognize her. I am sure that the child is Earl.


    The weather isn''t very warm today, but Whitney actually dresses the child so little that she brings the


    child out without even wrapping her nket?


    How could Earl have a good life by staying with Whitney?


    In an instant, my heart aches fiercely.


    Whitney carries the child into a building, and my heart instantly skips a beat.


    That''s the hospital!


    What happens to the child?


    Why do they go to the hospital?


    "Let''s go, Mindy. Let''s go take a look." I pulls Mindy over and don''t give her the chance to refuse.


    As she walks, Mindyins about me.


    "You are really a great mother. You are even so devoted to the child of an enemy! I have nothing to


    say."


    I roll my eyes at her and say seriously, "I should hate Whitney, but the child is innocent. Moreover, we


    really hit it off."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, alright. Holy Mother, it''s up to you. By the way, I haven''t even seen what the child looks like. I''ll


    see it clearly today."


    Mindy following me, we creep behind Whitney.


    Whitney carries the child and enters the pediatrics department impatiently.


    Mindy and I are standing at the door, eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "Doctor, take a look at the baby. He hasn''t eaten these past few days. And he looks so listless. It''s


    really annoying. The nanny asked for leave too. He insisted that I bring her over."


    Her words not only make me frown, but even the doctor is a little unhappy.


    "Is the child yours?"


    "Yes ... Yeah." Whitney hesitates for a moment, but she probably doesn''t understand what the doctor


    means.


    But I do. Why is she so reluctant to bring her own child to see a doctor?


    How could Whitney be worthy of being a mother if she doesn''t love her child?


    "What symptoms does he have?"


    "I don''t know. Take a look by yourself."


    I really have the urge to rush in and beat her up.


    The doctor doesn''t say anything else. He is probably doing an examination.


    After a while, he scolds Whitney, "He has already reached 39.5 degrees. Don''t you notice it as a


    mother? Besides, you clearly know that the child is ufortable, but you still bring him out when he


    wears so little. What exactly are you thinking about?"


    My heart skips a beat. He has a fever again?


    "How would I know? I''ve ever taken care of a child. Since he has a fever, then you try to treat him. Why


    are you telling me so much? I''m not a doctor."


    I guess the doctor inside is trying to hold back his anger so that he won''t lose his temper.


    Earl is sent to have a check-up. He has a fever and mild pneumonia. He needs to be treated in an


    incubator.


    Soon, the child is sent to the ward.


    Whitney stands at the end of the corridor. No one knows who she is calling.


    "Mindy, let''s go and take a look at Earl."


    "Is this really good?" Mindy hesitates.


    "Just take a nce. We''ll leave immediately."

 Chapter 374: Whitney Is Caught

    Chapter 374: Whitney Is Caught


    In the end, Mindypromises and enters the ward with me.


    As soon as I see Earl, who is inhaling oxygen and having an intravenous drip in the incubator, my tears


    fall down again.


    Before Whitneyes back, I walk over and look at him closely.


    After not seeing him for so many days, he doesn''t gain weight and seems to have lost a bit of weight.


    I feel heartache, but Mindy suddenly says, "Jane, how do I think that this child looks like you?"


    She isn''t the first person to say that. When Sabina and I used to get along well with each other, she


    also said that.


    I look at the child''s face carefully, but I didn''t see how much he looks like me. Is it because I don''t know


    how to tell, or I''m his mother so that I can be easily confused?


    "Are you sure?" I turn to look at Mindy and ask with some uncertainty.


    This is Whitney and Lawrence''s child. No matter what, he shouldn''t look like me.


    "Definitely. His face and facial features are totally the same as yours. If you were a man, you would


    look like this."


    "Shut up! Why does my child look like that bitch?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Whitney''s angry and panicked voice sounds behind them.


    Mindy is shocked and looks at me guiltily.


    Since Whitney is back, I don''t want to stay here anymore. I nce at Earl and walk out.


    When I pass by Whitney, she sneers and says to me, "Jane, don''t think that you have won just because


    you marry Frances. Let me tell you. Not only do you lose, but even Frances doesn''t like you. Your


    destiny will be much worse than mine!"


    I don''t believe what she says, but her tone still makes me sweat.


    I ignore her and leave with Mindy.


    We leave the ward.


    I don''t want to go shopping anymore. After saying goodbye to Mindy, I go home.


    As soon as I get home, I immediately call Frances.


    "Whitney is in the city hospital."


    I don''t know what Frances will do to Whitney, but I really can''t see Whitney being so arrogant after


    doing so many terrible things.


    God knows how much effort I''ve paid in the hospital to avoid quarrelling with her.


    "I see." Frances says indifferently before hanging up the phone.


    Afraid that Frances would affect Earl if he is gonna do something to Whitney, I send another text


    message to remind him to handle it properly.


    When Frances calls me back, he tells me that he has found Whitney.


    Then, he gives me an address and tells me to go there.


    I suddenly feel a little nervous.


    I really hate Whitney. But Frances clearly wants me to personally deal with Whitney. I really don''t know


    if I can be so ruthless.


    The address Frances gives me is an abandoned building. When I enter, Whitney''s hands and feet are


    tied with ropes and her mouth is stuffed with cloth.


    When she sees me, her eyes almost burst into mes.


    Apart from Frances, there are also a few people in the building. Those people look rascally, and they


    are obviously not good people.


    Moreover, the way they look at Whitney is quite lustful.


    "You''re here."


    Frances says softly and walks over to hug my shoulder.


    Whitney''s gaze bes even more vicious. Her body is constantly twisting on the ground while she is


    wailing.


    "Why do you ask me to be here? I really don''t know how to deal with her." I say to Frances, feeling a


    little embarrassed.


    Frances looks at me gently and smiles, "Such a woman is not worth being dealt with by yourself. I ask


    you to be here because I feel that there''s something that you need to witness."

 Chapter 375: Nobody Can Hurt You

    Chapter 375: Nobody Can Hurt You


    I don''t know why, but I look at Whitney and suddenly start to worry about her.


    Even though I know that I shouldn''t have such worries.


    I should hate her, shouldn''t I?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    To me, being soft-hearted is definitely not a good thing.


    "What do you n to do with her?" I ask.


    "Actually, you already know, don''t you?"


    He''s right, I do know. Once, I was almost raped. I understand the malicious gazes of those men.


    Such a thing to a woman is undoubtedly fatal.


    I wanted to stop Frances from doing this, but thinking of the child who dies tragically at the hands of


    Whitney, I nod.


    "Yes."


    Frances smiles and walks over to take out the cloth from Whitney''s mouth.


    Whitney''s tears immediately fall. She looks pitifully at Frances and pleads him, "Frances, please don''t.


    Don''t do this to me. I can''t be ruined by these people. I''ll die for this. Can you let me go? Please, I don''t


    want to be ruined by them. I only love you. For the sake of that we used to be husband and wife,


    please let me go. I promise that I will never do anything to hurt Jane again. Really, I swear!"


    Her eyes are filled with despair.


    Frances is herst hope.


    However, thest ray of starlight also falls here.


    "Whitney, even if you die ten times, it''s not enough to pay for what you''ve done. Killing you is a one-off


    solution. It''s easier for you. Rather than doing this, I might as well do something that will make you


    painful for the rest of your life."


    The smile on Frances¡¯ face is cold, and his eyes are filled with killing intent.


    This is the first time that I''ve truly realized how terrifying he is since I''ve known him for so long.


    However, this man who panics others makes me feel so eased.


    Whitney sits on the ground dejectedly, her eyes filled with fear. She shakes her head, hoping that


    Frances would change his mind.


    But this man''s heart is as cold as ice.


    "Jane, it''s all because of you! If it weren''t for you, Frances wouldn''t have divorced me, and we wouldn''t


    have be like this. I hate you. I hate you! I won''t let you go, even if I die. I''ll drag you to hell!"


    Whitney turns around and grits her teeth.


    I feel I''ve been covered with goose bumps because of what she says.


    I couldn''t help but take two steps back, but Frances tightly grips my hands.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. You''ll be fine. In this world, no one can hurt you."


    I calm down a little and I grab Frances¡¯ hand.


    Frances winks at the gangsters and says in a low voice, "Take her in."


    There is a small dark room beside.


    The gangsters nod and walk towards Whitney.


    They look so eager as if they wish they could do that with Whitney immediately.


    Whitney is struggling and she is dragged to the small room by those people. Then the door is tightly


    shut.


    Very quickly, her screaminges from inside.


    My heart also beats fiercely.


    Painful groans and criese through the door, and I also feel quite bad and it was very


    ufortable.


    "Frances, you will regret it! You will definitely regret for what you''ve done to me today!"

 Chapter 376: I Dont Care

    Chapter 376: I Don''t Care


    I really can''t listen to this. I cover my ears but Whitney''s screaming still faintly reaches my ears.


    Frances also notices that I''m ufortable. He whispers to me, "If you''re ufortable, let''s go."


    I am indeed not feeling very well. As a woman, I cannot face such a scene calmly.


    I nod and walk out with Frances.


    As soon as we reach the entrance of the building, we run into Lawrence, who is rushing over angrily.


    "Where''s Whitney? Where''s Whitney?"


    He walks over and pulls Frances¡¯ cor.


    Frances chuckles. He removes Lawrence''s hand and says, "You dare ask me. Why don''t you go in and


    take a look? Perhaps you will help her suffer less."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lawrence is shocked and hurriedly rushes inside.


    It seems that this terrible nightmare should be over.


    However, for Whitney, it was unforgettable.


    For some things, there''s no difference between one minute and one hour.


    "Let''s go in and take a look."


    Frances holds me and we return.


    Before we reach the room, we hear a series of wailing sounds.


    Whitney sits on the ground. Her clothes are tattered into pieces that they couldn''t cover her beautiful


    body. Lawrence''s coat wraps her shoulders, but it can''t hide every ce.


    She sits there lifeless like a broken porcin doll, tears streaming down mechanically.


    Beneath her is a pool of bright blood.


    She''s not a virgin. I know. It should that those men are too rude, so that she gets hurt like this.


    Lawrence seems to have gone mad as he desperately beats those hooligans.


    They are badly beaten and don''t even have the strength to fight back, but Lawrence still doesn''t stop.


    He roars as he fought, as if he wants to vent all his anger on them.


    "Will he beat them to death?"


    I ask Frances worriedly.


    The way to deal with Whitney is already against thew. If someone dies again, I''m afraid that Frances


    will get himself into trouble.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care." Frances sneers.


    These lives might be nothing to him.


    But I can''t stand by and watch all this.


    From afar, I say to Lawrence, "You should take Whitney to the hospital first. I feel that she is in a bad


    condition."


    Lawrence stops and turns to look at Whitney.


    Then, he runs over worriedly.


    "Whitney, are you alright?"


    Whitney doesn''t seem to hear what he says and sits there motionlessly.


    "Whitney, answer me!"


    She still doesn''t move.


    Lawrence panics. He picks up Whitney and runs out.


    When he passes by Frances, he stops. "Frances, this is the end of our brotherhood. If anything


    happens to Whitney, I will definitely not let you off!" He says coldly.


    However, something has definitely happened to Whitney.


    It would be impossible for her to live a peaceful life.


    I look at Frances and worry about him.


    He takes me away as if he is fine.


    Later I hear that Whitney has been in the hospital for a long time.


    Finally she gets back.


    As for her mental state, I really don''t know. Lawrence protects her so well that the outside world doesn''t


    even know about her.


    That day, when I am cooking, old Mr. Louis suddenlyes back.


    As soon as he returns, he makes a big decision.

 Chapter 377: He Cant Die in Vain

    Chapter 377: He Can''t Die in Vain


    "Sabina, leave here immediately."


    Sabina doesn''t expect old Mr. Louis to suddenly return. She doesn''t dare to move.


    She is really afraid of old Mr. Louis.


    "Mr. Louis, I...."


    She resorts to Frances.


    Frances doesn''t say anything, but he looks at me.


    I know. He''s asking for my opinion.


    For Sabina''s condition, she is unable to cause any trouble.


    If she were allowed to live alone, she mightmit suicide.


    Letting her leave does not seem to be the right choice.


    I shake my head at Frances, and whisper, "No, she can''t go."


    I am afraid that Frances wouldn''t be able to read my lips and my expression is a little exaggerated


    when I speak.


    Frances nods and stands up. He says to old Mr. Louis. "Grandfather, this is my home, not the Louis''.


    She is my mother. Logically speaking, you have no right to let her leave."


    "What? I can''t make the decision about the Louis'' now, can I?"


    Old Mr. Louis is furious and ps down the antique vase beside him.


    My body trembles instantly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Isn''t that the vase I''ve bought earlier? I owe Frances three million because of this vase so that I am


    forced to stay with him for a long time.


    Though, we love each other very much now. However, when I think of those things, I still feel very


    aggrieved.


    But now, such a precious vase is still broken by old Mr. Louis.


    My heart hurts.


    Frances doesn''t even blink, as if he doesn''t care about this at all.


    Later, he sighs slightly and says to old Mr. Louis, "Grandfather, there are some things that cannot be


    changed. You are my grandfather, but the person you want to drive away is my mother. She is so pitiful.


    If I''m going to drive her away, she might not be able to bear it."


    What Frances say also let me know that he could also be soft-hearted.


    He is a person who values kinship very much.


    This man is worthy of my love for the whole life.


    I smile. But old Mr. Louis doesn''t have the slightest intention ofpromising.


    "You also know your parents gave birth to you. But this woman was divorced from your father, so that


    your father was absent-minded and had that ident. In other words, she indirectly killed Fernando.


    She cannot be your mother, and she cannot even appear in the Louis''!"


    Sabina bites her lips tightly. She is an arrogant woman, but in front of old Mr. Louis, she doesn''t even


    dare to say a word.


    I don''t know if it''s because she feels guilty or because she''s always been afraid of old Mr. Louis.


    "Grandpa, don''t get yourself into a dead end. Ten years have passed since Dad''s incident. It''s time for


    you to let it go."


    "Let it go? It''s easier said than done! Fernando is my only son. How can I let him die in vain?"


    Old Mr. Louis is so excited that I could feel that he is out of breath.


    I know that old Mr. Louis'' health isn''t very good. It seems that he can''t be stimted.


    Old Mr. Louis really hates Sabina. Besides, he''s so stubborn. How could he let go of it?


    I pull Frances'' clothes and signal him to stop.


    He also notices that something is wrong with old Mr. Louis, so he walks over and prepares to help old


    Mr. Louis to the sofa to rest for a while.


    Old Mr. Louis, however, does not want to stop. He picks up the ashtray on the coffee table and throws it


    at Sabina.

 Chapter 378: I Just Want You to Stay

    Chapter 378: I Just Want You to Stay


    Sabina is unable to move easily. When the ashtray is thrown at her, she has no strength to dodge. She


    could only sit there nkly and close her eyes.


    Without any hesitation, I rush towards Sabina and sessfully intercepted the ashtray.


    The moment the ashtray hits my back, I couldn''t stand at all and fall straight to the ground.


    "Jane, are you alright?"


    Frances runs over and quickly helps me up.


    I frown and force a smile at him.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die."


    He looks cold and says, "Who do you think you are? Do you really think you are strong? Come. Follow


    me back to your room to see if you are injured."


    "If I don''t stop that, your mother will be injured." I curl my lips and look at Sabina, who is safe and


    sound. I feel that it is worth it.


    "Don''t think that I would be grateful, for you have intercepts it. Stop dreaming!"


    Sabina''s cold voice chills my heart.


    Actually, I didn''t think of anything just now. It is because I am afraid that she would be injured that I rush


    forward recklessly.


    Who can believe that she would be so ungrateful?


    Frances doesn''t say anything. Looking at Sabina, he takes me upstairs.


    As soon as I enter the room, he lifts up my jacket.


    I scream when his hand touches the spot where I feel hurt.


    "It hurts! It hurts!"


    "You know it hurts. Such a big bruise. It must be very painful."


    Frances says coldly, then finds an ointment and puts it on me.


    "Ouch! I already said it hurts. Easy. Easy!"


    As he applies the ointment, I keep shouting. It sounds like he is killing a pig.


    However, Frances is doing it heavier and heavier, and he doesn''t seem to stop.


    "Not done yet?" I grin and ask him.


    "Rubbing it more may help you recover quickly. If it really hurts, think of something else to divert your


    attention."


    Divert attention. Divert attention.


    I suddenly remember something.


    "Just now, old Mr. Louis broke your vase. You don''t seem to feel heartache at all."


    "There''s nothing to be sad about something worth a million. I''m notcking money." Frances says


    casually.


    These words sessfully piss me off.


    "Then why did you ask me to pay you back? You don''tcking money, but I do!"


    I feel wronged when I think of the days when he threatens me with money.


    Frances suddenly stops.


    The next sentence melts my entire body.


    "Idiot. At that time, I just wanted to have you stay. If the vase is broken, I can buy a new one, but you


    are unique in this world."


    Ouch! I can rarely control my screaming!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How can this man be so sexy?


    Trying to calm down, I turn around and say to Frances, "Shameless capitalist!"


    But inside, it feels as sweet as eating honey.


    After applying the medicine, Frances takes me downstairs.


    Old Mr. Louis has already recovered and sits on the sofa with a gloomy expression.


    Sabina is still sitting there awkwardly, looking at old Mr. Louis.


    Fortunately, old Mr. Louis doesn''t attack her again.


    Old Mr. Louis looks at us and speaks slowly.


    "I don''t have much time left. If you want me to see this woman for the rest of my life and feel unsatisfied


    when I die, you can let her stay."


    He doesn''t have much time. What does he mean?


    "Grandfather, what''s wrong with you?" I say worriedly.


    "I have liver cancer. It''s already in advanced stage."

 Chapter 379: Old Mr. Louis Health Condition

    Chapter 379: Old Mr. Louis'' Health Condition


    Frances is stunned and doesn''t say anything for a while.


    I see sadness in his eyes.


    It''s hard for me to ept the shocking news, not to mention Frances.


    The closest person is going to leave him. Everyone is vulnerable in face of death.


    Frances finally walks over and asks softly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, is it true?"


    Actually, he knows it''s true, so his voice is trembling.


    "Do you think I will joke about my life?" Old Mr. Louis smiled bitterly, his eyes filled with sorrow.


    I''ll leave now."


    Sabina looks at old Mr. Louis and finally says.


    She turned around and goes to her room to pack up.


    Actually, she only has a few things here. As for clothes and other things, she can buy new ones. She


    just takes some precious items that belong to her.


    For example, the bracelet that Fernando gave her. She took it off before because of a hand injury, and


    now it is worn on her wrist again.


    It seems that Frances wants to keep her. However, he nces at old Mr. Louis and doesn''t say


    anything.


    Sabina is still robust, but old Mr. Louis has advanced liver cancer. He is running out of his time.


    There is no cure for advanced liver cancer, but at the very least, he hopes old Mr. Louis can have a


    happy time before he leaves.


    Sabina goes out in her wheelchair.


    When she passes old Mr. Louis, he sees the bracelet on her left hand and suddenly says.


    "Wait."


    Sabina stops and turns to look at old Mr. Louis doubtfully.


    "You don''t have to leave. There''s no one who really cares about you outside. It''s also inconvenient for


    you to move. No one will know if you have an ident."


    Old Mr. Louis'' expression is a little awkward.


    "Mr. Louis, can I stay?" Sabina''s eyes are filled with surprise.


    I am also a little surprised. Old Mr. Louis has been turning her away since he came back. But now he


    asks her to stay.


    Perhaps he weakens when he sees the bracelet that Fernando left behind.


    But anyway, this is good news.


    "Sure." Old Mr. Louis nods and continues to say in a deep voice, "However, you can''t walk out of your


    room when I''m at home. I don''t want to see you."


    His condition is a bit harsh, but Sabina quickly nods in agreement.


    She can''t continue her career of music anymore and Frances is her only family, so she might want to


    live with her son.


    Old Mr. Louis stays here. Sabina does obey the rule. As long as he is at home, she stays in her room


    and the nanny will bring her meals.


    This is quite good. At least Sabina doesn''t make trouble with me anymore.


    Without those misunderstandings, the rtionship between Frances and me seems to have improved a


    lot.


    However, there is still no development on the case of my parents'' car ident.


    But I am convinced that Frances has nothing to do with it.


    I have chosen to trust him, so I will no longer suspect him.


    One day, Frances suddenly says that he wants to go traveling. He asks me if there is any ce I want


    to go.


    I am a little excited. I have been exhausted these days and really need to find a ce to rx.


    But where should I go?


    I go to Frances'' study where there is a globe.


    Forget it. Just close your eyes and turn it around.


    I will go to where I point when it stops.


    After a while, I open my eyes. It has stopped. And I look at the tip of my finger.

 Chapter 380: Who Is She?

    Chapter 380: Who Is She?


    Unexpectedly, it''s the Czech Republic.


    And the ce I''m pointing is Prague.


    It¡¯s like something is guiding me back to that ce.


    However, I don''t dare to go there.


    I got my most painful memories there. I don''t know whether I can face them.


    "Let''s choose another one."


    Frances nces at me and reaches out to turn the globe.


    I hold his hand and say in a low voice, "This is it."


    There are some things that couldn''t be avoided.


    Only by facing it calmly can I let go of the past and move on.


    "Are you sure?" He looks at me worriedly.


    I nod and reply firmly, "Yes. We are going there."


    Frances books ne tickets to Prague for the weekend.


    It''s Tuesday. There are still a few days before the weekend. I don''t go to work and have been shopping


    for the trip these days.


    Frances is busy and doesn''t go shopping.


    Mindy is idle and goes with me, so I am not bored.


    "Oh, baby. I haven''t seen you for a few days. You seem to have gained a bit weight."


    I pick up the baby and kiss him on his fleshy face.


    "You are wetting my son''s face with your saliva. That¡¯s disgusting!" Mindy rolls her eyes and says.


    I smile and kiss the other cheek.


    Then I pout and say, "Your son? He''s also my son. Okay?"


    Mindy ignores me and turns to select clothes for her son.


    It still hurts me to see children''s clothes.


    After strolling around for a while, I feel pressure on my chest and go out to get some air.


    I see Noah as soon as I reach the gate.


    It has been so long since I saw himst time. He seems to have changed a lot.


    He is in a brand suit and enters with a beautiful woman holding his arm.


    He is astonished when he sees me.


    I feel a little embarrassed, thinking of the heartless words I saidst time.


    I lower my head to pretend not knowing him and want to walk away. However, Noah walks to me and


    says gently, "Long time no see."


    He looks at me fondly, just like before.


    It makes me ufortable. The woman beside him also notices it and looks warily at-


    Me.


    "Who is she?" The woman asks nervously.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Noah frowns and says to her in a deep voice, "You can go hang out. I''ll be right in."


    The woman nces at me, then at Noah. Finally, she bites her lips and nods.


    I look at Noah awkwardly, not knowing what to say.


    Noah suddenly takes my hands and says emotionally, "Jane, I am not over you. I''m already the


    president of apany. I have money and power. I''ve be the kind of man you like. Can you stay


    with me?"


    I frown slightly. I am a little disgusted with his behavior.


    I can tell that his rtionship with that woman is not simple at first sight. Furthermore, judging from her


    belly, she might have been pregnant for four or five months. And Noah still wants to get back with me.


    He''s really a jerk.


    "Who is that woman?" I ask coldly.


    "She..." Noah''s expression bes awkward. After hesitating for a while, he says, "She''s my


    fianc¨¦e."

 Chapter 381: What She Wants Is Me

    Chapter 381: What She Wants Is Me


    Fianc¨¦e?


    He has fianc¨¦e and still says he is not over me. How would he face the woman who is carrying his


    child?


    "You are engaged. Take good care of your fianc¨¦e."


    I say coldly and walk out.


    However, I can''t help but sigh in my heart.


    Is this the man I once liked? It''s different from my memory.


    Long-term affection is good, but he fails to move on in spite of getting engaged. And that''s fake


    romance.


    My arm is suddenly grabbed by someone.


    I hear Noah''s questioning voice.


    "You don''t want to get back with me. Is it because of Frances, or are you still a mistress?"


    Mistress?


    It''s an offensive word. Noah is being judgmental as he looks at me. Frances and I are married now, but


    I still feel ashamed when I hear what Noah says.


    "Let go. It has nothing to do with you."


    I say coldly, losing my patience.


    If Noah is not my old lover, I would have been angry.


    "You are his lover. Why don''t you be my lover too? I''m rich now, and I can give you whatever you want!"


    Noah looks at me and says expectantly.


    I feel like cutting open his head and see if his brain is working.


    How could he say that?


    Just as I am about to lose my temper, I hear a familiar deep voice from behind.


    "Excuse me. Only I can give her what she wants."


    I turn around in surprise and meet Frances'' fond gaze.


    Thank god hees!


    I quickly walk towards him. I curl my lips in grievance and whisper, "Don''t be mad. I didn''t do anything. I


    didn''t even expect to meet him here."


    "Yes. I know."


    He nods at me and hold me in his arms, dering his love for me.


    Noah puts on a long face.


    "What do you mean by that? Frances, although I am not as wealthy as you, I can give Jane a good life.


    I can buy anything she wants! I''ve worked hard for so long. I just want to make her happy!"


    I am not moved by his words at all.


    My heart has been filled by another man.


    There is no room for anyone except Frances.


    He lowers his head and looks at me fondly. He smilescently at Noah and says leisurely, "You


    are destined to be disappointed. What she wants is me."


    My heart misses a beat when I hear that.


    Frances is right, what I want is him. I don''t care about other things at all.


    I flush as he guesses my thoughts.


    Noah is astounded. His eyes are filled with despair, but he continues to ask.


    "Jane, is it true?"


    "Yes." I nod firmly. I look at Frances with a bright smile.


    "I love him. All I want is him. Besides, Noah, I''m already married to Frances. You should move on.


    Don''t let down the woman."


    "I don''t love her at all. My mother forces me to marry her! You are always the only one that I love!"


    Noah can¡¯t ept it and shouts out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 382: PDA

    Chapter 382: PDA


    People around stop and look at us curiously.


    Noah''s fianc¨¦e also walks out of the shopping mall.


    She hears what he said.


    She is trembling and her face is pale.


    After staring at Noah for a few seconds, she bursts into tears.


    Then she runs away.


    Everyone will be upset by those words. Moreover, she is pregnant with Noah''s child.


    Noah must be confused to say that.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing here? Hurry up. Go!" I urge Noah.


    Meghan is pregnant. What if she has an ident?


    I have lost my child, and I don''t want anyone else to suffer that.


    Noah looks at me unwillingly. Then he stamps and runs after Meghan.


    Afraid that something unexpected may ur, I fix my eyes on Meghan, who is running downstairs


    frantically.


    Frances suddenly sighs.


    "You are already married, but you didn''t lose even a bit of your charm. I have to keep an eye on you."


    I turn around and roll my eyes at him.


    "You sound so jealous. Don''t worry. I am too greedy for wealth and fame to leave you. You are so rich. I


    can''t help. However-"


    "If you go bankrupt, it''s hard to say."


    Frances rubs my nose and smiles, "Well, to keep you around, I won¡¯t go bankrupt."


    We look at each other with smiles, our heart filled with sweetness.


    I suddenly remember something important.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you busy with work?"


    I just ask out of curiosity, but Frances'' expression is somewhat unnatural.


    He looks away and exins, "I''m going to buy this building, so Ie to have a look."


    I don¡¯t doubt that.


    Long after that, I am still wondering¡ªcould I prevent it if I noticed that he was strange at that time?


    "Mr. Frances is really passionate and devoted in work. See? You came to inspect it personally."


    "Hey. Could you please stop the PDA?"


    Mindy''s voice interrupts us.


    "Ms. Mindy, let''s have dinner together." Frances suggests.


    "No. I''m going back to eat with my dear David. Goodbye."


    Mindy waves her hand at us and leaves with her baby.


    Frances takes me to dinner. Then we buy something for the trip and go home.


    When we get into the house, Sabina is watching TV in the living room.


    Obviously, old Mr. Louis is not at home since she''s in the living room.


    "Mom, where''s grandpa?" Frances asks anxiously.


    After all, old Mr. Louis'' current condition is not good. He might get in danger if something happens to


    him. Therefore, Frances is worried.


    "I don''t know. He left with a serious expression after he received a call. You know, he never tells me


    where he goes." Sabina says with a bitter smile.


    Frances calls old Mr. Louis, but no one answers. He immediately asks his persons to look for Mr. Louis.


    Half an hourter, the doorbell suddenly rings. I think it is old Mr. Louis, and I get up to open the door.


    However, as I open the door, I see two policemen standing there with serious expressions.


    "Excuse me. Is this the home of old Mr. Louis, Kellen Louis?"

 Chapter 383: Kidnapped at the Police Station Entrance

    Chapter 383: Kidnapped at the Police Station Entrance


    Kellen Louis.


    It''s old Mr. Louis'' name.


    Why do the policee here? Is anything wrong?


    "Yes. What can I do...?"


    I nce at Frances. He frowns and walks over.


    "What happened?"


    One of the policemen licks his lips, looking a bit nervous.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he says to Frances, "We tried to call you, but your phone has been


    turned off. And old Mr. Louis'' status is special, so we decided toe here to discuss the n."


    "n? What n? Come in." Frances frowns.


    The policemen walk in and tell us what happened.


    "This afternoon, old Mr. Louis came to chat with our chief. And he was kidnapped after he got out of the


    police station."


    Kidnapped?


    I am shocked, and many terrifying scenes pop into my mind.


    Kidnapping cases are never simple. It¡¯s even worse to a wealthy family.


    Frances pauses. But he quickly calms down and says in a deep voice, "Tell me the details. What


    happened?"


    "It was about five minutes after old Mr. Louis left the police station. Someone came to us and said that


    a man and a woman pulled old Mr. Louis into a car and then drove south. The witness felt that it was


    strange and immediately came to the police station to report the case. We checked the license te


    number in the video, but we couldn''t see their faces because they wore hats and had their heads


    lowered. We have been monitoring all the roads and tracking the information of the car. We will inform


    you as soon as we find any clues. Also, you''d better turn on your phone as soon as possible. If they


    kidnapped Mr. Louis for money, they will contact you very soon."


    As the policeman speaks, sweat begins to break out on his forehead.


    I think he is nervous because old Mr. Louis is significant person.


    Frances nods to the policeman. He connects his phone to the charger and starts to wait for the call.


    But no one calls as time passes.


    The kidnapper might have called earlier, or he is not ready to call yet.


    It is said that no news is the best news. But it might not be so for the current situation.


    It''s fine if their goal is money, but if it''s not, old Mr. Louis will be in danger.


    Frances has been suppressing his emotions, but I can still tell his nervousness from his slightly


    trembling body.


    Old Mr. Louis is kidnapped, how could he not be worried?


    Finally, Frances can''t stand it. He stands up and says to the police, "Let''s go to the police station to


    check the surveince videos. Perhaps we''ll find some clues."


    The policemen nod and walk out with us.


    It''s inconvenient for Sabina to walk, so she doesn''t go with us.


    At the police station, the police show us the surveince video.


    We see a ck Volkswagen parked by the roadside.


    After a while, old Mr. Louis appears on the screen. His light pace shows that he is in a good mood.


    Just as he is passing by the car, the door is opened. A man and a woman get out. Old Mr. Louis is


    pulled into the car, in spite of his struggle.


    "Can you recognize who they are?" The policeman turns around and asks Frances.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frances stares at the screen for a while. Then he shakes his head.


    I don''t say anything because I am still in shock.


    From beginning to the end, we don''t see the faces of the man and woman.


    However, I still recognize them.

 Chapter 384: He Asks for a Large Sum of Money

    Chapter 384: He Asks for a Large Sum of Money


    "I know them."


    I say calmly.


    "Who are they?" The policeman immediately asks.


    "My ex-husband, Andrew, and his mother, Susan." I say in a deep voice.


    Frances looks at me in surprise.


    "Are you sure? The camera didn''t even take their faces. Have you mistaken?" The policeman asks


    doubtfully.


    "No. I''m sure it''s them."


    Actually, I''ve always wanted to let go of those unpleasant memories. However, I can recognize the


    mother and son whatever they be.


    I am also surprised to see them, but I am sure that my eyes don''t deceive me.


    Andrewes to Frances'' house to find me for money before. It''s likely that he kidnaps old Mr. Louis


    for money too.


    Frances'' phone rings.


    He quickly picks it up and turns on the speakerphone as instructed by the policeman.


    The policemen sit in front of theputer and begin to locate Andrew.


    "Hello. It''s Mr. Frances, right?" Andrewughs on the phone.


    I feel ufortable with hisughter.


    I still don''t understand why I marry such a person before. If Frances hasn''t taken me away from


    Andrew, I can''t imagine what I would have suffered.


    But it has been so long, why should I still live in his shadow?


    "Give me a price." Frances says coldly. He knows Andrew''s purpose.


    "Mr. Frances is really straightforward. Well, I will go straight to the point. If you want this old man to be


    safe, give me 100 million!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A hundred million? Is Andrew crazy?


    Not only me, but all the policemen present gasp.


    Everyone knows that it is arge sum. It''s a goal that most people can''t achieve even in ten lifetimes.


    If Andrew isn''t crazy, why does he ask for so much money?


    "100 million? You think it''s a small sum?" Frances chuckles.


    "You think the old man''s life is not worth a hundred million? You know, people will spit on you if Mr.


    Louis dies because you refuse to give me the money. You leave your grandpa in danger because you


    are reluctant to offer a hundred million yuan. Besides, 100 million is an astronomical figure for others,


    but isn''t much to you, Mr. Frances?"


    Indeed, it''s no big deal to Frances.


    However, it doesn''t mean that he is willing to be ckmailed.


    Considering Frances'' temper, I think he won''t do as Andrew wishes.


    But he still wants to save his grandfather.


    "One hundred million is impossible. I''ll give you ten million at most." Frances says in a deep voice.


    "Ten million? Do you think I''m a beggar? I ask for a hundred million. Your offer is ten times smaller!


    Frances, you''d better think about it. I''ll call you again in two hours. If you don''t agree, just wait to pick


    up old Mr. Louis'' corpse!"


    Andrew is furious and hangs up the phone.


    Frances turns around and asks the police anxiously, "How is it? Did you find the location?"


    "I found it. It''s a fork in the southern mountainous area. There are no surveince cameras there. It''s


    hard to track it down." The policeman says frankly.


    "I''ll go take a look first."


    As Frances speaks, he strides out.


    Frances doesn''t ask the police to follow him in case that it will alert Andrew and anger him.


    I sit in the front passenger seat and look at Frances, who has a solemn expression on his face. I can''t


    help but feel a little worried.


    Although he doesn''t say anything, I can tell that he is really nervous.


    "Frances, old Mr. Louis will be fine."


    I put my hand on his slightly cold hand and whisper.


    He nces at me and nods. Then he drives a little faster.


    Two hourster, we arrive at the fork in the southern mountainous area.


    However, it''s a meadow. There is no ce to hide. Where could Andrew be?


    Under the instructions of the police, we find the phone Andrew left behind in the bushes by the


    roadside.

 Chapter 385: I Might Die at the Worst

    Chapter 385: I Might Die at the Worst


    This is an old Nokia phone. I''ve seen several at Andrew''s house.


    Andrew seems to be quite good at anti-detection, so he left his phone here to confuse us.


    There is a fork in front of us and we are not sure which way he took, so it is impossible to look for him


    rashly.


    Frances and I have no choice but to go back.


    It has been two and a half hours since Andrew calledst time, and he never calls back again.


    What happened? Why doesn''t he call?


    Does Andrew change his mind and kill old Mr. Louis?


    This terrible thought frightens me.


    And I''m getting more anxious when there is no news.


    Frances does not drive. He just sits in the driver''s seat and looks ahead silently.


    Finally, the phone ringing breaks the silence.


    It''s a strange number. It must be Andrew!


    Frances quickly picks up the phone.


    And it is indeed Andrew.


    "Well, have you thought it over?"


    I could tell Andrew''s insatiable desire from his voice, and it irritates me.


    "I want to hear my grandpa''s voice and make sure that he is fine," Frances says in a deep voice.


    Andrew pauses for a moment before saying, "Old man, say something."


    There is no response.


    "Damn it. I want you to speak!"


    Then Frances hears a noise on the other end, as if something falls.


    I guess that Andrew is beating old Mr. Louis.


    Frances clenches his fists tightly. I feel that he is about to pull the steering wheel off.


    Finally, we hear old Mr. Louis¡¯ weak voice. "Frances." I''m relieved a bit, but I also feel bad for him at the


    same time.


    "Grandpa, how are you?"


    "I''m fine. I just feel that my liver and heart ache. Don''t worry about me. I''m gonna die sooner orter.


    But a Louis cannot be threatened by others. I...."


    Before old Mr. Louis finishes his words, Andrew takes away his phone.


    "Now you hear him. Just bring me the money."


    "As I said, I will only give you ten million." Frances insists.


    I don''t think Frances is mean. It''s Andrew who asks too much. Ten million is an outrageous number, not


    to mention a hundred million. How could he dream that big?


    If someone else wants tens of billions, should Frances give him that much too?


    The Louis Group is a family business which has taken the efforts of several generations of the Louis.


    How could they allow others to take away their money so easily?


    "Damn it, Frances, don''t make me do it! If you don''t give me 100 million, I''ll kill this old man! I''m an


    ouw and I have nothing left now. Do you think I''m afraid of anything? At the very worst, I might die.


    But I don''t care! Just remember, if I don''t get 100 million, you cane to collect the old man''s body!"


    Andrew shouts in a voice of anger. I know him well. He''s going to explode.


    Frances does not say anything, but he looks struggling. He might be thinking about it.


    Andrew keeps saying.


    "Why don''t you put my bitch ex-wife on the phone?"


    Frances turns to look at me, but he doesn''t give me the phone.


    I''m so worried about old Mr. Louis that I just snatch the phone over.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Well, you sound well. It looks like you''re living a good life. But I''m not that lucky. Do you know how


    much pain I''ve had because of you little bitch? You''ve married a wealthy man and lived a carefree life.


    But he won''t give a hundred million even though he owns hundreds of billions of dors. So you tell me


    how I feel now. You know that I can do anything. Tell Frances to think about it. I''ll call back in 30


    minutes. If you don''t change your minds, well, I''m sorry that I''ll send this old man to hell."


    Andrew''s words chill me to the bone.


    I know he will do anything.


    Frances, who has been silent, suddenly says.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "There''s no need for another 30 minutes. I''ll give you 100 million now and you give me the address."

 Chapter 386: Come Back Here

    Chapter 386: Come Back Here


    It is unexpected but not undeserved that Frances agrees with Andrew.


    And I finally get relieved.


    Andrew is very satisfied with Frances¡¯ reply. He smiles and says, "I want all of it in cash. Do not get me


    a penny less. Drive fifty kilometers on the right road. You''ll know where we are when you get there. But


    I''m warning you. Don''t bring police or your men here. Only Jane cane with you. Otherwise, I''ll get


    angry and do something."


    Frances agrees to this demand and drives back to get the money.


    When I see a hundred million in cash, I''m dumbfounded.


    It fills ten suitcases.


    How could Andrew take so much money with him?


    It can''t be easy for him to run away with these suitcases.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now I know why Frances has agreed to Andrew''s demand.


    Firstly, old Mr. Louis would be safe in this way.


    Secondly, Andrew cannot escape easily with the money. He would not get away with punishments after


    kidnapping old Mr. Louis.


    Of course, I have no sympathy for Andrew at all.


    "There is so much money." Seeing these suitcases, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "You have more." Frances looks at me dotingly and says reluctantly.


    Then, he has someone put the money into the car.


    The suitcases wouldn''t fit in the trunk, so they put some on the back seat.


    Frances does not notify the police for old Mr. Louis¡¯ safety. When the police call, he just tells them there


    is no news.


    However, I''m a little worried.


    Although Frances is good at fighting, Andrew is a desperado who doesn''t care about his life. This is the


    most terrifying thing.


    "Wait here for me toe back. I''m afraid it''ll be dangerous."


    Before getting on the car, Frances suddenly says to me.


    But I just ignore his words, open the door and get in the car. Then I say firmly, "That''s exactly why I


    want to go with you. Frances, no matter what would happen, I want to be there with you. So, please,


    don''t leave me here. Let''s face it together."


    Frances couldn''t persuade me, so he sighs helplessly and gets into the car.


    ording to the address given by Andrew, Frances drives to the fork and turns to the right. We go


    down for 50 kilometers.


    Then we quickly find his hiding ce.


    After all, there is only one small dpidated house around here for miles.


    Frances asks me to get off the carter. Then he goes to the trunk.


    I think that he''s going to carry the suitcases down. But soon hees back and opens the door for me.


    "Let me help you move the cases." As I am about to get out of the car, Frances¡¯ eyes lit up. He takes


    out a rope from somewhere and quickly ties me up.


    "Frances, what are you doing? Let me go!"


    He has agreed to face it with me, but he wants to leave me here alone now. How could he do that?


    "Jane, I believe I can deal with Andrew, but I''m afraid that you''ll distract me there. So, it is better for you


    to stay here. Wait for me. I wille out soon."


    Frances says as he gently kisses me on the lips.


    I believe him, but I can''t help but panic.


    I don''t want to stay here and wait. I want to go with him.


    "Frances, you bastard! Don''t leave me here. Let me go with you! I want to see everything gets fine for


    you and grandpa!"


    However, Frances acts as if he doesn''t hear me. He takes two suitcases and walks straight ahead.


    "Frances,e back here! Come back!"


    Frances walks away from me. Finally, he enters the small house himself.


    I struggle for a long time before managing to roll out of the car and wriggling forward.


    I know that I must look miserable now, all covered in dust. But I don''t care about it. I''m worrying about


    Frances.


    I couldn''t hear anything from the distance, so I could only crawl forward desperately.


    After climbing for a while, I hear a gunshot.


    Frances didn''t carry a gun, so the one who shoots is....


    No! No!


    "Frances!"

 Chapter 387: The Furthest Distance in the World

    Chapter 387: The Furthest Distance in the World


    Frances!


    Frances, you better be alright.


    I wish I could run over and see what''s going on.


    But now I''m all tied up, and I wouldn''t be able to rush over however much I want.


    These few hundred meters be the furthest distance in the world for me.


    Suddenly, I see something shining in the bushes in front of me. I quickly climb over and see a piece of


    ss.


    I pick up the ss with difficulty and begin to cut the rope on my hand.


    The rope is not easy to cut. I''m so anxious that I cut it with all my might. So, I get a big wound on my


    hand.


    Blood flows down my palm, but I couldn''t feel the pain.


    I''m worrying about Frances. I just want to go in quickly and make sure that nothing happens to him.


    Finally, I cut the rope on my hand.


    Then I untie the ropes on my body and sprint towards the small house.


    Along the way, my heart almost jumps out of my throat.


    When I reach the small house, I stand outside, fearing to enter.


    I''m afraid I''ll see Frances¡¯ cold body on the ground. I can''t even think about it. I can''t face the


    possibility.


    But I still gather my courage and walk in.


    There is a gun on the ground at the door.


    I''m relieved me when I see Frances and Andrew fighting. And Frances has the upper hand.


    I carefully look at Frances¡¯ body. There seem to be no gunshot wounds. But I''m not sure, because he''s


    fighting with Andrew.


    Anyway, I''m still very worried.


    Old Mr. Louis is lying in a corner with his hands and feet tied. It looks like he is in pain.


    Susan stands at the side. She wants to help Andrew, but she doesn''t know how to do it. So, she just


    stands there and watches.


    But when she sees me, she pounces on me.


    She might think it''s easy to deal with me.


    That''s true. I am no match for Susan.


    I know how shrewish she is. And she shows no mercy when she fights with others.


    "Bitch, I thought you wouldn''te! You get so cruel to Andrew after marrying this wealthy man. I don''t


    know why he married you back then."


    Well, that''s the question I''ve asked myself. I was so stupid at that time.


    But now is not a good time to think about that. Susan scratches my face with her sharp fingernails. Now


    it starts bleeding.


    Frances notices what''s going on and turns to look at me. He frowns and says, "I told you not toe


    here. What are you doing now?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Although it''s a question, he says it in a rather helpless tone.


    While Frances is not looking, Andrew picks up a brick and smashes it towards his head.


    My heart almost stops beating. I cry out to Frances, "Look out...."


    Before I could finish my words, Frances turns around and kicks Andrew out.


    Frances kicks him so heavily that Andrew doesn''t get up from the ground for a long time.


    Susan is distracted by them. So, I take the opportunity to push her away and run to old Mr. Louis.


    He is not in good health. How could he lie on the ground all the time?


    "How dare you beat my son?! Go to hell!"


    ...


    Then I hear another gunshot behind me.


    I turn around and see Susan holding the gun and pulling the trigger. Then she shoots at Frances.

 Chapter 388: Call the Ambulance

    Chapter 388: Call the Ambnce


    I have my heart in the mouth again.


    "Frances!"


    I shout out as my mind goes nk. I''m about to faint.


    Fortunately, Frances reacts in time. He quickly gets down on the ground, rolls over and dodges the


    bullet.


    However, Andrew, who is behind Frances, just stands up. So, the bullet hits his lungs.


    Susan actually shoots wide. Even if Frances gets shot, it wouldn''t hit his vital organs.


    However, Andrew is standing behind Frances on the left. After Frances dodges the bullet, it hits


    Andrew.


    "Damn it! Andrew!"


    Susan has gone nuts as she pounces towards Andrew.


    I stand still, not knowing what to do. I just stand there and see blood oozing out of Andrew''s chest.


    Soon, blood soaks through his clothes.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There is so much blood.


    "Call an ambnce."


    Frances speaks in time to wake me up.


    However, Andrew has died before the ambnce arrives.


    Susan identally kills her son. She gets very emotional and faints.


    Now I have aplicated feeling towards them.


    Although I hate Andrew and Susan, I never thought that they would end up like this.


    Andrew just dies.


    I feel it like a dream.


    I walk over and help old Mr. Louis get into the ambnce with Frances.


    When we get into the ambnce, I find that Frances¡¯ arm is bleeding.


    Because he is wearing a dark suit, I never notice the blood.


    "What happened to you? Are you hurt?"


    I ask anxiously.


    And I grab onto his arm.


    He frowns in pain, so I immediately let go of it.


    "Even if Andrew doesn''t know how to shoot, he can shoot me once there."


    Fortunately, the bullet just grazes him. Frances would be fine after bandaging it. My hand was cut by


    the ss, so they also clean and dress the wound.


    After getting checked in the hospital, old Mr. Louis goes home with us.


    It''s the police chief who escorts us home by their car.


    And they get Frances¡¯ statement at home.


    Now I can roughly know what happened after he entered the house.


    He brought two suitcases and told Andrew that he could only take two. Andrew could get the restter


    himself. But Andrew refused this suggestion. He wouldn''t let old Mr. Louis go until he got all the 100


    million.


    Frances never wanted to give Andrew that money, so they began to fight. But he didn''t expect that


    Andrew bought a gun from the ck market and shot him.


    But Andrew didn''t aim at Frances well. The bullet just grazed Frances¡¯ arm.


    And I see what happened after that.


    After getting the statement, the police leave.


    Since Andrew is dead, the police could not hold him ountable. But Susan would probably spend the


    rest of her life in prison.


    I should be rxed now.


    But when I think of Andrew covered in blood, I couldn''t get happy at all.


    At night, I have a nightmare.


    In my dream, Andrew is covered with blood. He walks towards me, strangles me and wants me dead.


    I get frightened and wake up from bed.


    But Frances is not on the bed with me.


    Where did he go at night?

 Chapter 389: Ill Keep Dangers Away from You

    Chapter 389: I''ll Keep Dangers Away from You


    I get out of bed, put on a coat and walk out.


    Frances is not in the living room. Did he go to the roof?


    I walk upstairs and see Frances sitting there alone, with a ss of red wine in his hand.


    Did he get something on his mind?


    "It''s sote. Why aren''t you sleeping? Now youe up and drink yourself." I walk over and sit


    opposite him. Then I snatch the wine from his hand and drink it all.


    Frances frowns slightly and says, "You shouldn''t drink so fast. You''ll get drunk."


    "Well, I''m not in the mood. Someone promised to take me with him, but he left me outside."


    The wound on my hand is aching. And when I think of Frances¡¯ actions, I get angry again.


    I know he cares about me and wants me safe, but I''m unhappy about that.


    "Silly girl, I''m alright now." Frances smiles and gently strokes my hair.


    But I feel that he touches me like a dog.


    I push his hand away discontentedly and say sullenly, "You''re fine and lucky that it''s only a slight injury.


    But what if Andrew shoots well? What if he shoots you in the heart?"


    The way Andrew lying in a pool of blood scares me.


    I can''t imagine how to face it if it were Frances.


    "Then I won''t bring you there." Frances look at me very seriously. His eyes are filled with affection.


    "I won''t put you in danger. All you have to do is to hide behind me. I will protect you from all dangers.


    You just stay by my side. That''s enough."


    His touching sweet words melt my heart.


    Frances just knows how to melt my heart with a single sentence.


    I know that he cares about me, so I can''t me him.


    The weather is good tonight. Frances and I have a few drinks on the roof.


    Although I get rash from drinking, only two sses of wine are fine and my skin remains well.


    However, someone wants to have a little fun at this beautiful night.


    As soon as I enter the room, Frances carries me in his arms and walks to the bed.


    "Let me go. Your arm is injured. Can you stop thinking about that for two days?"


    Does he want it all the time?


    "But you''re so beautiful tonight." Frances¡¯ deep voice rings in my ears, making me feel weak in the


    knees.


    So I give up and let him bring me to the climax.


    We have an amazing night.


    I hug him tightly in my arms. Only this makes me feel safe.


    For a moment today, I thought that I would lose him. Fortunately, he''s with me now.


    Then I should cherish what I own.


    Old Mr. Louis has been lying in bed for the past two days because of the bumpy journey. So, I don''t go


    to work and take care of him at home.


    When old Mr. Louis is around, Sabina couldn''t make trouble for me. I''m doing well these days.


    However, it''s 10 pm and Frances does note back.


    He used to arrive home before eight o''clock. It''s sote today and he hasn''te back yet. I''m getting


    a little worried.


    Just as I''m about to call him, he walks in through the door.


    There is a big smile on his face. He seems to be in a good mood.


    "Where did you go? Why did youe back sote?" I ask.


    "I went to an auction to buy something. Sorry that I came backte."


    An auction?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    What did he buy? He looks so happy.

 Chapter 390: A Strange Letter

    Chapter 390: A Strange Letter


    Although I ask him for a couple of times, Frances doesn''t tell me what he bought.


    Old Mr. Louis is getting better, so he begins to y around all day.


    Frances wants me to go thepany with him. But he could only see me instead of touching me there.


    And it will distract him from his work, so I refuse his request.


    Then Frances remembers that we could travel together tomorrow, so he doesn''t make things difficult for


    me.


    Only Sabina and I stay at home, so I concentrate on drawing my design in the study.


    But my phone rings.


    It''s a strange number.


    Who is it?


    "Hello, is this Ms. Noyes?" A man asks politely.


    But it''s an unfamiliar voice. I''m sure I don''t know him.


    "Yes, may I ask who you are?"


    "Okay, there''s a letter for you. Are you home?" The man asks.


    A letter?


    Does anyone still write letters these days?


    "Yes, you can bring it over." I answer honestly, though I''m still puzzled.


    Very quickly, the man sends the letter over. There are only an address and a name on the envelope.


    They are both printed, so I could not tell who writes this.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There is a piece of paper inside the envelope. The words are also printed.


    Perhaps the person who wrote the letter doesn''t want me to know who he or she is.


    The content shocks me. I stand nkly and don''t know what to do.


    I can hardly believe it, but ... I want to believe it.


    I still hold a sliver of hope and want that it is true.


    But who sends this letter to me?


    Is the news true? And why does he tell me?


    I have so many questions, so I call the messenger and ask him if he knows anything about the sender.


    "We can''t divulge the identity of our customers. This letter is in the mailbox and we can''t find the


    sender''s information. Is there something wrong with the letter? Do you need to return it?"


    "No, I''m just asking. Thank you."


    After I hang up the phone, my mind gets messy.


    Sabina asks me to cook, but I''m not in the mood. I read the letter over and over again, and I just get


    rather flustered.


    After thinking for a while, I decide to tell Frances about this and let him think about it too.


    But there are some things that I can''t exin on the phone.


    So, I go to thepany with the letter.


    I get there by taxi, but Frances is not in the office.


    The secretary says that Frances is having a meeting and asks me if I need to tell him that I''m here.


    After all, it is no longer a secret that I am Frances¡¯ wife.


    I shake my head and wait for him in the seat.


    This meeting takes too long. When Frances returns, I almost fall asleep.


    But when I see him, I immediately wake up and stride over.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you want to draw the designs at home? And you don''t want me


    to disturb you."


    Frances walks over and hugs me with a smile. He bends down to kiss me.


    But I''m not in the mood to enjoy a kiss. I push him away and say.


    "Frances, someone sent me a letter. Look!"


    I take out the letter and hand it to Frances.


    When he sees the content, his face changes too.


    There are only four words on the letter.


    But every single word strikes my heart.


    Your child is alive.

 Chapter 391: I Dont Know Him

    Chapter 391: I Don''t Know Him


    "Who gave this to you?"


    Frances looks up at me, his voice trembling slightly.


    I know he is as excited as me and also finds that hard to believe.


    "I don''t know. But somehow, I feel it is true," I whisper and take another look at the note.


    Although I realize how ridiculous this is, I am convinced.


    I will buy this even if there is only one thousandth of a chance.


    "But you saw the baby''s corpse," Frances sighs and says to me.


    "No, I fainted before the baby was out. When I woke up, I only saw a body of some infant. No one can


    prove that dead baby was mine. What if it was never my child to begin with, but a ruse of Whitney to


    screw me over?"


    I think of all the possibilities to justify what is written on this note.


    If there is no hard evidence that the dead baby was mine, then he might be someone else''s.


    Perhaps my child is still alive.


    Frances purses his lips and shakes his head. "Do you think Whitney would do something like that? She


    sent someone all the way to Prague just to substitute your child? From what I know about her, I find


    that far-fetched."


    Although Frances knows Whitney well, I don''t want to hear that.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "But what if my child is really alive? Frances, can you help me find him?"


    I pull Frances'' arm and plead in a low voice.


    My child means too much to me. Now that I know he may still be alive, I can''t sit idly by.


    Frances grabs me and stares into my eyes, saying seriously, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but


    the chance is too slim. It''s probably just a prank from someone who wants to agitate you."


    No matter how hard I beg, Frances wouldn''t help me find my child.


    I am sick of hearing him denying the possibility of it.


    I grow furious and stop talking to him, going home alone.


    For the next two days, we are not on speaking terms.


    He tries to break the ice, but I don''t have the mood to bother with him since he still wouldn''t do me the


    favor.


    Whatever. If he won''t help me investigate, I''ll do it myself!


    I don''t even want to go to Prague with him. However, figuring that there might be news about my child


    in Prague, I tag along anyway.


    ...


    We bought the tickets together, so I sit beside Frances, which makes me ufortable all over.


    Frances has booked a room in a hotel, but I rush to my parents'' house the minute I get off the ne.


    Frances knows what happened while I was in Prague.


    As my husband, he naturally follows me.


    I called my parents beforeing here. When they see me, they smile so brightly.


    "Jane, we thought you weren''ting back. We missed you so much while you were away. How have


    you been recently?" Mom greets me with care and takes my hands, which warms my heart.


    After a short chat, she notices Frances standing behind me.


    "Is this your husband? He''s so handsome!"


    Mom looks at Frances with admiration in her eyes.


    What''s the good of that? He wouldn''t even help me find my child. I''m still mad at him.


    "No, I don''t know him."


    I nce coldly at Frances and walk inside.

 Chapter 392: I Even Love Her Flaws

    Chapter 392: I Even Love Her ws


    Behind me, Mom whispers to Frances.


    "What''s wrong? Did you quarrel?"


    I turn around and re at Frances, my eyes speaking of death, deterring him from bbering.


    He looks at me dotingly and smiles at Mom, replying, "She warned me I should say no."


    Damn it!


    Why did he say that?


    Mom rolls her eyes at me and pulls Frances'' hand. "That''s her. You must be more tolerant of her. Don''t


    lower your opinion of her because of her ws."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    I feel embarrassed when she says that.


    I don''t understand why Mom has such a good impression of him on their first encounter.


    Am I looking at the so-called bias from a woman toward her son-inw?


    Frances shakes his head and says something moving, his voice deep and melodious.


    "I love her for who she is. I even love all her ws."


    For a moment, I really want to throw myself at Frances.


    If it had been said by someone else, I would definitely get goosebumps all over myself.


    However, when Frances said that, it sounded particrly touching.


    Fortunately, I finally find an excuse to restrain my impulse.


    He must be trying to gain Mom''s favor.


    After all, Mom and Dad know how he used to hurt me.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have left for Prague, far away from home.


    Mom has prepared a sumptuous dinner to wee us. She somehow knows what Frances fancies


    and cooked his favorite food.


    Moreover, she keeps helping Frances with the dishes, making Dad jealous.


    After dinner, Frances wants to take me back to the hotel.


    But I don''t want to spend the night with him at all, so I say I want to catch up with my parents and stay.


    Of course, Frances also chooses to stay.


    There are only two rooms. I have no choice but to sleep on the same bed with him.


    Because of all the traveling, I fall asleep in bed fast after taking a shower.


    I don''t know when Franceses out of the bathroom, but in a daze, I feel like I am in a warm


    embrace.


    I''ve been ignoring him these past few days, and he hasn''t forced himself on me. He just insists on


    hugging me to sleep every night.


    And I have been pretending not to know and letting him do that.


    This is probably the unique tacit understanding between two people who are in a fight.


    Near dawn, I vaguely hear Frances get up and answer the phone.


    He keeps his voice low for fear of disturbing me.


    I want to know what he is saying, but I am so sleepy that I fall asleep again before he gets to the point.


    Faintly, I hear him say "child".


    When I wake up in the morning, Frances is no longer in bed.


    Freshening up and leaving the room, I still can''t find Frances. I can''t help but ask Mom where he went.


    Mom smiles meaningfully at me and curls her lips, saying, "Aren''t you supposed to be in a fight? Why


    do you still care about him?"


    I blush and stop inquiring further.


    Mom smiles and says to me, "He went out early in the morning. He said it was something urgent, but I


    didn''t ask him what it was."


    "I see."


    I nod and silently eat my breakfast on the te.


    After dinner, I head out.


    I came to Prague to find my child. Now that Frances is gone, I can do some investigation by


    myself.

 Chapter 393: He Doesnt Want to Disappoint Me

    Chapter 393: He Doesn''t Want to Disappoint Me


    Steven has looked into the clinic for me, so it isn''t too hard to find it.


    I take a taxi and arrive there with the address Steven gave me.


    As soon as I get there, all those unpleasant memories surge forth.


    For me, the memory of losing my baby is too painful.


    And now, I just hope the message on the note is true. Perhaps I can find some clues here.


    The door to the clinic is open and I walk in.


    As soon as I enter, I am surprised to see a familiar figure.


    Frances?


    Why is he here?


    Didn''t he say he wouldn''t help me? Then, what is he doing here?


    Why did he say something he didn''t mean? He is clearly helping me investigate. Why did he lie? We


    haven''t been talking for so many days for it.


    Frances is a little surprised to see me.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I want to ask you the same question," I say lightly and curl my lips as I walk towards him.


    The doctor and nurse stare at me for a long time before crying out in shock.


    It looks like they recognize me.


    They avoid my gaze and keep their heads low.


    Frances talks to them in English. Although my English is average, I figure out what they are talking


    about.


    The doctor''s next words shock me and give me more hope.


    It turns out that my baby was alive when he was delivered by caesarean section.


    Then, Hamlin carried the baby out. When he returned, the baby was not breathing, and his body was


    cold.


    Although the doctor found it weird, he didn''t ask questions because he was paid not to, so he ced


    the dead baby beside me.


    When Ie out of the clinic, I am pumped.


    Even if a newborn baby dies soon after it is born, it can''t turn cold that fast.


    Therefore, Whitney must have switched my baby. I don''t know why she did it.


    I grab Frances'' hand and tremble slightly despite myself.


    "Frances, do you agree that our child is still alive?"


    I stare at him and expect a positive answer from him.


    On the other hand, I am afraid he will disappoint me.


    After all, he mercilessly denied my conjecture once.


    To my relief, Frances nods and says gently, "Actually, I have always believed that our child is not dead."


    "Then why weren''t you willing to help me find him? Why did you say it was impossible?"


    I look at him doubtfully and say with discontent.


    "Idiot, how can I give you false hope before I know for sure? If this is just a scam, you will be even


    more disappointed in the end. And I don''t want to see you devastated."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now I finally understand Frances'' intentions.


    The truth is, I misunderstood him. He has done so much for me without my knowledge.


    My heart is instantly filled with his gentleness.


    I reach out and hug his waist tightly. "Thank you, Frances," I say softly.


    "Idiot," he says affectionately and gently, stroking my hair.


    Now, it is basically certain that my child is alive. And I believe Frances will find him for me.


    When I think of my child is living somewhere in this world, I feel my life bes perfect.

 Chapter 394: The Strange Prague Square

    Chapter 394: The Strange Prague Square


    My misunderstanding with Frances resolved, I am in a much better mood.


    After supper, Frances pulls me to the hotel where we can be alone.


    He hasn''t touched me for days. He is like a hungry wolf, devouring me whole.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Frances "punishes" me for most of the night. In the end, I be exhausted and faint.


    I don''t know when it ended. By the time I wake up, it is about noon the next day.


    When I open my eyes, Frances is standing by the door with his back to me. I don''t know what he is


    busy with.


    "It''s already noon. Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Frances trembles, as if he is startled by me.


    He quickly stuffs something under his clothes, then turns to look at me, and says with a smile, "I figured


    you must be exhausted fromst night, so I decided to let you sleep a little longer."


    Exhausted?


    Thinking of the sexy night, I blush.


    It''s really strange. He was clearly the one who did all the heavy lifting. Why am I even more tired than


    him?


    "Shameless. I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    I mumble and sit up from bed, dressing.


    The bruises on me are the evidence ofst night''s violent pleasure. My face turns red again and I


    quickly put on my clothes.


    Frances stands aside and looks at me with a smile.


    Damn it, you pervert!


    Besides, he seems to be in a good mood today. Could it be that, like me, he is thrilled to know our child


    is still alive?


    Returning from the clinic yesterday, he sent his men to investigate the whereabouts of my child.


    All I have to do now is wait.


    After lunch, Frances drags me out of the hotel.


    I thought he was going to take me to my parents'' ce. After some time, I realize the car is going in the


    opposite direction.


    "Where are we going?"


    I ask doubtfully.


    Frances shakes his head at me and says mysteriously, "You''ll know when we get there."


    Finally, the car stops in front of Prague Square.


    After taking me to the center of the square, he says he will be back soon and asks me to wait for him


    here.


    I nod and watch him leave. His figure quickly disappears into the crowd.


    Soon, I discover something strange.


    Everyone nearby walks towards me.


    Men, women, old people, and children, when passing by me, will pass me a beautiful rose.


    Not long after, my arms are filled with roses. Afterwards, I can''t hold them anymore, so I put them on


    the ground.


    Quickly, the roses on the floor are piled up into a small mountain.


    How many roses are there?


    Also, what exactly is going on?


    Where''s Frances? Where did he go? Why hasn''t hee back?


    I stand there anxiously and don''t know what to do.


    Then a screames from the crowd. Everyone looks in the same direction.


    I follow suit and see a luxurious carriage slowly approaching.


    Prague has always been a ssic city, so it''s not surprising to see a carriage here.


    But why is my heart beating so violently?


    The carriage approaches me little by little and finally stops in front of me.


    The carriage door is opened from the inside, and Frances steps out.


    He is wearing a straight suit, like a prince dressed in luxury, weing his bride.


    He walks slowly to me with a faint smile.


    Then, he kneels down on one knee before me.

 Chapter 395: An Ancient Ring

    Chapter 395: An Ancient Ring


    Is he proposing to me?


    My heart pounds crazily.


    "Jane, ever since we were together, there have been so many misunderstandings. Once I did not know


    how to express my feelings, and in doing so, I let you down again and again, even hurting you.


    However, no one knows better than me how much you mean to me. I am not a sweet talker, nor am I


    romantic, but I think the beloved should be kept in the heart. That''s what I thought until I lost you."


    "I lost my mind and looked for you all over the world, but I missed you time and time again. What was


    worse, a huge misunderstanding happened because of me. I pushed you into the depths of despair,


    and you hated me to the bone for it. However, I am d this hatred brought you back to me. No matter


    why you chose to approach me again, even if you came back to shoot me in the heart, I would still be


    happy. At least you''re back with me. Fortunately, in the end, we can forget about the bad blood and let


    bygones be bygones."


    "I want to give you all the warmth and love in me. I want you to be the happiest woman in the world. I


    want you to have all the best things, including me."


    He''s the best? This man is truly shameless.


    "Stop it."


    I burst outughing.


    However, it seems inappropriate tough on such a serious asion.


    This is the first time I''ve heard Frances say so many words in one go. Normally, he would end the


    conversation with a few words.


    It proves this moment is special.


    I clear my throat awkwardly and whisper to him, "Go on."


    Frances looks a little helpless as he continues, "Legally speaking, we are already husband and wife.


    But some gestures are important to me. And for women, such a romantic asiones once in a


    lifetime, so I have been preparing for a long time for today. Now, I have mustered my courage. Jane, I


    love you. Will you marry me?"


    As he speaks, he takes out an exquisite and elegant box from his pocket, opens it, pulls out a ring, and


    puts it on my finger.


    It is not a traditional diamond ring, but the gemstone on it is ever so resplendent that I can''t take my


    eyes off it.


    Everyoneys his eyes on the ring, which are filled with envy.


    I don''t know where this ringes from, but it looks ancient. Moreover, it must be valuable.


    I stare at the ring and rub it with my fingers. It grows on me as I admire it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Where did Frances get it? I fall in love with it right away.


    "Frances, where did you get this ring? I find it fabulous," I say to Frances with a smile.


    However, why is he looking so gloomy?


    I gaze at him in puzzlement until the crowd shout in excitement.


    "Say yes!"


    ...


    Only then do I realize that I haven''t epted Frances'' propose.


    No wonder he looks so glum.


    "Then yes."


    I nod with tears of happiness welling in my eyes.


    Frances stands up and picks me up, spinning around many times. When he puts me down, I feel so


    dizzy.


    Before I can stand still feeling woozy, Frances kisses me fervently.

 Chapter 396: I Will Love You for the Rest of My Life

    Chapter 396: I Will Love You for the Rest of My Life


    In the crowded Prague Square, Frances and I are lost in our amorous kiss.


    This kiss is sweet and fresh as ever many yearster.


    After the fierce kiss, Frances pulls me into the carriage, and we wander around the square.


    I still stare at the ring on my finger and can''t look away.


    "Frances, where did you get this?"


    I ask again.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My perseverance prevails and Frances exins to me, "I bought this ring at the auction that day."


    An auction?


    I remember Frances came back in a good mood then. It turns out it was because he obtained this ring.


    It is safe to assume that he has been nning on proposing to me since then.


    No wonder he has been acting so mysteriously these days. It has been about the uing proposal


    arranged in secret.


    I am so touched by him.


    I smile and he continues.


    "This ring was given to his favorite concubine by Ramses II. He loved that woman all his life. I bought


    this ring to prove I would love you for the rest of my life."


    Ie to realize every word thates from Frances can make my heart race.


    When he says them, the clich¨¦s be the most touching words of affection.


    "Gross," I grumble in a flirtatious manner and lean against his shoulder, my heart filled with happiness.


    Frances'' proposal drives away all my displeasure from these past few days.


    We have fun in Prague for three days. Then Frances decides it is time to go home because a project in


    hispany needs his attention.


    After bidding farewell to my parents, we get on the ne to return.


    Frances goes straight back to thepany, and I go home in a car.


    Old Mr. Louis has returned, and Sabina still locks herself up in her room.


    "The trip seems to make you so much happier."


    Old Mr. Louis smiles and says to me as soon as I enter the room.


    I nod, walk over, and sit beside him.


    His eyes are sharp, and he notices the ring on my finger at a nce.


    "That brat is considerate. He actually bought this particr ring for you." Old Mr. Louis is familiar with


    antiques, so he naturally knows what I am wearing.


    I feel even happier when he says that.


    After chatting with him for a while, I go upstairs.


    I am so tired from the long flight that I fall asleep in bed after taking a shower.


    When I wake up, I take my phone to check the time. It is already five o''clock in the afternoon. Frances


    should be back soon. I get up from bed and intend to go downstairs to cook.


    The phone vibrates.


    It''s a text from Steven.


    There is one simple sentence in it.


    "My wedding is on the 1st of next month. Will youe?"


    Finally, Steven is getting married.


    I have a hot temper, but I forgive pretty quickly. It has been so long, and in fact, I don''t me him


    anymore.


    However, if I am to go to his wedding, would it be strange? Moreover, would Frances be angry?


    I don''t know how to reply, so I simply put down the phone and go down to cook.


    As soon as the meal is ready, Franceses back.


    After dinner, I go back to my room and tell him about Steven''s text message in the afternoon.


    "Tell me. Do you want me to go or not?"


    As I speak, I observe his expression.


    This man is petty, so I must get a clear answer from him.


    Frances nods and says with certainty, "Yes. Why not?"

 Chapter 397: No Progress

    Chapter 397: No Progress


    Studying his expression, I don''t know if he is telling the truth or testing me, so I can only ask again.


    "Are you really letting me go? You know how Steven used to...."


    I don''t continue, but Frances is smart enough to know what I am going to say.


    He smiles and hands me an invitation.


    "If you go by yourself, I naturally won''t agree. However, if I go with you, that will be another matter. It


    would be most appropriate for you to go as Mrs. Louis."


    Opening the invitation, I see Steven and Violet''s names on it.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Frances puts it that way, it will be fine if we go together.


    However, I wonder if Steven will be happy in his marriage.


    "I think there''s something I should give a good thought about," Frances says while lying on the bed.


    I lie in his arms and look up at him.


    "What?"


    "When will our wedding be held?"


    Our ... wedding?


    Anticipation rises in my heart.


    Although this is my second marriage, in fact, I have never had a wedding.


    When Andrew and I got married, we only had a simple meal with our rtives. We didn''t even have


    wedding photos.


    When I think about wedding photos, I get excited.


    Every woman wants to have beautiful wedding photos once in her life.


    "Wedding photos! I want to get our wedding photos taken. And I want lots of them."


    Frances is petrified. After staring at me for two seconds, he bursts intoughter.


    "How many are you talking about? I will cooperate until you get sick of it."


    He dotes on me so much that it is almost nauseating.


    With him by my side, I feel as happy as they make it.


    In fact, the happiness starts to feel surreal.


    Truth be told, I am a little uneasy. I have a feeling that this is the calm before the storm.


    The time for taking wedding photos is set, and Frances is still hesitant about the wedding day.


    I sit at my desk and look at the note. I am not in the mood to work.


    Who gave me this note?


    Does this person know where my child is?


    I have so much doubt, but I don''t know whom to ask.


    "Frances, any news of the child?" I can''t help but ask Frances.


    He stops working and walks over, looking at me apologetically.


    "Jane, I''m sorry. I haven''t found him yet. I don''t know why. I''ve sent people to look for him, but none fits


    the description of him."


    The news disappoints me.


    Who else can I count on if even Frances can''t make any progress?


    Can I see my child?


    "Frances, do you think we will never find him?" I ask somewhat dispiritedly.


    Every time I mention the child, it''s like adding a new cut on my scar.


    "Trust me."


    "I will find our child," he says, leaning over and lightly kissing my lips. I feel less agitated.


    I can onlyfort myself that nothing else matters as much as my child being alive.


    In a sh, it is the first day of the next month.


    I go to Steven''s wedding with Frances.


    I am surprised to run into Whitney here.

 Chapter 398: A Smaller World for Enemies

    Chapter 398: A Smaller World for Enemies


    Whitneyes with Lawrence. After what happenedst time, she has lost a lot of weight and looks


    disturbed.


    I notice that there is fear in her eyes when she looks around at the crowd.


    Actually, I feel sorry for Whitney.


    It is a woman''s sympathy for another woman who has met with misfortune.


    It would be a fatal blow for anyone.


    Whitney also spots me. When she looks at me, her eyes are filled with hatred. Even the old gentle look


    in her gaze disappears when she nces at Frances.


    There is probably only hatred left in her heart.


    Frances and I walk towards Steven and hand him the gift.


    Steven''s gaze never leaves me.


    Today is his wedding. Is it appropriate for him to look at me like this?


    I am a little embarrassed. Frances chuckles and says indifferently, "Mr. Steven, you are getting married.


    Don''t stare at other people''s wives."


    Steven awkwardly withdraws his gaze, smiles sadly, and mumbles.


    "Yes, some feelings are meant to be kept in the heart."


    These words sadden me.


    But I don''t even have the courage tofort Steven. In such a happy event, sentimental topics


    shouldn''t be brought up.


    Moreover, my constion is not a good thing for Steven.


    I pretend not to hear him and smile generously at him, saying, "Happy wedding, Mr. Steven."


    The wedding ceremony is about to start.


    Violet, dressed in a white dress, looks stunning.


    Sure enough, a woman is most beautiful in her life when she puts on a wedding dress for her beloved


    man.


    I''m looking forward to my wedding with Frances.


    But if I knew that thing would happen at the wedding.


    I would rather it never came.


    Of course, it is not the time to talk about it.


    It''s obvious that Steven doesn''t want to marry Violet, because he never smiles once the whole time.


    This wedding is destined to be awkward.


    Nevertheless, in the end, it is not me Steven marries.


    Violet is actually nice. I only hope time can wear away his feelings for me, which would help him to


    ept Violet.


    After the wedding, there is a banquet.


    Coincidentally, Whitney and I are ced at the same table. The world is smaller for enemies.


    She sits opposite me. Her gaze is filled with hatred and never leaves off my face.


    I nce at Frances beside me and hesitate to change seats.


    I feel so nervous stared by Whitney like this.


    Frances gently grabs my hand under the table and whispers, "Don''t be afraid. She doesn''t dare to do


    anything when I''m here."


    His words soothe me.


    He is right. What''s there to be afraid of with him covering me?


    I smile at him and sit down calmly.


    I ignore Whitney.


    After taking a few bites, Frances is called to talk shop by someone at the next table.


    I sit on a chair and wait for Frances toe back killing time on my phone.


    Out of the blue, a shadow covers me.


    I assume it is Frances, so I put away my phone and look up excitedly. However, I meet Whitney''s


    venomous gaze.


    Her gaze is like a knife. My skin hurts pierced by it.


    Before I can say anything, I am dragged to the center of the hall by her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    With a tear, she pulls my dress off.

 Chapter 399: Making a Noise

    Chapter 399: Making a Noise


    Noticing my dress is torn apart and slipping, I quickly grab it and squat to cover my private parts.


    Whitney is still stepping on the hem of my dress and refuses to let go.


    If this continues, sooner orter she will tear my dress off me.


    I am standing right in front of the air conditioner, and the cold breeze blows on my back. I get


    goosebumps all over me.


    "Whitney, what exactly are you trying to do?" I frown at her and whisper.


    Whitney sneers and ignores the strange gaze of others. She grits her teeth and says to me, "What?


    Are you afraid? Have you ever thought about how I felt when I was in your ce? Jane, I want payback


    for all I have suffered! And your child will be your regret for the rest of your lives!"


    She shows her hatred for me outright and steps harder on my dress.


    However, why did she mention my child for no reason?


    I feel my clothes falling down out of control.


    He watch as the tear grows and boobs are about to be exposed.


    No! No!


    At this critical moment, I feel a burst of warmth on my back.


    Turning around, I see Frances behind me, and he takes off his coat to wrap it around me.


    He coldly nces to the side and says in a deep voice, "Are you still waiting to watch the show?"


    That makes the huge crowd scatter quickly.


    Whitney looks towards Frances, her old surging love for him long gone.


    Any woman would give up treated by her beloved man like that.


    "Frances, I just want to know if you can protect her for the rest of your life. I want to see how long you


    can keep it up!"


    After saying that coldly, Whitney leaves.


    Frances frowns and takes me to say goodbye to Steven before leaving the wedding.


    I wait at the entrance of the hotel for Frances to drive the car over. Stevenes out of the hotel and


    walks towards me.


    Being alone with him is still a little embarrassing, but I speak first.


    "Why did youe out?"


    Shouldn''t he be entertaining the guests inside?


    "I have something to discuss with you." He smiles gently, but I can''t read the seriousness in it.


    He takes out a cigarette and waves it in front of me. "Do you mind?" he whispers.


    I shake my head but feel a bit ufortable.


    I remember Steven didn''t smoke.


    Since when did you get into the habit of smoking?


    "I heard your child was not dead?" Steven slowly says, faint smoke circling around his head.


    I turn around and look at him doubtfully.


    "How did you know?"


    I''ve never told anyone about this.


    "When Frances makes such a noise looking for him, everyone in Virginia knows," he exins.


    Then, he looks at me with a deep gaze.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Jane, no matter what, I''m d your child is still alive. Otherwise, I might live a life of guilt. No matter


    where the child is, I think it will be the greatest redemption for me."


    He finally looks rxed.


    I know he is happy for me.


    Although I don''t know where my child is, I have no doubt that I will find him.


    Sooner orter, the three of us will be reunited.

 Chapter 400: The Jealous Frances

    Chapter 400: The Jealous Frances


    Frances'' cares. After saying goodbye to Steven, I get in the car.


    As soon as I enter the car, Frances says leisurely.


    "What? Is there something you can''t say in front of me?"


    Sure enough, I know he is notoriously petty.


    Helplessly ncing at him, I curl my lips. "What are you talking about? Steven showed his care


    because you made a huge noise looking for our child. There''s nothing that I can''t say in front of you. He


    just mentioned it out of concern."


    "You''re saying this like it is nothing. But someone looked at you like he wanted to swallow you up."


    Frances says discontentedly.


    I can smell jealousy in the car.


    It is too easy to notice when Frances gets envious.


    "Alright, alright. He is married, yet you''re still being petty."


    Frances doesn''t say anything else. I think this matter is over just like that.


    Who would have thought that he pushes me into bed the moment we get home.


    "Petty? Who did you call petty?"


    As he speaks, he takes off my coat.


    The broken dress is revealed.


    The desire in Frances'' eyes burns harder.


    I don''t dare to speak or move at all. I am afraid he will eat me alive when I am not paying attention.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I juste back from Steven''s wedding. I feel like I''ve experienced a great battle. I''m tuckered out.


    After all, I spent every minute with Whitney being nervous.


    Until now, I can''t get her words out of my head.


    Steven knows we''re looking for my child, and Whitney probably knows, too.


    However, why was she so sure that the child would be our regret? Has she made sure that we


    won''t find him?


    I suddenly regret not asking Whitney about his whereabouts.


    She took the child away. She should know something.


    Although she probably wouldn''t tell me, I don''t want to give up as long as there is a sliver of hope.


    "You''re actually distracted now?"


    Frances frowns discontentedly and bites me on the shoulder.


    I regain my senses and smile bitterly at him. "I was thinking about the child. Whitney must know where


    he is. Why didn''t you ask her?"


    Frances loses his mood for sex.


    He gets up from me and says in a deep voice, "Do you think I haven''t asked? As you know, Lawrence


    has been protecting her like a baby. Today is actually the first time I''ve seen her since that incident.


    Before I could ask, she had already left. I asked Lawrence, but he said the child was dead. He''s on


    Whitney''s side, so he definitely won''t tell us the truth. Instead of being yed, we should do our own


    research."


    I nod, feeling sad and disappointed.


    Then we search endlessly for the child. One after another, peoplee to our door and im that they


    know where he is.


    However, after some DNA tests, we confirm that none of the candidates is our child.


    These people are only here to cheat money out of us by bringing their own children over.


    They would rather trade their own kids for money. In front of money, kinship always seems so


    insignificant.


    But I''d rather use all my resources to find our child.

 Chapter 401: Im His Wife

    Chapter 401: I''m His Wife


    Franceses back veryte recently. I think he is busy looking for Earl.


    Until that afternoon, I receive a MMS.


    In the photo, there is a man and a woman.


    The photo was taken in a hospital. The man is Frances. He is supporting a woman and carefully


    walking forward.


    That woman has a big belly. I feel that she looks familiar, but I can''t remember where I saw her.


    I just feel that this scene is somewhat familiar.


    I am a little uneasy.


    I think no one can calm down when she sees her beloved man being so intimate with another woman,


    who is pregnant.


    There are so many misunderstandings between me and Frances. I don''t want to make up stories in my


    head anymore, so I directly call the number.


    Someone answers the phone quickly. It is a woman speaking.


    "Who is speaking? Why did you send me this photo? Don''t think that I would misunderstand Frances


    because of such a photo. I trust he, and I won''t think nonsense."


    I get the drop on her and make my position clear to the woman on the other end of the phone.


    The woman chuckled, and her elegant and gentle voicees from over there.


    "Well, you''re making this call. It means that you''ve started to think nonsense, doesn''t it?"


    The woman unceremoniously exposes my thoughts. I am d that I am not face to face with her right


    now. At the very least, she can''t see my panicky looking.


    I clear my throat and say in a serious voice, "I''m not panicking. I just want to tell you that whatever you


    want to do will be useless. Instead of plotting behind my back, just tell me what you want to do."


    "It''s not suitable to talk about it on the phone. Come out and we''ll talk about it."


    The woman tells me an address and hangs up.


    She doesn''t wait for my answerer. She probably thinks that I''ll go.


    I am going to meet her.


    I don''t like to be kept in the dark. If the truth is right in front of me and there is no way to know, it would


    be too ufortable for me.


    She asks me to meet at a caf¨¦ and tells me that she is sitting at table 2.


    I walk into the caf¨¦ and ask the waiter where table 2 is.


    Then, I see the graceful and elegant woman.


    She is simr to what I have imagined, but it seems to be a little different.


    She is quiet and at peace with the world, looking unaggressive.


    She slowly stirs the coffee in the cup with a faint smile.


    Suddenly, I think of a sentence.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "In the North lives ady so fair, unearthly but refined, ''one of a kind'', she defines."


    This is probably the best exnation for her.


    I walk over and sit opposite her.


    The woman looks up at me and smiles politely at me.


    "Hello, my name is Hilda Farey."


    Since she is so friendly, I can''t be too aggressive. I can only nod and reply, "Jane Noyes."


    Previously, I had only taken a quick nce at Hilda in the hospital, or perhaps my attention was all on


    Frances and I didn''t notice how beautiful Hilda was.


    Right now, she is so vividly in front of me. Her elegant temperament makes me feel ashamed of myself.


    I''m far inferior to her.


    Even when I was face to face with Whitney, I had never felt so inferior before.


    If Jane has a rtionship with Frances, how can Ipete with her?


    After taking a few deep breaths, I manage to conceal my uneasiness.


    I look at her and ask in a serious voice, "What is the rtionship between you and Frances?"


    My trembling voice exposes my nervousness.


    "Like you, I am his wife."

 Chapter 402: She Is More Terrifying

    Chapter 402: She Is More Terrifying


    Wife?


    Is she Frances¡¯ ex-wife?


    I think Frances only has an ex-wife, Whitney. Now he seems to have more ex-wives.


    Suddenly, I am in a panic and at a loss.


    I am deeply convinced of what she says for an unknown reason.


    Perhaps, her appearance convinces people that she won''t lie.


    I force a smile and shake my head. "I don''t know that you are Frances'' ex-wife."


    "Ex-wife? Who told you I am his ex-wife?" Hilda smiles faintly and rejects me.


    "We registered for marriage abroad. Although our marriage is not recognized at home, we are indeed a


    couple."


    What Hilda said upsets me.


    She and Frances are a couple. Who am I to Frances?


    Is Frances a bigamist now?


    Besides, Hilda was pregnant before, so...


    "The child in your belly..."


    "Frances is the child''s father. He is not staying at home the past few days, because he is staying with


    me and our baby."


    Hilda kept wearing a faint smile.


    Such arrogant words from her mouth are not annoying.


    I am disturbed and I don''t even know if I should believe what she said.


    If what she said is true, how should I face it?


    I''m in a panic. But I know very well that if I keep being in a panic, it means that I give up.


    With great difficulty, I calm myself down. I say to Hilda in a serious voice, "Why did you call me here? Is


    that all you want to tell me?"


    "I never want to ruin your lives. If Frances is willing to be with you, I will sincerely wish you all well. I


    don''t care what kind of life I lead. I just hope he lives a happy life. But now that our child is getting older


    and older and he will soon go to school. If he doesn''t have a father, he will be teased by his


    ssmates. He will not have a happy childhood. As a mother, I don''t want to see my child live such a


    life."


    I''m a mother, too. I know that her child is all she has. But it doesn''t mean that I can give Frances to her.


    If she didn''t say those words, I might have thought she was an elegant woman who stood aloof from


    the rest of the world.


    But she said so, I think that she is strange.


    I also suddenly think that she might not be as extraordinary as I imagined. She just pretends that she


    cares nothing and wants to steal Frances from me.


    However, Frances is not an item. We can''t make the decision for him to stay or leave.


    "You can talk to Frances about these things. It''s useless to talk to me. Furthermore, I don''t know


    whether you are telling a truth or a lie."


    "If you want to know whether it is a truth, ask Frances."


    Hilda smiles faintly. She says with confidence as if she prepares to win.


    Her looking convinces me that she is a scheming woman.


    Or women who look unaggressive like her are much more dangerous than those who look aggressive


    like Whitney.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I go home with so much on my mind. I am not even in the mood to cook.


    I have been thinking about how to talk to Francester.


    The nanny cooks the food. I take a few bites and go back to my room to wait for Frances.


    It iste but he hasn''te back. I think of what Hilda told me.


    Is he staying with Hilda?


    Later, I fall asleep.


    Around one o''clock in the morning, Franceses back. I don''t sleep sound, and I wake up the


    moment Frances enters the room.


    He turns his back to me and gently takes off his clothes. I think he is afraid that he will wake me up.


    In the past, I would have been touched by his thoughtful actions.


    But tonight, I am disturbed and I don''t in the mood to care about this.


    I swallow hard nervously and speak.


    "Did you go to Hilda''s ce?"


    I can feel that Frances stiffens and he slowly turns around.


    After a while, he says with a serious expression.


    "How did you know that?"


    "What is your rtionship with Hilda? Is she really your wife?"


    I sit up from bed, trembling with nervousness.


    I stare at Frances and don¡¯t even blink.


    I want to know the answer, but I am also afraid of knowing the truth from his mouth.


    He purses his lips and says with some difficulty.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 403: Am I a Home Wrecker?

    Chapter 403: Am I a Home Wrecker?


    His answer is like a hammer hitting me heavily and I stand there dumbfounded.


    What Hilda said is true?


    Did Frances marry Hilda?


    I don''t care if they got married at home or abroad, or if their marriage is recognized at home or not. In


    my opinion, their marriage is real.


    They have a child.


    How am I supposed to ept this?


    Why don''t I know all of this before I am devoted to him?


    I stare nkly at Frances, unable to say a word for a long time.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    All of this is too hard for me to ept.


    "Jane, tell me, did shee looking for you? What did she tell you?"


    Frances walks over and looks at me anxiously.


    I pulled out a bitter smile and whispered, "What else could she say? She told me that you are married


    and have a child. Frances, who am I to you? Did you marry her before or after Whitney? Am I a home


    wrecker?"


    It''s so ironic and so funny.


    I can''t help butugh. However, tears fall from the corner of my eyes.


    I am painful.


    I don''t know what to do.


    If Frances tells me that he loves Hilda, can I leave without hesitation?


    Frances sits beside the bed and hugs me tightly.


    "Jane, stop thinking nonsense. The truth is not what you think. Calm down first. I''ll slowly tell you the


    truth."


    I look up at Frances and grab his arm tightly, as if I am grabbing the life-saving straw.


    Perhaps, only a reasonable exnation can save me.


    I only hope that the so-called truth is not too cruel.


    Frances tightens his hold on me.


    He leans his head gently against mine and exins in a low voice, "Listen. When I was studying in


    California, I met my best friend in my life, Terence. Hilda was his girlfriend. Terence is the leader of a


    gang. I know a lot about what he did. As a friend, I tried to persuade him to get out of the game, but he


    never listened to me."


    "Later, I returned home."


    It turns out that Hilda was his friend''s woman.


    What happened afterwards? How did things reach that point?


    I am very curious and look at Frances. He has been lost in his memories, and his eyes are filled with


    deep sorrow.


    I don''t disturb him and listen to him quietly.


    "The business of Louis Group is broad, you know. Naturally we offend a lot of people. I almost got


    assassinated on a business trip to the United States. At that time, I was having dinner with Terence in a


    restaurant. Several people rushed in and shot at me. As for Terence, he died because he took a bullet


    for me. Terence had saved my life, so I have to take good care of Hilda. "


    "And then? Why did you marry her?"


    I finally ask.


    I can''t do anything about it. This problem is too important to me. What I am most concerned about is


    also this problem.


    "At that time, Hilda was pregnant. After Terence died, Hilda was inconsble. She even wanted to die


    with Terence. Later, for the sake of the child, she forcefully bore up. She was the one who proposed to


    get married."

 Chapter 404: I Believe Him

    Chapter 404: I Believe Him


    "As the leader of a gang, Terence had many enemies. Especially there are a lot of conflicts of interest


    in the gangs, so Terence''s enemies were everywhere. However, he had protected Hilda well. Many


    people didn''t even know that Hilda was his wife. However, after Terence died, the gang had no leader.


    So their enemies would not let go of Hilda and the child in her belly. Hilda had no choice but to find me


    and ask me to protect her."


    "Originally, I could bring Hilda home, but she insisted on staying in the United States. I had no choice


    but to go to the United States to get married with her. In this way, those enemies would not suspect


    her."


    After listening hi exnation, I have a rough idea of the truth of the matter.


    Frances was righteous and helped Hilda. And he was not the father of Hilda''s child.


    Hilda was so confident and let mee back to ask Frances about the truth. She probably didn''t


    expect that Frances would tell me all of this.


    And I believe everything he says.


    Now, I only have onest question.


    "Why did Hilda suddenly return home?"


    I even saw Frances apany Hilda for two maternity examinations. What exactly is Hilda thinking?


    "Because Virginia is Terence''s hometown. I used to fly to the United States to see her from time to


    time. But when she was six months pregnant, Hilda suddenly said that she wanted toe back. I


    thought that she would be safer toe back, so I brought her back."


    "So, Hilda and I definitely don''t have the kind of rtionship you think we have. I married her purely to


    help her. I thought that I married her in the United States and our marriage was not recognized at


    home, so I didn''t solve this problem. I never expected that she woulde to you. That''s all I need to


    tell you."


    "Do you believe me?"


    Frances stares seriously at me. From his eyes, I can see a strong sense of unease.


    It turns out that he is so afraid that I don''t trust him.


    To punish him for hiding such an important thing from me, I deliberately say sternly, "What do you


    think? Of course I don''t want to believe you! Why didn''t you tell me about such an important matter


    before? I didn''t know it until another woman came looking for me! After that, will there be other


    passers-by that I don''t know wille and tell me they are all your wives?"


    Seeing my expression, Frances panics.


    He looks at me nervously and exins to me, "For the sake of Hilda''s safety, I have never told anyone


    about this matter. I also promised Hilda that I would not tell anyone about it. But you are different. You


    are my beloved. I don''t want you to misunderstand me anymore, nor do I want you to leave me again."


    His affectionate confession softens my heart.


    My inexplicable rage has long disappeared.


    Since he tells me, I should believe him.


    If I misunderstand him, it just satisfies Hilda.


    Sure enough, Hilda is not a simple woman. She thinks that Frances will not tell me about the truth, but


    she doesn''t expect that I will be so important to him.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, I have to do something about it.


    Perhaps Frances doesn''t feel it, but from today''s conversation, I can feel that Hilda has different


    feelings towards Frances.


    He has taken care of her for so long when she is at her most vulnerable. Perhaps he has inadvertently


    opened her heart.


    I put on a serious face and say to Frances, "How do you n to solve this problem?"

 Chapter 405: Im Messing Around

    Chapter 405: I''m Messing Around


    Frances turns to look at me and asks puzzled, "Is there anything that needs to be solved? Is there


    anything wrong with it? I often go to see them just for the sake of Terence."


    Frances does not know what the problem is!


    Won''t he understand Hilda''s love for him before Hilda says it out loud with a loudspeaker?


    "Frances, are you stupid? Hilda likes you. Can''t you see that? Do you think why she came to me


    today? In name, she wants her son to have aplete family. But in fact, she wants you to divorce me


    and marry her!"


    After yelling at Frances, I let out a long sigh.


    Frances may be more intelligent than many people.


    However, he has little emotional intelligence.


    I wonder how he discovered that he loved me.


    I have said so, but Frances still shakes his head and says firmly, "Stop messing around. Hilda has been


    loving Terence all the time. Until now, she often cries sadly when she thinks of Terence. How would she


    like me? Perhaps she just wants her child to have aplete family. She married me for the sake of


    the child back then."


    No matter what I say, Frances firmly thinks that way. I don''t know how to convince him.


    Why haven''t I found him a stubborn man?


    Since he doesn''t listen to me, I can only force him.


    "Frances, I''m tell you what to do. Firstly, you must dissolve your marriage with her. Secondly, you are


    not allowed to visit her again."


    "Why can''t I visit her? I told you that Terence died because he saved me. If I abandon them, how can I


    face myself in the mirror? I will dissolve my marriage with her, but I won''t stop contacting her. You


    should stop messing around."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Messing around? Am I messing around? Frances, you must be possessed! Get out! Get out of my


    sight!"


    I push Frances away. I am boiling with rage.


    It is clear that Hilda has ulterior motives, but now he thinks I am messing around.


    I''m willing to believe him, why is he unwilling to believe me?


    Frances stands there and stares at me for a while before striding out the door.


    When he gets out, he even closes the door for me.


    Damn you! You bastard!


    "Frances, you''re a bastard!"


    I am furious that I take a pillow from my bed and throw it out.


    However, I also feel more uneasy.


    No matter what Hilda''s goal is, she only said a few words and that''s enough for Frances and I to have a


    quarrel. If she ys any more tricks, what should I do?


    I don''t want to fulfill her wish, but I didn''t do anything wrong tonight. It''s impossible for me to apologize


    to Frances.


    But to my surprise, we haven''t talk to each other for several days.


    Frances has been leaving early and returningte these days. I can''t even see him at home.


    When hees back at night, he goes straight to the guest room to sleep.


    I lie in bed and looks at the ring on my hand, seeing the irony.


    A few days ago, Frances gave me an unforgettable romantic proposal of marriage in Prague. But now


    he is ignoring me. Isn''t that funny?


    I take off my ring and put it in the bedside table. And then I smile bitterly and fall asleep.


    In the morning, I get a call from my mother. She says that today is her birthday, so she asks me to go


    back.


    I pack a light bag and go home by taxi.

 Chapter 406: Poisoning

    Chapter 406: Poisoning


    I haven''t gone back to see my mother these days. Judging from her condition, she should be


    recovering well.


    When I enter the house, she is sitting there trimming vegetables for cooking.


    "Mom, I''m back. Where''s Frank? Where did he go?"


    I walk in and sit down opposite my mother.


    I remember Mom saying on the phone that Frank is on vacation today. Why is he not here?


    "He went to get the cake. I said there''s no need to waste money on the cake, but he told me that the


    cake was ordered yesterday. So he went out to get it."


    Although mom isining, the happiness in her tone is obvious.


    Perhaps Mom was right to let Sabina go. Otherwise, this family would not be so peaceful now.


    Frank returns very soon with a beautiful cream cake.


    The cake is small, but it''s enough for the three of us.


    Mom is the birthday girl today, and I don''t want her to work too much, so I push her to the side and I do


    the cooking.


    Very quickly, the dishes are cooked and served.


    Frank puts the cake on the table and puts a candle in it. After singing a birthday song for mom, he asks


    mom to make a wish.


    "I''m old. There is no need to do this"


    Mom smiles embarrassedly and closes her eyes to make a wish.


    I ask her what her wish is, but she refuses to tell us.


    Frank teases, "Mom must wish that I can find a wife quickly, so that she can have a grandson."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Mom pats him on the head and res at him, "It''s good that you know about it!"


    I am very happy to see the scene.


    Frank cuts the cake into three pieces for us. I look at the thick cream on it and don''t have any appetite.


    I prefer this chicken to the cake.


    "I''ll eat itter."


    As I say that, I reach out to pick up the dishes.


    Mom and Frank are chatting as they are eating the cake. Just as they take several mouthfuls of the


    cake, their faces turn awful.


    They fall to the ground. They are having convulsion and their pupils are dted. They also breathe with


    difficulty.


    What''s going on? They just were eating the cake. Why would they be like this all of a sudden?


    "Mom, Frank, what''s wrong with you?" I was so anxious that I want to pull them up, but I don''t dare to


    touch them at all.


    I immediately make an emergency call. Looking at my mother and younger brother who were gradually


    falling in a faint, I only feel that the worlde to a stop.


    The house is very close to the hospital and the ambnce arrives in two minutes.


    I follow them into the ambnce. On the way to the hospital, the doctors do the first-aid measures.


    When they enter the hospital, they are still breathing.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, I can feel that their situation is not optimistic.


    Bad things happened to my family one after another. I don''t think I can take it anymore.


    I stand outside the ward and wait anxiously.


    The longer I wait, the more anxious I am.


    I strongly hope that my mom and brother will be fine. I can''t lose another rtive.


    I am so worried and disturbed. I need someone''s shoulder too much.


    Frances appears in front of me now.


    I don''t know how he got the news, but the moment I see him, I feel that the string in my mind, which


    has been tense for a long time, finally breaks.


    I run towards him and powerlessly lean against his shoulder. I can''t stop shedding tears.


    "Frances, what should we do? Will anything bad happen to Mom and Frank? What should I do If


    something happens to them?"


    "Don''t be foolish. I''ll be with you all the time." He pats me on the back and hugs me in his arms.


    His words don''t reassure me.


    But with him by my side, I won''t be so panicking.


    But I can''t do anything but wait.


    Every minute and every second is hard for me.


    After a long wait, the door to the operating room finally opens.


    I hurriedly stand up and run towards the doctor.


    "Doctor, how are they? How are my brother and mother?"


    "Fortunately, you sent them to the hospital for emergency treatment in time. And the drug dosage they


    took was not fatal. Their lives are out of danger. Now, both of them are fine."


    What the doctor says reassures me.


    The keywords that Frances captures are obviously different from mine.


    Frances asks the doctor, "What drug poisoning is it?"


    "Potassium cyanide."

 Chapter 407: Poisoned by Potassium Cyanide

    Chapter 407: Poisoned by Potassium Cyanide


    Potassium cyanide?


    Poisonous potassium cyanide?


    When I hear "potassium cyanide", I can''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, Mom and Frank took very little of this poisonous substance. Otherwise, there would die.


    Frances is shocked, and he tightens his hold on my waist.


    He turns to look at me with lingering fear on his face.


    "Fortunately, you''re fine."


    One will be poisoned as soon as he touches potassium cyanide. The cake is the only thing that Mom


    and Frank ate but I didn''t eat.


    There definitely won''t be such a poisonous substance in the cake shop.


    What is going on?


    The doctor asks doubtfully, "How did the patient ingest potassium cyanide?"


    What he asks is also my doubt.


    However, there are some things that are not suitable to be told to the doctor.


    "I don''t know either."


    Mom and Franke out of the ward. After being under medical observation for a while, they are fine.


    And then we go home.


    I hand the cake to Frances. He nods at me knowingly.


    Even if I don''t say anything, he knows that I am asking him to investigate this matter.


    "Are you going to throw this away? What a pity," Mom says and doesn''t want to waste it.


    "It''s not a pity. You almost die because of it. You don''t need to feel pain for wasting this little money.


    Where did you buy this cake?"


    I look at Frank and ask seriously.


    Frank was about to die. He survives and naturally realizes the seriousness of the matter. He


    immediately says, "I bought it at the cake shop on the corner of the street. The cake shop is promoting


    sales. But I don''t believe that it will kill people because it''s cheap."


    I roll my eyes at him and say coldly, "You won''t dare be greedy in the future!"


    I don''t tell Mom and Frank that they were poisoned by potassium cyanide and I asked the doctor to


    keep it a secret.


    After all, it will be considered that someone wants to kill us by poisoning. I don''t want my mother and


    Frank to worry, so I just let them think it is food poisoning.


    Frank stops talking. I nce at him and say, "You and Mom have just returned from the hospital. Drink


    some water and get some rest. Frances and I are leaving now. Call me if something happens."


    I take the cake and walk towards the cake shop that Frank mentioned with Frances.


    The clerk thinks we are going to buy cakes, so he greets us warmly. But when he sees the cake in our


    hands, he is a little confused.


    "May I ask if there is anything you need?"


    "Call your manager out."


    Frances says in a serious voice, his entire body emitting a cold aura.


    The clerk probably senses that Frances¡¯ identity is extraordinary, so he goes to call the manager out.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Very quickly, the manageres over.


    Frances hands the cake over and says sternly, "This cake is made in your shop, right?"


    The manager looks at the cake and nods in confusion.


    The manager seems to know nothing at all.


    Frances continues, "Someone ate this cake and got poisoned by potassium cyanide. Who hade


    into contact with this cake in the shop?"


    Hearing that someone was poisoned by potassium cyanide, the manager is shocked and his face


    changes. The other two clerks are confused may because they don''t know what potassium cyanide is.


    "How is this possible? The cakes in our shop are under strict quality control. How could such a thing


    happen?"


    Cold sweat kept dripping down from his forehead. He is very nervous.


    "This has nothing to do with quality. It''s poisoned. I need to know who had touched this cake."

 Chapter 408: Who Is Behind You?

    Chapter 408: Who Is Behind You?


    The manager thinks back seriously and then says, "There are two cake masters in our shop. This cake


    was made by Master Lee. When it was made, I packed it myself and handed it to the customer. But I


    promise, it has nothing to do with me. I didn''t do anything."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager is so anxious that he almost cries.


    The panic in his eyes is real, and his panic is from fear.


    I can feel it in his eyes that he didn''t poison.


    In that case, the master who made the cake is the only one under suspicion.


    "Where''s Master Lee?"


    I ask.


    In fact, I have the urge to run to the kitchen and cut the cake master into pieces.


    "Master Lee? He said that he had something to do and he needed to go home. He asked for leave just


    now."


    Damn it!


    He must flee for fear of being punished.


    "Do you have his address or phone number?" Frances asks.


    "Yes." The manager nodded.


    He immediately writes down the master''s address and phone number to us.


    Frances and I look at each other and hurriedly walk out.


    We don''t call the master for fear of rming him.


    Of course, he may not answer the phone even if we call him.


    ording to the address given by the manager, Frances and I arrive outside a rental room.


    We knock on the door, but no one answers ore to open the door.


    However, I can hear the sound of tables and chairs moving inside.


    There must be someone inside.


    Frances gives me a look and signals me to step back.


    I take a few steps back, and Frances directly raises his foot and kicks the door open.


    When we enter, we saw a man crawling up to the window and he is ready to jump down.


    No! How can he escape like this? My mother and Frank almost lost their lives! If he escapes, whom


    should I get even with?


    "Don''t..."


    Just as I am about to speak, Frances shakes his head and stops me.


    I don''t know what he means, but I feel that it''s good to listen to him, so I obediently shut my mouth.


    Frances walks up with a smile and says to the man who is in a panic, "You can jump down, so that no


    one can hold you ountable. But you have to see clearly that this is the sixth floor. You know the


    consequences of jumping down."


    Now, I understand what Frances means. I say, "If you jump down from the sixth floor, your body and


    brain will shatter. But that''s not the scariest thing. If you fall down but you survive, you will be paralyzed


    or in a vegetative state. In that case, you''re really suffering and dragging down your family."


    The man is frozen for a few seconds before he bursts intoughter andes down from the window.


    And then he sits down on the ground.


    "I know why youe to me. But it''s none of my business. I just took money from someone who asked


    me to do it. I know what potassium cyanide is, so I didn''t add it to the cake as much as the dosage that


    person said. I reduced half of the dosage. Are they alright?"


    I know that Master Lee was directed by someone else. Even if he didn''t do it, someone else would do


    it.


    Speaking of which, I would also like to thank him for reducing the dosage so that my mother and


    younger brother managed to survive.


    And I was lucky that I didn''t eat the cake.


    "Who is behind you?"


    Frances looks at Master Lee and asks with a gloomy expression.


    His rage scares me, let alone that man.


    "Whitney! Whitney asked me to do this!"

 Chapter 409: No One Can Stand in the Way

    Chapter 409: No One Can Stand in the Way


    Whitney, it''s Whitney again!


    When I think of someone is behind, I think of Whitney.


    Only she will be so ruthless and tries to harm me and my family again and again!


    This time, I can''t bear it anymore!


    "How much money did you take from her to kill us? Do you know that because of your greed, you


    almost killed two of my closest rtives?"


    I walk over, grab the man by the cor, and shout sternly to him.


    I am surprised that I will be so powerful that I can lift this man up in anger.


    The man is frightened by me. He trembles and says to me, "I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose. But my


    wife is sick and needs money. I had no choice. I''m really sorry."


    "Send him to the police station," I say to Frances and go downstairs.


    I am depressed. Thinking about how I almost lost my mother and Frank, I am terrified.


    These things happen again and again. If I don''t do something, I don''t know what else Whitney will do.


    Very quickly, the police arrive and bring the man away.


    Franceses down and looks at me with affection.


    "I''m fine."


    I whisper, but I can''t even fool myself.


    He walks over and stands in front of me, staring at me affectionately with mix feelings. Suddenly, he


    hugs me tightly.


    "But I''m not fine. You know what? Do you know how scared I was when I heard that it was potassium


    cyanide poisoning? I can''t even imagine what would happen if the master added more potassium


    cyanide to the cake. If you just ate the cake, I can''t imagine the consequence. Just now, I even wanted


    to kill that man. Jane, I can''t lose you. I absolutely can''t lose you."


    "Idiot. I''m fine now, aren''t I?"


    Feeling this man''s deep concern and worry, I also hug him tightly.


    I''ve also decided that this man is the person I want to be together for the rest of my life.


    So, I can''t allow anyone or anything to get in the way of us.


    I make a decision silently.


    After returning home, I''ve been thinking about how to deal with Whitney. But after thinking for a long


    time, I haven''t thought of a suitable method.


    However, I don''t want to ask Frances for help anymore.


    First, because of Lawrence, it is difficult for Frances to get in touch with Whitney.


    Second, I believe that it is impossible to deal with Whitney by legal means. Otherwise, she wouldn''t


    have been able to escape justice after doing so many illegal things.


    I believe that thew will punish bad people. However, it may not punish bad people who are rich or


    powerful.


    We don''t mention how to deal with Whitney anymore. Perhaps it''s because we have tacit agreement.


    Frances takes me home. After taking a shower, he lies down with me.


    It is the first time we have shared a bed after a few days of silent treatment.


    Since such a thing happened, Frances doesn''t have sex me.


    However, he hugs me very tightly the night. I am a little ufortable in his arms, but I endure it.


    I know that he''s afraid of losing me.


    I feel warmth and love as my beloved man cares about me so much. I am more determined to be with


    him for a lifetime.


    The next day, Frances goes to work as usual.


    I call Mindy and ask her out to meet me.


    I tell her about Whitney harming me with potassium cyanide.


    "Mindy, what should I do?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Whitney is rich and powerful. I''m not surprised that she can escape justice. But don''t forget that you''re


    also a richdy now. Besides, I''m behind you. So, there are some things that you can


    do."

 Chapter 410: She Would Not Give Up No Matter What

    Chapter 410: She Would Not Give Up No Matter What


    I understand what Mindy''s means. She wants me to y the same game to Whitney.


    But, do I really need to do something illegal?


    I hesitate.


    Mindy reads my thoughts and rolls her eyes at me. |She says. "Silly, I don''t ask you to do it yourself.


    Right now, the main problem is that Whitney has been hiding behind Lawrence, so we don''t have a


    chance to do anything. Otherwise, Frances will not let her go. He would have shredded her into pieces


    a long time ago. So, you have to think of a way to get her out and then leave the rest to me. "


    What Mindy says encourages me.


    I hate Whitney. I even wish her to die. She repeatedly ruins my rtionship with Frances and even


    takes my child away. I mistakenly believe my child has died and I have been immersed in pain and


    hatred towards Frances. And now, she directs someone to poison me and my family.


    My grudge against her is irreconcble. How can I let her off so easily?


    "But, how can I ask her out?"


    I ask in frustration.


    Whitney has done something wrong, so she will hide herself. She won''te out to meet me.


    "So, we have to think of a way! Think the way yourself. I don''t know much about Whitney."


    After I go back, I keep thinking of what Mindy said. I''ve been wondering what to do.


    I am a little surprised that Franceses back at noon.


    "Why do youe back at noon?"


    "You''re staying at home alone. I''m worried about you." Frances says in a t voice. He rolls up his


    sleeves and enters the kitchen. It seems that he is going to cook for me.


    "I''m not alone."


    Nanny, Sabina, and Grandpa are all at home, aren''t they?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But none of them are me."


    He smiles at me and turns to cook.


    What else can I say?


    I am touched. I sit on the sofa and silently watch his back as he is cooking.


    It turns out that a man can be so charming when he is cooking.


    Very quickly, Frances finishes cooking. I call Grandpa down for lunch, and the nanny brings the food to


    Sabina''s room.


    After lunch, Frances doesn''t go to thepany but takes me back to the room.


    "Are you not going to thepany?"


    "Thepany is not as important as you. I want to spend more time with you. After what happened


    yesterday, I have been very worried."


    He stares at me with affectionate eyes, which are filled with love for me.


    Actually, I don''t want to talk about something sick at such a beautiful time.


    But I can''t help. I''m a person who can''t hold back if I want to say something.


    "Frances, can''t we do something about Whitney''s evil doings?" I look at him and ask tentatively.


    After a few seconds of silence, he says to me with a serious expression, "Of course I won''t let it go.


    However, Lawrence has protected her too welltely. She lives in a ce with strict security. I can only


    wait for a few days until Lawrence weaken defenses. I will not let Whitney off. She keeps doing evil


    things to you and I almost lose you and our child. I will make her pay a heavy price."


    I know that Frances won''t let it go, but I don''t know when "a few days" is.


    Whitney can hurt me heavily even she is staying at home. I don''t know if she will do anything terrible


    next.


    I can''t wait, I can''t afford to wait.


    But I don''t tell Frances about my worries.


    I ask him, "How many years has Whitney loved you?"


    Perhaps he doesn''t think that I will ask him this question. He is astonished, and then he says, "It''s been


    more than ten years. She told me that."


    As a woman, I know very well the concept of more than ten years.


    I once hated Frances, but in the end, my love for him gained the upper hand. Moreover, Whitney has


    loved Frances for more than ten years. No matter how much she hates him, her love for him will not


    disappear so quickly.


    A woman will not give up no matter what.


    When Frances goes to take a shower at night, I secretly take his phone and send a text message to


    Whitney.

 Chapter 411: You Are My Weakness

    Chapter 411: You Are My Weakness


    "Whitney, I''m sorry. I really feel sorry for hurting you. After that, I really regretted it. I shouldn''t do that! I


    shouldn''t hurt you! You love me so much and have always treated me so well, but I have hurt you so


    ruthlessly. You must be very sad, right? I really know that I was wrong. I don''t love Jane at all. In my


    heart, from beginning to end, I only love you. I want to meet you tomorrow morning at the golf course in


    the western suburbs. I want you to give me another chance to make it up to you. I''ll wait there until


    noon. You don''t have to text me back. If you didn''te, then I would know your answer."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After sending it, I quickly delete the text message.


    After waiting for a while, Whitney does not reply to my text message, so I''m relieved.


    My intuition tells me she should be there tomorrow.


    Inside, the sound of water stops. I hurriedly put the phone back where it was and pretend that nothing


    has happened.


    Frances opens the bathroom door and walks out. Then, he returns to the bed and hugs me.


    I just sent a text message with his mobile phone. I''m a little guilty.


    I break free from his embrace and get out of bed.


    "I''m going to take a shower first."


    I take a long bath, perhaps because I''m so worried about what I''m going to do tomorrow.


    Later, I don''t open the bathroom door and walk out until I am a little dizzy.


    I think that after I have a bath for so long, Frances should have fallen asleep.


    But when I walk out, I see him actually looking through his phone.


    ''Damn it! Whitney doesn''t reply to my message, does she?''


    ''In this way, my n may fall through.''


    I walk towards Frances and ask as if nothing has happened.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Browsing your Weibo to see if you''ve spoken ill of me behind my back."


    As he speaks, he waves his phone at me.


    I am relieved to hear that.


    I lie down beside Frances, but think of a thing suddenly!


    Not only have I spoken ill of Frances, but I do it more than once!


    Before, I misunderstood him, and wanted to marry him to revenge. During that time, I had to face my


    so-called enemy every day. I was very depressed.


    Therefore, I cursed Frances on Weibo almost every day.


    I haven''t logged on Weibo during this period of time and have forgotten about it!


    I bury my head under the nket and turn my back to Frances with guilt, hoping to muddle through.


    However, Frances doesn''t seem to intend to let me off just like that.


    He clears his throat and reads behind me word by word, "Frances, you are cruel and unscrupulous!


    One day, I will chop you up and feed you to the dog!"


    "Frances, you shameless bastard, actually did such a thing to me. I really want you to directly be


    a eunuch!"


    I swear more and more at him. I feel that I might not be far from death anymore.


    "Frances, you bastard! One day I''ll find your weakness and teach you a lesson!"


    Frances rests his head on my shoulder and whispers, "How do you want to teach me a lesson?"


    In an instant, I feel like weeping but have no tears.


    I force a smile and say to Frances, "I haven''t found your weakness yet."


    "Didn''t I tell you everything? You are my weakness."

 Chapter 412: We Cant Have Wedding Photos Yet

    Chapter 412: We Can''t Have Wedding Photos Yet


    I''m deeply moved by his words.


    I feel very happy.


    He did say that to me before, but at that time, I was filled with hatred for him. How could I believe his


    words?


    Now, I believe everything he says.


    However, I still say, "Cut out the banana oil. I won''t believe you. You must be lying to me."


    Unexpectedly, Frances directly admits it.


    "That''s right. You''re my Achilles'' heel. As long as it''s rted to you, I can''t be rational."


    I finally couldn''t help but turn around and hug him tightly.


    "Frances, I really want to be with you for the rest of my life."


    I bury my head in his arms and say in a low voice.


    "We''ll be together for the rest of our lives." He says softly, his hands gently stroking my hair.


    "What if I break thew and kill someone?"


    I raise my head and look at him seriously.


    "Even so, I''ll protect you. Don''t worry. Besides, I don''t believe that you would do something illegal. After


    all, you even can''t bear to hurt animals."


    He chuckles.


    He''s right.


    But this time, Whitney really touches my bottom line.


    I have to do something for my missing child and for all the people I care about who have been hurt by


    Whitney.


    I don''t want Frances to worry, so I exin, "I didn''t mean what I said. Forget it, I''m so sleepy, let''s go to


    sleep."


    After a long yawn, I hug Frances'' waist and feel more eased.


    But in fact, I am very anxious and can''t fall asleep.


    Frances doesn''t sleep either. He seems to be flipping through his phone. Perhaps he is still watching


    how I scolded him.


    Suddenly, Frances whispers to me, "Jane, let''s go to have our wedding photos taken tomorrow."


    Tomorrow?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But I have an appointment to see Whitney tomorrow. How can I go to get photographed?


    After thinking a while, I say to Frances, "Isn''t it necessary to make an appointment? I heard that we


    need to make an appointment at least a few days in advance."


    "There''s no need. The Louis Group has a studio. We don''t need to make an appointment."


    I am anxious when I hear Frances'' words.


    I have to find a reason to turn him down! Anyway, I definitely can''t go to get photographed tomorrow!


    After thinking for a while, I continue saying, "I haven''t been in a good conditiontely. You have fattened


    me up. My skin is poor and I wouldn''t be very photogenic. Therefore, I want to put it off for a while!"


    I don''t expect that I could be good at making things up.


    Frances has no choice but to helplessly agree to my request, saying that he would find another time.


    The next morning, Frances goes to thepany after breakfast. I tidy up and prepare to go out.


    Whitney and I didn''t make an appointment for the exact time. I have to go early to be prepared for it.


    Besides, I have to rent a car first.


    Just as I am about to leave, old Mr. Louis suddenly stops me.


    "Jane, don''t leave yet. I have something to talk to you."


    Since he calls me, I naturally can''t ignore him.


    No matter how anxious I am, I still stop and say to old Mr. Louis with a smile, "What''s the matter,


    grandfather?"


    Old Mr. Louis has been out for a few days. He just came backst night. What does he want to tell me?


    Old Mr. Louis looks at me and speaks with a serious expression.


    "You''d better divorce Frances."

 Chapter 413: Birds of a Feather Flock Together

    Chapter 413: Birds of a Feather Flock Together


    I never thought that old Mr. Louis would say such words to me.


    Doesn''t he like me all along? Previously, when he knew that Frances and I were getting married, he


    was also very happy. Why does he suddenly say such words?


    I really don''t understand.


    I hope he is joking with me. After all, he is quite naughty sometimes. But his expression is so serious


    that I panic.


    "Grandfather, stop joking." I force a smile and say to old Mr. Louis.


    "I''m not joking. I really hope that you and Frances will divorce. This way, it will be good for everyone."


    "Why? Grandfather, tell me the reason why I should divorce Frances?"


    I can''t figure out the reason why he said that.


    "There''s no reason. Anyway, you must do as I say! Frances doesn''t listen to me, so I want you to bring


    it up with him."


    Old Mr. Louis says seriously.


    It seems that I don''t have the right to refuse.


    However, not only would Frances not agree, I would not either.


    "Grandfather, I won''t divorce Frances. Nobody can stop me from being with him. If there''s nothing else,


    I''ll go first," I say firmly.


    After saying that, I go out without looking back.


    If I continued to talk with him, it would really be toote.


    After renting a car at the car rental agency, I drive to a fork in the road near the golf course in the


    western suburbs and wait for Whitney to arrive.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In this period, Mindy gave me a call.


    "Jane, have you thought of how to ask Whitney out?"


    "No."


    I lie to Mindy.


    This is a grudge between me and Whitney. I don''t want to involve Mindy in it.


    "I think of a way. Do you think it''s feasible? Send her a message with Frances'' phone and ask her out. I


    think she will definitelye out."


    Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. Mindy and I think of the same method.


    However, I''m still not sure if Whitney wille out.


    "Forget it, if Frances finds out about it, then the n will fall through. We should think of another way.


    I''ve got stuff to do, so I have to hang up."


    After hanging up the phone, I let out a long sigh, hoping that the n Mindy and I came up with would


    seed.


    There seems to be a caring up ahead.


    It''s a Porsche. I saw Whitney drive it before.


    It shouldn''t be wrong.


    I clench onto the steering wheel with my hands and my foot is trembling with nervousness as I step on


    the elerator.


    At this time, my phone rings again in my bag.


    I think it is from Mindy, but when I look at the screen, I find that it is Frances'' call.


    Why does he call me at this time? Does he discover something?


    No!


    I can''t let him ruin my n!


    I don''t answer the phone. Instead, I put my phone aside and stare in Whitney''s direction.


    The ring stops. However, he calls again soon.


    I don''t even want to look at it, I just want to make Whitney pay the price.


    Whitney''s car is only a hundred to two hundred meters away from me.


    It isn''t her who is driving today, but a man. He should be her driver.


    Whitney sits in the back seat, her face full of tenderness and sweetness.


    Sure enough, once a woman falls in love, she would lose her mind.


    ''If I just hit them like that, the driver would be in danger.''


    However, this is the only chance I have. If I missed it, there might not be any left.


    After all, asking Whitney out is not such a simple matter.


    This innocent driver is implicated. Now he seems to have to apany Whitney to suffer together.


    "I''m sorry." I whisper in my heart, then step on the elerator and crash into the Porsche.

 Chapter 414: Thats Your Child

    Chapter 414: That''s Your Child


    The driver quickly reacts and drives the car to the side.


    However, the distance between the two cars is so narrow that the two cars can''t dodge but collide.


    The front of my car crashes into the back seat of Whitney''s car.


    It is only when I am so close that I realize that Whitney is hugging Earl in her arms!


    Although Whitney should go to the hell, Earl is innocent!


    I hurriedly step on the brakes, but apparently, it is toote.


    My head hits the steering wheel so hard and my skin is punctured by broken ss.


    It hurts.


    I feel blood flowing down my head and my consciousness is fading.


    I want to look up and see how Whitney is, but I don''t have the strength anymore.


    My head droop down on the steering wheel and my eyes close limply.


    The phone vibrates from the side. I try to prop open my eyelids and read the words clearly.


    "Jane, don''t do anything stupid. I''ll be right over."


    He''ll be right over?


    When?


    Frances, do I still have a chance to see you?


    My eyes dull, and I fall into boundless darkness.


    I don''t know if I''m dead, but if I can drag Whitney to the hell together. I think it''s worth it.


    Only when she dies would things really end.


    However, what happened to the driver and Earl?


    It''s the only thing I care about before I go into aa.


    "Jane, don''t sleep. Wake up, look at me!"


    This voice sounds familiar. It is like a beam of light that suddenly shines into my pitch-dark life.


    Who is he?


    Yeah! Frances!


    My love, Frances!


    I want to open my eyes, but I really don''t have any strength.


    I could only hear him calling my name over and over again.


    Later, I hear the sound of an ambnce and the sound of medical staff talking. The environment is


    more and more noisy, and then turns quiet again.


    Thest thing I heard is the doctor asking the anesthesiologist to give me an anesthetic.


    And then, I lose consciousness.


    When I wake up again, I think I am dreaming.


    I slowly open my eyes and see the worried Frances.


    I don''t see him for a while. He seems to be haggard. His dark circles under the eyes are as deep as a


    giant panda''s, and his beard is long.


    "Frances..."


    I want to call him, but as soon as I open my mouth, I find it hard to say a word.


    "Jane, you''re awake!"


    Frances excitedly stands up from his chair and strides towards me.


    Because of the excitement, his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Yeah. Water."


    After I say this briefly, Frances pours a cup of hot water and hands it to me.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, I feel my throat is much better. Then I say to Frances, "I''m fine.


    Don''t worry."


    "You''ve been asleep for three days! Do you know how dangerous your actions are? You almost died!"


    I just wake up and I don''t want to hear Frances me me.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I know he is worried about me, so I feel really guilty when facing him.


    "I want some porridge. Go buy some for me."


    He nods and tells me to call him if I need anything, and then he goes out.


    Not long after Frances leaves, an uninvited guest arrives.


    Whitney.


    Shees in in a wheelchair with a cast on her leg.


    Looks like she only hurt her leg.


    "I''m not dead, you are very surprised, right?" Whitney sneers.


    I don''t say anything and my heart is filled with resentment towards her.


    I really hate Whitney too much. I can''t control this kind of hatred at all. If I was able to move now, I


    would go forward and strangle her.


    But now, I''m even weaker than Whitney. It was impossible to attack her.


    "I just broke my leg, but that child is still in the intensive care unit."


    Whitney looks at me with a meaningful smile on her face.


    Earl? Is Earl hurt? Is it serious?


    How cold is this woman! Her child is already like this, yet she is actually able to act as if nothing has


    happened!


    She''s not worried about Earl, but I''m worried.


    My heart aches for Earl.


    On the surface, I have to pretend that I don''t care.


    "What does that have to do with me? It''s your child anyway. I don''t care."


    Whitney smiles and speaks to me slowly.


    "What if I say he''s your child?"

 Chapter 415: I Cant Lose Him Again

    Chapter 415: I Can''t Lose Him Again


    My son?


    "What do you mean?"


    Whitney looks at me with disdain and sneers, "Don''t you understand? Jane, you''re really stupid to the


    extreme. Do you really think Earl is my child? My baby died before it was born due to a winding cord!


    Then I gave you that dead child to make you think your child was dead. Anyway, making you suffer for


    so long is worth all the effort I put in."


    "It''s just that having to help you raise your child is just too much for me to bear. Now that your child


    could die at any moment, I''m happy to tell you the news. Maybe I''ll even get to see you taste the pain


    of losing a child again."


    The expression on Whitney''s face is crazy. One could imagine just how much she hates me.


    Now that Earl is in the intensive care unit, she is still so happy. I really hate her to the point that I want


    to strangle her.


    However, in my heart, I couldn''t restrain my excitement.


    It turns out that Earl is my child.


    He has always been by my side. I like him and care about everything about him, but I don''t know that


    he is my child.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But now, I personally knock my child into the intensive care unit. How can I forgive myself!


    "I want to see my child! My child!"


    Earl, you must be fine.


    Tears roll down my cheeks.


    I struggle to get off the bed, but fall to the ground.


    I''m aching all over.


    The dense paining from my body almost makes me faint.


    But I don''t care about it. At this moment, I just want to see my child.


    I just want to know if there''s anything wrong with Earl.


    I''ve already lost him once. I absolutely can''t lose him again.


    I couldn''t get up, so I lumber to the ground and crawl step by step toward the outside.


    When I pass by Whitney''s side, she stretches out her leg and kicks me hard on the back.


    "Jane, you look like a dying dog that is struggling to survive, everyone wants to kick you when they see


    you."


    She kicks me hard.


    I feel my organs twisted together, barely able to move forward.


    But I am so eager to see my child that I don''t care about anything.


    Until Whitney kicks me even harder.


    I can''t hide! I can''t escape! I could only close my eyes and wait for her to kick me.


    "Whitney, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly, I hear Frances shouting.


    Then, something falls to the ground.


    I open my eyes and see the wheelchair overturned by Frances. Whitney is lying on the ground in pain.


    She looks desperate.


    Her tears flow down the corner of her eyes and she says self-deprecatingly, "I''m so stupid that I


    believed in the content of that text message. You don''t love me, but I still jumped into the trap myself


    with a glimmer of hope. Fortunately, I''m alive, then you would watch me torture this woman bit by bit."


    "Whitney, if you dare to hurt her again, I will definitely kill you!"


    Frances'' eyes are filled with rage.


    I know that Whitney doesn''t care about anything anymore.


    Despair is the greatest sorrow.


    A woman who is desperate, could do anything.

 Chapter 416: I Want to See Him Right Now!

    Chapter 416: I Want to See Him Right Now!


    Whitney sits on the ground,ughing and crying.


    Soon, Lawrence walks in.


    Seeing Whitney lying on the ground, he frowns andes in to help her into the wheelchair, pushing


    her out without a word.


    I struggle to get up from the ground. I try several times but fail.


    Almost half of my life has been taken away in this car ident.


    Whitney''s kick just now makes me even worse.


    "Jane, are you alright?"


    Frances strides over and helps me up.


    I grab him tightly and say excitedly, "Frances, I found our child. Earl is our child! But I hurt him. Take me


    over and see him. I want to see him!"


    Frances is shocked. He seems to find it difficult to ept this shocking fact for a moment.


    "How did you know?"


    "Whitney just personally told me that her child died in her belly, so she took my child away and raised


    him."


    Before, I wondered why Whitney treated Earl so cruelly and abused him. Now I finally understand,


    because of her hatred for me, she vents all her anger on the child.


    The reason why she hates me so much, but brings the child back to raise is probably because the child


    in her belly is not Frances'', and Earl is definitely Frances'' child. At that time, to make sure that


    everything would be all right, she brought the child back.


    Later on, she fights for custody of the child just because she doesn''t want to give the child to me.


    All her strange and unreasonable actions are reasonably exined.


    I am very excited when I finally have found my child. But I''m also worried about Earl.


    Whitney used Earl to block the impact for her. Is Earl injured seriously? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    entered the intensive care unit.


    "Frances, quickly take me to see our child!"


    I grab Frances'' arm and am very anxious.


    "But you are so weak now that it is difficult for you to even walk. Wait until you feel better."


    Frances looks at me worriedly and says somewhat awkwardly.


    But I can''t wait anymore.


    I can''t wait a minute! I have to see Earl right away!


    "No, I want to see him! I want to see him right now! If you don''t take me, even if I risk my life, I will still


    climb in the intensive care unit!"


    In the end, Frances has no choice but to order someone to carry me to the hospital bed. He pushes me


    towards the entrance of the intensive care unit.


    The intensive care unit has a set visiting time each day, and it is past that time now.


    Frances calls the leader of the hospital, and soon a doctor opens the door.


    After disinfection, Frances and I enter the ward together.


    The moment I see Earl, I burst into tears.


    Earl''s face is pale as he lies in the incubator, breathing in oxygen, and his body is covered with tubes of


    all sizes.


    Although he is asleep, he looks painful.


    Just looking at the scene, my heart aches to the point of dying.


    I cause my own child to be like this.


    I really wish that the person lying there right now is me, and I don''t want him to endure all of this!


    "Doctor, how is the child?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "The child suffered a violent impact that resulted in three broken ribs on the left side, one of which was


    also inserted into the lung. There was also contusion on the kidney resulting in bruising, and we are still


    observing the rest of the situation."

 Chapter 417: Blame Me for Being Impulsive

    Chapter 417: me Me for Being Impulsive


    How painful is it that his ribs are sticking into the lungs??


    "Then hurry up and have an operation. What are you waiting for?" I say anxiously to the doctor.


    The doctor shakes his head and says, "Right now, the child''s vital signs are still unstable and his body


    is particrly weak, so if we rushed into surgery, he would be at risk of hemorrhaging. We can only


    wait for the child''s condition to stabilize before making ns."


    Looking at the poor child, I feel very sad and guilty.


    I really regret it. Why did I bump into them without seeing the situation clearly?


    Right now, Whitney is fine, but Earl is injured so badly.


    If there was anything wrong with Earl, then I wouldn''t want to live.


    Originally, I want to see him a little longer, but the doctor says that he is afraid of cross infection, so he


    reminds us that we should go out.


    For the sake of the child''s safety, I could only let Frances push me out.


    As soon as I get out of the intensive care unit, I couldn''t help but break down.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. I''m sorry...."


    Frances looks at me with distress and whispers, "It''s not your fault. If you had seen him, you wouldn''t


    have done it. It''s my fault for finding out toote so that you and our child were in danger."


    "How did you know I was going to attack Whitney?" I look up at him with tears in my eyes.


    "Whitney sent me a text message telling me that she had arrived. I found it strange and remembered


    your strange behaviorst night. I asked my men to check my phone call and text message records. If I


    had found out earlier, I would have stopped you."


    He pushes me into the ward and gently hugs me.


    "It''s all my fault that I am too impulsive to cause such an oue. Right now, I only hope that nothing


    will happen to our child."


    For the rest of the time, I feel very uneasy. I want to know the news about Earl, but I''m afraid that I


    would hear bad news.


    Frances is afraid that my mother would worry about me, so he doesn''t tell my family about my car


    ident.


    I am grateful to him for this.


    Things are already in a mess. I don''t want my mother to be more worried.


    The next afternoon, newses from the intensive care unit that Earl''s condition has stabilized and he


    is ready for surgery.


    But his surgery has risks, so doctors ask us to be mentally prepared.


    My hands are trembling when I sign the family agreement. I couldn''t even move my pen for a long time.


    Frances takes it and signs his name. He says to me in a low voice, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine.


    I''ve called the best doctor in the country, so the surgery basically won''t be risky."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Basically?" I look up at Frances, still worried.


    I want 100% certainty.


    "Jane, you know that surgery is definitely risky. I can''t guarantee you that nothing will go wrong. But


    you should believe me. Our child will definitely be fine."


    I nod.


    Now, I could only hope for the best.


    I have recovered a lot in the past two days. Ignoring Frances'' obstruction, I run outside the operating


    room and sit waiting for news of the child.


    Halfway through the operation, several police officerse to look for me.


    "Ms. Noyes, you are suspected of being involved in a premeditated murder case. Pleasee back


    with us to assist in the investigation."


    Another premeditated murder?


    Last time, Whitney framed me.


    But this time, I really want to kill her.

 Chapter 418: I Dont Want to Go to Jail

    Chapter 418: I Don''t Want to Go to Jail


    "Ask her here. She hasn''t recovered yet, so she can''t go to the police station with you."


    Frances says in a low voice.


    One of the policemen recognizes Frances at a nce because he handled the matter of old Mr. Louis


    last time.


    He immediately calls the higher-ups and they immediately agreed.


    Afraid of disturbing the doctor''s operation, I go back to the ward with the police.


    "Ms. Noyes. Ms. Whitney reported that you tricked her out of her home and caused a car ident to try


    to kill her. Is this true?"


    I am stunned and don''t know how to answer.


    If I admitted it, I would be convicted of a felony.


    But if I don''t admit it, this is the truth.


    Frances who stands aside speaks up for me.


    "It''s not true. There''s a child in Whitney''s car. We are his parents. Jane is his mother. Do you think a


    mother would do this regardless of the safety of her own child?"


    His words leave the police tongue-tied.


    The policeman flips through the records before continuing, "But there are text messages provided by


    Ms. Whitney. The driver of the car also testified that Ms. Noyes'' car was parked there at that time. After


    seeing their car, she crashed towards them like crazy."


    What they said is the truth. I don''t even have a chance to refute it.


    But I don''t want to go to jail.


    Earl is still in the operating room. He is still so young. I have a long life to spend with him. I absolutely


    cannot leave him.


    I have no choice but to look at Frances for help.


    "I sent those text messages to Whitney. At that time, there was something wrong with mypany, so I


    let Jane go over first. Later, because I called and she was busy answering my phone, she didn''t see


    Whitney''s car, so she crashed into it."


    When Frances speaks, he is very calm. His serious appearance almost convinces me.


    Sure enough,pared to Frances'' sophistication, I am too simple.


    Finally, after we made the record, the police went back unhappily.


    "Frances, will I go to jail?" I ask worriedly.


    "I told you that I would protect you." Frances grips my hand tightly and smiles at me.


    I nod and continue to wait outside the operating room.


    After staring at the door of the operating room for two hours, the door finally is opened.


    The doctor walks out and says to us, "The operation went smoothly. Your child is out of danger now.


    Let him be in the intensive care unit for another day today. If the condition is stable, you could transfer


    him to the general ward tomorrow."


    I nod. I don''t take my eyes off the child until he is in the intensive care unit.


    Although the doctor said that the child was out of danger, I couldn''t be at ease for a moment before he


    comes out of the intensive care unit.


    I didn''t sleep that night.


    By dawn, the doctores and tells me that they have transferred the child to the general ward.


    I hurriedly rush towards the ward and run to the hospital bed. I hold Earl''s small hand tightly and am


    reluctant to let go for a moment.


    Fortunately, Earl is fine. He has finally returned to my side.


    After half a month in the hospital, we take Earl home.


    When old Mr. Louis sees Earl, he is extremely happy. However, afraid of hurting Earl, he could only


    carefully carry Earl around.


    Earl is the great-grandson of old Mr. Louis, and old Mr. Louis likes him very much.


    But in my mind, I still can''t help but think of what old Mr. Louis said to me that day.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Judging from his indifferent attitude towards me now, he must have made up his mind to let Frances


    and me divorce.


    However, I don''t want to leave Frances.


    Now that the three of us are finally reunited, how can I leave Frances at this time?


    Frances is downstairs talking to old Mr. Louis about Earl''s situation. Sabina wants toe over to see


    Earl, but because old Mr. Louis is there, she could only watch from afar.


    I go upstairs alone, wanting to put on the ring I took off that day.


    But after searching the entire room, I don''t see the ring.


    I clearly remember that I took it off and put it on the bedside table. Where is it now?

 Chapter 419: Do What We Love

    Chapter 419: Do What We Love


    My memory rarely goes wrong, but out of caution, I decide to search the entire room again.


    To my dismay, I searched the whole room, including under the bed and in the cracks of the bed, I still


    did not find my ring.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Frances stands at the door with Earl in his arms and asks me doubtfully.


    That''s the proposal ring that Frances gave me. I can''t let him know that I identally lost it.


    Since it was lost in the room, if I spent more time, I would find it.


    "Nothing much. I dropped my earring. I''m looking for it casually."


    I casually find an excuse, but I don''t dare to look at him.


    However, I''m not good at lying.


    Frances sees through my unnaturalness and walks over with a frown.


    "Jane, you know, once you lie, I''ll see through it at a nce."


    "Who said that? Didn''t you believe me before when I said I didn''t like you?" I say with a deadpan voice.


    Frances smiles and puts Earl, who is already asleep, into the crib. He says to me, "You''re wrong. I


    knew from the beginning that you loved me."


    "Come off it. If you''re so sure, why are you so afraid of losing me? Why do you panic the moment I get


    a little intimate with other men?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My words make Frances'' expression very unnatural.


    I think I''ve finally managed to change the subject.


    I finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    No matter what, I couldn''t let him know that my ring has been lost now.


    The ring is very important. I am afraid that he would be angry with me after he knows that.


    I didn''t even have a good bath in the hospital. Therefore, I go to the bathroom to take a long bath


    before I finallye out satisfied.


    Frances sits beside the bed and looks at the baby in the crib with a gentle expression.


    "You look like a loving father now."


    I tease him as I wipe my hair.


    "A loving father? Looks like I can''t be too gentle with him in the future. Otherwise, I''m afraid that he


    would be very naughty."


    Frances jokes with me.


    He takes the towel in my hand and gently wipes the droplets of water from my hair.


    Then, he takes the hairdryer from the side and helps me blow-dry my hair carefully.


    I''ve fantasized about this scene many times before.


    I hope there is someone I love, we have a cute child, living in a small room. He gently helps me blow-


    dry my hair, as if taking care of the most precious treasure in the world.


    Now, apart from the room being bigger, everything hase true.


    I couldn''t help but smile sweetly.


    "What are youughing at?" Frances turns off the hairdryer.


    "Nothing."


    Although I said that, I couldn''t stopughing.


    It turns out that I could also have such a happy life.


    Frances doesn''t ask any further and continues to blow-dry my hair.


    After Frances blow-dried my hair, he put down the hairdryer and pressed me on the bed.


    "I see. You must be thinking about how you''re going to spend the night with me."


    He murmurs softly in my ear, and the hot breathing out of his mouth makes my body go limp with


    it.


    I blush and shyly say to him, "Nonsense! You are thinking about such shameless things. What does it


    have to do with me?"


    "Why is it shameful to do the thing we love to do with you?"


    Frances raises his head and says seriously to me.

 Chapter 420: A Sleepless Night

    Chapter 420: A Sleepless Night


    I am embarrassed by his look, feeling so shy that I bury my head in his arms.


    He moves my head out of his arms a little bit and gives me a sweet kiss.


    His kiss goes down on my body, first on my lips, then on my breast, my belly, and atst it reaches my


    private parts.


    I blush and my private parts can¡¯t help getting wet.


    My whole body is lit up by him.


    He lingers for a while at the softest ce there, and then he kisses the scar on my belly again.


    Recently, every time when we make love, he would kiss the scar again and again.


    His kiss is so affectionate that my soften with it.


    "Jane, I¡¯m so sorry for making you suffer so much. But thank god you¡¯re with me now, and we also find


    our child back. From now on, I will protect you two from any harm."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well."


    I nod my head, and my heart fills with his tenderness.


    Soon after, he gets in my body, and instantly I feel something hot and huge sticking in.


    At the beginning he moves gently considering that I was just discharged from hospital, but when he


    finds there is no sign that I¡¯m not feeling well, hepletely sets his desire free on me.


    This night, I am like a fish in the pot at his tossing and turning.


    I don¡¯t know how many times Ies in his raced movements, during which I also beg him for mercy


    many times, but he doesn¡¯t listen at all.


    In the end, it¡¯s the baby¡¯s crying for feeding that stops Frances, or I really don¡¯t know how long this will


    be.


    "You naughty boy, spoil your daddy¡¯s good deed. Daddy must punish youter!"


    Feeling unsatisfied, Frances sits aside and looks indignantly at Earl who is been feeding.


    I nce at him and counter in a muffled voice, "Don¡¯t be so mean to our child, or you can wait and see


    how I¡¯ll punish you first!"


    Hearing this, he takes back hisining look.


    However, he pushes me back to bed again as soon as I finish breastfeeding, continuing the episode.


    Tonight is bound to be a sleepless night.


    The next morning, I get up, holding my sore back. It¡¯s rare to see Frances sleep sote, so I don¡¯t wake


    him up. I search for the ring in the room again but get no results.


    If it¡¯s not in the room, did someone take it?


    There are not many members in the family, excluding Frances and old Mr Louis who have no reason to


    take it, the left are Sabina and nanny.


    It¡¯s not decent to be suspicious of others without evidences, but I still go down to ask the nanny.


    After all, this ring is really important to me.


    "Did you get in my room?"


    Nanny shakes her head and says, "You know me Mrs Louis, that I have never even been to upstairs,


    how could I possibly get in your room? The most important for a nanny is knowing what to do and what


    not, so I will never do what I¡¯m not asked by house master."


    It seems that the firm and sure look on her face is telling me that I have no reason to ask more, so I can


    only ask Sabina.


    "Mama, have you seen my proposal ring that Frances gave to me?"


    Sabina changes her face as soon as I open my mouth.


    "What do you mean? Are you doubting me? I¡¯ve got plenty of money. I can buy anything, and I won¡¯t


    give it a shit to touch your thing. Though Frances likes you, it doesn¡¯t mean you are the queen in the


    family. The fact that I¡¯m his mother will never change, so don¡¯t go too far!"


    Looking at her, I don¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    Suddenly, Frances¡¯ voice is heard behind.


    "What happened?"


    "This woman, she lost the proposal ring you gave to her and now shees to question me." Sabina


    snorts coldly and replies.


    Well, it¡¯s impossible to keep it as a secret now.

 Chapter 421 How can I Blame You

    Chapter 421 How can I me You


    I look at Frances shily, and for a moment, I don¡¯t know where to start.


    To my surprise, he walks over and says gently, "I won¡¯t me you for losing the ring. It¡¯s not that


    important for me. Why don¡¯t you tell me?"


    His tenderness makes me even more overwhelmed.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be angry when knowing that I lost the ring?


    After all, proposal ring is not a trivial thing that could be easily lost.


    "Well, you really won¡¯t me me?" I ask him carefully.


    "You are so much more important than a ring. How can I be so cruel to me you?"


    Is this man going to spoil me so? It¡¯s like in the heaven.


    I really feel so happy that I even doubt it.


    Sabina is irritated and says in a cold voice, "Keep your romance and lovey-dovey outside my room. I¡¯m


    afraid it would spoil the peace of my room."


    Frances holds my hand and takes me out. Old Mr Louis sits on the sofa watching TV.


    But in fact, it appears that he doesn¡¯t pay attention to the TV but in a daze.


    "Grandpa, there is a board meeting in thepany today. You need to attend it."


    Frances walks over and talks to him.


    Old Mr Louis sits there with a vacant look and doesn¡¯t make any response.


    Frances calls him two more times before he finallyes back to his senses and answers yes.


    Since I need to take care of our baby at home, so he doesn¡¯t ask me to go to thepany with him.


    Old Mr Louis leaves and Sabina goes out from her room.


    Still, she has lots ofints about me, but she likes Earl very much.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect this child would finally return to the family after lots of backwards and forwards."


    she sighs with emotion, with her hand touching Earl¡¯s head softly.


    In my heart, I feel it¡¯s luckier for me that I can see my child again in my life.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But as for the car ident, Frances and I choose to keep it as a secret to the family.


    Or I will definitely get the me from the family.


    Sabina gets tired after ying with Earl for a while. As I look after Earl, it suddenly strikes me that


    Mindy still doesn¡¯t know the truth, so I ask her out.


    When seeing Earl, she is so shocked that her eyes are almost fall out.


    "Jane, why do you take Earl with you? Did you steal the child from Whitney?"


    Well, her mouth always can¡¯t produce anything good to hear.


    "What steal? Earl is my child. It is just that hees back to me after so many difficulties."


    Then I tell the whole story about Earl to her.


    But I don¡¯t tell her that the child got hurt when I drove towards Whitney, I¡¯m afraid Mindy won¡¯t let me go


    easily if she knows.


    "No wonder I thought the child looks alike you so much before. Now it can be exined if it¡¯s your baby.


    But why did Whitney give your child back so easily? I feel it not that simple. Could it be that she¡¯s


    plotting something?"


    Stroking her chin, Mindy says to me suspiciously.


    "Ah, I think that dress is so suitable for you."


    "Which one?"


    Her sight is instantly drawn by it.


    She run to that dress and throw everything about Whitney behind.


    Sure enough, women arepletely irresistible to clothes they are keen to.


    We don¡¯t do much shopping together because she is rushed back by David¡¯s phone call.


    I take Earl around the mall alone for a while, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into Hilda Farey there.

 Chapter 422 You will Regret it

    Chapter 422 You will Regret it


    When I see her, my first reaction is to run away.


    I don¡¯t know why I would have this idea even though I did nothing wrong.


    Hilda sees me at once. She adjusts the sunsses on her face and walks towards me with a light


    smile.


    She always gives me the feeling of being too calm, which even makes me think that she doesn¡¯t belong


    to the gentle type at all.


    Most of the time, only woman can truly know well about woman.


    But men are easily to be fooled by a woman¡¯s appearance.


    Hilda is exactly this kind of woman.


    She has alreadye over, and I have no way to avoid her and only say to her sullenly, "What a


    surprise. I really didn¡¯t expect I would meet you here."


    "Not at all, Ie here specifically for you."


    She replies coldly, without any interest in exchanging pleasantries with me.


    Specificallye for me?


    How did she know I¡¯m here? How did she find me so easily when I shopping around without any


    regr routine?


    Even in myter life I¡¯m still thinking that if I had been more careful, some things would have not


    happened at all.


    But there is never "if" in this world.


    "What do you want?" I ask quietly.


    "Why don¡¯t we go to the caf¨¦ to talk about it? It¡¯s not convenient here."


    She nces at the baby in the stroller when she replies.


    It¡¯s true that with a baby to look after, it¡¯s not quite convenient to talk about things, so I follow her to a


    caf¨¦.


    Instead of ordering coffee, I only ask for a ss of pure water.


    "I¡¯m d you finally find your child back."


    She smiles at me and says gently.


    I have to admit that the way she looks right now is so gentle and harmless.


    But such kind of women are deadly poisons. They can kill others without their knowing. So I can¡¯t be


    too careful.


    "If you want to say something, just say it. There is no need to beat about the bush."


    I don¡¯t know her that well, so I don¡¯t think it necessary for us to have such a kind of pleasantries which


    happens among friends.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good." She nods and says directly, "As a mother, you should understand my feelings. It¡¯s impossible


    for me to leave my child without a father, so I won¡¯t divorce Frances."


    But Frances is not her child¡¯s father. Is it good with Frances that he suddenly has one more child even


    though the child is not his?


    I feel speechless for her words.


    "Although I¡¯m so sorry that your child¡¯s father was dead, it¡¯s meaningless for you to haunt Frances. I


    don¡¯t know when you fall in love with him, but I¡¯m sure there is no ce for you in his heart at all. He


    has been so kind to you is for Terence¡¯s sake."


    How funny it is. We two are exactly like a woman is questioning her husband¡¯s mistress here.


    Frances is mine, and no one can steal him from me, so I have to show her my tough attitude.


    She smiles gently but there is a forlorn look in her eyes.


    "I know. You see much clearer than he does. Even until now, he still doesn¡¯t know how I feel about him.


    Sometimes, men are fools."


    If front of me, she doesn¡¯t hide her feelings for Frances at all.


    Since I¡¯ve seen through her, she doesn¡¯t need to.


    "It¡¯s your business for you to love him wishfully, but I believe no one can change his love for me." I say


    firmly.


    Since Frances confessed his love for me, I have never doubted it.


    "Oh, but what can you do? I will be that one. So you¡¯d better not expect I will divorce with Frances."


    "In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you divorce or not. Your marriage is not legitimate anyway."


    Though I speak up in such a sure and justified way, my heart is uneasy.


    My heart will never be settled down as long as Frances has any rtionships with Hilda.


    Unlike the fear of Whitney, Hilda gives a feeling of trepidation.


    The more gentle and harmless a person looks like, the more deadly her attack is.


    Hilda is such a kind of person.


    Having no interest in talking to her more, I get up and go out with my baby.


    Suddenly, her voicees from behind, sounding meaningfully.


    "Jane, you¡¯ll be regret it for sure."

 Chapter 423 He Doesn鈥檛 Lie to Me

    Chapter 423 He Doesn¡¯t Lie to Me


    Hilda¡¯s words worry me very much.


    I fear she will do something to me, and fear more she will harm my friends and families.


    However, I don¡¯t know much about her, so Ipletely have no idea what she will do.


    The unknowns are usually the most frightening.


    Frances hasn¡¯te back yet when I get back home.


    I take Earl to the garden and get some fresh air.


    It seems that this is the only way to calm me down.


    After sitting on a bench for a while, a drowsy feeling creeps over me, and I couldn¡¯t help nodding off.


    Suddenly, I feel I am encircled by a warm embrace.


    When I open my eyes, I¡¯m met with his affectionate eyes.


    "Are you tired? You look so sleepy."


    His fond voice makes me want to sleep more.


    And Earl also seems to sense his return, he opens his eyes and cries out.


    Well, it¡¯s about the time to feed him.


    "I¡¯ll nurse Earl first, talk to youter."


    "I need to go out now for some errands." Frances gets up and intends to walk outside.


    "Why do you rush out? You just came back a minute ago."


    I feel it strange.


    He looks unnatural, purses his lips and says, "It is Hilda. She said her child is sick and she doesn¡¯t


    know what to do."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hilda. It is Hilda again.


    She¡¯s exactly what I guess about her!


    How could such a shrewd person as Hilda not even know what to do when her child is sick?1 it¡¯s clear


    she made an excuse to let Frances go over! Frances is just so silly to believe her.


    I don¡¯t want him to go, but what if her child is seriously ill and being dyed, then I will be guilty for my


    selfishness.


    The most important is that I don¡¯t want to have a quarrel with Frances about Hilda, which is exactly


    what Hilda wants to see.


    The fact that Frances doesn¡¯t lie to me proves his clear conscience.


    But I still feel very down.


    "Right. I know. I¡¯ll go now."


    Replying with an upset voice, I walk inside.


    Behind me, Frances promises, "I¡¯ll be back soon."


    I don¡¯t respond and walk into the house directly.


    I get upstairs. I change diaper for Earl while boiling water in a kettle.


    Outside my room, there is a faint sound of quarrelling.


    I listen intently and find it¡¯s Sabina who sounds a little hysterical.


    "Fernando was my husband. Why can¡¯t I visit his grave? I am tolerant of you in everything, because


    you¡¯re Fernando¡¯s father, but don¡¯t be too over!"


    I could tell that Sabina is aggrieved. Only old Mr Louis can reduce her to such situation.


    But I¡¯m sure stubborn old Mr Louis will not be easily persuaded by her few lines.


    As expected, he snorts and says coldly, "Fernanda and you were divorced. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to say


    these words? If it was not for you, Fernanda would have not been distracted while driving, then he


    would not have been dead! You killed my only son, I will never ever forgive you,


    Not to mention allowing you to visit his grave! If you go again, I will move his grave elsewhere!"


    I admit that old Mr Louis may be too hard on this matter, but it¡¯s not easy to tell who¡¯s the wrong side.


    What they care about is the same person.


    "Old Mr Louis, don¡¯t push me too far!"


    Sabina¡¯s voice is trembling in great anger.


    "Well, how about I just go this far? As long as I¡¯m alive, you won¡¯t get a chance to visit Fernando¡¯s


    grave!"


    Old Mr Louis¡¯ words get me a sense of sadness.


    Because he really doesn¡¯t have much time left.


    Living with advanced liver cancer, he only has a few months left.


    When I¡¯m wandering, a sudden scream from Sabina is heard, with that, something is rapidly rolling


    downstairs.


    Therees a painful wailing from old Mr Louis.


    It can¡¯t be!

 Chapter 424: 424 Why Did You Do This

    Chapter 424: 424 Why Did You Do This


    I put down nursing bottle and rush out quickly.


    When I get out, I see old Mr Louis lying at the turning corner of the stairs, not moving a muscle.


    Bright red blood flows out of the wound on his head.


    Sabina is sitting in the wheelchair, shocked to fixed her eyes on her hands with a slightly opened


    mouth.


    "What are you doing? Did you push old Mr Louis down?"


    I shout at her.


    Its not right for her to do so even though old Mr Louis has yed hard on her. How could she do this


    when she knows old Mr Louis doesn¡¯t have much time left?!


    But why did they quarrel on the second floor? I remember Sabina lives downstairs.


    If they had been on the ground floor, it would have not happened.


    Being shocked for a few seconds, Sabina turns around and exins in a trembling voice, "It¡¯s not me,


    it¡¯s really not me."


    But if not her, who else could it be?


    For the moment, there is no time for this, and it¡¯s meaningless to find fault. The most emergent is to


    save old Mr Louis.


    I make an emergent call to the hospital and also tell Frances to let hime back quickly.


    When I call him, I heard Hilda¡¯s sweet voice in the phone. It seems that she doesn¡¯t want to let him go.


    Though I trust Frances, it still makes me feel ufortable when they spend time together.


    I sit on the ground but don¡¯t dare to move old Mr Louis, then I go upstairs to feed Earl.


    After feeding, I go downstairs with Earl in my arms.


    Old Mr Louis will be delivered to the hospital soon. I should go with Earl by my side.


    Ambncees soon and old Mr Louis is carried in the car.


    Ie along to the hospital, so does Sabina. She sits aside and keeps saying uneasily, "It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s


    really not me. Old Mr Louis fell down himself. I tried to pull him but didn¡¯t make it."


    Looking at old Mr Louis with his eyes closed, I have veryplicated feelings.


    Recently, it¡¯s too frequent for me to go to the hospital.


    Every time I went to the hospital, my heart clenched. But it seems that I can¡¯t get away from it.


    When we arrive at the hospital, Frances has already been waiting there.


    Hilda alsoes with him.


    But I don¡¯t see her child.


    "How¡¯s grandpa?"


    Frances walks over and asks in a worried look.


    "The doctor said his head is bleeding and detailed situation needs more specific examination."


    I reply to him but my sight unconsciously stops on Hilda.


    I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t pretend that I don¡¯t care at all.


    Frances nods and walks in after the stretcher.


    Then all of us are waiting worriedly outside the operating room.


    Frances strolls backward and forward outside the operating room, looking very anxious.


    In the end, perhaps it¡¯s because he can¡¯t control his emotions any more, hees over and shoots his


    angry sight at Sabina.


    "Mom, what the hell happened? Why did you quarrel with grandpa again?!"


    "He found I visited your father¡¯s grave, so he was angry and warned me not to go. I followed him to the


    second floor then we argued at the stairs. Later, old Mr Louis got too emotional and excited and fell


    backwards. I reached out and tried to pull him, but I didn¡¯t make it due to my troubled legs."


    She doesn¡¯t look like telling a lie. But Frances¡¯ anger doesn¡¯t diminish at all.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know dad is grandpa¡¯s sore point, so why did you quarrel with him about dad? Can you sleep well


    if grandpa is not fine? You should move out if grandpa get through this time.

 Chapter 425 Not Everyone Likes Me

    Chapter 425 Not Everyone Likes Me


    Sabina is stunned because she doesn¡¯t expect that Frances Louis would make such a decision.


    However, she nods in the end. Maybe she can¡¯t bear hiding all the day.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get angry, Frances. Old Mr. Louis will be fine.¡± Hilda Farey says softly. I look at her warily


    while she smiles demurely. When a man is irritable, he must feel at ease when seeing such a face.


    Hilda is really good at utilizing men¡¯ weakness. Suddenly I worry a little that she would manage to


    tempt Frances.


    Fortunately Frances just nces at her and then sits by me. Looking at Earl in my arms, Frances asks,


    ¡°Is Earl sleeping? Has he been scared?¡±


    Looking at Hildacently, I nod, ¡°Nope, he is too little to understand what¡¯s happening.¡± Hearing


    my answer, Frances nods, holds my hand, sits silently and doesn¡¯t say more. I can feel that he is rather


    nervous because his hand is sweaty and he holds me tightly. I don¡¯t say more and just allow him to


    hold my hand like this. Finally, the door of the operating room is open.


    The doctor tells us that old Mr. Louis went fainted because he was too excited, causing a sudden


    cerebral hemorrhage. And he lost bnce because of cerebral hemorrhage, so he fell from upstairs.


    Fortunately, he has passed the dangerous period after operations. Sabina takes a long breath, then


    pushes the wheelchair and leaves the hospital.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Old Mr. Louis needs to stay in ICU for one night. As I have to take care of Earl, I go back after staying


    for a while. Honestly, I am really worried about leaving Frances and Hilda alone in the hospital.


    However, for the sake of the children, there is no alternative.


    Sabina just finishes packaging and ns to leave when I arrive at home. Her expression is rather


    down. It softens my heart. I go toward her and say softly, ¡°Mom, take care.¡± Sabina looks at me deeply


    and gets on the car without saying a word.


    Over the whole night, I am sleepless because Earl is rather noisy. Next morning, Frances takes old Mr.


    Louis home and even arrange a doctor at home to monitor his condition.


    Unexpectedly, Hilda alsoe with him. Moreover, old Mr. Louis treats her rather kindly, like the way


    he treated me before. The big difference upsets me.


    Is Hilda too scheming so that she even win old Mr. Louis¡¯s heart? I silently watch them talking and


    laughing. Till lunch, Hilda looks at her watch and says, ¡°Old Mr. Louis, I shall go now. My child is


    waiting for me. I will see you when avable.¡±


    Old Mr. Louis holds her and says lightly, ¡°How about moving to live here? It¡¯s rather inconvenient for a


    widow and orphan to live alone. If you live here, we can take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it¡¯s not apt. Not everyone in the family likes me.¡± Hilda looks at me and says meaningfully.


    Yes, it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t like her, I hate her.


    However, old Mr. Louis is tempted by her. Old Mr. Louis rolls his eyes and says disapprovingly, ¡°I have


    the final say in this family. Moreover, as your rtionship with Frances is so good, there is nothing


    wrong. Seeing you makes me d, maybe I will heal faster."

 Chapter 426 She is Pitiful

    Chapter 426 She is Pitiful


    As old Mr. Louis insists on Hilda¡¯s staying, Frances stands by and looks at me all the time. I don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s in his mind now, but his look worries me. For the sake of old Mr. Louis¡¯s recovery, finally Frances


    agrees, ¡°You¡¯d better live here. Let¡¯s see what to do when his condition stabilizes.¡±


    I really want to say no and ask Hilda to get out immediately. However, I am not brave to say that. I must


    bear that Hilda smiles at mecently.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hilda moves in with her child in the afternoon. It¡¯spletely a nightmare for me. She coaxes old Mr.


    Louis very happily. Even her cooking skills are better than me, the dishes she cooked areparable


    to those of a five-star hotel. Moreover, she is beautiful, gentle and considerate. Her strengths are really


    countless. For me, letting such a woman stay here is a time bomb.


    Sitting on the sofa, I can hear old Mr. Louis¡¯s heartyughter from far away. Frances sits by me with a


    poker face. I really can¡¯t bear any more. ¡°Frances, do you really consider my feelings? What¡¯s your


    meaning by letting Hilda stay here?¡±


    ¡°I have said that before. It¡¯s for the sake of father¡¯s illness. Father likes her, I can do nothing.¡± Frances


    sighs and looks at me helplessly.


    ¡°Shall you also agree even if father asks you to divorce me and marry her?¡± I can¡¯t restrain my


    emotions, and shout at him.


    He reaches out and touches my face gently, saying, ¡°Fool, why do you think so? How could father let


    us get divorced.¡±


    Why not? Old Mr. Louis has said that to me, but Frances doesn¡¯t know that. When I want to tell him,


    Hilda walks out with a peeled apple in hand. Shees over, sits down naturally and passes the apple


    to him, ¡°Eat some fruits.¡± Frances looks at me and doesn¡¯t take the apple. Maybe he is afraid that I will


    get angry. Hilda doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all and continues to putting pieces of apple into his mouth.


    Frances has to open his mouth this time.


    How can I bear other woman feed my husband? I stand up right now and throw the apple into the trash


    bin, ¡°Hilda Farey, it¡¯s none of my business that father likes you. However, I hope you can do your own


    job and not to y tricks all the time. Don¡¯t you think that no one is aware of your thoughts? If you dare


    to tempt Frances again in front of me, don''t me me for being unkind to you! "


    Hilda looks at me aggrievedly, tears falling from her eyes. She turns and looks at Frances, crying,


    ¡°Frances, old Mr. Louis asks me to peel an apple for you. Am I wrong? Why did Jane treated me like


    this?¡±


    Tears are the best weapon of women. Without doubt, Frances softens. He frowns and says lowly,


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t bully Hilda. She is already rather pitiful.¡±


    She is pitiful?! Why don¡¯t I think so? Frances must be lulled into feeling sorry for such a woman. As a


    saying says, usually a pathetic man may also have some disgusting personality traits. I guess Frances


    won¡¯t understand this in his whole life. How can he admit that he loves me but choose to plead for other


    woman? I am too angry so that I go upstairs instead. Burying my body under the quilt, I feel more and


    more aggrieved and can¡¯t help crying in the end.


    I cry more and more sadly. Suddenly I hear someone knocks at the door. I remember I didn''t close the


    door. I think it must be Frances. My head exposes and I find it¡¯s Hilda in fact. I don¡¯t want her to see my


    embarrassing look so I quickly wipe away my tears and say sharply, "What are you doing here? This is


    my wedding room. I don¡¯t wee you!¡±


    Hildaughs and seems not to care about my word. She shake the thing in her hand and says softly, ¡°I


    come over to send you thewyer''s letter.¡±

 Chapter 427 I Trust You

    Chapter 427 I Trust You


    ¡°Lawyer''s letter?¡± I look at her in surprise and get up. I quickly walk over and take it. Once opened, it


    turns out to be awyer''s letter. Whitney Jordan hasn¡¯t given up finding out the truth of the car ident.


    Although the police chooses not to pursue, Whitney insists on suing me. In fact, I have guessed that


    she won¡¯t easily give up. She hates me to death. Once she has something on me, she will definitely


    make use of it. Though I has expected that, I still don¡¯t know how to handle the case.


    ¡°To be frank, I really hope you will be convicted.¡± It¡¯s the first time that Hilda doesn¡¯t conceal her true


    thoughts. My intuition is right that she is not simple and even harder to tackle than Whitney Jordan.


    Facing two strong opponents, I realize that the situation deteriorate sharply.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you want to win Frances¡¯ heart. However, I will never let your dreame true.¡± Saying coldly,


    I push her toward the door.


    Unexpectedly, she sits down and looks at me with grievance. ¡°Jane, what are you doing? I know you


    dislike me, but is it necessary to go against me all the time? Ie to send you thewyer¡¯s letter, why


    do you push me?¡±


    Why does she behave so weirdly? Isn¡¯t Francesing? I look at the door and do see Francesing


    over sullenly. He nces at me deeply and says nothing. I can tell that he must be ming me. ¡°Don¡¯t


    you believe her that I really push her?¡±


    ¡°I see that.¡± Frances says lightly and pulls Hilda up. I did push her right now, but I didn¡¯t use any


    strength. How could I push her down? She must want to frame me because she saw Frances was


    coming over just now. The situation is notplex, but Frances¡¯ behavior hurts me. Suddenly, I am not


    sure whether I am important to him. After all, his attitude towards Hilda lowers my sense of security.


    Hilda hides behind France and look at me in fear. ¡°Since Jane dislikes me so much, I¡¯d better go


    downstairs first.¡± After saying that, she goes downstairs quickly.


    Looking at Frances¡¯s cold face, I feel rather upset. ¡°Frances, don¡¯t you trust me now?¡± My heart turns


    tense when asking him. Maybe he doesn¡¯t know he means a lot to me. Even his simple nce is


    enough to hurt me deeply. Now I feel rather ufortable and I am about to die.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± Looking at me with rich emotions, he whispers. I sigh and rx after hearing his answer.


    He seems not a man that will disappoint me. However, his next sentence freezes me again. ¡°But I won¡¯t


    easily doubt Hilda, either.¡±


    Hilda, this name nearly makes me crazy mow. Although I only know her for a short period of time, I


    hate her more than Whitney Jordan. She is too scheming. She is a most dangerous


    existence.

 Chapter 428 I Only Love You

    Chapter 428 I Only Love You


    ¡°Frances, don¡¯t you want to tell me you love Hilda?¡± I ask him loudly. Because of great tension, my


    voice can¡¯t help trembling.


    ¡°I won''t like Hilda. I can tell you with certainty that I love you and I only have you in my heart. But


    please be more tolerant to Hilda and don''t make troubles unreasonably, okay?" Frances said


    helplessly.


    ¡°Unreasonable? You think I am unreasonable? Since Hilda is reasonable, now go find her. Leave me


    alone!¡± I shout and m the door. My heart is broken. I know that I look like a shrew who quarrel with


    husband, but I couldn''t help myself. Once I think Frances favor Hilda, I get furious. I don¡¯t want to get


    angry on him, but why does the rtionship between us change like this? With my back pressing tightly


    against the door, I lower my body weakly.


    Dinner time, Franceses to call me. However, I don¡¯t want to eat, let alone open the door. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to see you, leave now! I don¡¯t want to eat even if I starve to death.¡±


    Soon, the sound of footsteps dies away. Is Frances gone? Doesn¡¯t he try to persuade me? Shouldn¡¯t


    hefort me? ¡°Jerk!¡± I curse angrily.


    ¡°Who is a jerk?¡± Frances¡¯s voice shocks me. I raise my head and find that he is looking at me


    helplessly with food in hand.


    Oops! I forgot that he cane in through another room. Although I cursed him just now, I am not


    guilty at all, instead I say rather confidently, "It¡¯s clear who is a jerk!"


    ¡°Well, stop that, eat some food.¡± Hees over, puts the food in front of me and says softly, ¡°You can


    get angry on me but you should take good care of your own body. If you are ill due to hunger, who is


    gonna give birth for me?¡± When saying, he sits next to me, leans his head on my shoulder, and rubs it


    slightly. Is he being affectionate now? Not having seen such a ¡°meek¡± side of Frances before, most ofContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    my anger disappears at once. re at him angrily, I say sullenly, ¡°I won¡¯t give birth for you, you can ask


    Hilda to do you the favor.¡±


    ¡°I only love you, so I only want you to give birth for me.¡± He raises his head and kisses my lips secretly.


    At this moment, my anger totally disappears. In addition, I¡¯m hungry and the food seems delicious. I


    have no reason to abuse myself. However, if I eat them now, is it shameful? I snort coldly, curl my lips


    and say, "Who would want to eat the things you brought from the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Then how about feeding you? Do you want to eat then?¡± By saying so, he begins to put the food into


    my mouth. How can I refuse the food just outside of my mouth? Besides, it¡¯s a rare opportunity to be


    fed by Frances, how can I miss it? Thinking that, I open my mouth and gobble down the food with no


    qualms. Maybe I am really hungry, or the food is too delicious, I eat up all the food he brought. Looking


    at the empty tes, I feel a little embarrassed. I take out the tissue and wipe my mouth, then I turn my


    head and say to Frances, "I have ate up, you can go now. Don¡¯t forget that we are still in the cold war.¡±


    ¡°Since you are cold, let us do some warm-up.¡± By saying so, he presses me against the bed and


    begins to touch me with his hands.


    ¡°What are you doing? I just ate up, I am very full now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know there is a saying called fullness and warmness cause lust?"


    ...

 Chapter 429 You Can Deny

    Chapter 429 You Can Deny


    Having sex improves our rtionship. In other word, I don¡¯t want to continue cold war with Frances.


    That only benefits Hilda. So I am reconciled with Frances naturally.


    Till night, I tell Frances that Whitney Jordan has sent me awyer¡¯s letter. ¡°In your opinion, what should


    I do? If she won the case, how long will I be sentenced?¡± As far a ce like jail, whoever would be


    afraid.


    Frances hugs me in his arms and lightly kisses my forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t seed. I already


    arranged some people to handle this and hired the bestwyer for you today afternoon.¡±


    Although Frances promises, I still feel uneasy. Because of that, we make a long talk before finally I fall


    asleep.


    A few dayster, Frances apanies me to the court. It¡¯s my first time to stand in the dock so that I


    am very nervous. I keep my eye on the direction of Frances. However, every time I look at him, I can


    also see Hilda who sits by him. Because of that, I decide not to see there.


    Although Whitney Jordan doesn¡¯t have any exact evidence, herwyer is really good so the situation is


    not good for me in the beginning. However, Frances hires a more excellentwyer. He gets me off in a


    few words. Though I clearly know that I¡¯m guilty, I really don¡¯t want to be convicted now. In the end, the


    judge pronounces me not guilty because of insufficient evidence. But I know Whitney Jordan won¡¯t give


    up easily so that she definitely will apply for second trial. And it would be harder to win.


    Frances goes to take the car while Hilda goes to the bathroom. I stand at the door waiting for Frances


    to drive over, but I run into Whitney Jordan who ising out. She looks at me with hatred and anger.


    ¡°Jane Noyes, I can tell you that I will not give up. I will continue to appeal until you are convicted.¡±


    Her word makes me nervous but I still try to bluff. ¡°Whitney Jordan, I''m not afraid of you. If thew is to


    convict, it will only convict you. Compared to the terrible things you did, does what I did matter. AfterC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    thiswsuit is over, I will sue you for poisoning my family. "


    Whitney Jordan frowns and looks at me with confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? Who poisoned


    your family?¡± She is very confused.


    But about this thing, I have already clearly known that she did it. Even if she pretends, it doesn''t make


    sense. ¡°You can deny but the cake maker has told me that you incited him to do that. Plusst time you


    incited someone to kill my unborn baby, I will get even with you one by one.¡±


    ¡°I admit to killing your baby, but as for poisoning you mentioned just now, it¡¯s not me.¡± She still insists


    and denies that she poisoned.


    ¡°As I said, you can deny, see you in court.¡± Frances drives over at this moment. I don¡¯t want to talk with


    her and go ahead directly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, say clearly! I am not a liar, I will not admit the thing I didn¡¯t do!¡± Whitney Jordan stops me and


    says seriously. All of a sudden, I am stunned. Didn¡¯t she put poison? How could that be true? The cake


    maker said it¡¯s she. Besides, except her, I really can''t think of anyone else.

 Chapter 430: I Am Jealous Because I Care About You

    Chapter 430: I Am Jealous Because I Care About You


    Is there more to it?


    Just as I am about to ask Whitney, Hilda walks out and waves her hand at Frances.


    "Frances,e here."


    Whitney frowns more tightly. She looks at Hilda and asks me, "Who is she? Does she n to steal


    Frances from you?"


    She says with a cold smile.


    It makes sense.


    In her eyes, I stole Frances from her.


    Now, she can''t wait to see Frances be taken away.


    "You think too much. She''s just an insignificant person."


    I reply coldly.


    Frances parks his car in front of me, and I get on the car.


    Whitney says meaningfully behind me.


    "Really? I used to have the same thought when you first appeared."


    Whitney''s words are an rm for me. She reminds me to be more wary of Hilda.


    When I am at a loss, Hilda gets into the passenger seat and sits beside Frances.


    I don''t know if someone else has such a feeling. If a husband is in the driver seat, nobody except his


    wife can sit in the passenger seat.


    It''s clear that Hilda is provoking me in this way.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Whitney is here, I don''t want to make a scene. I just endure it and take the back seat.


    When I get home, I go straight upstairs to see Earl.


    When Hilda moves in, she takes her nanny here.


    The nanny is very easy-going and kind. She takes care of Earl when we are away.


    Upstairs, I see Earl dancing in the crib with his eyes wide open.


    Seeing such a cute child, I feel better at once.


    "Earl, why are you so happy today?"


    I walk over to pick Earl up and kiss him on the cheek delightedly.


    "Maybe he sees someone in a bad mood and wants to make her happy."


    Frances says at the door. I turn around and re at him.


    He seems to enjoy chatting with Hilda who sat in the passenger seat just now.


    I feel like an outsider when I hear them talking about the past. That''s why I am sulking all the way


    home.


    "You are easy to get angry these days." Frances walks over, gently put his arms around my waist and


    ces his head on my shoulder.


    I don''t think I can get angry now.


    "Now you know I''m angry. Why didn''t you notice it back in the car?"


    Iined. I really have a grievance.


    "Tell me, should I be happy or sad? You are angry because you are jealous. You are jealous because


    you care too much about me."


    Frances hugs me more tightly.


    Actually, I''m angry, not just because I''m jealous, but also because Frances is too blind. How can he not


    see Hilda''s nature? She is a bitch.


    However, it is useless to tell him now. For men like Frances, seeing is believing, so he won''t believe me


    easily.


    I don''t want to talk to him anymore and feel a little tired. I hand the child to him and go to bed.


    When I wake up, the child and Frances are not in the room. They probably go downstairs.


    I get up. The phone rings as soon as I pick it up.


    It''s an unfamiliar number.


    I don''t want to answer it, but my hand slip and I pick it up by ident.


    "Jane, this is Violet. Can we meet?"

 Chapter 431: A Perfect Couple

    Chapter 431: A Perfect Couple


    Violet wants to see me?


    Does she want to spill coffee on me again?


    "Why do we have to see each other?" I rejects her request.


    "I want to talk to you about Steven. He''s not doing well these days."


    "As his friend, I hope you cane out and meet me."


    Violet pleads. I can tell that she really likes Steven.


    Actually, I want to say that I don''t care.


    However, I cannot restrain my true feelings.


    I owe Steven much. Now something goes wrong with him. I can''t just sit back and do nothing.


    Even if Violet sets up a trap for me, I have to see her.


    "Alright, where should we meet?" I ask in a deep voice.


    "Let''s meet at the clubhouse next to your house. If I choose a ce too far away, I''m afraid you''ll think


    I''m up to something."


    With her saying that, it seems like I have no other choices but go.


    "Alright, when?"


    "Two o''clock in the afternoon."


    After making the appointment with Violet, I put on my clothes and go downstairs.


    I see Frances and Hilda sitting on the sofa, each holding a child and talking with a smile.


    They are like a perfect couple. What a harmonious picture. But to me, it is really an eyesore.


    Frances is my husband. How can he be so intimate with other women?


    I walk down without a word, sit opposite them and watch them talking.


    They notice me after a long while.


    Frances stands up and walks towards me. He smiles and says, "You''re up. Why don''t you sleep a little


    longer?"


    If I sleep a little longer, I''m not sure what I will see.


    Of course, I only dare to say it in my mind.


    Otherwise, I would look very narrow-minded.


    I force a smile, take the child from Frances and ask softly, "Has Earl eaten?"


    "Yes. When I fed my baby, I also fed him," Hilda said with a smile.


    I don''t ask her. Why is she the one answers?


    I roll my eyes at Hilda and don''t want to talk to her.


    She hands Earl to the nanny and goes to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Hilda finishes cooking and goes out soon.


    At the same time, old Mr. Louis walks out of the room.


    He is still a little weak, so he trembles when he walks.


    I want to go up and support old Mr. Louis, but Hilda steps ahead of me and goes forward to support


    him.


    "Grandpa, be careful. Don''t fall again."


    She helps old Mr. Louis over and sits down at the table. Then she sits down beside old Mr. Louis and


    serves him half a bowl of porridge.


    Then, she gives Frances another bowl.


    Of course, she doesn''t give me.


    But I didn''t expect her to do so.


    I hand the child to the nanny and silently serve myself a bowl of porridge.


    During the meal, Hilda keeps helping old Mr. Louis with the dishes. I''ve never seen old Mr. Louis smile


    so happily before.


    I have to say that Hilda really knows how to bribe people.


    Both Frances and old Mr. Louis have a good impression of her.


    If it goes on like this, what should I do?


    After the depressing meal, I put away dishes and go to the kitchen to wash them.


    Hilda insists on helping and follows me into the kitchen.


    I feel very uneasy to be in the same space with her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, bad things happens every time when I am alone with her.


    "Just go out. I don''t need your help."


    I say coldly.


    Hilda smiles and looks around the kitchen. I don''t know what she''s looking at, but it makes me uneasy.


    Soon, the water in the pot boils. I take the pot to the side and prepare to wash it.


    Suddenly, Hilda cries out in rm. Then, a heat wave rushes towards me.

 Chapter 432: Am I Crazy

    Chapter 432: Am I Crazy


    Turning around, I see my dress burning.


    It burns very quickly because it''s made of silk.


    Without any hesitation, I quickly take off the dress and jump to the side.


    Frances and old Mr. Louis notice the sound and rush over. They see me standing there with a panicked


    expression.


    I am wearing leggings inside, but I still feel a little embarrassed when old Mr. Louises over.


    But right now, I''m not in the position to care about that.


    If it weren''t for my quick reaction, I probably would have died because of the fire.


    The dress burns out quickly, and the entire room is filled with a pungent smell.


    "What''s going on? Are you alright, Jane?"


    Frances walks over and looks at me anxiously.


    I shake my head, but my gaze is locked onto Hilda.


    I don''t know how it happens, but it happens the moment I turn around.


    I forget to turn off the gas when I pick up the pot. My dress is probably ignited by the me.


    However, I don''t know how it touches the me.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see anything. You should ask Hilda about this," I said coldly.


    Hilda put on an innocent look. She shakes her head at me and says, "It''s none of my business. I only


    noticed it when it began to burn. You dress probably got caught by the gas range."


    "How could it possible?" I snort and snap at Hilda, "How could an ankle-length dress got caught by the


    gas range? Come up with a better excuse. Otherwise, nobody is going to believe you."


    No one would have done this except Hilda.


    She can even do such a terrible thing. I can''t imagine what will happen if she continues to live here. I


    won''t even be able to have a sound sleep.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I really didn''t do that. Frances, do you believe me?" While crying, Hilda runs to Frances and grabs his


    arm.


    Frances purses his lips tightly without saying anything. He may be thinking about what is actually going


    on.


    Seeing this, Hilda suddenly clenches her fists, her eyes filled with determination as she walks towards


    the gas.


    "I never lie. How could I do such a terrible thing? Jane, even if you want to set me up, this is over the


    line."


    I set her up?


    "Are you saying that I risk my life to frame you?"


    I feel it more and more ridiculous.


    Only I know how dangerous it was.


    I can''t stop sweating on my back until now.


    Hilda turns around and looks at the mes that are still leaping. She firmly says, "Since none of you


    believe me, I''ll prove it to you. I didn''t do it."


    As she speaks, she lifts up her skirt and ces it on the mes.


    Seeing this, Frances strides over and ces down her dress.


    "Alright, stop messing around."


    "I trust you.¡±


    "Frances!"


    Hilda calls Frances with grievance and immediately jumps into his arms.


    I stand here and watch them in silence, finding it really ridiculous.


    My dress is made of silk. It burns quickly when it touches the me.


    However, her skirt is made of cotton, and it will take a while before it ignites.


    I''m sure she does it for show, for Frances.


    But Frances believes her.


    Hilda is really something. Step by step, she''s making things worse between Frances and me.


    Do I really have a chance of winning against a woman like that?

 Chapter 433: Only You Can Help Him

    Chapter 433: Only You Can Help Him


    What happened in the morning unsettles me. Even when Frances talks to me, I just give him some


    perfunctory responds.


    Actually, I don''t want to say a single word to him, but I''m afraid that Hilda will put on a triumphant look if


    I keeps silent.


    After this incident, Frances bans me from the kitchen again.


    He doesn''t even allow me to touch anything rted to fire.


    I know that he''s scared.


    I am even more frightened. Even if he doesn''t say it, I won''t have the courage to be in the kitchen for a


    long time.


    Most importantly, I can''t be alone with Hilda.


    At noon, Frances goes to thepany. Hilda and I sit in the living room.


    Of course, nanny is here, too.


    I''m not scared when someone else is here.


    "You did that, didn''t you?"


    I say with a positive tone.


    Hilda probably pulled my dress towards the fire when I didn''t notice.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiles at me and shrugs innocently.


    "Frances believed that I didn''t do it. Do you think there''s any point in having this conversation with me


    now?"


    Although I hate her and think she did it, I have no proof. No matter what I say, no one will believe me.


    Sitting on the sofa for a while, I find it''s half past one.


    Although the ce where Violet and I will meet is close, I would rather go out early since I really don''t


    want to stay with Hilda.


    On the way, I feel a burning sensation in my wrist.


    I look down and see that it''s red and swollen.


    It''s probably burned when I take off my dress. I didn''t feel any pain. Now with the sun, it starts to hurt.


    There happens to be a pharmacy nearby. I buy a scald ointment and put it on my wrist before I go into


    the club.


    Just as I walk in, someone is calling me from behind.


    Turning around, I see Violet with an exquisite make-up.


    However, there''s a faint sadness on her face, which looks pitiful and lovely.


    Although I don''t like Violet, I have to admit that she is much better than Hilda.


    After we go into the private room and order some coffee, she speaks first.


    "Jane, I have nothing to hide. I hope that you can help Steven."


    Her words puzzle me since I don''t understand what she means.


    She frowned and said sadly, "You probably don''t know how much Steven loves you. We''ve been


    married for a few days, but he never touches me. He even goes to the bar every night to get drunk and


    comes back at dawn. Even when he falls asleep, he calls your name."


    "I thought that he was a yboy and I never expected that he would have such a deep affection for


    you. Although he marries me, he never forgets about you. You''re a drug that he can''t quit. He takes out


    his phone, wanting to call you every day. But he never does. I want to go into his heart and warm him


    up, but he doesn''t even give me a chance."


    Violet says as tears flow down her cheeks.


    If Violet didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t know that Steven treated her like this.


    I don''t expect that Steven can''t get over me even though he''s married.


    It is too cruel to his wife.


    However, when ites to a rtionship, outsiders'' hands are tied.


    I sigh and say to her.


    "What do you think I can help you with?"

 Chapter 434: We Still Have Chance

    Chapter 434: We Still Have Chance


    I really don''t know what I can do to help.


    I''ve said harsh words to Steven before. I even haven''t contacted him or meet him recently, except at


    their wedding.


    I''ve thought that should be enough.


    But I haven''t expected that he would be so persistent.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know. That''s why Ie to beg for your help." Violet holds my hand tightly


    and says sincerely, "I know that I''ve done something wrong. It''s OK if you want to hit me or scold me,


    as long as you can cheer Steven up. Even if that means I have to divorce him. I really love him and


    don''t want to see him this upset."


    Even a divorce?


    Violet must really love Steven that she would rather let him go to make him happy.


    Steven is my friend and I will help him even if Violet doesn''te to ask for my help.


    "I see. I''ll try. Give me some time to think about it and I''ll contact you as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, Jane. Only you can help Steven now."


    Violet says to me gratefully.


    Then we chat about something else, but she''s obviously absent-minded.


    Although I don''t want to go home, I can''t have her stay here forever, so I get up and say goodbye to


    her.


    On the way home, I think about how to avoid Hilda.


    And the only way is to go to thepany with Frances every day.


    Then I don''t have to see Hilda during the day, and for dinner, I can eat out so that when I go back


    home, I can go straight to sleep without talking to Hilda.


    At night, I tell Frances that I want to start working in thepany.


    He sees through me but doesn''t debunk my intention. Instead, he nods in agreement.


    I can''t leave Earl alone at home, so I''ll just take him with me.


    On the way, Frances calls his secretary.


    "I will bring the child to work. Go prepare everything that I need."


    When we arrive at thepany, the secretary is moving stuffs into the office.


    Cot, toys, milk powder, diapers, clothes and so on.


    Is Frances going to move the whole house here?


    I put up a smile and say, "Actually, you didn¡¯t have to go to all this trouble."


    "Earl is my child and I want to give him the best things in the world."


    Frances is rich and he is willing to pay for Earl. I can only ept it with ease.


    After lunch, I hear some people talking about it in the toilet.


    "Hey, do you know that Mr. Frances has asked his secretary to buy a lot of baby products? Is he going


    to settle down here?"


    "Oh, stop it. Mr. Frances is handsome and rich. He dotes on his wife and treats his child so well. I really


    regret that I didn''t try my best to seduce him and be his wife."


    It turns out that Frances is also popr in thepany.


    I smile and hear them continue, "Don''t give up. Mr. Frances is now in his second marriage. Perhaps


    there will be a third and even a fourth marriage. We still have a chance."


    Theyugh out, but I can''t smile now.


    What they said is exactly what I''m worried about.


    With Hilda, I will never be at ease.


    Unsettled, Ie back to Frances'' office. Frances hands the child to me and puts on his coat.


    "I have a meeting. Wait here for me."


    I nod and watch him leaving.


    I''m bored when he is away, so I go to check if he is still watching me through the surveince camera.


    There are many documents that I can''t read on the desk, but the surveince window on hisputer


    has gone.


    I suddenly feel upset.


    Does he no longer care about me?


    Earl falls asleep soon. I put him on the cot and begin to go through Frances'' desk out of boredom.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    One of the drawers is locked, but the key is right on the desk.


    I am curious about what is inside.


    With nervousness and curiosity, I unlock the drawer with trembling hands.

 Chapter 435: What Should I Remember?

    Chapter 435: What Should I Remember?


    I am surprised at how empty the drawer is.


    There is only one photo inside.


    One single photo.


    However, it startles me.


    Judging from the rim of the photo, it''s the one I saw in Frances¡¯ studyst time.


    Didn''t he throw it into the trash can? Did he lie, or does he have a backup?


    I don''t know.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I can''t think straight now.


    Because the person in the photo really shocks me.


    Actually, I have guessed that this photo might contain Frances'' secrets.


    Perhaps, it''s about his secret love in the past.


    However, I haven''t expected the person in the photo to be me.


    To be exact, it was me ten years ago.


    If I haven''t seen this photo, I would have forgotten that I had days like that.


    Ten years ago, I was only fourteen years old and was a sophomore in junior high school.


    Back then I was a famous bad ass in the school. I spent every day with those so-calls cool guys


    because I thought that they were loyal to friends.


    And because of my good grades and pretty face, the teachers never said anything about it.


    In the photo, I am wearing a ponytail and talking to the people next to me.


    It was obviously taken secretly.


    However, I don''t understand why Frances has this photo.


    Did he ask someone to investigate me? Or did he know me before?


    As I am pondering over it, herees Frances¡¯ voice.


    "What are you looking at?"


    I pick up the photo subconsciously, stand up, and stare at him in confusion.


    "Why do you have my photo?"


    Frances suddenly bes serious as he looks at me, somewhat nervous.


    After a while, he says to me in a deep voice.


    "You really can''t remember?"


    What should I remember?


    I am even more puzzled.


    Frances'' expression bes even stranger.


    And it looks even a little gloomy.


    Is it because I''ve peeked at the photo or is it because that I forget something I should remember?


    After a moment of silence, he sighs helplessly.


    "You really can''t remember. It seems that I''m the only one that still holds onto it now."


    What does he mean by that?


    I''m tortured by curiosity.


    I can''t help but ask in amanding tone, "Tell me. What on earth is going on?"


    "Let me take you to a ce first."


    Frances holds my hand and is about to lead me out. He takes back the photo back by the way.


    "What the hell is going on? Can you tell me now? I''m going crazy."


    I almost beg.


    Curiosity can really kill.


    And how can I suppress my curiosity as it has something to do with me and Frances?


    But Frances ignores my pleading and remains silent. He just takes me into the car and drives away.


    "Frances, I swear to God I won''t let you get away with it after I know the truth."


    He turns to look at me and doesn''t say anything. He drivers faster instead.


    Along the way, I have been tortured by my curiosity. But I have to suppress it and patiently wait till we


    arrive at the destination.


    Finally, the car stops at the restaurant where I used toe when I was in junior high school.


    Why does he bring me here?

 Chapter 436: Damn Viagra

    Chapter 436: Damn Viagra


    The owner of your restaurant greets us warmly when he sees us.


    "Wee. You two are really loyal fans of my restaurant, aren''t you? I have you guys here often all


    these years."


    I smile at the owner and sit down with Frances at the door.


    I frown and whisper to Frances, "Why do you bring me here? I''ve no appetite."


    Only now do I realize that it is noon, and I am indeed a little hungry.


    So, when the owneres to take the orders, I order a fried rice.


    Frances orders the same.


    "We''re here to see if it can help you remember."


    Frances stares into my eyes and smiles meaningfully.


    Damn it! He just won''t tell me!


    I ignore him and pour a cup of tea for myself.


    Suddenly, Frances starts to speak.


    "Don''t you remember that you had chased me?"


    I am startled and the water in my mouth sprays onto Frances¡¯ face.


    Frances'' face darkened right away.


    Holy crap! I''m screwed!


    But that''s not my fault.


    His words are so shocking!


    Frances suppresses his anger as he wipes the water off his face with a napkin.


    "Even if you don''t remember, you don''t have to do this to me."


    I purse my lips and say, "Hey, it''s not my fault. You''re the one talking nonsense, OK? Howe I used


    to chase you?"


    He smiles helplessly and says to me, "When you were in junior high school, did you chase a boy in


    high school and give him a bottle of ... Viagra?"


    Speaking of it, Frances blushes slightly.


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen Frances blush.


    Memories also surge up in my mind.


    I remember it when he mentioned Viagra.


    That damn embarrassing memory.


    Back then all my friends were hooligans and they always did things in their hooligan way.


    One day, when I walked by the high school department, I saw a handsome boy with an indifferent and


    noble temperament.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I didn''t know much about love at that time, I couldn''t help but want to have him as my


    boyfriend.


    I told one of my friends about it, and it soon was spread among my friends.


    They found the boy for me and told me that the boy was a senior student in high school department. He


    was handsome and was an excellent student. Most importantly, he hadn''t had a girlfriend.


    Suddenly my heart rippled and wanted to have a try.


    So, with the encouragement of all my friends, I went to confess to that boy.


    But one should bring some gift when they confess. I asked a bunch of friends, and they told me that if I


    cared about a man, I should start from his body.


    And it suddenly hit me that the advertisement had said that Viagra was good for men.


    So I stopped the boy one day after school. I gave him a bottle of Viagra and asked him to be my


    boyfriend.


    The boy was obviously surprised. And I ran away because of shyness.


    Afterwards, I was mocked by a group of friends for a long time because of the Viagra. And that was


    why I had never showed up in the high school department again.


    This memory was so embarrassing that I chose to shield it.


    Now that Frances suddenly brings it up...


    I gulp with nervousness and look at Frances with a sad face. "You are not saying that you are that boy,


    aren''t you?"

 Chapter 437: My Secret

    Chapter 437: My Secret


    Come to think of it, Frances is indeed four or five years older than me.


    Probably....


    Perhaps....


    Maybe....


    No!


    That can''t be true!


    However, Frances nods at me, raises his eyebrows and says, "Yes."


    I''m screwed.


    I''m going to be mocked by Frances for the rest of my life.


    If we can be together for a lifetime.


    I support my forehead and ask Frances with a bitter face, "Then, how did you get the photo?"


    Right this moment, the owneres to us with food and interrupts our conversation.


    "Here you are. It tastes batter when it''s warm."


    I smile at the owner and say, "I know, so I used to use an instion box to keep it warm if I want to


    have themter."


    Frances sits opposite me and suddenly peeks at me.


    Why is he looking at me like that?


    "Alright, enjoy the food. I should go and prepare. Soon the sses will over and many students will


    come."


    The owner smiles and leaves to work. I nce at Frances and signal him to continue.


    "To be honest, how can I forget about the girl who gave me the Viagra? Did you think that I''m


    impotent?"


    As he says so, he looks at me ambiguously.


    I blush, thinking of his extraordinary performance every night.


    Damn it. If he is impotent, then no men in the world are potent.


    If I can start over, I won''t make this mistake that make Francesugh at me for a lifetime.


    I can only beg for mercy.


    "It''s my fault, okay? Continue, please."


    "I''ve beenughed at for a long time because of the Viagra. That''s when I began to pay attention to


    you. There was a tform on the top of the teaching building where I could see the junior high school


    department clearly. I would go up there to observe you every day. And I was gradually attracted by you


    as I felt that you had a glow. I couldn''t move my eyes away from you. The photo was taken then."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Frances spoke gently, falling into his memories.


    I look at the man in front of me, feeling so moved.


    It turns out that the fate has bound us together long ago.


    Thinking about that Frances has liked me since a long time ago, I feel so sweet.


    "And I had also discovered a secret during that time."


    "What?"


    Frances¡¯ words wake me up from my thoughts.


    "It turned out that you would buy a fried rice at noon every day, eat a half and save the other half for


    dinner."


    I haven''t expected that.


    Even my friends then did not know the secret.


    At that time, I had a feeling of inferiority because of my poor family. I didn''t want anyone to know about


    it, and I never told anyone.


    I''m still not at ease when Frances mentions it.


    "It''s nothing. I couldn''t finish it at once. I kept it warm anyway."


    "Do you really think your instion box worked that well?"


    Frances looks at me and says in a slightly sarcastic tone.


    What does this mean?


    If it weren''t for the instion box, how could I have a warm meal every afternoon?


    Suddenly, the words of the restaurant owner popped into my head.


    Every afternoon, Frances woulde here to pack up a fried rice.


    Does he...?

 Chapter 438: Life Is Filled With Dramas

    Chapter 438: Life Is Filled With Dramas


    I look at Frances and say in disbelief, "You did it?"


    Frances nods and does not saying anything.


    I really can''t ept the truth.


    Frances is a cold man. I can''t imagine he has secretly taken care of me like that.


    No matter what, I just can''t believe that Frances is such a sweet guy.


    However, he admits it and I have to believe him.


    "So, you bought me dinner and put it in my lunchbox in the afternoon?"


    At that time, our lunchboxes were ced together. So, it''s not difficult for Frances to get mine.


    Moreover, high school ends 30 minutes earlier than us. After Frances bought dinner and put it in my


    lunchbox, my teacher didn''t even dismiss us.


    "Every time I see the rice in your lunchbox, it''s as hard as stone. I almost want to feed you myself."


    Frances says coldly to me.


    I stick out my tongue and curl my lips, "Then why didn''t you do it? Since you''ve liked me at that time,


    why didn''t you tell me? I had been hiding from you for so long."


    I can''t help but think what it is like if I had got together with Frances back then.


    What would my life be like now?


    However, there are no ifs.


    I''m destined to go through those things.


    Ten years ago, I went for Frances.


    That''s also the time when his father died in a car ident.


    Now Frances probably thinks of that as well, and he looks pretty sad.


    "Then my father passed away. I graduated from high school and went to university while handling the


    company''s business. I never get the time to date anyone. And then my family forced me to marry


    Whitney."


    I could tell from his tone that he has been feeling a lot pressure.


    I have to say that the world is small.


    It''s so small that we already have some connections when we are younger.


    If it weren''t for those things, perhaps I wouldn''t be together with Frances now.


    "I must apologize for what happened to your father on behalf of my father."


    "It''s the past. If I wanted to dig into this, I wouldn''t wait for this long."


    My father has always been a timid person, so he chose to flee from the scene.


    It suddenlyes to me that Frances might have known that I''m the driver''s daughter at that time.


    "Did you know that I''m the daughter of the man who killed your father?" I ask with a heavy heart.


    After the second year of junior high school, I transferred to another school.


    However, it is very easy for Frances to know my identity.


    But Frances shakes his head.


    "No, I only know your father has a son and a daughter, but I didn''t want to dig deeper for revenge, until


    I met you again and investigated you. That was when I found out that you''re his daughter."


    I nod and feel that life is filled with dramas.


    We could not tell who has made more mistakes. There are some things that can be ignored. But I can''t


    forget my parents'' car ident.


    I believe that Frances didn''t do it, but who else would n it?


    After lunch, we return to thepany.


    Now, I know that Frances has liked me for a long time. We like each other, to be exact. I just cherish


    my life even more.


    Therefore, no matter what Hilda does, she can''t destroy the rtionship between Frances and me.


    In front of thepany, I stop and say seriously to Frances.


    "Frances, can you ask Hilda to leave our house?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 439: Insecurity

    Chapter 439: Insecurity


    There would not be so many problems between Frances and me without Hilda.


    She''s the reason why Frances and I are growing apart.


    And she almost killed me yesterday.


    So, how could I not hate her?


    How would I keep such a big trouble beside me?


    Frances stares at me. It looks as if I''m putting him on the spot here.


    "You know, my grandpa doesn''t have much time left. I don''t want to upset him."


    I can understand his worries.


    Frances looks cold and indifferent on the surface. But actually, he''s very filial to old Mr. Louis. He


    doesn''t want to upset his grandpa in hisst days, and I don''t want that either.


    But why Hilda is the only one who can bring joy to old Mr. Louis?


    I just feel like I''m about to copse.


    "There''s gotta be another way."


    I grab Frances¡¯ hand and say anxiously.


    Old Mr. Louis is in the terminal stage of cancer, so his days are numbered. But every day I spend with


    Hilda is fatal to me.


    Frances frowns and shakes his head. "Jane, it''s not that I don''t want that. It''s just that there hasn''t been


    a proper way. Since this is the only way, you might have to endure it for now."


    "But don''t worry. You are the only one I love. No matter how long Hilda stays at the house, I will never


    have any feelings for her."


    "Don''t you believe me?"


    Frances looks extremely sincere, and his eyes were filled with love.


    However, I''m still worried and it has nothing to do with trust.


    Frances will never be able to understand how insecure I am because of Hilda.


    I sigh and say anxiously, "It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that Hilda is too scary. I''m really afraid of


    her. Maybe you don''t even feel that you''re biased. You think Hilda is not that bad."


    "No, idiot. I only love you. I will never love another woman," Frances insists.


    Now I know it''s pointless for me to say anything else.


    Hilda just has the knack. She''s such a scheming person, disrupting our life. But I''m the only one feeling


    threatened, and Frances doesn''t feel it at all.


    In his eyes, Hilda is a simple, kind and beautiful woman.


    And I might have be that scheming bitch.


    Since there''s nothing I can do, I can only be careful.


    I''m upset and just say. "I know." Then I walk upstairs with Frances.


    I don''t want to mention this to Frances anymore.


    I don''t want to talk about unpleasant people and things when I have a great time with him.


    After getting into the office, Frances begins to get busy with his work at thepany.


    I sit beside him and couldn''t help but frown. Frances has to look at the data on theputer while


    flipping through the reports.


    He seems to be much busier recently.


    Is there something going on with thepany?


    Although the data are disyed on theputer, I can understand nothing.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Frances, is there something wrong with thepany?"


    I ask him.


    Frances looks surprised. Then his face changes and he smiles at me. "No. What makes you think


    that?"


    Frances'' rxing tone makes me suspect that I have an illusion.


    However, is thepany really alright?


    Why am I so unsettled?

 Chapter 440: She Is Faking It

    Chapter 440: She Is Faking It


    The secretary knocks on the door and carries Earl in.


    When we went out, Frances left Earl to his secretary. Now, Earl is up.


    And he bes very excited when he sees me.


    That''s why we should raise our children by ourselves.


    When Earl came back from Whitney''s ce, he used to cry every time I hugged him. Fortunately, he


    stops crying now.


    I pick Earl up and walk around in the big office.


    Frances is busy with his work all afternoon. He finally finishes it at eight. Then we leave thepany


    together.


    I have no problem with him working overtime.


    After all, theter I return home, the less time I''ll spend with Hilda. This is great news for me.


    Because I don''t want to see Hilda, I ask Frances to have dinner with me before going home.


    Frances nods and goes to the restaurant with me.


    After dinner, we stroll along the street for a while before returning home.


    It''s already ten when we get home.


    But Hilda is still awake.


    She sits alone on the sofa in the living room, curling up in a daze.


    When Hilda sees Frances, she jumps off the sofa and runs into Frances¡¯ arms barefoot.


    It''s as if she has waited a long time for her lover!


    I couldn''t help but say in my heart, "Frances, if you dare to hug her, you''ll be sorry for it!


    Then I re at Frances.


    Frances finds out I''m angry. He naturally pushes Hilda away and says in a deep voice, "What are you


    doing up thiste?"


    Hilda raises her head and I notice that her face is zed with tears.


    "Frances, I dreamed of Terence. Why did he leave me alone? It has been so many years, but I still


    can''t let him go. I miss him so, so much."


    Hilda says that in a hoarse voice. She has indeed cried.


    But I don''t believe a single word thates out of her mouth.


    Hilda has admitted that she likes Frances. Now, she looks so pitiful in front of Frances. It''s obvious that


    she wants to get Frances feel a tender pity for her by their shared memories.


    Apparently, Hilda seeds.


    Frances also bes sad. He sighs softly and says, "It''s just a dream. Hurry up and go to sleep."


    "I can''t. I keep thinking of Terence when I close my eyes. Frances, can you talk to me for a while? Tell


    me about the stories between you and Terence."


    Hilda pleads with Frances in a broken voice.


    I be vignt and look at Frances, only to see him nod at Hilda.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Frances, you...."


    "You must be tired, too. Go to bed after bathing Earl. I''ll go upstairs soon."


    I feel very ufortable, but I can''t show it. Otherwise, Hilda would only feel even morecent.


    Subduing my anger, I smile warmly at Frances. "Alright, I''ll wait for you. Hurry up, I can''t sleep without


    your arms."


    A simple sentence is enough to show off my rtionship with Frances.


    Hearing my words, Hilda''s face changes and she res at me.


    I carry Earl upstairs and bath him. After he falls asleep, I take a shower.


    However, after I lie in bed for a long time, Frances still doesn''te upstairs.


    I''m getting uneasy, so I get up from bed and walk out of the room.


    I look downstairs, but I don''t see Frances or Hilda there.


    Where did they go?

 Chapter 441: Frances Smells of Hilda

    Chapter 441: Frances Smells of Hilda


    I panic and rush downstairs.


    Hilda lives in Sabina''s room downstairs. The door is held ajar, and there''s light in the room.


    I don''t want to believe that Frances went to Hilda''s room, but I still walk to her room.


    I peek through the door, and I stiffen in shock.


    Frances is lying on Hilda''sps and sleeping soundly.


    Rage swells within me.


    Isn''t he supposed to justfort Hilda? Why is he lying on herps now?


    I just want to rush in the room, but I can''t.


    If I went in and yelled at them, it would make me look awkward.


    Perhaps, Frances was so sleepy that fell asleep and identallyy on Hilda''sps.


    I bite my lips and go upstairs.


    But I''m not that stupid to let Frances and Hilda spend the night together.


    I pick up my phone and call Frances.


    After the phone rings for a while, Hilda picks it up.


    "Why aren''t youing up yet? I''m so sleepy."


    I pretend to be sleepy and yawn widely.


    "He''s sleeping."


    I could tell Hilda lowers her voice and says thatcently on the phone.


    I''m a little surprised, but not very.


    After all, I''ve seen Frances lying on herps.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is it?"


    Then I hear Frances¡¯ voice.


    Now he''s finally awake.


    "Oh, it''s Jane."


    Hilda says inly. She''s no longer as arrogant as before.


    I have to say that she''s really good at disguising herself in front of Frances.


    "I''ll be right up."


    After saying that, Frances hangs up the phone. Half a minuteter, he appears at the door of our


    bedroom.


    I smile at him and pretend to be coquettish. "You said it will only take a while. What took you so long?"


    Frances takes off his coat and says without changing his expressions, "It took longer than I expected."


    It seems that Frances wouldn''t tell me that he fell asleep in Hilda''s arms.


    Since he doesn''t want to say anything, I wouldn''t ask any further.


    Frances walks over and lies on the bed, hugging me in his arms. He smiles. "You can''t sleep without


    my arms?"


    But he smells of Hilda now, which makes me feel ufortable.


    "You''ve been busy all day. Aren''t you going to take a shower before sleeping?"


    "I''m too tired. Let me lie down for a while."


    Frances sounds very exhausted.


    Normally, I would not force him to shower. But now, he smells of Hilda. How can I sleep with that?


    "No, dirty boy. Just take a shower. You''ll feel morefortable that way."


    Frances couldn''t persuade me, so he gets up and goes to take a bath.


    However, I feel more and more distressed.


    Today, Frances falls asleep in Hilda''s room. What about next time? Could they....


    I don''t know. I don''t even dare to think about it.


    The next morning, Earl wakes up very early. I don''t want him to disturb Frances¡¯ rest, so I carry him


    downstairs gently and go for a walk in the garden.


    But I don''t expect that old Mr. Louis has also woken up. He looks very well these days. I wonder if it''s


    because Hilda is here.


    When old Mr. Louis sees me, his face darkened.


    He really doesn''t want to see me.


    I don''t want to annoy old Mr. Louis, so I turn around to walk back to the room.


    However, old Mr. Louis says in a deep voice behind me.


    "What did you think about the thing I told youst time?"

 Chapter 442: As Long as You Are Happy

    Chapter 442: As Long as You Are Happy


    Does he mean the thing about letting me divorce Frances?


    I really don''t want to upset old Mr. Louis, but I really love Frances, how could I divorce him?


    "Old Mr. Louis, can you stop making things difficult for me?"


    I purse my lips and whisper.


    Old Mr. Louis'' gaze bes stern all of a sudden.


    "Are you trying to piss me off? I don''t have much time left. My only wish now is that you can Frances


    and leave this ce!"


    Old Mr. Louis'' words sadden me.


    I really don''t know what happened. Why does old Mr. Louis suddenly hate me so much?


    But no matter what old Mr. Louis says, I will definitely not leave Frances. I am determined.


    "If you really don''t want to see me, I can do what Sabina did. I won''t meet you as long as you are at


    home. But I won''t leave no matter what."


    After saying those words, I carry Earl inside.


    When I enter, I happen to see Hilda standing at the door.


    She didn¡¯t try to hide her smile.


    She must have overheard the conversation I have with old Mr. Louis. So what? As long as Frances


    doesn''t file for divorce, I won''t leave.


    It doesn''t matter even if I am said to pester him. I love Frances, and I won''t give up so easily.


    When I carry Earl upstairs, I think Frances is still sleeping, but I find him standing quietly by the bed,


    looking indifferent and detached.


    Does he hear what old Mr. Louis said to me just now?


    "Frances."


    I whisper.


    He turns his head and looks at me with a frown.


    "Why don''t you tell me that Grandfather forces you to divorce me?"


    Sure enough, he hears it.


    Originally, I don''t want him to be embarrassed, so I don''t intend to tell him. But in the end, he still knows


    it.


    "I don''t know what to say."


    I sigh and say worriedly.


    Frances walks over and sits beside me.


    "Doesn''t Grandfather always like you? Howe his attitude towards you has changed so much when


    you came back this time?"


    I nce at him and feel helpless, saying, "I wish I knew. Now that old Mr. Louis wants us to get


    divorced, I''m very worried."


    Frances looks at me gently and whispers, "It''s fine. You don''t have to worry. I told you before that no


    matter what happens, you just need to stand behind me. I will deal with everything, and this time, too. I


    will go talk to Grandfather and find out what is going on."


    Frances'' words make me feel much more at ease.


    Nodding at him, I simply put on my makeup and leave with Earl and Frances.


    Since I say that I wouldn''t let old Mr. Louis see me, it would be best if I don''t eat breakfast at home.


    Frances would take care of Old Master, but I promise Violet that I would handle Steven''s thing. I have


    to think of a way.


    After thinking for a whole day, I finallye up with a solution which not sounds that perfect.


    Immediately after, I send a text message to Violet, telling her all of my n.


    Although, this is not a good approach.


    But right now, there is no other way.


    "Who are you sending messages to?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Frances raises his head and asks me.


    I guess he is looking at me through the monitor, but he couldn''t see it clear. That''s why he asks.


    I don''t want to hide anything from him, so I tell him everything. After all, I need his help with this n.


    He stares at me for a few seconds and finally gives me a simplement of my n, "As long as


    you''re happy."

 Chapter 443: Do What We Want to Do

    Chapter 443: Do What We Want to Do


    Violet quickly replies to my message.


    "Is that really OK?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Is there a better way?" I reply.


    After pondering for a while, Violet finally agrees with me.


    I also know that my n may not work, but there is no other way.


    "When should we start? Then I can be prepared," Violet asks me.


    Putting down the phone, I look up at Frances and say, "When do you think it would be better for me to


    do this?"


    "Give me two days to get ready," Frances says.


    I nod.


    This n is settled just like that.


    Frances quickly finishes what he is doing today, but I have promised old Mr. Louis to stay out of his


    sight.


    As a result, we have to eat out.


    However, it is only seven after a slow supper.


    No matter how early old Mr. Louis rests, it is impossible for him to go to bed at seven o''clock.


    "What should we do? It''s only seven o''clock." I look helplessly at Frances and then at the child in my


    arms, feeling extremely depressed.


    Perhaps I shouldn''t have said this condition on the spur of the moment. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be


    drifting outside like a homeless person.


    I guess the biggest difference between me and a homeless person is that a homeless person doesn''t


    have a husband and kids around, right?


    "We finally share the beautiful time only with each other now. Isn''t it nice to enjoy the rare moment?"


    Frances smiles faintly, looking a little aggrieved.


    "Earl is still here. There are three people." I purse my lips.


    Speaking of which, we really don¡¯t spend a lot of time alone


    When the two of us are together, we always have misunderstandings and quarrels, and we never get


    close to each other.


    By the time we show our love for each other, we already have a sweet little child.


    However, I have never regretted it.


    It is precisely because of this child that my life is so perfect. I finally get the warmth and sweetness of


    home that I yearn for.


    "Then we send Earl away."


    What? No!


    I re at Frances and say in a deep voice, "You don''t want to give our child away, do you? Frances, if


    you dare to have such thoughts, I won''t let you get away with it!"


    Earl is my life, even more important than Frances.


    I have already made him suffer so much. I won''t put him in any more danger.


    Frances is probably shocked by my nervousness. After being stunned, he smiles at me and says,


    "Idiot, why would I give our child away? He is important to you and more important to me. I just need


    him to temporarily leave us for a while so that we can enjoy our time together."


    What does he mean?


    Just as I''m puzzled, someone suddenly walks in front of us and nods respectfully at Frances.


    It is a man in his thirties. I have seen him in and out of thepany, but he doesn''t have a job in the


    company.


    I don''t know who he is, but I''m sure that he works for Frances.


    "Have you found a babysitter?"


    "Yes. It''s the best babysitter in the city." The man nods and replies.


    "Alright then, take Earl away. I''ll pick him up in two hours."


    Since it is the person Frances hired, I''m naturally relieved to let him look after Earl.


    After handing Earl over to him, Frances pulls me and walks out.


    "What are we going to do for these two hours?"


    "Do what we want to do, of course."


    Things we want to do?


    Could it be....?

 Chapter 444: Mans Sentimentality

    Chapter 444: Man''s Sentimentality


    "Why are you so thick-skinned? Can''t we do this home? Why outside?"


    I blush and say coquettishly to Frances.


    Does he mean to have it more romancing?


    Frances stops and turns to look at me.


    "Do it at home? There are no cinemas at home."


    "Cinemas?"


    I am stunned, and then I realize that he is talking about watching a movie.


    Watching a movie for two hours is indeed perfect.


    I suddenly feel embarrassed for mistaking it for what I was thinking about.


    "What would it be? What do you think it is?" The man stares at me with a flirtatious smile.


    Damn. I''m so embarrassed!


    "Movies, of course!" I blush and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Even if Frances has seen through my thoughts, if I don''t say it out loud, at least he won''tugh at me.


    He chuckles and whispers into my ear, "Watch the movie first, and we''ll do whatever you want to do


    after we''ve home."


    "Who says I want that? Shameless!"


    I am so embarrassed and angry that I shake off Frances¡¯ hand and walk forward.


    Next to us is the cinema. Frances follows and grabs my hand. We walk into the hall and get into the


    screening room after getting the tickets.


    I bought popcorn and c before going in.


    I think that a wealthy person like Frances will choose a high-end private room, or book the whole


    cinema.


    But he doesn''t.


    We lean against each other like ordinary couples and watch the movies quietly.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, I didn''t expect that Frances would bring me here for a romance movie.


    When he bought the tickets, I didn''t pay attention. I thought that people like him would watch business


    movies or something like that.


    But Frances always surprises me.


    He holds my hand tightly, and asionally, he will turn around to look at me and smile gently at me.


    At this moment, I feel that he is the sunshine in my lonely life, and that my world will no longer have


    haze because of him.


    "Frances, it''s good to have you."


    I whisper as I hold his hand.


    The movie ends soon. From beginning to end, Frances never lets go of my hand.


    So I only consumed a little popcorn and c.


    As we walk out of the cinema, Frances suddenly asks me.


    ...


    "They love each other so much, how could that woman have the heart to kill the man?"


    At the end of the story, the female lead stabs the knife into the male lead''s heart.


    So, even if the movie is over, I''m still a little sad.


    "I don''t know either. Perhaps it''s for the sake of creating a tragic atmosphere."


    "Then, will you stab me in the heart one day?" Frances suddenly asks me softly.


    I turn around and roll my eyes at him, "What are you talking about? I didn''t expect someone like you to


    be so deeply involved in the movie. It''s just a drama. How can there be so much love, hate, and


    vengeance in real life? It''s impossible for me to do such a thing."


    However, when saying that, even I doubt myself.


    Actually, what happened between Frances and me is even more inconceivable than the movie.


    Actually, when I misunderstood that he killed my child, I really wanted to kill him.


    Of course, that is the past.


    "Jane, I love you."


    He stops and hugs me tightly in his arms.


    "I love you too."


    I hold him even tighter.


    The sweetness of love overwhelmed me.


    I suppose the film is the reason why hees up with such a strange idea.


    When men be sentimental, they are better at it than women.


    But reality is always crueler than I imagine.


    Long after that, when I recall these things, I realize that''s his wake-up call for me.

 Chapter 445: Stand Outside

    Chapter 445: Stand Outside


    After picking up the child, I go back home with Frances.


    By the time we get home, it''s almost ten.


    Old Mr. Louis is usually asleep at this time.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    So I don''t expect to see him still awake and chat with Hilda on the sofa when I arrive at the door.


    Thinking of my promise to old Mr. Louis, I stand at the door and don''t know if I should go in or not.


    Old Mr. Louis doesn''t see me. But hearing the sound, he certainly knows that we are back.


    He sits up straight and says in a deep voice, "You have to do what you promised me. I''m still here, so


    you should know what to do."


    Of course, these words are for me.


    I have nothing to retort, and I don''t intend to.


    "Grandpa." Frances'' face darkened. He wants to say something, but I stop him.


    I hand Earl in my arms to Frances and whisper to him, "Go in. I''ll be there soon. I''m good."


    Frances shakes his head and stands still at the door, resolutely disagreeing with me.


    It''s so windy tonight. Standing outside, I even feel my face hurt. Earl is still so young. How can he


    endure such a strong wind?


    I shake my head and say to Frances in a low voice, "Go in with Earl. I don''t want him to catch a cold.


    Give him a bath and I''ll be there soon."


    Frances looks around at the swaying trees, then looks at Earl in his arms, and finally walks in


    helplessly.


    When he passes by Old Mr. Louis, he stops.


    "Grandpa, it''s alreadyte. You should go to sleep."


    "I know what I should do."


    After Frances finishes speaking, he goes upstairs. Old Mr. Louis is still sitting there, chatting with Hilda.


    I don''t wear much and can only bear with the wind for a while. But it''s already midnight. After standing


    at the door for half an hour, I get Goosebumps all over my body.


    "Sir, it''s time for you to sleep," Hilda looks at me and says to Old Mr. Louis.


    But actually, I can tell that when she looks at me, her eyes are filled with pride.


    It''s obvious that she wants me to stand outside forever.


    Old Mr. Louis shakes his head and says, "I''m in the mood to chat. Let''s continue."


    Old Mr. Louis and Hilda continue to chat. I can''t stand the cold wind anymore but can only watch the


    series on my phone to kill this long and boring time.


    However, my body is getting stiffer and stiffer, and I feel a little dizzy.


    Just as I''m about to fall asleep, old Mr. Louis finally stands up and says to Hilda, "I''m a little sleepy. I''m


    going to bed."


    As he speaks, he slowly goes back to his room.


    It saves my life. I run in quickly.


    My frozen body instantly bes much warmer.


    When I run past Hilda, I hear her gloating voice.


    "You really should see how miserable you are now."


    Well, I don''t need her to tell me.


    "So what? I''ll be warm after I go back to my room and hug Frances. I''m much happier than someone


    like you who is too lonely to sleep every night."


    I hold my head high and quickly go upstairs after saying this.


    As soon as I arrive at the door, Franceses out.


    When he sees me, he brings me into the room, frowning.


    "You didn''te in all this time? You must be freezing. Go to take a shower now and don''te out


    until you''re warm."


    I nod, take my nightgown, and go to the bathroom.


    After washing for a long time, I finally feel warm. As soon as I climb into bed, Frances hugs me tightly.


    "I''m sorry you have to go through this."

 Chapter 446: Something I Cant Know

    Chapter 446: Something I Can''t Know


    He sounds very guilty.


    Actually, I don''t me him at all.


    His warm embrace is enough to drive away all my sadness.


    "I can endure everything to be with you."


    I smile and sink myself into his arms.


    "Jane, let''s take wedding photos tomorrow."


    "Sure." I agree without hesitation.


    Last time, I didn''t take wedding photos with him, for I was coping with Whitney.


    In fact, I have been thinking since then, if something had happened to me, I should have regretted it for


    the rest of my life.


    Early next morning, Frances takes me to the wedding photo shoot.


    Earl also goes with us.


    The wedding photos of a family of three turns out to be much sweeter.


    Earl is a sensible boy. He doesn''t make much noise when taking pictures.


    Cameras always love Frances, and I am also photogenic. The wedding photos are finished in only a


    few hours.


    After that, Frances goes to thepany in a rush.


    Actually, when he was taking photos, he received several phone calls. Although he forced a calm face


    in front of me, I could tell that he was troubled by something.


    Earl and I follow him to thepany.


    At first, I want to do some drawing, but I am not in the mood at the sight of Frances'' furrowed


    eyebrows.


    Frances has been busy dealing with some documents at his seat for a while before heading to the


    conference room.


    I walk to theputer, trying to figure out what is going on, only to find that I need a password.


    He has never set a password for theputer before. Judged by his sudden action, there must be


    something wrong with him.


    There are only Frances, Earl and me in this office.


    Apparently, he sets this password in case I would see something.


    He must be hiding something from me.


    There is something I can''t know.


    I try several times but fail to get the correct password. I have no choice but to give up.


    But, what exactly is Frances trying to hide from me?


    I''m getting more curious.


    Earl is asleep. So, why don''t I eavesdrop on what they are talking about at the door of the conference


    room?


    I rush to the conference room, and the door is left ajar.


    I look inside through the crack of the door. Frances is sitting in the middle, talking to the rest with a


    serious expression.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    There aren''t lots of attendants, but they are all the upper echelons of thepany. Most of them are


    the directors of thepany.


    Even old Mr. Louis is there.


    Old Mr. Louis seldom takes part in thepany affairs now. His appearance shows that something did


    happen to the Louis Group.


    After Frances'' speech, old Mr. Louis begins to say something.


    Everyone is focusing on old Mr. Louis'' speech. None of them notice me.


    However, I can''t hear what Frances has said from too far away. Then I take two steps forward and


    carefully stick my ear to the door.


    "This time, the Jordan Group did do some damage to ourpany. They resorted to a lot of illegal


    methods, and even sacrificed their interests to hurt us. During this period, our share price has fallen by


    a lot. If they don''t stop, it will definitely cause fatal damage to the Louis Group. There are only two


    paths in front of us right now. First, we can contend against the Jordan Group. Of course, both sides


    would suffer in this case. Second, there must be a reason behind their attack."


    "We must find it out and deal with it."


    With that, old Mr. Louis looks at Frances, as if he is waiting for his decision.


    The reason....


    The reason the Jordan Group attacks the Louis Group might be the grudges between me and Whitney.


    Frances attacks Whitney because of this, and Lawrence must fight back.


    But I didn''t expect a personal grudge would turn into a battle between twopanies.


    I''m sure that the first way can''t work. As for the second one, the Louis Group should satisfy Whitney in


    order to stop the Jordan Group. And what Whitney wants now is to throw me into prison and make me


    suffer.


    So, what will Frances do?


    I look at him from afar, my heart going to jump out of my throat.


    Frances clears his throat, takes a nce at the rest, and says in a deep voice, "I won''t choose either


    way. Actually, there is still another way, and that is...."

 Chapter 447: You Have More Say than Anyone Else

    Chapter 447: You Have More Say than Anyone Else


    What is it?


    I stick my ear to the door curiously.


    Unexpectedly, I exert too much force and the door is pushed open.


    In an instant, everyone looks at me in unison.


    Awkward...


    How awkward!


    Lowering my head, I am about to sneak away as if nothing has happened when Frances suddenly calls


    out to me.


    "Since you''re here, stay. Come in."


    As he speaks, he waves at me.


    Some of the directors don''t know me and look at me with searching eyes. As for the others who knew


    about my rtionship with Frances, they all put on strange smiles on their faces.


    Damn! What an embarrassment!


    If I had known, I wouldn''t have eavesdropped.


    "This is my wife, Jane."


    Frances takes me to sit at one side, introducing me to everyone.


    I have no choice but to look up and smile awkwardly at them.


    When old Mr. Louis sees me, his expression instantly turns cold.


    "What do you think of the third way I put forward just now?"


    Frances asks in a deep voice.


    Everyone looks at each other and seems to be in a dilemma.


    I feel more curious as to what the third method Frances is referring to.


    "No, it''s too despicable. How can we y such a dirty trick? I don''t agree!"


    Old Mr. Louis insists.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Frances nces at old Mr. Louis and sweeps his gaze across the crowd. "This is the best way now, I


    think. Let''s vote for or against my proposal."


    "Now, if you agree with me, raise your hand."


    Apart from Frances and old Mr. Louis, there are six directors here. And three of them raise their hands.


    A draw.


    They have a stalemate.


    What should they do?


    Just as I am lost in my thought, Frances looks at me suddenly.


    "Mrs. Louis, aren''t you going to vote?"


    Me?


    I''m not a director. How can I speak onpany affairs?


    "It''s apany affair. I don''t have a say on it, do I?" I reply, smiling embarrassedly.


    "That''s not the case. You should know that you own half of my property now. In other words, you have


    25% of the shares of the Louis Group. You have a better say than anyone else."


    That can work?


    None of the people present object to this.


    Although I don''t know what Frances said, I still raise my hand.


    I believe in Frances and that his n must be the best.


    Old Mr. Louis stands up in anger and snaps to Frances, "You should be responsible for your own


    decision! I am getting old, and I will not interfere in the affairs of the Louis Group anymore."


    With that, old Mr. Louis walks out.


    As the saying goes, excessive anger damages the liver.


    I am a little worried about old Mr. Louis, seeing him leaving like this.


    He has a bad liver, and the anger might cause more problems to his health.


    Frances and the rest are still discussing business. I turn to him and say, "I should go and look after old


    Mr. Louis."


    Frances nods.


    I get up and walk out, catching up with old Mr. Louis.


    The moment he sees me, old Mr. Louis'' angry face bes even colder.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you think I''m not angry enough? You promised that you won''te


    into my sight. So, what are you doing now?"


    "I meant ... you won''t see me at home." I purse my lips and whisper from behind.


    "You!"


    Old Mr. Louis is so angry that he walks forward without talking to me.


    In order not to annoy him, I silently follow behind him walking out of thepany.


    At the very least, I can rest assured after making sure that he gets in the car.


    When I reach the gate, someone rushes over from the side.


    "Be careful!"


    Old Mr. Louis cries out in rm. Before I could figure out what is going on, he pushes me to the


    ground.

 Chapter 448: I Cant Figure Out What Hes Thinking

    Chapter 448: I Can''t Figure Out What He''s Thinking


    "Ah!"


    Old Mr. Louis cries in rm.


    I look up and see old Mr. Louis frowning.


    The person beside him panics and keeps apologizing to old Mr. Louis.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. I''m really in a hurry."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Only then do I notice that he is holding a ss of water in his hand.


    The boiling water inside spills on the back of old Mr. Louis¡¯ hand, making it red and swollen.


    If he hadn''t pushed me away just now, I would have been injured.


    But doesn''t he hate me? Why does he protect me?


    It''s not the right time to think about this. What''s important is to see if his burns are serious or not.


    "It doesn''t matter. Be careful next time."


    Old Mr. Louis says kindly to the man, but because of the pain, his brows are tightly knitted.


    The man apologizes again before leaving.


    I frown and stepped forward to support old Mr. Louis. "Grandfather, let me take you to the hospital."


    "It''s none of your business! I''ve already said I don''t want to see you! Scram as far away as you can!


    Can''t you see that I hate you?"


    Old Mr. Louis shakes off my hand impatiently and scolds me.


    If it had been before, I would have read that old Mr. Louis hates me.


    But after seeing what happened just now, I am a little dumbfounded.


    I don''t know what he is thinking about, but if I hate someone, I definitely won''t save him.


    Moreover, his dislike for me is truly inexplicable.


    "Grandfather, do you really hate me? Since that''s the case, why did you help me just now?" I look at


    old Mr. Louis with a serious expression.


    His expression changes, but his eyes are filled with extreme impatience.


    "Who helped you?! I told that person to be careful, not you! You''re so annoying!"


    After old Mr. Louis says that, he doesn''t look at me anymore and directly walked out.


    I stand there and see him stop a car and leave before I go upstairs.


    However, I feel veryplicated.


    What exactly is going on?


    Returning to the office, I find that Frances¡¯ meeting has ended.


    I tell him what just happened and want an answer. He shakes his head in confusion, just like me.


    "Actually, I often can''t figure out what my grandfather is thinking too." He smiles helplessly.


    Besides, not only can he not read his grandfather.


    But he can''t read Hilda as well.


    "Ah." I let out a long sigh and say to Frances, "What is the third way you''ve mentioned earlier?"


    "You''d better not know that. The business world is much darker than you think. You just need to rest


    assured and be my Mrs. Louis."


    I''m not very interested in the business world, so I don''t ask any further.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Frances packs his things and says to me, "Let''s go."


    "Where are we going?"


    Why does he finish his work so early today?


    I''m surprised.


    He has been so busy these past few days that he doesn''t even have a normal life of a human.


    "Our wedding ising soon. We need to make good preparations."


    Wedding?


    I never think that Frances will hold a wedding.


    I think that we just take some wedding photos for fun. When we get old, we can find old memories


    through the photos.


    Actually, for me, the wedding isn''t that important.


    What I care about is the man I''m married to.


    As long as we love each other, it doesn''t matter to me whether there is a wedding or


    not.

 Chapter 449: To Learn Many Skills As Much As I Can

    Chapter 449: To Learn Many Skills As Much As I Can


    But Frances and I arepletely different.


    He wants to give me a grand wedding, and he wants me to have no regrets about my life.


    So, how can I waste his efforts?


    I smile and say to him, "Sure. But I don''t know when the wedding is going to be held."


    "A monthter."


    "When did you decide?"


    "Just now."


    Just now?


    My mouth twitches, and I feel like I can''t do anything about this man.


    Frances takes me to a weddingpany and personally selects everything.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    asionally, he turns around and asks for my opinion.


    "Miss, you are really lucky. I feel that this gentleman really loves you." The staff in thepany says to


    me, envious.


    Yeah, I''m really lucky.


    I don''t even dare to imagine this in the past. But now, it just happens.


    I want to stay with Frances like this for a lifetime.


    Standing beside him with Earl in my arms, I watch him deal with everything about the wedding.


    With him, I really don''t have to worry about anything.


    When we finish discussing all kinds of details, it''s already sunset.


    After dinner, Frances calls his men to pick up Earl.


    Is he taking me to the movies again?


    It turns out that Frances takes me to a shooting hall, not a cinema.


    "Why do you bring me here?"


    This ce is filled with people practicing shooting. As an ordinary person, I''m afraid of guns.


    "Of course I''m here to practice shooting. What else can I do?" Frances smiles and exins to me.


    "Why are you practicing shooting suddenly?" I gulp and ask him nervously.


    "In order to protect myself and protect the people I love. It''s useful to learn more skills." Frances says.


    But I know it''s not as simple as he says.


    All these years, he has been walking in the rain of bullets.


    Back then, Terence has sacrificed his life in order to save Frances.


    Only now do I realize how uneasy he has been these years.


    Perhaps he''s worried that someone woulde and take his life every hour of every day.


    I silently stand aside and watch Frances shoot.


    I don''t know much about this, but I can still tell that he has great shooting skills.


    However, my heart trembles every time he shoots.


    Frances stops and turns to look at me. "Are you scared? Are you scared of the sound of gunshots, or


    are you afraid that you will be in danger to stay with me?" Frances says.


    "I''m not afraid." I say firmly, looking into his eyes.


    Since I choose to stay with him, I won''t be afraid anymore.


    To prove that I''m not afraid, I stretch out and say, "Why don''t you let me have a try?"


    "Why are you practicing shooting? Do you really think it''s funny?" He rolls his eyes at me and says


    unhappily.


    "Anyway, you said that it doesn''t matter if I learn more. Maybe one day, I can protect myself!"


    Frances ponders for a moment, and finally nods in agreement.


    He stands behind me and teaches me how to shoot.


    However, if I know what would happen in the future, I would never have chosen to touch guns in my


    entire life.

 Chapter 450: Decisions for the Best

    Chapter 450: Decisions for the Best


    After practicing for two hours, my arms ache with tiredness. I can''t even lift them up.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    So, Frances has to carry Earl in his arms all the way.


    Night in bed, with sore arms, I twist and turn, unable to sleep.


    "I told you not to do it, but you don''t listen to me. Well, are you happy now?"


    He res at me helplessly, and then hees over and gently massages the aching muscles on my


    arms.


    Looking at his bonny face, I feel rather warm in my heart.


    The man in front of me is almost wless.


    I can''t even think of a reason to leave him. How can I give up him?


    "By the way, did you ask old Mr. Louis why he insists we have to divorce? I have a feeling that there is


    a secret behind it. I know he doesn''t hate me like he says when he pushed me away."


    This matter just fills me with wonder.


    He stops his movements and frowns, "There are too many things going on in thepany today. I


    haven''t had time to ask. I''ll go now."


    As he says, he gets out of bed and goes downstairs with the ointment for burns and scalds.


    I lie in bed, feeling umonly nervous.


    What can it be?


    Very soon, Franceses back.


    His expression and the still-sealed ointment tell everything.


    "Did he say anything?"


    "He locked the door up and didn''t let me. All he said to me was..."


    "What is it?" I can''t wait.


    "Every decision he makes is for the best."


    Frances stares at me and says word by word.


    What does this mean?


    Even Frances can''t know. What exactly is Mr. Louis hiding from us?


    I am eager to know, but there''s nothing I can do if he doesn''t tell us. I have to continue to avoid him.


    But today, I don''t want to go to Frances¡¯pany .


    Earl needs a lot at the beginning of a new season. Seasonal purchases are urgently needed.


    Frances is too busy. I want to go with my girl, Mindy, but this woman has gone to Dubai with David. So,


    Earl bes my onlypany.


    The spoils of shopping are too much for me to take home alone, so I call Frances for help.


    "Wait for a while. I''ll pick you up after work."


    Frances replies.


    Then I ask the shop assistant to help pack everything up and wait for him.


    While waiting, Earl poops and cries nonstop. So, I have to take him to the bathroom to change his


    diapers.


    After we walk out and past a caf¨¦, a middle-aged woman sitting outside rivets my gaze.


    To be exact, I''m attracted by the ring on her hand.


    Isn''t it the ring that Frances gave me when he proposed?


    Why does this woman wear it now?


    This ring is unique and there can''t be another one in the world. I look at it every day, so I won''t be


    wrong with it.


    The ring is missed at home. How does it end up on this woman''s hand?


    I rush into the caf¨¦ with Earl in my arms and hurry to the woman.


    She raises her head and stares at me nkly, "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    I never look away from the ring on her hand.


    "Where did you get that ring?"

 Chapter 451: Can You Afford it

    Chapter 451: Can You Afford it


    The middle-aged woman looks vigntly at me.


    I guess she might think I am a robber, having my eyes on her ring.


    But now, I can''t care for so much. All I''m thinking about is what happened with this ring.


    "Tell me. Where did you get it?"


    I look at her and say dourly.


    This woman senses my seriousness and asks me, "What does this ring have to do with you?"


    "That''s none of your business. You just tell me where you got it."


    "I bought it, of course. You are asking too many questions. Are you up to it? Just so you know, I spent a


    lot of money on it. Don''t..."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I don''t want to listen to her any longer.


    She says she bought it. Then, whom did she buy it from?


    Could it be that someone stole my ring and sold it?


    "Who did you buy it from? Do you know that it''s probably stolen?"


    "Stolen?" That woman looks at me with disdain, and she frowned, "Don''t tell stories that you don''t


    know. This ring was bought from a richdy."


    Richdies, of course, won''t steal my things.


    In that case, there is only one richdy I know who have ess to this ring.


    Sabina.


    I take her by the shoulders and shake her hard, "What kind of richdy? Is her name Sabina, the


    famous pianist?"


    Her eyes show she is very shocked.


    Even she hasn''t answered, I can tell from her eyes. I''m right.


    It is Sabina who sold her this ring.


    She is rich. I mean, she is so famous. Then why would she sell my ring to this woman?


    Is it because she didn''t like me and did it on purpose?


    But even if she doesn''t like me, she can do better. Why did she have to steal my engagement ring?


    It doesn''t make any sense to me.


    "Did she say why she sold it to you?" I asked with concern.


    The middle-aged woman looked at me with disgust, picked up her handbag and stood up, ready to


    leave.


    "How would I know? I''m just a buyer. I just give her the money she wants, and that''s it. Why on earth


    would I ask something else? And you, you''re strange. Why do you care so much about other people?


    And you don''t look like you can afford it."


    I know she won''t give me any useful message if I keep asking that way.


    It seems I have to pay attention to the art of speech.


    Pretending I don''t care at all, I curl my lips and say indifferently, "It''s just a ring. Why can''t I afford? It


    costs at most a year''s sry."


    The woman is on her way leaving, when she hears me saying this, she stops and raises her voice to


    me, "A year''s sry? You''re so naive. Do you know how much it costs? Fifteen million! Even if you


    save money for it for three hundred years, you can''t afford it!"


    She''s right.


    But that doesn''t hurt me at all.


    Having lived with Frances for so long, I have long gotten used to these hurtful words.


    However, I just don''t expect it costs so much.


    I have no idea how much Frances spent on it, but I do know Sabina made 15 million from selling it.


    But I don''t understand. Did Sabina sell this ring because she needed money?

 Chapter 452: I Wont Tell Anyone

    Chapter 452: I Won''t Tell Anyone


    She sweeps me a few disdainful nces and leaves.


    I can''t wait any longer, so I take out my phone and call Sabina.


    The first time I call, she doesn''t answer.


    I won¡¯t give up, so I call again.


    After a long time of waiting, she finally picks up.


    "What?" She asks impatiently on the other end of the phone.


    "Did you sell my ring?"


    I cut to the chase.


    With things getting this far, I don''t need to put this delicately.


    There is a long silence before voicees from the other side. "Yes."


    It''s her, indeed!


    But why would she do this? I honestly have no clue.


    "Why did you do that?" I ask sternly.


    "For money, of course. What else could it be?"


    "Are you serious? Aren''t you supposed to be rich? What are you going to do with this money?" I''m so


    curious that I keep asking.


    Fifteen million is a lot. It is more than enough to buy a nice house in Virginia.


    Sabina never needs to worry about money. Apart from messing with me, I can''t think of a better reason.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Sabina says coldly before hanging up the phone.


    How can it have nothing to do with me? This ring belongs to me, and she just took it and sold it without


    saying a single word. In fact, it has everything to do with me!


    I''m not okay with it, so I call again but she refuses to answer.


    She turns her phone off.


    Sabina is avoiding me, but I can''t just stand by and do nothing with it.


    This ring is very important to me. Besides, I''m really curious about what she is going to do with the


    hefty sum.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I always have a feeling there''s something going on with her. I can''t just leave it.


    Not long after, Franceses to pick me up.


    After putting things into the car, we''re on our way home.


    In the car, I tell him about Sabina.


    His eyebrows knit tightly. It seems this matter has raised the same fears.


    "She has never been short of money. Why does she need money now?"


    Frances parks the car by the roadside and ponders for a while, but none of thoughts hees up


    convinces him.


    Then he just turns the car around and drives in another direction.


    "Are you going to see her?" I guess.


    Since Sabina moves away, I have no idea where she lives.


    But Frances should know.


    "Yes."


    Frances drives fast. Very soon, we arrive at a house in a nice neighborhood.


    He parks the car, takes me to the 11th floor and knocks on the door of 1103.


    "Who is it?"


    Sabina''s voicees from inside, followed by her footsteps.


    She stops at the door and says coldly, "Oh, you have told him already. What a snitch."


    I''m the snitch?


    That''s because I''m worried about her.


    But of course, and partly because it pains me to lose my ring.


    "Mom, open the door." Frances says in a deep voice.


    "If you''re here for that ring, then go back. I''ve already sold it. If you are here for a reason, then I''m


    sorry. Noment this time."


    I can hear her determination, even I can''t see her face.


    "Mom, I just want to know, what do you want so much money for?"


    "You don''t have to know. If you want the ring back, call the police. I can''t tell you more."


    It bes silent after that.


    Looks like she doesn''t want to talk to us.


    We have no choice but to leave.


    After getting Earl''s things ready, I am so tired that I lie on the bed. Suddenly, I think of Steven.


    "Well, have you got everything set up for Steven?"

 Chapter 453: Im the Monster?

    Chapter 453: I''m the Monster?


    "I''m all over this. You can do it at any time."


    I nod and say to him, "Thank you, my dear. I wouldn''t know what to do without you."


    "Thank me?" Frances raises his eyebrows and looks at me. Suddenly, he sits down beside the bed and


    looks at me enigmatically. "Well, if you want to thank me, you can give me a hot night."


    A hot night?


    Not now.


    Now I''m too tired to move, not to mention having sex with him.


    "Not now please. I''m too tired tonight."


    I look at him with puppy-dog eyes, hoping that he can let me have some rest.


    He looks back with his dark eyes. A few secondster, he suddenly smiles.


    He reaches out his hand and strokes my head. "Oh, look at you. Am I that scary?"


    "Yes, you are! You always want more, don''t you? I''m so afraid of you."


    I roll my eyes at him and curl my lips.


    "Are you saying I''m a monster?"


    Frances fixes his sharp eyes on me as he pushes me onto the bed and smiles mischievously.


    I am overwhelmed by his gaze and say, "Well, you said it, not me."


    Well, I never said that!


    Although, he has his point. In front of others, he is a monster in nice clothes, when he takes off his


    clothes and gets into bed, he is no better than a monster.


    "You didn''t say that inly, but I can read between lines. I''ll let you know what a real monster is."


    As he says that, my clothes are taken off by him.


    I don''t want to do it, honestly speaking.


    First of all, I''ve got a lot on my tetely, so I''m not in the mood for it.


    Secondly, I''m too tired and can''t afford his fierce attacks.


    But he is the stronger one. So, I just let him take off my clothes.


    "Frances, can you not..."


    I have myst try, but he picks me up naked and walks into the bathroom, without saying a word.


    He gently puts me in the bathtub and gives me a massage.


    So, it isn''t about sex. He takes me to a bath!


    But I have no idea when he gets the bathwater ready.


    Soaking my tired body in hot water, along with his amazing massage, I feel refreshed again.


    Lying in the tub, I am sofortable that I almost fall asleep.


    "How is it? Are you still tired?" Frances asks softly.


    "Not anymore." I murmur, too cozy to open my eyes.


    I can sleep here.


    He will carry me back into bed even if I fall asleep here.


    With this thought in mind, I close my eyes soundly.


    Without warning, a warm hand covers my breast and softly kneads and squeezes it.


    I suddenly wake up. When I look at Frances, I find thirst in his eyes.


    Oh, man.


    "What are you doing? I want to have some sleep."


    "You say you''re not tired anymore, then don''t I deserve a hot night?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Smiling meaningfully, he takes off his clothes and gets in the bathtub.


    It isrge enough for two, but I find it too small to dodge his "attack".


    I have no choice. He manages to get me in the end.


    We then have the hottest sex in that bathtub.

 Chapter 454: Wife Has Priority

    Chapter 454: Wife Has Priority


    When I open my eyes, I find myself in bed.


    Frances is sleeping soundly beside me. The sunlight gently shines on his face, and his long eyshes


    look exceptionally attractive in the halo.


    This handsome and exquisite man belongs to me.


    A smirk touches my mouth as I reach to stroke his handsome face.


    He suddenly opens his eyes.


    I am shocked, quickly pull my hand back in embarrassment and pretend to be casual, "Get up. We still


    have things to do."


    After getting myself clean up, I make a call to Steven.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Steven''s tone isced with indifference.


    If it isn''t for what Violet said, I might have thought that he had already got me over.


    How hard is it for him to be this calm in front of me?


    "I have something to talk to you. Can we meet?" I whisper.


    After a moment''s silence, Steven replies, "Okay."


    I ask him out in order to buy time for Violet.


    After the call, Frances has dressed himself.


    However, he looks gloomy and seems to be in a bad mood.


    "What''s wrong? Not in a good mood?"


    "My wife is going to meet another man. How could I be in a good mood?" He replies intively, fixing


    his eyes on me.


    "You look like a poor housewife whose husband has an affair."


    It''s true.


    I feel amused to see him like this.


    "I''ll cancel the n if you say it again."


    He says with a sullen face.


    He is indeed bummed.


    Frances is a jealous and narrow-minded man. I have known this for a long time.


    However, seeing him jealous over me, I just chuckle to myself.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He gets jealous because he likes me. And he likes me because he cares me.


    Anyway, we now go downstairs.


    I am d and in a good mood.


    But he is gloomy and depressed.


    Hilda is providing a haircut for old Mr. Louis downstairs.


    I don''t expect her to be a barber.


    Compared with her, who has so much to offer, I seem to have lost in the first ce.


    I can''t help but tighten my grip on Frances¡¯ hand.


    Feeling my uneasiness, Frances also tightens his grip. He turns around and shows me a smile,


    signaling me to rx.


    After finishing the haircut, Hilda walks over and says softly.


    "Frances, can you go to the hospital with me today? Albie needs to get a shot. You know, he won''t cry


    only with you holding him when he get the injection."


    Albie likes Frances. I can tell it as well.


    Frances has been by his side since his childhood. Perhaps Albie has taken him as his father.


    I don''t like the sound of this. I feel it as Hilda''s scheme.


    With this excuse, she has more chance to get close to Frances.


    I turn to Hilda and say in a deep voice, "No. He has agreed to be with me today. Anyway, wife has


    priority."


    Hilda purses her lips and brings Albie over from the babysitter, "Frances, Albie needs you. It won''t take


    long to get a shot. Could you please apany him? Terence has passed away. The only person we


    can rely on is you."


    I panic as she mentions Terence.


    Frances looks like a cold man, but in he is actually very emotional. Besides, Terence had saved him.


    Sure enough, Frances frowns and then nods at Hilda.


    "Alright."

 Chapter 455: Ive Let You Down

    Chapter 455: I''ve Let You Down


    My heart instantly sinks to the bottom.


    Hilda always has a way to persuade Frances.


    If this continues, sooner orter, Frances will fall into her hands.


    And I will never allow it.


    "Frances."


    I frown at him and question, "You promised to go with me. What should I do if you weren''t here?"


    "You go first. I''ll be there soon. You''ll meet at ten o''clock, right? Perhaps you haven''t arrived there when


    Albie finishes the shot. Be good and wait for me."


    As he speaks, he just ignores me and left with Hilda.


    What should I do?


    Who can understand my helplessness?


    Sometimes, I really can''t get it. Frances is such a smart guy. Can''t he see through Hilda''s tricks?


    Or is it that he is aware of it but just be a part of it?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The more I think, the more unsettled I am.


    "I think you can tell that Frances cares about Hilda, right? It''s just that they met each other at the wrong


    time. If Hilda was a singledy, Frances might have married her."


    The voice of old Mr. Louis sounded.


    And it gives me another strike.


    I turned over and stated, "Old Mr. Louis, I won''t believe you and will never divorce Frances. If Frances


    likes her, why didn''t he date her since her husband has passed away? He can just use the excuse of


    taking care of her, right? Then, why did he marry me?"


    Moreover, I can clearly feel Frances¡¯ love.


    You can pretend to like a woman. But love can''t be fake.


    I was blinded by hatred and couldn''t see his love. But now, I know very well that he loves me.


    It is shown between the lines or just in his gaze.


    How could such a man love someone else?


    "Do you really think so?" Old Mr. Louis smiles.


    He shakes his head at me, "In a sense, they were married. You know, men always want to date two


    women in the meantime. He loves you, but that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t care the other woman.


    What women want is different from men. You want the only love, right? Don''t be stubborn, little girl.


    Rather than getting ugly in the future, it''s better to bring your marriage a pleasing end now. "


    I have to admit he''s a good lobbyist.


    But my love to Frances isn''t so easy to stagger.


    I am a single-minded woman who will never give up until thest step.


    Unless Frances tells me that he doesn''t love me and wants to divorce me.


    Otherwise, even if I will die the next second, I will still stay by his side.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Old Mr. Louis. I won''t divorce him. Also, I know you hate to see me here,


    so I''ll leave first."


    With that, I walk out with Earl.


    When we pass by him, I couldn''t help but nce at his hand.


    Because of his age, his wrinkled skin is dim and dull, but I can still tell that the scald is very serious.


    Does he really hate me? And does he really want me to divorce Frances?


    If that''s the case, why did he risk his life to save me?


    I turn around and gaze at him with deep doubts, only to see him sigh imperceptibly.


    Meeting my gaze, he panics and quickly turns around.


    But his gaze was deeply imprinted in my mind.


    Why does he look sorry?

 Chapter 456: A Display of Affection

    Chapter 456: A Disy of Affection


    Why would he have such a look?


    I am still confused when I arrive at the ce. I am so lost in thought that I don''t even notice a car is


    coming.


    Until the man in the car honks the horn at me.


    I look up and meet Steven''s smile.


    He gets off and strides to me.


    "Jane, long time no see."


    It can be seen that he is carefully dressed up. However, the exhaustion of him still can''t be covered.


    It hurts me to see him in such a sorry state.


    I smile at him and point to the caf¨¦. "Let''s go inside."


    Steven nodded and walked into the caf¨¦ with me.


    The moment we seat ourselves, Frances calls.


    "I''m done here. I''ll be right over."


    "Alright, hurry up and I''ll wait for you."


    As I speak, I even kiss my phone in front of Steven.


    Of course, I didn''t do this to Frances before. Plus, he left with Hilda today. I naturally don''t want to talk


    to him.


    But I have no choice. In order to show Steven how much we love each other, I can only ignore my face.


    Actually, my n for today is simple.


    First, I''m going to let Steven know that Frances and I love each other, and we are having a good life. It


    should be made clear to Steven that it''s impossible for us to be together.


    Second, I believe that he has feelings for Violet.


    Perhaps, it is because he is not resigned to give me up that he refuses to confront his true feelings.


    After all, on the wedding, when Violet was talking with another man, Steven''s face darkened.


    If my guess serves me right, my n should be effective.


    It just requires some money and manpower.


    I gaze at Steven as I whisper, "How have you been these days?"


    Steven is dumbfounded. He then nodded at me.


    "Very good."


    As I expect, he is lying.


    "Where''s Violet? Did you tell her that you came to see me?"


    "No. She has a fever, and she is sleeping."


    Steven pursed his lips.


    No wonder he has been a little restless from the beginning. He must be worried about Violet.


    He actually cares about her, but why can''t he himself see it?


    I sigh and continue to chat with him to kill the time.


    "She''s sick, so you should go back early to take care of her."


    "Yes, why did you want to see me?" He fixes his eyes on me, concerning and gentle.


    What do I want?


    To show him the love between Frances and I, of course.


    Fortunately, Frances is here not long after, so I don''t have to continue the awkward chat.


    As we nnedst night, when hees in, he gives me a kiss.


    As I observe, Steven immediately darkens his face but he soon recovers.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I know it is too cruel for him, and I know it will hurt him.


    But it is sooner rather thanter. I have no other choice.


    His eyes dim as he fixed his eyes on me, "Jane, why do you want to see me?"


    Are we finally getting to the point?


    I clear my throat and rest my head on Frances¡¯ shoulder as I state,


    "Next month, Frances and I will hold a wedding ceremony. I''d like to invite you as our witness."

 Chapter 457: The Lesson from Loss

    Chapter 457: The Lesson from Loss


    "Why... me?"


    It takes Steven a while to ask.


    I know for sure that he''s not willing to do this.


    But I also know that as long as I ask, he will not refuse.


    He has always been like this. He''s used to agreeing to my request unconditionally.


    So, I owe him too much.


    That is why I want him to be happy.


    "You are my good friend. I want you to witness such an important moment of my life. You were by my


    side through the hardest and darkest times. And now, I have found my love."


    At this point, I look up at Frances affectionately.


    These words are meant for both Steven and Frances.


    I have never expressed my feelings to Frances so seriously, and it seems it''s not toote to say them


    now.


    Frances returns me the same emotional gaze as he smiles gently at me.


    I nod and continue to say to Steven, "Perhaps, without those misunderstandings, we wouldn''t have


    been together." And at this moment, I am very d that this man with me now is my Mr. Right for a


    lifetime. You have witnessed not only my helpless and sad past, but also my radiant days in


    rtionship. So, there''s no one better suited to be the witness than you. Of course, if you don''t want to,


    I can only ask someone else."


    As I say that, I add a bit acting, pulling my face.


    "I''ll do it. Now that you have chosen him, let me entrust you to him myself."


    Steven''s voice is somewhat hoarse, and his expression darkens.


    I know he must feel bad.


    The goal here has been achieved. Next, it is up to Violet.


    "Thank you, Steven." With a smile, I stand up and say, "I need to go to the bathroom."


    When I get to the bathroom, I send a message to Violet and ask her how she is doing.


    After all, it is impossible to fake a fever. I''m a little worried that she is in no condition to put on the act.


    "I''m fine. Anyway, I hope he gets better soon. I can hold on for a while. I''m ready to move."


    After receiving the message, I go back and whisper softly to Frances, indicating that he can make a


    move.


    He nods and gets up to make a phone call.


    It isn''t strange for him to answer the phone now, since he is a busy man. Naturally, Steven doesn''t


    doubt it.


    I go to the waiter, ask him to bring a ss of warm water and blend some milk powder with it for Earl.


    I don''t know when I''ll finish all this, so I feed him first.


    As soon as Earl drinks the milk, Franceses back and nods to me, a signal that the matter was


    settled.


    Not long after Frances sits down, Steven''s phone rings.


    He picks up and says in a low voice, "Yes. May I help you?"


    I don''t know what the caller says, but I can see his face growing sullen.


    I can tell it''s a call from the police station. It''s highly likely that Frances has taken action.


    Shortly, Steven hangs up, looking serious. "I have something to do. Excuse me."


    From his expression, I can tell that he panics.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It proves that I''ve made the right bet this time.


    Thinking of this, I feel relief. However, I pretend to be confused and ask, "What happened? Tell me."


    "There was an explosion at home. Violet is still home. She''s sick, so she can''t be out. I have to go back


    now."


    With that, he doesn''t cast a nce at us and strides straight out.


    When he reaches the door, he starts running.


    If that can''t be evidence of love, then I really don''t know what can be.


    That''s the nature of human beings. They need to suffer from loss before they realize that someone


    means a lot to them.


    I exchange a nce with Frances


    "Let''s go there." I say to him.


    After leaving, I call Violet to make sure that she is safe and sound.


    Steven''s car drives past us. Immediately, Frances follows with me in his car.


    I look at Frances and suddenly feel worried.


    "We just blew up Steven''s house. Is it the right call?"


    Steven bought this vi when he got married.


    They chose the best ce. After all, it''s worth tens of millions. It just exploded like that. Of course, they


    feel a surge of guilt.


    "I think it''s good. I''m happy about the explosion."


    Frances shrugs and gloats at me.


    Only then do I realize why he is so attentive to me. It is entirely because of his damn jealousy.


    I reckon that he has wanted to settle a score with Steven for a long time. This time, he just happens to


    get an opportunity. Of course, he is hard on Steven.


    With resignation, I roll my eyes at Frances and murmur, "I knew it. You''re a wolf in sheep''s clothing."


    Frances smiles without saying anything.


    Soon, we arrive at the Steven''s house.


    It is a gas explosion. There is very little damage outside the vi, but now the mes are ring into the


    sky and heat waves can be felt from afar.


    There are police cars and fire engines downstairs.


    Steven stops his car and sprints towards the vi at top speed.

 Chapter 458: Shes Still Inside

    Chapter 458: She''s Still Inside


    At the entrance, he is stopped by firefighters.


    "Sir, you can''t go in. It''s too dangerous."


    Steven turns around, his eyes red.


    "This is my house. No one can stop me if I want to go in!"


    The firefighters know what kind of ce this is and the residents here are either rich of powerful.


    Precisely because of this, they can''t put him at risk.


    "I''m sorry, sir. This is your home, but it''s zing now. It''s too dangerous. We won''t let you in. Even if


    there are valuable items inside, you have to wait until the fire is under control and there is no danger."


    "Violet is inside! I have to go in!"


    Steven shakes off a firefighter''s hand and rushes inside.


    "Steven!"


    Seeing that, I call him at once.


    Violet is not in there at all. It is perilous for him to act rashly.


    To my surprise, Steven doesn''t hesitate. Instead, he quickens his pace.


    I don''t know what feeling takes over, happy for Violet or worried about Steven.


    Right now, it is burning up and mes will engulf anyone who hastily follows him in.


    "What shall we do?"


    They watch him rush in and find themselves in a dilemma.


    "We have no choice. Go and save him." It is the fire chief who is talking.


    After putting on his mask, he tags along.


    "Is Steven gonna be alright?"


    I look at Frances and ask worriedly.


    "It''s hard to say."


    It''s rare to see Frances with such a grim face, which hints that the situation is not optimistic.


    "Violet! Violet! Answer me!"


    I hear Steven''s anxious and helpless yellinging from inside.


    No matter how hard he calls her name, Violet won''t answer, because she isn''t inside.


    Given his stubbornness and persistence, I be more worried about his safety.


    Inside, Steven''s shouts grew weaker.


    I believe he is suffering from thick smoke and heat waves.


    Later, his voice fades away.


    "Frances!"


    I anxiously look at Frances and take a step, wanting to run inside.


    This incident is just to help Steven understand how much Violet means to him. I don''t want to put him in


    danger.


    "Wait a bit longer."


    Frances says to me in a deep voice.


    I nod, still feeling unsettled.


    I take out my phone and call Violet.


    "Steven has rushed into the fire. I don''t know what''s going on inside. Hurry up ande over."


    Just as I hang up, I see the firefighters helping Steven out.


    He looks half-conscious, and it takes him a while to wake up.


    As soon as he opens his eyes, he gets up and struggles to head for the fire.


    "Violet!"


    "Sir, you can''t go in!"


    Two firefighters try hard to hold him down. Finally, they seed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Someone was left inside. My wife is inside!"


    Steven roars and the veins on his forehead proves his anger.


    "Someone? We''ve already confirmed that there''s no one inside." A fireman looks into his eyes and


    says suspiciously.


    "No! She must be inside. Nothing can happen to her. No!" Steven manages to free himself from the


    firemen and prepares himself for another try by pouring a bucket of water on his head.


    "Steven, I''m here."


    Violet''s voice suddenlyes behind him.

 Chapter 459: Arent You Afraid of Losing Her

    Chapter 459: Aren''t You Afraid of Losing Her


    He turns around and stares nkly at her.


    It takes him a few seconds to realize that she''s here. He runs towards her and hugs her tightly in his


    arms.


    Violet''s eyes are wet with tears.


    She tightens her hug and murmurs, "Did you just call me wife?"


    I think Steven probably never called her that.


    That''s why she is so excited when she hears it.


    He pushes her away stiffly and says with a sullen face, "You heard wrong. I didn''t say it."


    He sizes her up.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Me? I''m fine. I went to the hospital. I didn''t expect this. Fortunately, I wasn''t at home. Otherwise, I


    might die."


    Violet says guiltily and shoots me a nce.


    I sh an ''OK'' hand gesture to her. It conveys the message that things are going smoothly.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "That''s good."


    Steven says tly and lets her go.


    The anxious expression on his face turns into an indifferent look.


    I''m so mad at him that I really want to beat him up.


    He clearly cares about her so much that he nearly dies for Violet just now. Why does he pretend to be


    so callous?


    I can''t bear it, so I give up.


    I walk over and stand in front of the two of them. "Steven, you obviously care about her. Why don''t you


    admit it?" I ask him grimly.


    I don''t know how long Steven will hide his feelings if I don''t expose it now.


    If that''s the case, all my efforts today will be in vain.


    He turns around and shakes his head at me.


    "No. You''re my only love from beginning to end. I marry her because I have no choice. I''ll never fall in


    love with her."


    I look at Violet and meet her bitter smile.


    What a pitiful woman.


    Is it fair that she will never be happy just because of Steven''s stubbornness?


    "Steven, what are you talking about? If you don''t want to marry her, who can force you? If you don''t


    care about her, why did you risk your life to rush in? Please be honest. How did you feel when you


    thought she was inside? Do you really not care at all? Aren''t you afraid of losing her at all?"


    Steven stands there staring at Violet. He remains silent for a long time.


    I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to stay here at this time.


    I should leave them alone and give them more time to think about all this. By the time Steven knows his


    own feelings and admits his love for her, everything would be fine.


    Just after I take two steps away, Steven''s voicees from behind.


    "I went in not because I cared, but because it was a human life, and I couldn''t ignore it. The one I love


    is you, Jane Noyes."


    "If I have her in my heart, that''s betrayal of you and spoils my love for you!¡±


    Steven sounds stubborn as always.


    I don''t know when he will stop deceiving himself!


    "Steven, you are not betraying your feelings for me. As you can see, I''m very happy now. Frances and I


    really love each other. So, I hope that you can be happy as well. Let go of those feelings that you


    shouldn''t have. Open your heart and cherish Violet. Trust me. She is the right one for


    you."

 Chapter 460: Protect Yourself

    Chapter 460: Protect Yourself


    I don''t know if my words can really work.


    But I sincerely hope that Steven can find his own happiness.


    He is a nice guy and he deserves a lifetime of happiness.


    "Frances, do you think this can work?" In the car, I ask Frances.


    "I hope it would work. I don''t want anyone to covet my woman."


    His tone is filled with dissatisfaction.


    I suppose this is exactly the reason why Frances is willing to join me in this y.


    Although all this is just to help Steven make clear of his feelings, what I said is true.


    Frances and I are really happy, except for this Hilda meddling in.


    Thinking of Hilda, I feel uneasy again.


    "I don''t also want anyone to covet my man. But you do whatever Hilda asks you to do."


    I say that in an unpleasant tone.


    "There are so many women coveting your man, so you must be careful." Frances says with a smile.


    What? He is joking about that? Can''t he tell I''m angry at all?


    There are many women coveting him, but no one makes me feel so nervous like Hilda.


    "I only need to be careful of Hilda. But she''s just under our nose right now. It might be useless even if I


    am careful." I said coldly.


    "You little idiot. I have told you many times that Hilda doesn''t have that kind of thoughts towards me."


    Frances sighs and exins to me.


    "I just want to know how I can convince you that Hilda likes you!"


    I said unhappily.


    Damn! If I keep arguing with this man, I''ll be furious.


    "Unless she tells me by her own."


    That''s the problem.


    Hilda is a scheming person. Knowing that expressing her attitude would make Frances stay away from


    her, she deliberately keeps silent. So Frances knows nothing about that.


    Looks like I need to think of a way to make Hilda express her affection for Frances.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be best to record the conversation with her in private and then tell Frances.


    I make up my mind in my heart. When I regain my senses, I discover that Frances has brought me to


    the shooting arena again.


    This time, I practice shooting for almost two hours.


    At the beginning, I cannot even hit the target. After a while, I am able to hit the target and score one or


    two.


    I even get lucky and score nine once.


    "It''s really rare to see someone so bad at shooting as you." Frances joked.


    Damn, I am bad at it because I am afraid.


    As soon as I hold the gun, my hands would unconsciously tremble.


    Therefore, I would always miss the target.


    After all, in my subconscious, there are usually two kinds of people who use guns.


    Cops, or criminals.


    I''m not a cop or a criminal. I feel ufortable no matter how I use guns.


    "You can''t me me for that. I''m scared when I hear gunshots." I turn around and look at Frances.


    Frances put down his gun and walks over to me. He says seriously, "Jane, you can''t be afraid. You


    have to be brave. If I can''t protect you some day, you have to be able to protect yourself. Besides, you


    don''t want Earl to be in danger, right?"


    For some reason, what Frances says today makes me feel very uneasy.


    He said that I could hide behind him when I am in danger. Why would he say so then?


    Would something bad happen?


    Just as I am about to ask him, he turns around and continues to practice


    shooting.

 Chapter 461: Its Better Than Seeing Her Every Day

    Chapter 461: It''s Better Than Seeing Her Every Day


    After the practice, we pick up Earl and drive back home.


    After sending us home, Frances goes to thepany.


    Recently, he seems to have been very busy, probably because Lawrence is looking for trouble for Louis


    Group.


    Come to think of it, all of this is because of me.


    After sending Earl to bed, I lie on bed and call Mindy.


    ...


    "Mindy, help me find out what Sabina is up to these day.¡±


    Although I call Mindy for help, it is more like asking David.


    Frances has been so busytely. I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to investigate this thing. But I''m eager


    to know.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright. I''ll let David investigate now." Mindy promises.


    We chat for a while, and when we talk about Hilda, Mindy suddenly bes serious.


    "Jane, I don''t know why, but I always feel that Hilda is weird. She gives me a very bad impression.


    Every time I see her, I just want to avoid greeting her. And I actually saw her eating with Mr. Paul one


    day."


    "Who is Mr. Paul?" I ask Mindy in confusion.


    "I don''t know exactly, but Mr. Paul oftenes to look for David. You know that David never let me


    interfere in his affairs, so I didn''t ask him who Mr. Paul is. But you should know what David does. His


    friend must be a big shot. Mr. Paul is an influential figure in the city. In Virginia, he is powerful. As a


    result, this Hilda is not a normal person at all."


    David is actually a very terrifying person. When Mindy started to be with him, she was frightened every


    day. She used to be afraid that she might die if she said something wrong.


    David has done a lot of business with the underworld, and he knows many dangerous figures from his


    business.


    But to Mindy, David has been tender and gentle.


    If David were the king, then Mindy would definitely be the queen.


    However, what is the rtionship between Hilda and Mr. Paul?


    She knew Mr. Paul because of Terrence or others?


    "Help me check this as well. I am also uneasy when I see Hilda. You don''t know how many times she


    tried to hurt me. I don''t care about all of this. But I am really afraid she would snatch Frances away


    from me one day."


    I say worriedly.


    "You really are crazy about Frances. I suppose you would not survive without him. Don''t worry, I will


    definitely help you with that."


    After hanging up the phone, I be more and more worried.


    On that night, I am worried because of Hilda.


    But the next day, she leaves the Louis''.


    When she leaves, no one knows. She only sends a text message to Frances, saying that there was an


    emergency.


    Thinking that I could finally not face her, I am overjoyed.


    I couldn''t help but giggle in the office.


    "This happy, huh?"


    Frances looks up at me. His tone is full of helplessness.


    "Of course, I am."


    I say, "I don''t want to hide my hatred for Hilda. Anyway, you know, I just don''t like her. Now that she''s


    gone, I am extremely relieved. "


    "But she just texted me that she will be back in two days."


    My mood instantly falls down from top to the bottom at his words.


    I think that Hilda would be gone forever just like that. I don''t expect her to be back.


    I am really upset. I pout and say to Frances in a low voice, "Forget it. Two days is also okay. It''s better


    than seeing her every day."


    "You little idiot." Frances smiles. His eyes are filled with helplessness and love.


    After work, Frances takes me to practice shooting every day.


    After a few days, my skills have improved greatly, and I am much braver than before.


    That morning, Mindy calls me and says that she has already found out about


    Sabina.

 Chapter 462: Theres Something Wrong with Hilda

    Chapter 462: There''s Something Wrong with Hilda


    Frances is washing up in the bathroom. I walk to the balcony and whisper to Mindy on the phone.


    "Tell me, what''s the situation now?"


    I hurriedly ask, eager to know what is going on.


    "Sabina seems to be short of moneytely. She has sold all her properties and belongings that can be


    sold. I''ve seen her around Golden Bay recently. Looks like she wants to buy a piece ofnd there."


    Why does she want to buy a piece ofnd?


    I don''t understand that.


    "Did you find out why?"


    "I don''t know. I asked David about that piece ofnd, and it would cost at least eighty million. Sabina


    has made a lot of money by her touring performance. But she doesn''t save much money now because


    she spent a lot. It is difficult for her to buy thend. However, if she really wants thatnd, she could


    ask Frances for it. That''s not a problem for Frances. "


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    So Sabina is short of money. No wonder she took my ring and sold it.


    However, she hasn''t asked Frances for money. Perhaps she doesn''t want Frances to know. In other


    words, she doesn''t want old Mr. Louis to know.


    Anyway, I guess I know now.


    However, what should I do?


    Should I tell Frances? If not, could I never get my engagement ring back?


    All of a sudden, I don''t know what to do.


    I sigh and continue to ask Mindy, "What about Hilda? Did you check on her?"


    "I just wanted to tell you. There''s definitely something wrong with her!"


    On the other end of the phone, Mindy sounds very excited.


    "Yesterday, she left Virginia and went to the United States. I had David send someone to follow her, but


    she managed to get rid of him. You know, David''s people are all trained professionally. They have


    never failed in tracking. Hilda has such strong anti-tracking skills, so she definitely can''t be an ordinary


    person."


    "Since she got rid of your man, how did you know that she went to the United States?" I ask doubtfully.


    My alert for Hilda is strengthened.


    I''ve always thought she isn''t ordinary. However, I have never thought that she could be so unexpected.


    "Coincidentally, David went to the United States on business. He happened to meet her at the airport


    on his way back."


    This exnation makes sense.


    However, it is not strange for Hilda to go to the United States.


    Although Terrence is gone, she has lived there for so many years after all. There must be a lot of things


    that she cares about.


    The information provided by Mindy has no other use than to prove that Hilda is not an ordinary person.


    "Alright, I see. If it''s okay, please continue to investigate what she''s doing in the United States." I


    whisper.


    Frances¡¯ footsteps could already be heard clearly from inside. I say goodbye to Mindy and hang up the


    phone hurriedly.


    I don''t want Frances to know about me investigating Hilda or Sabina.


    "It''s a little cold in the morning. What are you doing on the balcony?" Frances¡¯ concerned voice sounds


    behind me.


    "Nothing. I just want to get some fresh air." I turn around and smile calmly at Frances.


    After I walk in, Frances hurriedly touches my hands to make sure they weren''t cold before letting go.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to mom."

 Chapter 463: You Are Short of Money

    Chapter 463: You Are Short of Money


    "You want to see Sabina? What do you want to see her about?" I look at him and ask in confusion.


    "I''ve already investigated the matter. The reason seems to be that Mom is short of money. We need to


    go and ask about this."


    It turns out that he has also investigated this matter.


    I thought he didn''t care about it.


    Perhaps, he and Mindy receive the news at about the same time.


    If he agrees to investigate Hilda, can he find out some clues?


    However, he doesn''t think something is wrong with Hilda from the start. Even though I''m terribly


    worried, it doesn''t help.


    "OK. Let''s go ask," I smile faintly and say to him.


    Frances frowns and stares at me with curiosity.


    "You don''t seem surprised."


    "I was on the phone with Mindy just now. She told me."


    I''ve already made it clear. There''s no point in hiding it from him.


    Frances nods with a thoughtful expression. With my hand in his, we walk out together.


    When I go downstairs, old Mr. Louis is putting medicine on his hand.


    I take a look at his hand. Because of the aging of his skin, his wounds are recovering very slowly, and


    even festering.


    It pains me to see him struggling to put medicine on his hand.


    I want to go over and help him. Frances knows what I''m thinking.


    He shakes his head at me and says in a low voice, "Don''t go over. He is stubborn. If you go to help


    him, he''ll probably even refuse to apply medicine."


    I nod and walk past old Mr. Louis with my head lowered.


    Frances drives me to where Sabina lives.


    This time, he does not knock on the door, but takes out a key.


    "How did you get the key?"


    I look at him in surprise and ask in a small voice.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Do you think such a thing is difficult for me?"


    Of course not.


    To Frances, there is nothing difficult in this world.


    I curl my lips and make no reply.


    Frances gently opens the door and then walks in.


    Sabina is sitting at the table, eating breakfast, eyes zed.


    I look around, only to find she''s alone in the house.


    She has trouble moving around, so why doesn''t she hire a servant?


    Sabina is shocked to see us and when she looks at me, she looks very afraid. Maybe she''s already


    learned that I know she sold the ring.


    "Why ... why are you here?" she asks in a panic.


    "We''re here, of course, for breakfast."


    As Frances speaks, he takes me to sit down at the table.


    On the table is a fancy breakfast.


    In the corner, there is a takeout box.


    So all this was just takeout ordered by Sabina.


    Frances has a nce at the food on the table and smiles at Sabina, "Look at all this. Mom, I don''t think


    you''re short of money. Why did you take Jane''s ring and sell it for money?"


    Sabina''s hands stop moving. She probably didn''t expect Frances to ask her so straightforwardly.


    Not to mention her, not even me.


    She takes a look at us and lowers her head, seemingly thinking about whether to tell the truth.


    After pondering for a while, she looks at me.


    "If it was in the past, I would never take a fancy to your ring."


    I nod to show that I know.


    Sabina has always been arrogant, so she is quite above theft.


    So, what is the real reason?


    She looks at Frances and sighs, "I did this because of your dad."

 Chapter 464: Im Sorry

    Chapter 464: I''m Sorry


    "My dad? What happened?" Frances asks lightly.


    I find it strange. Fernando has been dead for ten years. Why does Sabina say that it was rted to


    him?


    "A few days ago, I dreamed about your dad."


    When Sabina speaks of Fernando, I see the sadness in her expression.


    "He told me he was really sorry that he left me forever before he could build a music park for me. It was


    not until then that I recalled before we got married, Fernando once told me he wanted to build a music


    kingdom for me and the location was the Golden Bay. Now, he''s gone, but I still want to have his wish


    met. So, I''m going to buy thend. You know, although thend area is notrge, its price is not cheap.


    I had no choice, so I sold that ring."


    Now, the truth hase out.


    Frances sits there without saying anything for a long time.


    I don''t know what he''s thinking. I just sit beside him and gaze at him quietly.


    After a long time, I hear him say to Sabina in a hoarse voice, "You could tell me about this."


    "I was afraid that you would tell old Mr. Louis. You know how deeply he hates me. If he knew I was


    doing this, he would do everything he could to stop me."


    When Sabina says those words, her tone is aggrieved.


    Although Sabina always stands against me, I don''t have any resentment towards her.


    Instead, I feel sorry for her.


    She''s lost her beloved man and old Mr. Louis even keeps her away from Fernando''s everything. She


    must have been bearing great anguish and sorrow over the past ten years.


    "I will give the money to you, and I won''t tell him. As for the ring, you got to have someone buy it back,"


    Frances says in a deep voice.


    Schuman''s eyes glow with joy as she nods at Frances.


    After settling the matter, Frances and I are about to leave.


    Sabina nces at me several times. It seems she has something to say to me.


    As we reach the door, she says atst, "Jane, I''m sorry."


    I don''t know what her apologies are for, but these simple words are enough for us to bury the hatchet.


    She doesn''t do anything unforgivable to me. More importantly, she is Frances¡¯ mother. I shouldn''t hold


    a grudge against her all the time.


    After leaving Sabina''s house, Frances and I go to thepany together.


    In the afternoon, the ring is sent over.


    Frances puts it back on my finger and says seriously, "Take care of it and do not lose it again. At least,


    you can''t lose it before I put a wedding ring on your finger."


    "I promise, I will never take it off again," I nod at him.


    Back then, I took off the ring just in a fit of passion. After this lesson, I don''t dare to do that again.


    These two days, I''m in a good mood and Earl is not noisy. I''ve been sitting at the table, drawing the


    designs in earnest.


    I want to take part in the Light designpetition.


    Also, I want to win the championship.


    I''ve drawn the designs for two days. Today, Frances takes me to shoot after work. After that, he goes


    home with me.


    When we reach the door, Hilda''s voicees from inside.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 465: An Astonishing Scene

    Chapter 465: An Astonishing Scene


    Doesn''t she go to America?


    Why does shee back so soon?


    I turn my head to look at Frances, feeling despair.


    Frances just smiles at me and pulls me in.


    In front of Hilda and old Mr. Louis, he holds me in his arms and stares into my eyes. "Jane, don''t worry.


    You are the only one I love, the one I love the most, though I have Earl with me," he says to me.


    But I know these words are for Hilda.


    I turn around to look at Hilda. Although she''s trying her best to hold back her anger, I can still feel it


    from her fist.


    I am so delighted to see her angry like that.


    I get up on my tiptoes and lightly kiss Frances¡¯ lips.


    "I love you too."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I look into his eyes and say to him with great affection.


    "Oh." Old Mr. Louis suddenly gives a cry, and then he says sternly, "Hurry up and go upstairs. Don''t


    behave like that in front of me!"


    Frances lowers his head and smiles at me, "How is it? Are you satisfied?"


    I don''t say anything and let him lead me upstairs.


    I actually have mixed feelings.


    Just now, I saw what Hilda did in the mirror.


    When I kissed Frances, Hilda pinched the back of old Mr. Louis¡¯ hand hard.


    Old Mr. Louis¡¯ hand was already burned, so he cried out in pain.


    I thought that Hilda and old Mr. Louis were getting along very well. However, the fact doesn''t seem to


    be like this.


    Hilda knows old Mr. Louis'' hand has been injured. If they are really getting along well, how could she


    pinch his hand so hard?


    I even think old Mr. Louis is being threatened by Hilda.


    That can exin the sudden change in old Mr. Louis¡¯ attitude.


    Old Mr. Louis is powerful while Hilda is just an ordinary woman. Why is he so afraid of her?


    As I''m deep in thought, I don''t even hear Frances talking to me.


    He shakes my body and says to me in a deep voice, "Why have you been lost since just now? What


    happened?"


    I look at Frances, wanting to tell him about it, but I still don''t say anything.


    I saw it but that is not evidence. Frances trusts Hilda so fully. If I tell him, he''ll probably say I must be


    mistaken.


    After thinking for a while, I choose to withhold it from him.


    I have to ask old Mr. Louis about it. Only if old Mr. Louis says it himself, Frances will be convinced.


    "Nothing much. I''m going to bathe Earl."


    I smile at Frances and then carry Earl into the bathroom.


    The next day, I tell Frances that I''m not going to thepany with him because I''m not feeling well. In


    fact, that is just an excuse.


    Frances leaves after telling me to take care of myself.


    In the morning when Hilda takes Albie out for a walk, I go into old Mr. Louis¡¯ room.


    As soon as I walk in, old Mr. Louis says to me with a sullen face, "What are you doing here? I don''t


    want to see you."


    Now, I don''t go out as I did at ordinary times.


    I have to figure out all. Moreover, Hilda''s absence is so short that I have to make good use of it.


    "I have something to ask you. I''ll leave as soon as I get the answer."


    "I have nothing to say." Old Mr. Louis frowns and interrupts me.


    Even so, I continue.


    "I saw Hilda pinch youst night."

 Chapter 466: How Could I Like You?

    Chapter 466: How Could I Like You?


    Old Mr. Louis is shocked. When he looks at me, I can see that he is in a panic.


    Then, he scolds, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Although old Mr. Louis denies it, I know that he lies from his expression.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I''m certain that I''m right. I''m not passionate, but I can feel that you don''t hate me. Although you change


    your attitude because of Hilda, I think you have your reasons. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have risked your


    life to save me that day."


    I stare at him and say it word by word.


    He doesn''t say anything but keeps looking at me.


    I think that he''s going to admit it and he is willing to tell me the truth.


    But in the end, he snorts and sneers in disdain, "You''re too narcissistic! The reason why I liked you is


    because I thought you were better than Whitney. But after a while, I feel that you are scheming. In


    addition,pared to Hilda, you look worse. Hilda is so nice, so why don''t I let her be my


    granddaughter-inw?"


    Old Mr. Louis¡¯ words break my heart.


    He looks at me in disgust.


    At this moment, I wonder if I misjudge him. I guess his intentions wrongly.


    "As for that day, it was an ident. I told others to be careful, not you. How many times do you want


    me to exin? How can you believe me? It has nothing to do with me whether you''re hurt or not. Think


    about it. You''re from an ordinary family. Your younger brother is a hooligan, and your father killed my


    dear son. How can I like you?"


    Dad''s thing is the pain of my life.


    I know that we will never be forgiven because my father killed Fernando.


    Even if Frances doesn''t mention it, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t care about it.


    "Mr. Louis, I know. But I still hope that you can tell me if you have your thoughts." I tell him.


    "Hurry up and leave. Don''t bother me!"


    He snorts and orders me to leave.


    I bite my lips and turn to walk out.


    As soon as I turn around, I meet Hilda. She is with Albie at the door.


    When does she show up? What does she hear?


    Are the words old Mr. Louis said just now his real thoughts? Or he is afraid of Hilda?


    I don''t know, and I won''t have the chance to know the reason for the time being.


    Passing Hilda, I walk outside.


    Then I hear Hilda''s sweet voice.


    "Grandfather, take a rest. I want to talk with Jane."


    Talk with me?


    Hilda strides out and sneers, "Come out. I have something to tell you."


    Actually, I don''t want to be alone with her, but thinking about what Frances says, I follow her out.


    How could she tell me the truth if I don''t talk with her? How could she convince Frances that she likes


    him?


    Taking out my phone, I turn on the tape recorder and walk out.

 Chapter 467: Hell Be Mine

    Chapter 467: He''ll Be Mine


    Hilda stands with her back to me in the flower. Her hair is long, and she looks beautiful.


    She looks like a beautiful fairy.


    A lot of people are deceived by her innocent and beautiful appearance.


    Fortunately, I am sober and will not be deceived by her anymore.


    When she goes out, Hilda hands the child over to the nanny.


    Hearing my footsteps, she turns around and looks at me with a smile.


    But I know that her smile is not sincere.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    I ask with discontent.


    Looking at the surroundings, I am a little worried.


    This woman is so terrifying. Would she hurt me while no one else is around?


    "Are you afraid of me?" Hilda smiles and whispers to me.


    Nonsense!


    However, I have to calm down.


    "Of course not! I don''t want to be alone with you, so hurry up." I say impatiently, but my heart is beating


    fast.


    "Just now, what did you want to tell old Mr. Louis?"


    Doesn''t she hear my conversation with old Mr. Louis?


    I breathe a sigh of relief and give her a reason which is not rted.


    "I''m asking him why he likes you so much."


    "Why?" Hilda sneers andughs. "Isn''t that obvious? Because I''m better than you and understand them


    better than you."


    I don''t care Hilda''s provocation.


    What I am thinking was that how I can know her disadvantages when she says so cautiously.


    How about provoking her?


    After thinking for a while, I tell Hilda, "So what''s the point that you understand them? As long as


    Frances likes me, you can''t change anything!"


    "Really? Do you think it''s difficult for him to like me? Don''t you realize that with a few tricks, he will fall


    in love with me?"


    Hilda''s words make me uneasy.


    She is right. Because her tricks, sometimes Frances and me are not so intimate. Though we don''t have


    to quarrel, we can''t control ourselves.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it continues, I will have no confidence.


    "Really? Since you are so confident, why do you want to talk to me?" I smile, trying to calm myself


    down.


    If I panic, I will lose.


    I don''t want to lose, and I can''t lose.


    Hilda grits her teeth and stares at me coldly.


    "Let me tell you. I have to get what I want! I like Frances, so he will be mine!"


    Hilda says with determination.


    Although I''m not happy about it, I am relieved that I record that Hilda likes Frances.


    Frances says that as long as he hears Hilda say that she likes him,


    He''ll believe it.


    If that is the case, he will stay away from Hilda.


    I know that my way may be a little indecent. But in order to keep Hilda away from Frances and me, I


    don''t care about anything.


    I don''t want to talk to Hilda anymore. I touch the phone in my bag. I tell Hilda that I''m OK. Then I turn


    around and go back to the room.


    When I go upstairs, I take out my phone and am going to send the audio to Frances.


    However, the moment I take out my phone, I am dumbfounded.

 Chapter 468: Meet Again

    Chapter 468: Meet Again


    The phone is turned off!


    Damn it!


    I forget to charge itst night. How could I be so unlucky?


    Can the audio be saved after the phone is turned off? And what do I record?


    I find the charger and charge my phone.


    I check the documents of the phone, but after a while, I still find nothing.


    It''s over. There''s no record!


    All the hard work just now is in vain!


    I grit my teeth. I am so regretful that I even want to p my head.


    How can I stand it? Such an important piece of evidence disappears. It is because I forget to charge


    my phone.


    I don''t know when Hilda will say these words again. How long will it take?


    I sit there holding my phone in a daze and I''m regretful.


    The phone vibrates in my hand. It is from Matt.


    He helps me during thewsuit against Whitney. Why does he call me? Is Whitney up to something?


    I answer the phone with mixed feelings, "Hello, Matt, what''s the matter?"


    "Whitney has already decided to appeal. The court will start in a week. I want you to be prepared."


    Obviously, it''s the same as I think. Whitney won''t give up that easily. She will appeal.


    "OK." I say and ask Matt, "What do you need me to do?"


    "It''s still the same asst time. I''ll send you the questions I will ask in court. Just answer them ording


    to the answers I wrote."


    Frances rmends Matt for me. Matt is the bestwyer in Virginia, so I trust him.


    However, I still feel nervous when I know that I''m going to stand in the dock.


    "I see. Thank you, Matt."


    After hanging up, I receive a document from Matt.


    I nce over it and realize that it''s simr to the questions before, and the answers are all good to me.


    Among these answers, there are many lies.


    I know I shouldn''t lie, but I don''t want to go to jail. In order to be with Frances and Earl, I don''t care


    about anything.


    Because of the record, I''m depressed all day.


    In the afternoon, Frances calls me to invite me to practice shooting.


    I don''t know the point of practicing shooting, especially for me, but Frances wants. He has his reason.


    After agreeing to him, I hand Earl over to the nanny and change intofortable clothes.


    I''m unlucky that the taxi breaks down on the way. I have no choice but to get off the car.


    The ce I stop is a little remote, so it''s hard to get a taxi. I stand in the cold wind for a long time, but I


    don''t get a taxi.


    Suddenly, a Mercedes-Benz stops in front of me.


    I see a face that I''m familiar with, but I don''t want to meet him.


    Noah.


    I don''t know that I''ll meet him here.


    Seeing him, I feelplicated.


    Guilt, apprehension, and regret.


    Perhaps first love is to make people cherish the memory. In the end, the person she liked so much


    could only be the past.


    "Are you taking a taxi?"


    He asks me. Although his tone is gentle, there is still arrogance in his tone.


    It seems that he bes arrogant when he seeds.


    Although Frances is more sessful, he isn''t arrogant as Noah.


    In short, the appearance of Noah makes me ufortable.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seems that his appearance is to humiliate me and he wants to prove that I made the wrong decision


    before.

 Chapter 469: Is It a Nightmare or Reality

    Chapter 469: Is It a Nightmare or Reality


    "Yes."


    I reply indifferently.


    "Get in the car. It''s not easy to get a taxi here. Let me give you a ride."


    He opens the car door and smiles at me.


    I don''t want to take his ride, but there really is no other car.


    I don''t want Frances to wait for too long, so after pondering for a while, I get in the car anyway.


    There is a special pleasant smell in Noah''s car.


    The fragrance is very unique, but it smells good. Normally, men don''t wear perfume. I guess it is


    probably from Noah''s fianc¨¦e, so I don''t care too much about it.


    Being alone with him is indeed awkward.


    In order to change this strange atmosphere, I begin to chat with him about his fianc¨¦e.


    "Where is your fianc¨¦e?"


    "At home." He says in short, concentrating on driving.


    "She fell down the other day. Is everything alright?"


    As a mother, I can''t help but care about the baby.


    Noah nces at me and says casually, "We lost the baby."


    Lost the baby?


    The loss of the baby is a huge blow to a woman, but Noah says it so casually.


    The man suddenly appears so unfamiliar to me.


    Noah used to be gentle, considerate, kind and sincere. He was nothing like this indifferent man in front


    of me.


    What exactly has he experienced to make him be like this?


    Is it because of me?


    I feel a little distressed and dizzy.


    I guess it''s because I didn''t sleep wellst night, so I lean back and close my eyes to take a nap.


    However, strange enough, soon I begin to feel exhausted.


    "Jane, Jane?"


    Noah calls my name with a soft voice.


    I want to reply him, but my throat seems to be clogged that I can''t say anything.


    "Well, look at you now. Have you expected today when you turned me down?"


    Noah''s cold words make me shiver out of fear.


    I struggle to open my eyes and see his sinister face.


    The car has already stopped and he is now leaning back in his seat, sneering at me. Seeing me wake


    up, he looks a little flustered.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    What is he trying to do?


    I feel panicked and want to get out of the car, but I find that I can''t exert any strength at all.


    Has he drugged me?


    I am really shocked as I try to stare at him, but my eyelids are getting heavier and heavier.


    Then I fall asleep anyway.


    When I wake up, the car has already arrived at the shooting gymnasium.


    My first reaction is to check my clothes.


    They remain the same as they were before I passed out.


    What happened?


    Noah turns around and says to me in a gentle way, "Here you are. You can leave now. I have to go


    since I have other things to do."


    His expression is as gentle as usual, making me even more puzzled.


    What exactly was going on? I did see his sinister face just now. I thought he had drugged me and


    wanted to do something to me, but it seems that nothing has happened.


    I stare at Noah in confusion and nervously say, "What''s wrong with me? What happened?"


    "You fell asleep as soon as you got in the car. You must be very tired," He says with a faint smile.


    So what has happened was just a dream?


    I can''t tell.


    "Thank you then."


    I say so, open the door, and get out of the car.


    Apart from the tiredness, I don''t feel anything unusual about my body.


    Perhaps, it was really a dream.


    I keep thinking that way.


    Until three dayster.

 Chapter 470: I Am Worried About Him

    Chapter 470: I Am Worried About Him


    On this day, I take Earl back to see my mother and Frank.


    This is the first time Mom has seen Earl. She is overjoyed.


    "Is this ... Earl?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mom hugs Earl and smiles. Even her voice trembles.


    She really likes Earl.


    Moreover, Earl is the first new member to our family for so many years. Therefore, everyone is very


    happy.


    Mom hugs Earl for a while, and Frank, who has been standing beside and watching, can''t hold back


    any longer.


    "Mom, you''ve been hugging Earl for a while. It''s my turn."


    Frank speaks with anticipation. When he looks at Earl, his eyes are sparkling.


    If it were a year ago, I would not have imagined such a harmonious scene in our family.


    But now, even though we have lost Dad, we do be closer.


    I guess, sometimes, fortune and misfortune just depend on each other.


    "Why don''t you go and have your own child? I''ve got one grandson and I''m still expecting another one


    from you!"


    Mom rolls her eyes at Frank and speaks angrily.


    Frank sighs helplessly and says with a bitter smile, "Mom, I''m only 22. I''ve just reached the legal age


    for marriage. Could you please calm down?"


    "Who cares about the legal age for marriage? In this county, there are so many guys who have had


    their own child before 20 years old. Look at you! You don''t even have a girlfriend now, so hurry up!"


    Although she says so, she still hands Earl over to Frank.


    Frank carefully takes Earl over and gently pinches his little face. He smiles and says, "Little Earl, I''m


    your uncle. Do you like me? Your grandmother is really rude, isn''t she? Let''s not y with her in the


    future."


    As he speaks, he takes Earl out.


    "You brat!"


    Mom is so angry that she motorizes the wheelchair to chase after Frank with a stick in hand.


    I smile and continue to make dumplings.


    After lunch, I text Frances and ask him when he wille.


    He tells me that he is busy and asks me to take a taxi back.


    These days, because of Lawrence, Frances has been very busy with thepany''s affairs. He only


    sleeps for two or three hours a day.


    Actually, I''m worried about him and I don''t want to bother him. But, this morning, it was him that has


    insisted oning to pick me up.


    Since he won''te, I can only take a taxi back.


    Mom and Frank have packed some local specialties for me ande to see me off on the street.


    While waiting for the taxi at the roadside, I suddenly see Master Lee from the cake shop.


    Thinking about what Whitney has done, which almost killed my parents, I feel somewhat distressed.


    However, hasn''t he been locked up in the police station? Howe he has been released so soon?


    Moreover, he is taking a suitcase with him. Is he going to leave?


    Confused, I hand Earl to my mother.


    "Mom, I''ll be right back. Take care of Earl."


    Mom doesn''t ask anything and continues to catch the taxi for me with Earl in her arms.


    I follow up and see Master Lee on the phone.


    "I know. I will leave here and will nevere back. They will keep thinking that Whitney has done this.


    Don''t worry."


    What does he mean by that?


    Does this mean that the person who has poisoned my mother and brother is not Whitney?

 Chapter 471: Would You Like to Be with Me

    Chapter 471: Would You Like to Be with Me


    I step forward, pat him on the shoulder and ask him in a low voice, "Who are you talking to?"


    Master Lee turns to look at me with panic. He probably doesn''t expect to meet me at this time.


    After a while, he smiles embarrassedly and says to me, "Nobody, just a friend."


    As he speaks, he quietly hangs up the phone.


    Liar!


    Knowing that he isn''t going to tell me the truth, I reach out, trying to take over his phone.


    He is panicked. Suddenly, he grits his teeth and throws the phone into the river.


    The phone falls into the water. I look at Master Lee and can''t help but frown.


    Who on earth is that person he has talked to? Why is he so panicked?


    If it is Whitney, he won''t have to do this, because I''ve already known about the situation.


    What exactly is going on?


    Just as I''m thinking, Master Lee has already fled with his suitcase.


    "Ms. Noyes, please don''t force me," He says loudly as he runs.


    "I''m not gonna tell you anyway. And I''ve already told you that it was Whitney who had told me to do


    that. Just leave me alone. "


    Whitney?


    How can he not even remember Whitney''s name?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m even more curious.


    But he runs so fast that I can''t catch up with him at all. After running for a while, the distance between


    us besrger andrger. I can only walk back resentfully.


    Mom happens to get a cab for me. So I take Earl and wave bye-bye at them before heading to Virginia.


    I get a strange call on the car.


    I didn''t save the phone number, but it looks familiar.


    I pick up the phone, and Noah''s voicees from it.


    I''ve deleted his number long ago, so I don''t recognize it at once.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a few days and I think that I should give you one more chance to make a


    choice as well as to give us another chance before I take the next step."


    What?


    What chance?


    I don''t understand what Noah means at all.


    "What do you want to do?"


    I speak impatiently.


    The dream I did in his carst time is still troubling me so much that I don''t even want to get close to


    him.


    "What do I want? I want to be with you. Jane, let me ask you again, would you like to be with me?"


    Is he crazy?


    I smile helplessly and say to him, "Noah, howe you be such a scumbag! You have a fianc¨¦e


    and she just miscarried because of you. How can you do this to her? We will never ever get back


    together anymore. Why can''t you cherish the people around you?"


    Although Steven likes me, he has never given me so much pressure.


    As for Noah, he has made me feel more and more ufortable.


    "You mean you don''t want to be with me anymore?"


    "Yes, and I''ve never wanted to be with you!" I say coldly.


    "Good. Very good. You will regret it."


    Then he hangs up angrily.


    I put the phone down somewhat dejectedly and feel sorry for Noah.


    He used to be a man of integrity and warmth.


    But he has be unkind and inhumane that he doesn''t even care about his own fianc¨¦e who has


    just lost their baby and he is still thinking about those nonsense.


    A minuteter, the phone vibrates.


    It is a picture text sent from Noah.


    I''m startled at the sight of it.

 Chapter 472: His Methods

    Chapter 472: His Methods


    There are around a dozen photos of me making out with Noah in the car.


    His face can''t be seen in any of them, but mine isn''t that lucky. Even the pores on my face are clear as


    day.


    They are all hard to watch.


    Some capture him sitting on me and kissing my shoulders.


    Some are about him fondling my boobs lewdly.


    Most shockingly, there is actually a picture of me cing my head around his private parts.


    Even though my back was facing the camera, anyone who is familiar with this kind of intimacy knows


    what I was doing.


    But I''m sure I never did the most important part with him!


    I only got into his car once. Does this mean it wasn''t a dream?


    Did he really drug me?


    Moreover, did he do it for these photos? And is this why he was satisfied with just making out? What


    purpose can they serve?


    I look slutty in every photo. If they get out, I would be in huge trouble.


    I panic and call Noah.


    "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    In my opinion, Noah isn''t after money. He is respected and in high status. My money is on revenge


    against me.


    But I really don''t want my guess to be true. It would sadden me if the person I had a crush on has


    be calcting.


    Unfortunately, things don''t go my way.


    Noah''s cold voicees through the phone.


    "What do you think? I gave you a chance to choose. I even begged you to be with me. But you treated


    my feelings for you like trash. The only one you care about is Frances. Do you think he is richer than


    me and can better satisfy you?"


    Now I am certain Noah doesn''t love me anymore. It is more like an obsession. He can''t handle the fact


    that he can''t have me. Therefore, he was driven to do such a crazy thing.


    I take a deep breath, force myself to calm down, and say to him in a deep voice, "On what terms can


    you delete the photos?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Deleting the photos? Its pipedream andughable! Let me tell you. I''ve sent them to all the major


    media. Very soon, you''ll see what a slut you are on the news! Jane, you brought this to yourself. You


    can''t me me!"


    With that, Noah hangs up the phone.


    When I call him again, his phone is off.


    What should I do?


    What am I supposed to do now?


    I am agitated and furious. Gripping my phone, I am out of my wits.


    "Miss, we''re here."


    The driver reminds me in the front. When he looks at me, I can sense fear in his eyes.


    I figure he is scared by my serious look.


    After paying him, I get out of the car with Earl in my arms.


    I enter my house and quickly go upstairs to call Frances.


    I am sure Frances trusts me. After I exin it to him, he should be able to solve my problem.


    The call quickly goes through. Perhaps because he is tired, his voice is tinged with displeasure.


    "Frances, I have something to tell you."


    "Okay," he replies softly.


    "Do you remember three days ago we practiced shooting? Well, here is the thing. On my way to you, I


    couldn''t get a taxi but bumped into Noah, so I got into his car. Who knows he actually drugged me and


    took a lot of photos of me making out with him in the car. I had no idea what I was doing then, but I am


    absolutely certain we didn''t cross the line. However, that bastard has given the photos to the media. I


    hope you can make this go away and keep them private."


    "I''ve already seen them."

 Chapter 473: Facing the Problem with Him

    Chapter 473: Facing the Problem with Him


    He has seen them?


    My heart trembles.


    "Where did you get them?"


    A few secondster, I say nervously.


    Perhaps Noah also sent them to Frances?


    But the truth is much crueler than I imagined.


    "Many ces."


    Many ces?


    Is he suggesting ... the media has released them?


    I take out my tablet and browse all the major news websites. Sure enough, the scandal has made the


    headlines.


    The picture of my head being between Noah''s legs is on the front pages.


    The captains are even more unsettling.


    "The Newly-wedded Wife of the President of Louis Group Cheated on Him in Another Man''s Car!"


    "The Wife of the President of Louis Group Gave a Blowjob to Her Paramour in the Car!"


    I dread reading another line of these.


    I have no idea how many people know about me, but the staff of Louis Group surely do. This is a


    bombshell!


    "What should we do?" I say to Frances dispiritedly.


    "I will take care of it," Frances says calmly before hanging up the phone.


    I am on edge.


    His tone sounded somewhat cold. Is it possible that he thinks I really cheated on him like everyone


    else?


    If even Frances doesn''t believe me, then no one would.


    Hanging up the phone, I sit on the bedside and flip through the news.


    This affair is the No. 1 trending topic on the Inte.


    It has been more than ten minutes since the news was released. Anyone who frequents the Inte


    must have read it. Fortunately, Hilda is not at home. Otherwise, she would make fun of me.


    Mindy calls me.


    As impatient as she is, it must be hard for her to calm down.


    "Jane, what''s going on? Why are there dirty photos of you on the Inte? Who is that man?"


    I sigh and tell Mindy everything.


    "Damn, that bastard! I will expose him and give him hell!"


    I smile bitterly and feel despondent.


    The photos have been online for so long, so what''s the point of exposing him?


    Everyone must assume I am a slut.


    I''m not a big shot, so I can ignore people''s judging gaze.


    However, Frances is also affected by this scandal.


    While I am dwelling on it, Mindy cries out to me, "Jane, something bad has happened. Louis Group''s


    share price has plummeted! It has to be because of this news!"


    I click on the stock market page. Although I don''t quite understand it, I can see if the price rises or falls.


    Recently, perhaps because of Lawrence''s tricks, Louis Group''s share price has been falling, but it was


    hanging in there.


    But now, in such a short period of time, it has fallen by 10%.


    I don''t dare to imagine what will be of thepany if its share price keeps declining.


    "I understand. I''ll call Frances immediately about this."


    Hanging up on Mindy, I''m going to call Frances.


    However, I sense he must be on edge. Moreover, this disaster happens because of me, so I should


    face it with him.


    Yes, I have to go to thepany!


    I put on my hat, sunsses, and mask, so that no one would recognize me. I instruct the nanny to take


    care of Earl and go straight to Frances''pany.


    I am stopped by the security guards outside the building.


    I have no choice but to take off my mask and sunsses. Only then do the security guards recognize


    me.


    However, I am confounded by the way they look at me.


    I can''t care less and take the elevator to Frances'' office.


    Frances is alone with his secretary on this floor. Therefore, I don''t need to hide my identity. I take off my


    mask and head straight to his office.


    The secretary walks over with a weird look. Nevertheless, I can tell she is in a dilemma as to how to


    treat me.


    She frowns and says in embarrassment, "Mrs. Louis, he is not ready to see you."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Not ready?


    Why is that? I used to walk in his office all the time.


    Ignoring her, I push open the door and step inside.


    The moment I enter the room, I see him and Hilda hugging each other on the


    sofa!

 Chapter 474: Going Bankrupt

    Chapter 474: Going Bankrupt


    To be exact, Hilda is snuggling up to him, and he looks helpless.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Now I know why the secretary didn''t want me toe in. She was afraid I would walk into this.


    Frances pushes Hilda away calmly the moment he sees me, walking towards me.


    "You''re here."


    He sounds a little gging.


    I look at his haggard face with distress and have an itch to hug him tightly.


    But I restrain myself.


    It is not the time to be sensitive.


    He looks at Hilda and exins, "Hilda is a little ufortable, so she leaned on my shoulder."


    Ufortable?


    Why didn''t she lean on all the chairs and sofas in this huge office? Why did it have to be Frances?


    Right, she only feels pleased in Frances'' embrace.


    No wonder she isn''t at home today. It turns out she is here with Frances!


    I know she wants Frances for herself, but I don''t have the time to argue with her. All I can think about is


    how to solve the problem at hand.


    "Frances, nothing happened between Noah and me," I say to him after biting my lips.


    I know he loves me. However, sometimes the more you care about someone, the more upset you feel.


    I''m scared he would no longer trust me after he sees the photos.


    "I also think Jane has done nothing out of line with that man. She was probably set up, even though


    these are all good shots and look real."


    Hilda says coquettishly standing.


    Instead of helping me, she is actually trying to make me look bad.


    I shoot a nce at her and say coldly, "Fake things will never be real. I have a clear conscience. I


    love Frances too much to do anything to hurt him."


    My love for him is limitless. How can I betray him?


    Frances looks at me seriously and says softly, "I believe you."


    As he speaks, he holds my hand tightly.


    However, why am I still uneasy?


    I have a feeling that he is only slighting me over.


    Besides, even if he trusts me, the public wouldn''t.


    People enjoy watching this kind of drama where someone is cheated on. That is why Louis Group''s


    share price has fallen so drastically.


    He holds my hand and walks me to theputer.


    He signals me to sit down beside him and resumes working.


    Lawrence is making things difficult for him, and Louis Group has suffered a setback in the stock


    market, so thepany is in deep water.


    Working on hisputer for a while, Frances gets up and goes out to make a call.


    I know he doesn''t want me to worry.


    But there are some things that I know perfectly well even if he tries to hide them from me.


    I sit on the sofa nervously.


    Hilda''s cold voice sounds.


    "Jane, do you know how much trouble you have put him into? If he can''t handle it this time, Louis


    Group is likely to go bankrupt."


    Going bankrupt?


    I am stupefied.


    I know it''s serious, but this is beyond my imagination.


    If that is really the case, what about Frances?


    A man''s career is as important as his life. I dread to imagine what would be of him if he loses


    Louis Group.


    That is thest thing I want.


    But right now, even Frances is helpless. Is there any other way?


    "What you do with your boy toy is your business. Leave Frances out of it. All you want is to destroy him


    when he is devoted to you. You vicious bitch! You don''t deserve him!"


    Vicious?


    It surprises me that my blunder can have such serious consequences.


    Albeit I never want any of this to happen.


    But the truth is, not only can''t I help him, but I''ve put a whole lot of pressure on him.


    I look at Hilda and think of how old Mr. Louis is afraid of her, saying slowly,


    "Can you help him?"

 Chapter 475: I Must Give It a Try

    Chapter 475: I Must Give It a Try


    Hilda smiles faintly and whispers, "What did you say? Look, I am just a weak woman. How can I help


    him? But at least, I won''t harm him."


    Hilda tries to emphasize how I have hurt Frances.


    Nevertheless, I refuse to believe her.


    I know there is more to her.


    She is by no means as weak as she looks. Judging from what she has done, she is no ordinary


    woman.


    "No, you must have a way," I insist.


    Hilda rolls her eyes and smiles, "You are right. I do."


    "What?"


    I grow impatient and grab her hand, as if I am holding onto myst straw.


    She nces at me.


    Then she shakes off my hand in disgust.


    "Don''t touch me."


    At a time like this, I really don''t mind if she hates me.


    There is only one thought in my mind.


    She can save Frances!


    As long as she can pull him through, I am willing to leave him if she asks me to!


    Frances and I have been through so much together. I always think nothing is more important than


    being there for him. But now I understand I can only feel at ease when he is safe.


    Without Louis Group, he would die.


    I can never let that happen.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell me. How can you help him? Please, tell me."


    I look at Hilda and plead anxiously.


    She shoots a cold nce at my face and says indifferently,


    "Actually, if Lawrence is down, thepany will be fine. A scandal can only harm its stock price


    temporarily. It will survive all right. When it blows over, the share price will rebound. The real problem is


    Lawrence is trying to make it worse."


    She means if Lawrence stops, Louis Group will be fine?


    "I think you know what I mean."


    Of course I do.


    Lawrence is doing this for Whitney.


    Therefore, I must deal with Whitney first to make Lawrence stop.


    As long as Whitney lets Frances off, everything will be okay.


    So, no matter what, I''m going to beg her.


    Even if it is a long shot, I must give it a try.


    "I understand."


    At that, I get up and walk out.


    When I reach the door, I see Frances speaking on the phone standing not far away.


    Noticing him frowning hard, I grow anxious.


    Frances, I won''t let anything happen to Louis Group.


    I bite my lip and go straight into the elevator.


    I know where Whitney lives. I asked Mindy to help me find it.


    I take a taxi and rush to the Jordan''s.


    When I reach their front door, I am stopped.


    Eight sturdy men are staring at me coldly with serious looks.


    Most importantly, they are armed with guns.


    Frances said these guards were all the best retired elites of the Special Forces. They are formidable as


    theye.


    I found it hard to believe. But now I am truly impressed.


    Unfortunately, when ites to protecting Whitney, what I am looking at is only the tip of the iceberg.


    Every corner of the Jordan''s Mansion is heavily guarded. Outside Whitney''s room, there are people on


    duty in shifts.


    It is no exaggeration to say that a fly would find it difficult to infiltrate into her room, let alone those who


    want to harm her.


    Nheless, since I''m already here, I must see her.


    "Let me in. I have something to discuss with Whitney."

 Chapter 476: Let Me See Her

    Chapter 476: Let Me See Her


    "I''m sorry. Miss Whitney won''t see anyone. If you try to barge in, we will stop you."


    One of them says to me.


    His tone speaks of death.


    I''m scared.


    But for Frances, I must buckle up.


    I force a smile and say to him, "Please inform her Jane is here. I''m begging for her forgiveness. She


    wille out to see me."


    But actually, I''m not sure she would.


    Whitney has been hiding here for so long, so she is probably going to stay inside.


    However, I am willing to bet her pride will tempt her to see me bow.


    Sadly, the guard wouldn''t even do that. He shakes his head and says, "Mr. Jordan says no one can see


    her. If you don''t leave, we will use force."


    As he speaks, he touches the gun at his waist.


    Although I''ve been practicing shooting recently, I''m still afraid of guns.


    The bullet has no eyes. I might die if I am not careful.


    I look up and find the vi isn''t that big. If I shout, Whitney should hear me.


    After pondering for a while, I take two steps back and yell, "Whitney, I want to see you!"


    There is no response.


    But I''m sure she heard me.


    After all, my throat hurts from the yelling.


    "I''m here to apologize. Please give me a chance to see you. As long as you can get Lawrence to let


    Frances off, you can do anything to me!"


    I add.


    A long time passes, yet no one answers me.


    Should I give up just like this?


    Suddenly, Whitney''s figure appears behind the window on the second floor.


    She looks at me quietly through the window.


    I can vaguely see there are two bodyguards beside her, and they look even stronger than the ones


    around me. It is highly likely that they can also fight better.


    "Whitney, please let me talk to you."


    I quickly shout at her.


    However, she only stands there for two seconds before disappearing from my sight.


    At least I know she''s here.


    I think for a moment and decide to go all out for it. So, I kneel on the ground.


    As the saying goes, with utmost sincerity no difficulty is insurmountable.


    If Whitney sees how serious I am, she might be moved.


    However, to my surprise, I kneel there for an entire morning.


    At noon, a car drives into the vi district.


    Lawrence, who is in a suit, gets off the car and nces at me.


    He walks over and gives me a smile.


    He looks like he is in triumph.


    "What? Are you here to plead for Frances?"


    I look at him, bit my lip, and nod.


    "Don''t you think it''s toote toe now?"


    He gazes at me coldly and says with a chuckle.


    "Pleases, let me see Whitney."


    I beg him in a whisper and tug at his hem.


    I have no other choice but to ask for Whitney''s mercy. I can''t think of any other way.


    Lawrence sneers, shakes off my hand, and walks in.


    I want to follow him and barge in, but as soon as I get up, I am stopped by the bodyguards.


    Helplessly, I continue kneeling there.


    The afternoon sun is scalding, making me feel dizzy.


    Sweat keeps oozing out, and I feel I can''t hold on any longer.


    Is Whitney really not going to see me?


    I turned off my phone before I came. Therefore, Frances can''t find me.


    However, how long do I have to kneel like this?


    My vision gets blurry, and I am so nauseated that I want to vomit.


    It''s so hot, and my head is spinning.


    I feel terrible.


    What if Whitney still wouldn''te out when I have heatstroke?


    Just when I think today''s effort will be futile, the door opens.


    Whitney looks at me indifferently standing at the door.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 477: Does an Apology Work?

    Chapter 477: Does an Apology Work?


    I quickly stand up and pounce on her.


    Of course, what I predictes to pass.


    I am stopped by the ferocious-looking bodyguards.


    Whitney waves and coldly says to them, "Let her in."


    The bodyguards give way, and I trot towards Whitney.


    Just as I am about to open my mouth, she nces at me and says indifferently, "Let''s talk inside."


    I follow her in like a doll.


    As soon as I enter the house, I see plenty of upright Special Forces soldiers.


    Whitney brings me all the way to her room.


    When she reaches the door, she says coldly to the room, "Leave us alone. I''ll call you when I need


    you."


    The two men exchange nces and nod as they walk away.


    Whitney closes the door and sits down. She says to me in a chilly tone, "Just say what youe here


    to say. However, show me your sincerity. I didn''t see what you did out there because we were too far


    apart."


    I know what Whitney means. She wants me to kneel before her.


    If it weren''t for Frances, I would never do such a humiliating thing.


    But what choice do I have other than begging her?


    For him, there is nothing I can''t do. Dignity is only trivial in this case. I don''t give a damn.


    I bite my lip and kneel down before her.


    "I''m sorry. I apologize for what Frances and I did. Although I know not all wounds can heal, I still hope


    you can let Lawrence off. If you agree to my request, you can do anything to me."


    "Anything? Does that include sleeping with a man?"


    Whitney snorts coldly and says to me disdainfully.


    My face turns deathly pale.


    I love Frances so much. How can I do that with another man?


    But what if it is to save him?


    I have no idea what I should do if Whitney really wants that.


    "Right, I almost forgot. You already fooled around with some man in a car. I suppose you banged that


    man a long time ago. I thought you loved Frances. It turns out it is just a show."


    Whitney takes out her phone and waves it in front of me.


    Apparently, she is talking about the photos of me and Noah in the car.


    I don''t need to exin that to her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    What Whitney wants is to make a fool of me, so I''ll give her that.


    Perhaps if she is in a good mood, Lawrence would cut Louis Group some ck.


    Noticing I am silent, Whitney grows a bit happier.


    She gazes at me with a faint smile.


    But very quickly, her face bes ferocious.


    "Do you know how painful that day is for me? Do you really think this can go away with an apology? Let


    me tell you, Jane. You have robbed me of my favorite man and insulted me. How can I let you and


    Frances off so easily? You must pay for this! Since you''vee uninvited, I will make you suffer!"


    As she speaks, she gently ps her hands, and a voice sounds outside the door.


    "Ms. Whitney, what is it?"


    "Fetch me Jack and Leonard. Also, any one of you who hasn''t touched a woman for a long time can


    wait at the door."


    I am petrified and scared.


    What did she mean?


    Have I made a mistakeing here?

 Chapter 478: Let Me Go

    Chapter 478: Let Me Go


    I back up to get out of here.


    I quickly turn around and walk to the door. I see two tall and strong men as soon as I open the door.


    Whitney sneers behind me and says, "Jane, what do you think this ce is? You can''t get out of here


    easily."


    "Whitney, what do you want to do?"


    Knowing that I can''t leave here for the time being, I look at her in horror and ask.


    "You will know."


    An unfathomable smile appears on Whitney''s face.


    I stand there anxiously until a sound of footstepses from the door.


    Five or six tall men show up at the door.


    They look as fierce as tigers and wolves. I take two steps back in fear.


    "That''s all?"


    It seems that Whitney is disappointed.


    I already know what she wants to do.


    Frances asked a few gangsters to rape her before. It has be a shadow to her. Now that she has


    seized an opportunity, she will take revenge.


    It turns out that it is not always a good thing to know the truth.


    Because I''m even more afraid now.


    I look at them, trying to calm down, "You used to be soldiers. Soldiers are upright andw-abiding. You


    can''t do this."


    However, they don''t respond to me. Their expressions don''t change. They stand at the door, waiting for


    Whitney to give the order.


    "Take her to the warehouse. I don''t want you to mess up my ce. But you can make her shout louder.


    I''ll be d to hear that."


    "Yes, Ms. Whitney."


    Two of them walk over and carry me out.


    At this moment, I finally know what despair is.


    "Whitney! You can''t do this! Let me go! Frances won''t forgive you!"


    I shout at Whitney as I struggle.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t want to experience what she has been through.


    These men are all special force soldiers. I won''t be able to run away. What should I do?


    Ie here to save Frances and I''m prepared for the worst result.


    But I don''t expect this.


    What should I do?


    What can I do?


    "Frances... Frances."


    I whisper his name. Tears roll down from the corners of my eyes.


    I''m scared. I don''t want to be assaulted by these men.


    To me, it''s even worse than death.


    Most importantly, I can''t save Frances in this way.


    My sacrifice is of no use.


    I feel that my heart is filled with despair.


    "Please let me go."


    I can only beg them.


    However, the hope is soon gone.


    People who have received special training are almost emotionless. How can they be soft-hearted to


    me?


    I cry as they take me to a warehouse. They throw me on the ground.


    They immediately surround me.


    Only then do I understand how desperate Whitney was at that time.


    No one wille to save me.


    If time travelled back, I wouldn''t havee to this dangerous ce alone.


    Suddenly, I remember Hilda''s gaze thest time I saw her.


    It seems that she knew what is going to happen. Have I fallen into her trap?


    "Jack, take it. One for each person."


    One of them says.


    I raise my head and meet two men''s fierce gazes. They have leather whips in their


    hands.

 Chapter 479: Endless Torture

    Chapter 479: Endless Torture


    They walk over and handcuff me to a pir nearby.


    Then they begin to tear my clothes.


    I cry and struggle desperately. My hands are scratched by the handcuffs. I try to dodge, but they grab


    me and I am not able to move at all.


    The man is strong. He tears my shirt apart in a second.


    There is only a piece of underwear under my shirt. I want to cover my breast, but I can''t get rid of the


    handcuffs.


    I feel shameful.


    I wish I can die at this moment. How can I bear this?


    Tears flow down my face.


    They drop on the exposed skin. I feel cold.


    Frances, where are you?


    Do you know that I''m in danger and I really need you?


    A man takes out a knife and shake it in front of me. I am scared.


    What is he going to do?


    All of a sudden, he scratches on my breast with it.


    Blood immediately flows out from the wound.


    My tears fall on the wound and I almost faint.


    Damn! Aren''t these people used to be in the army? How could they do such perverted things?


    Just as I am thinking, someone takes out a jar. He scoops out some white powder and put it on my


    wound.


    It hurts.


    Having salt on would is way more painful than I have imaged.


    I can''t see what I am like now, but I must look terrible.


    What should I do? Will I be tortured to death by them?


    Perhaps it might be a good result.


    Anyway, there is no chance of running away. It would be better to die before they assault me.


    After I straighten out my thinking, I am not afraid anymore.


    However, the pain is unbearable.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t know how long I can stand it.


    The two people in front are getting more and more excited. Their eyes are filled with excitement.


    Others standing behind them are impatient, but they dare not say anything. They could only wait.


    More and more wounds appear on my body.


    They use every method they can think of to torture me.


    They drop salt, pepper powder, and melted wax on my wounds.


    I don''t even remember how many times I faint. Every time I ck out, I will wake up quickly due to the


    pain.


    I feel rather dizzy, and my ears are buzzing.


    Suddenly, a man put down the tools in his hands and says loudly, "That''s it. I can''t wait any longer."


    I am shocked and overwhelmed by a strong fear.


    It is only physical pain just now. But I am going to suffer both physically and psychologically.


    One of them stretches out his hand to my shoulder and begins to undo my underwear.


    Once it is removed, I am covered by nothing.


    "Please, don''t!" I say weakly.


    I didn''t beg for mercy while being tortured. But I don''t want to be assaulted by them.


    They sneer coldly, as if they don''t hear my cry. And they ask the man to hurry and take off my


    underwear.


    The man doesn''t know how to undo the button. He tries for a while but fails to take it off.


    I think to myself, if only he would never be able to undo it.


    However, I overestimate their patience.


    "What the hell are you doing? Why don''t you just tear it?"


    The man nods and tears my underwear.


    Just when I think that I am going to be insulted by them...


    An rm goes off outside.

 Chapter 480: I Still Have You

    Chapter 480: I Still Have You


    Have the police arrived?


    The men panic. But as well-trained ex-soldiers, they quickly take out their guns and get out after


    exchanging nces.


    I breathe a sigh of relief and ck out.


    In a daze, I vaguely hear someone calling my name.


    Is it Frances?


    I am too dizzy to tell it.


    I want to open my eyes, but I feel too tired, sleepy, and cold.


    Atst, I lose consciousness.


    In my sleep, I am surrounded by a few men. They assault me one after another.


    I cry and shout, but no onees to save me. I could only endure the inhumane torture over and over


    again.


    "Frances! Frances, save me!"


    I wave my hands in the air. Suddenly, I grab a pair of warm hands.


    I open my eyes.


    And I meet Frances'' sad gaze.


    He reaches out and gently wipes the tears off my face.


    I look at him nkly and cry.


    "Am I dreaming? Frances, tell me, It''s not a dream. You are really here, right?"


    He nods and holds me in his arms, whispering, "It''s me. Jane, I''m here."


    He holds me so tight that my wounds hurt badly. And I almost lose my breath.


    But right now, I need the pain to let me know that it is not a dream.


    "You finally came. Frances, I''m so scared."


    Fortunately, Frances hase. Otherwise, I don''t know if I can survive their torture.


    And even if I survive, I won''t know how to face Frances.


    "It''s alright. I''m here. I am always by your side."


    I want to ask where the men are. But I don''t dare to ask as I thinking of that terrible experience.


    I wasn''t raped by them, but they saw me in my underwear only.


    How could I face Frances now?


    Frances hugs me cautiously. It seems that he doesn''t want to let go.


    I don''t know how long he holds me in his arms. He doesn¡¯t let go of me until I can''t stand the pain on


    the wounds.


    He looks at me as if wanting to say something.


    However, he might not know how to say it. He hesitates for a long time and doesn''t utter a word.


    But I also have something to ask him.


    "Frances, how is thepany?"


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry." He says softly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, he stares at me seriously and frowns, "Tell me, why you went to see Whitney?"


    Why?


    I don''t know how to reply.


    Hilda hinted that I should go find Whitney. She didn''t say it directly. Even if I tell him that Hilda asked


    me to do so, Frances may not believe it.


    It seems that I can''tpete with Hilda.


    I force a smile and say, "I want to help you. I don''t want thepany to have trouble because of me. I


    don¡¯t want the Louis Group to go bankrupt because of me. And I don¡¯t want you to lose everything."


    As I finish, Frances kisses me.


    It is a long and affectionate kiss.


    I am immersed in his kiss. But tears drop down.


    I thought that I would never have the chance to kiss him again.


    After a long time, Frances let go of me and says fondly, "Stupid girl. Why would I lose everything? I


    don''t care anything. I just want you to be with me. I just want you to be safe and sound."


    I have been scared and anxious. What he says touches me. I can''t help crying. Tears stream down my


    face.


    At such a cozy moment, a cold male voice suddenlyes from outside.


    "Mr. Frances, Whitney has been acquitted."

 Chapter 481: The Benefits of Being a Neuropath

    Chapter 481: The Benefits of Being a Neuropath


    I just wake up and don''t know what is going on.


    Even now, I still haven''t got over what happened before.


    I stare nkly at Frances and say, "How is Whitney? How did you know I went to her ce?"


    "Hilda told me that you had left with a strange expression and you said you must help me. You didn''t


    answer my phone when I called you. Later, I realized that you might have gone to Whitney''s ce.


    Knowing that her ce was heavily guarded, I called the police first. But..."


    He stops, looks at me with concern, and holds me in his arms.


    "But I didn''t expect that you still suffered so much."


    I shake my head and say, "No, I''m really d that you finally came. As long as I wasn''t sexually


    insulted by those people, it was not a big deal to get injured."


    In fact, however, I almost fainted from these injuries at that time.


    But for me, not to lose my virginity is really important.


    Otherwise, even if Frances doesn''t mind, I won''t be able to face him in the future.


    I guess that''s why Whitney is so desperate.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t keep you safe. I will never let you get hurt again."


    He promises as he kisses my hair gently.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I hug him tightly. Suddenly, I hear the secretary''s voice which is very embarrassing.


    "Mr. Frances, Whitney has been acquitted. Her aplices are still held in the police station."


    "I see. Go." says Frances calmly.


    He doesn''t even turn his head to look at the secretary.


    The secretary nods and leaves.


    I push Frances away slightly and say to Frances in a low voice, "Whitney, how could she be acquitted


    of her sins?"


    For me, although it is those bodyguards that hurt me, Whitney is the main culprit because she is the


    boss.


    Therefore, I hope that Whitney will be punished by thew.


    I even understand Whitney''s feeling now.


    It is unforgivable.


    Frances¡¯ face darkens as he frowns.


    "You know, she is mentally ill. Even if she killed someone, she would be acquitted."


    So, Frances can do nothing to her.


    "I don''t think I can forgive Whitney for what she did to me. Holding those bodyguards in the police


    station doesn''t make me feel better. It''s true of Whitney. She hates you, so she asks Lawrence to get


    back at you."


    "I haven''t told you something because it''s not necessary. Actually, those hooligans who attacked


    Whitney had a very miserable ending. I''m thest one who Lawrence chooses to take revenge on. So


    ... I won''t let go of those who hurt you."


    Frances looks at me and says firmly.


    I want to tell him that hatred will not be ovee by hatred.


    But the truth is, I can''t even let it go myself.


    The fact that Whitney is a neuropath really benefits her a lot.


    However, it''s impossible for any woman to let it go when something like that happens.


    No matter how bad Frances treats me, he won''t be so ruthless to me.


    I realize that there might be some problems between Frances and me after this incident.


    Now, I can''t face him as calmly as before.


    Moreover, the issue of Hilda is still to be settled.


    Just as I am pondering, I hear Hilda''s voice from the door.

 Chapter 482: How to Make Up for It

    Chapter 482: How to Make Up for It


    "Jane, are you alright? I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said those things at that time. Otherwise, you wouldn''t


    have been treated like this by Whitney. Although you weren''t sexually insulted, it still makes me very


    guilty that so many men saw your naked body."


    Hilda seems to be ming herself.


    But she must be gloating inwardly.


    I nce at her coldly and say disdainfully, "Enough. Don''t shed your crocodile tears here."


    Actually, she knows how much she hopes that I am sexually insulted and thus problems arise between


    Frances and me.


    Although it is my own decision to meet Whitney, Hilda must be her aplice.


    It''s OK for me not to me it on Hilda. But she is trying to stir up trouble instead of making an apology.


    She tries to remind Frances that many men have seen my naked body.


    I''m very angry and I''m already having a hard time. I don''t need her to remind me.


    Frances doesn''t me me probably because I''ve been in low spirits after the incident.


    "I''m going to sign the discharge papers. It''s not good for you to stay in the hospital too long," he says


    calmly, ncing at me deeply.


    He''s right.


    The news about Noah and me has just made the headlines. There are many people in the hospital.


    Their stares embarrass me a lot.


    After Frances walks out, I look at Hilda, who is standing aside with an indifferent expression, and said


    coldly, "You said that on purpose to me, right? You know I love Frances so much that I would find


    Whitney desperately. You must have known that Whitney will get back at me. So, it was all your


    scheme."


    Hilda smiles faintly and shakes her head at me, "Not really. There is a surveince camera in Frances¡¯


    office. Even if you pull the surveince video, you''ll find that I didn''t say anything bad."


    I''m even impressed by Hilda''s careful observation.


    She actually has found out that there is a surveince camera in Frances¡¯ office.


    No wonder she used ambiguousnguage and gave no details when they were talking before.


    "By the way, I''ve got something to tell you."


    Hilda puts on a mysterious smile and whispers in my ear, "You know, thepetition between Jordan


    Group and Louis Group has been so fierce recently, so the news that you went to the Jordan''s will


    definitely make the headlines. Although Frances has already spent a lot of money to suppress it, there


    would definitely be some entertainmentpanies that are bold enough to send out the news. For


    example, thepanies controlled by Lawrence. "


    Hilda''s words turn my face pale immediately.


    The news about Noah and me has spread abroad. If the news about what happened to me in the


    Jordan''s were exposed again, I would definitely be steered to controversy, and I would be even afraid


    to go out.


    What should I do?


    I bite my lips and look at Hilda in panic. I feel overwhelmed.


    At this point, what should I do to make up for it?


    Is Frances really OK with what happened to me?


    "Hilda, I know you want Frances to divorce me so that you can stay with him as you want! Let me tell


    you, this is not gonna happen! One day, Frances will see your true colors clearly and drive you away


    from him!"


    I shout at Hilda.


    At this moment, Frances appears at the door.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looks at me coldly with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 483: Im Afraid You Cant Rest in Peace

    Chapter 483: I''m Afraid You Can''t Rest in Peace


    I reckon it is probably because of what I said to Hilda that he thinks I was threatening her.


    I really want Frances to know who Hilda really is, but I know that this is impossible.


    I''m so grateful that Frances doesn''t speak for Hilda in front of me.


    The discharge procedures have beenpleted, and Frances brings me home.


    Although I only have external injuries, they are actually quite serious.


    The wounds cannot be wetted, nor can I exercise intensely. What I can do is recuperate.


    Old Mr. Louis is not at home. I ask Frances and he says that he went to thepany to deal with some


    business.


    I know that the two things happened to me have a great impact on the Louis Group.


    After sending me home, Frances also goes to thepany for some business.


    At home, there are only Hilda, the babysitter and me.


    I don''t have anything to say to Hilda, and I can''t cradle the baby because of the injuries. I can do


    nothing but go upstairs.


    As soon as I lie down, I hear the sound of the engine being turned offing from downstairs


    ...


    I think it is old Mr. Louis, so I don''t care.


    In any case, old Mr. Louis doesn''t want to see me. With something like this happened, he definitely has


    more reasons for doing so.


    However, just as I close my eyes, I hear an anxious shout from downstairs.


    "Jane, Jane!"


    It is Mindy.


    I immediately regain my spirits and sit up from bed. Unexpectedly, I exert too much force and rip my


    wounds.


    "That hurts."


    I gasp and feel an unbearable paining from the wounds.


    As soon as Mindy enters the room, she sees me checking the wounds with a distorted face.


    Davides in with her.


    However, David just stands at the door with an indifferent expression and does not enter.


    "Jane, are you alright? Jane!"


    Mindy rushes over and hugs me excitedly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Even if I''m fine, I''ll be strangled by you now." I roll my eyes and say with me.


    Only then does Mindy let go of me. She says with both sympathy and reprimand, "Are you crazy? Why


    did you go meet Whitney? Don''t you know what kind of person she is? After suffering so many losses,


    you still don''t learn. You are really something, it''s lucky for you to only get injured, what if something


    serious happened, and it even imed your life?"


    "What can I do other than die now and be a hero in the next life?" I force a smile and tease her.


    Actually, when I was tortured by those people, I thought about what would happen if I died.


    But now that things are over, I try my best not to recall them.


    Mindy nces at me and pokes fiercely on my forehead.


    "It''s easy for you to say! Think about it, if you die, Frances will be someone else''s husband, and I


    believe you know who this person is. At that time, there will be another woman beating your kid and


    sleeping with your husband. I''m afraid you can''t rest in peace!"


    "Got it. Stop. I almost have a heart attack." I pat my chest and gesture for Mindy to stop talking.


    In the next second, I realize something.


    "How did you know that I went to Whitney''s ce and what happened to me?"


    "Of course via the news. It has been released, and there are photos."


    As Mindy speaks, her expression bes serious.


    Photos.


    Again?

 Chapter 484: Go, Now!

    Chapter 484: Go, Now!


    I take out my phone and open the browser.


    What I see is a picture of Frances carrying me, who is in disheveled clothes, out of the Jordan family.


    And there are other photos as well.


    I fainted and didn''t ask Frances about the situation after I woke up, so I don''t know what has happened.


    Until now, I realize that Frances rushed over. He first hit Lawrence, and then beat the rest badly before


    being brought into the car by bodyguards.


    I don''t dare to click on thements below.


    The photo of Noah and I is just uploaded, and something has happened in the Jordan family. Without


    thinking, I know how harsh thosements will be.


    Now that I''m covered in wounds, how can I resist the attacks from these keyboard warriors?


    "Jane, listen to me. Because of Frances'' women, you are now having enemies everywhere, so you


    have to protect yourself. I don''t know what Frances will do, but I''ve told David that I will send someone


    to protect you around the Louis''. They will follow you when you go out to make sure you are safe. You


    are my best friend. I absolutely cannot let anything happen to you."


    Mindy''s gaze is filled with sincerity.


    Her words really touch me.


    I''m so d to have a friend like Mindy.


    Mindy stays with me for a while before leaving with David.


    Before she leaves, I am specifically instructed to be extra careful of Hilda.


    She needn''t say that because I know it.


    Whitney is a rash person. Everyone knows what she did to me.


    However, Hilda is different. She is always the mastermind.


    She looks innocent, but in fact, she is vicious.


    After Mindy leaves, I fall asleep.


    However, the wounds still hurt when I am sleeping.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sleep for hours and don''t even eat lunch.


    In the afternoon, I get out of bed. Enduring the pain, I stay with Earl for a while.


    Old Mr. Louises back and looks at me with a serious expression.


    I know it wille. I can''t hide.


    Old Mr. Louis has always told me to divorce Frances. Now that such a thing has happened, and I''ve


    be a disgrace of the Louis family. How can he let go?


    As expected, the moment old Mr. Louis speaks, he gives me an order.


    "I don''t care whether you and Frances will divorce or not. Leave the Louis family, now!"


    "Mr. Louis, I won''t leave."


    Although I find it difficult to face old Mr. Louis, how is it possible for me to leave?


    "You!"


    When old Mr. Louis gets angry, he raises his hand and ps me in the face.


    It hurts, it hurts badly.


    I look at old Mr. Louis and feel aggrieved in my heart, but I still refuse to give in.


    Even if old Mr. Louis ps me a few more times, I won''t leave.


    Hearing themotion, Hilda walks out of the room and watches all of this with a cold gaze.


    "Mr. Louis, if hitting me can make you happy, then do it. Anyway, I won''t leave." I stare firmly into his


    eyes and say.


    "How can you be so thick-skinned?! How can you have the face to stay in the Louis family after all this?


    Go! Now!"


    As old Mr. Louis speaks, he ignores my opinion and drags me out.


    I am still holding Earl in my hand, afraid that old Mr. Louis will hurt him, so I have no choice but to


    protect him in my arms.


    Old Mr. Louis'' strength is greater than I imagined, and soon, he drags me to the door.


    The wounds on my body are ripped, and the pain makes me sweat profusely.


    I hold Earl in one hand and the door frame in the other, refusing to leave.


    I know what I am doing is shameless.


    However, I won''t leave. I definitely won''t.


    Knowing that old Mr. Louis'' health is not good, I don''t dare to resist too violently. I grab the door in a


    sorry state and protect Earl in my arms.


    Fortunately, he is asleep. If he is awake, he will definitely be frightened to tears by the scene.


    We have a stalemate at the door for about ten minutes until I see a lot of luxury carsing and


    stopping at the entrance.

 Chapter 485: Wallow in Dissipation

    Chapter 485: Wallow in Dissipation


    There are a total of seven cars.


    I know thest car. It belongs to Frances.


    But what about the ones in front?


    Old Mr. Louis stops, and he lets go of me with a frown.


    I stare nkly at the cars until a few people get off.


    I know all of these people.


    They are directors of the Louis Group.


    When I went to Frances''pany, I saw them having a meeting in the conference room.


    They get out of the car and glower at me.


    I immediately understand that they have ill intentions.


    Because of me, the Louis Group suffered such a big blow, so they won''t let me off.


    Looking at the sleeping Earl in my arms, I am afraid that what happens next will disturb his slumber. I


    hand him over to the babysitter, tidy his clothes, and walk out.


    Frances also gets out of the car and walks towards me.


    Frowning, he shakes his head at me and says, "Jane, get in the house."


    I smile at him with a determined look.


    The group of people is obviously here tounch a withering attack against me.


    If I go in, won''t they target old Mr. Louis and Frances?


    I must face the consequences of what I''ve done.


    Even though I''m a victim.


    "Mr. Frances, she can''t go in! If she doesn''t give us an exnation, who should we ask to cover the


    hundreds of millions of loss?"


    Those directors have quite a few shares, and this incident has definitely caused them great losses.


    If each of them has lost hundreds of millions, then Frances¡¯ situation will probably be even worse.


    "How do you like your exnation? You all know that I don''t have any money."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Instead, I calm down.


    I calmly look at the angry people in front of me and see Frances approaching.


    "Jane, what I''m gonna do with you? You still have injuries on your body. You should rest and


    recuperate. I can handle it."


    If he could, these people wouldn''t havee here.


    I know that Frances is worried about me, but if I don''t get through difficulties with him, I will feel guilty


    for the rest of my life.


    Moreover, I am the one who caused the incident.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    I smile faintly at Frances and hold his hand tightly.


    There are too many people who don''t want me to be with him, but I just don''t want to let go.


    One of the people from the crowd steps forward.


    He is quite old, about the same age as old Mr. Louis.


    Judging from everyone''s attitude towards him, he should be the respected one.


    He walks forward, nods to Frances and old Mr. Louis and says in a deep voice, "Mr. Frances, I have


    always respected you. Although you are young, I think you are very courageous and you''ve managed


    your grandfather''s business in an orderly manner."


    "But ever since you married this woman, your mind will be in a mess whenever it involves her. What''s


    the difference between you and those monarchs who wallow in dissipation?! Most of the time, you don''t


    care about the interests of thepany for the sake of protecting her. Earlier, after the photos of her


    and another man were exposed, you ordered those people to withdraw them. Not only did you spend a


    lot of money, you also caused many people to withdraw their shares, and Louis Group was on the


    verge of bankruptcy. Although we managed tounch several new products to save the crisis, in the


    next second, this woman caused trouble again. If this continues, Louis Group will be doomed!"


    If he didn''t say this in front of me, I really don''t know that Frances has done such an irrational thing for


    me.

 Chapter 486: This Is a Family Matter

    Chapter 486: This Is a Family Matter


    In my eyes, he has always been calm and self-contained.


    But he would do it for me, regardless of the interests of thepany.


    He is naturally a good husband I love, but he is definitely not a good leader.


    What I find even more shocking is that he then says something like this.


    "So what? The Louis Group belongs to me. I spend some money to protect my wife. What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Frances?! If you keep acting like this, we''re going to withdraw our shares!"


    "That''s right! You''re so irrational, how does the Louis Group have a bright future?!"


    "This woman would cause other trouble. How can we let him fool around?"


    "In my opinion, Mr. Frances should divorce this woman! Otherwise, the Louis Group will fall!"


    "I agree!"


    At this moment, they are surprisingly united, just to let Frances divorce me.


    Come to think of it, this is why theye here.


    "So, if Mr. Frances didn''t make the right decision, we would withdraw our shares."


    Frances frowns, looking angry.


    Although I don''t know much about thepany, I also know that the withdrawal of shares is bound to


    be a fatal blow to thepany.


    When Frances is at thepany, Frances must have been under a lot of pressure.


    There seems to be only one way to bring thepany back to life.


    That is, I leave him.


    But I take the risk to go to Whitney, not only to get the Louis Group out of the crisis, but also to be with


    Frances.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Now, what should I do?


    Do I really have to divorce Frances?


    At this moment, old Mr. Louis who hasn''t spoken all this time suddenly stands up and walks to the front.


    The moment old Mr. Louises out, he doesn''t say anything, but they shut their mouths.


    Sure enough, old Mr. Louis¡¯ deterrent power has always been there.


    "Is it up to you to decide whether to divorce or not?! This is our family matter, so it''s not your turn to


    interfere! Those who are blowing hot and cold are not weed by the Louis Group! When the Louis


    Group recovers, don''t regret it!"


    After saying those words, old Mr. Louis covers his chest and takes two steps back.


    He is probably too excited just now, causing him to have a heart attack.


    Hilda walks up and kindly supports old Mr. Louis.


    However, she nces at me.


    Ever since shees out, she has been waiting for mayhem to ensue.


    Obviously, Hilda wants me and Frances to get divorced.


    This way, she could take advantage of this opportunity to be with Frances.


    As for me, I will definitely not let her wishe true.


    Of course, under the premise of ensuring that the Louis Group is fine.


    Old Mr. Louis'' words cause everyone to look at each other, and in the end, they choose topromise.


    I''m relieved. I finally don''t have to make things difficult for Frances anymore.


    Old Mr. Louis'' expression is still serious.


    He coldly sweeps a nce at the crowd and says in a deep voice, "With the free time, why don''t you go


    back and think of more ways to help the Louis Group rise?"


    Everyone nods and drives away.


    I don''t think they''re really convinced.


    First, for their own benefits, and secondly, for the sake of old Mr. Louis.


    But no matter what, this matter finally is settled.


    If it weren''t for old Mr. Louis, I might really be unable to withstand the pressure and choose to


    compromise.


    Thinking of this, I walk in front of old Mr. Louis and say softly to him, "Thank you."

 Chapter 487: I Cant Sleep Without You

    Chapter 487: I Can''t Sleep Without You


    Old Mr. Louis casts a cold nce at me and said sternly, "There is no need. I''m doing this for the Louis


    Group, not for you!"


    After that, old Mr. Louis returns to thepany with Hilda''s help.


    Frances leans on my shoulder and whispers, "Go in. I''m a little tired."


    It could be seen that he is really tired.


    It seems that too many things have happened in these days.


    He hasn''t had a good rest for a long time.


    After taking a shower, Frances lies on the bed.


    I''m not sleepy. I''m going to draw some drawings and participate in thepetition.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if I win the prize, the prize money won''t help the Louis Group solve any problems.


    But what if the Louis Group really goes bankrupt?


    At the very least, I still have money to live with Frances.


    Next, I''ll take care of him, and support him.


    As soon as I get up, Frances grabs me.


    I turn to look at him. He even doesn''t open his eyes, muttering, "Jane, sleep with me for a while. I''m so


    tired, but I can''t sleep well without you."


    The feeling of being needed by him is so sweet. I directly lie on the bed and hold him.


    He hugs me tightly and breathes evenly above my head. Very quickly, he falls asleep.


    Frances sleeps for a long time.


    He is still asleep the next morning.


    Earl surprisingly didn''t make any noise at night and I had a good night''s sleep yesterday.


    Raising my head, I carefully size up Frances'' face, wanting to deepen his look into my mind.


    I love him.


    No matter how much I love him, I still feel that it is not enough.


    However, why do I feel that his face is a little red?


    Moreover, it is strange that he hasn''t woken up after sleeping for so long.


    I put my hand on his face, only to find it frighteningly hot.


    Before, when we were sleeping, I felt that his body was so hot. I thought it was because of the warmth


    under the quilt. I touched him and found he was so hot. Only did then I find out that he had a fever.


    Perhaps it is because he is too tired these past few days.


    Looking at him, I get up from bed and take a thermometer to measure his temperature.


    He seems to lose consciousness, and he is whispering softly in his sleep.


    He looks very painful.


    I''m a little curious about what he is saying, and lower my head. I hear him murmur vaguely, "Jane, don''t


    leave me. Jane..."


    It turns out that even his dreams are all about me.


    How can I be willing to leave a man who loves me this much?


    I take out the thermometer and look at it. It really scared me.


    39.5 ¡æ.


    He has a high fever.


    I hurriedly take out an ice pouch and begin to cool him down physically.


    Then, I take a fever-reducing pill and give it to him.


    Two hours have passed, but his fever still hasn''t subsided.


    What''s going on?


    I''m a little overwhelmed.


    I have to find a way to get rid of his fever.


    I''m really scared that the fever will affect his brain.


    Taking out his phone, I call his personal doctor and tell him toe over quickly.


    The doctor arrives soon, and Hilda alsoes here with him.


    "He has a high fever."


    The doctor frowns and quickly gives Frances an injection, then gives him an IV.


    After being given an IV, Frances¡¯ body temperature drops a little, and his face is no longer red.


    "He will be fine after having an IV. Go to the pharmacy to buy these medicines and give them to him.


    Then he would recover. Mr. Frances has a high fever because he is overdrawn and overanxious, so it''s


    good to have some medicine at home."

 Chapter 488: Have I Become A Horrible Person?

    Chapter 488: Have I Be A Horrible Person?


    As instructed by the doctor, I go out to buy medicine.


    When Ie back, I discover that Hilda and Frances are kissing each other on the bed, naked.


    With a thud, the medicine in my hand falls to the ground.


    Frances looks up at me, then at Hilda, who is beneath him, and jumps down from the bed in a hurry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He exins, "Jane, it''s you!"


    "Who else could it be other than me?" I say coldly and roar at Hilda, who is on the bed. "Hilda, get off!"


    I can''t bear it anymore!


    I just left for a while yet Hilda was on bed with Frances.


    I can''t imagine what will happen if Ie backter!


    "Jane, listen to me."


    "Don''t. Tell her to fuck off. I feel disgusted!"


    Hilda gets off the bed and looks at Frances with teary eyes.


    In the end, she sheds tears out of grievance and gets out.


    "Jane, I was muddled because of the fever. I mistook her for you. I didn''t know I would be like this.


    Trust me."


    Frances holds my hand and says anxiously.


    Ignoring him, I pick up the medicine on the ground, pour some water and hand the pills to him.


    "Since you''re muddled, take the medicine."


    Actually, I believe in Frances.


    It isn''t unexpected for Hilda to take advantage of this situation.


    But anyone who saw the scene just now would be displeased.


    If this continues, they will really have sex. If they have a child, everything will be over.


    In the future, I should stay closely by Frances¡¯ side.


    Frances takes the medicine and exins to me.


    "Jane, you have to believe me. If I knew that it was Hilda, I would definitely not have done that."


    "Forget it. Think about what you did."


    I roll my eyes at Frances and say unhappily.


    Just thinking about the obscenity just now made me sick.


    Hilda''s provocative intention bes more and more obvious.


    However, Frances still can''t see through her venomous thoughts. I''m at a loss with him.


    If this continues, I don''t know what to do to clear Frances'' mind.


    During this day, I didn''t talk much to Frances.


    It is not because of rage, but because of scare.


    I keep sending text messages to Mindy, asking for her help.


    Mindy replied, "How about I tell David to take care of her? It''s not difficult to kill."


    Her idea gives me a fright.


    However, I am somewhat convinced.


    Has my fear of Hilda reached the point where I can''t wait for her to disappear from this world?


    Since when have I be such a horrible person?


    I shake my head and wipe this terrible thought out. I reject Mindy''s idea.


    For me, the best solution is to let Hilda leave Frances.


    However, in what way can he see through Hilda''s mask?


    I''m a little confused.


    Frances hasn''t been to thepany for the past two days and has been working at home.


    He often stays up until four or five o''clock in the morning. I feel heartbroken for him, but I can help him


    with nothing but be anxious.


    Hilda hasn''t gone upstairs since that day, but when she meets me, she is still very calm.


    I don''t know how big her heart is so that she can keep calmness after doing that filthy thing.


    What really scares me is a call from Mindy on the night before my wedding.


    "Jane, do you know who Hilda met when she returned to the United States?"

 Chapter 489: Whats Her Purposes?

    Chapter 489: What''s Her Purposes?


    "Who is it?"


    I look at the lights in the study and ask in a low voice.


    Actually, I don''t want to hide anything from Frances, but I don''t want him to know about Hilda''s matter


    until I figure it out.


    "Jason."


    Mindy says solemnly.


    It sounds like a man. Can he be Hilda''s lover?


    He can''t be.


    It looks like she fancies Frances so much. Can she have another man in her heart?


    Rather than specting, I''d better ask.


    "Tell me more, I don''t know who Jason is."


    "Of course you, an ordinary citizen, don''t know who Jason is. But in the underworld, everyone knows


    Jason. He is an expert in bomb and firearm manufacturing under the world''srgest arms dealer. It is


    said that no one can defuse the time bomb he made except him. Anyway, David said that this man is


    so amazing."


    I am very uneasy at Mindy''s words.


    Hilda is actually in connection with such a person. But I find it fishy.


    Was she looking for Jason to catch up as old friends, or did she have other purposes?


    If she had other purposes, what would they be?


    In an instant, my mind is in a mess.


    "Then do you know if Hilda and Jason had a friendship? What did they meet for?"


    I need to know everything about Hilda so that I won''t panic. Therefore, I ask her further.


    "I don''t know. The ce where they talked was so hidden. But I''m sure they knew each other before.


    You know, Hilda''s husband is from the underworld, so he has contacts with Jason."


    "Okay, keep an eye on her. I need to go to bed. I have to get up at four in the morning to put on my


    makeup. Remember toe early with David."


    "Okay, it''s my best friend''s wedding, I must be there early. Good night, love you."


    Hanging up the phone, I feel my heart goes chaotic.


    I have no idea why Hilda looked for Jason.


    After all, the person she came into contact with was terrifying enough.


    I didn''t have a good sleep all night because of the uneasiness.


    I didn''t fall asleep until three o'' clock.


    In a daze, I feel like someone is calling me.


    "Jane, get up and eat. You''ll have to put on your makeupter."


    "What?"


    I open my drowsy eyes and see Frances holding a bowl and looking at me with gentleness.


    "Have some sweet dumplings. Otherwise, you''ll be starved until noon."


    I nod and get out of bed.


    I don''t have the energy to wash up, so I pick up the bowl and eat.


    My head is dizzy. Will I ck outter at the wedding?


    I am in such a bad state even if I''ve slept, so won''t Frances feel even worse from not sleeping at all?


    As I eat, I say to Frances, "Won''t you sleep for a while? You don''t need makeup. You''ve been busy all


    night. Take a rest."


    "Alright. I''ll take a napter." He nods at me and looks at me with a tender gaze.


    I take a few sweet dumplings and feel full.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I put down the bowl and suddenly, I want to hug the man in front of me.


    After experiencing so many things, he is still by my side. I feel that God is too kind to me.


    Probably the happiest thing in my life is having him by my side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Frances strokes my hair. His words carry inexhaustible tenderness.


    "I just feel that I love you so much and want to embrace you." I bury my head in his chest and hug him


    tighter.


    "Little fool, I love you too."


    He lowers his head and stares at me with an affectionate expression, and a lingering kiss hits my


    lips.

 Chapter 490: They Can Wait

    Chapter 490: They Can Wait


    We are both drowned in the kiss.


    He hasn''t got his oats for days because of the busy work.


    Now, it feels like someone who has been walking in the desert for several days catches sight of water.


    His hand slides into my clothes and sets me on fire.


    I''m just up and I don''t even have the time to put on my underwear. His rough fingers linger on the


    sensitive spots on my breasts, causing me to tremble.


    "No."


    I gasp in a low voice. The refusal doesn''t sound guarded, but willing.


    The makeup artist and the stylist will be here soon. Frances is always reluctant to stop in a short while,


    so how can we have enough time to enjoy it?


    However, Frances didn''t seem to hear me. He lowers his head and gently bites on my shoulder.


    He reaches the other hand to touch my underwear from under my nightgown.


    Then he strokes my most private part through the underwear.


    "They''reing soon. There''s no time," I whisper, and under his caresses, I lose all my strength.


    "They can wait."


    As Frances speaks, heys me on the bed, takes off my nightgown and sinks his head onto my


    breasts.


    "Jane, I want you."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice is filled with lust, somewhat husky. However, the wild voice sounds incredibly charming.


    I''m a little dizzy.


    I no longer resist and sink into the fantastic intercourse with him.


    It has been a long time since we made love. He behaves very rudely like a spring chicken. Several


    times, I feel he wants to knock me off.


    "Frances, don''t be so rude!"


    I grumble coquettishly, patting gently on his chest.


    He pauses, gazes at me for two seconds, and suddenly speeds up, moving faster and more violently.


    I am like a feather floating in the air, floating towards the brightest and farthest ce.


    Suddenly, a white light meets my eyes. I scream and tremble crazily as I''m turned on.


    Frances doesn''t slow down, and I have orgasms again and again.


    ...


    In the end, he releases in my body.


    The boiling love juice rushes into the deepest part of my body. My body and mind are both conquered


    by him.


    I look outside. It is almost dawn.


    During the intercourse, I heard knocks on the door. Our phones also rang many times.


    After the orgasms, Frances reluctantly let go of me.


    I get out of bed, about to get the cell phone at the bedside.


    When my feet touch the ground, I find my legs so sore that I can''t even stand on my feet.


    Damn! He''s gone too far!


    It has been too long since he got his oats, and he just doesn''t care about my feeling at all!


    I take out the phone and check the call log. It was indeed the makeup artist and the stylist who made


    the call.


    And now, it is already seven o''clock in the morning.


    It took more than three hours! The stylist and the makeup artist must have left. The wedding starts at


    eleven o''clock. Will it be toote to start the preparation now?


    Sure enough, sex will mess everything up!


    I turn around to look at Frances and snap angrily, "It''s all your fault. It''s toote. Now, the makeup artist


    may have left."


    "No way. They should have heard your voice at the door and have known what''s going on. They should


    be waiting there."


    Frances slowly puts on his clothes, but upon hearing him, I just want to rush up and plug his mouth with


    socks.


    Did they hear me?


    Thinking about it carefully, I find myself truly have made a loud sound just now.


    So, if they could hear me from outside, old Mr. Louis and Hilda must have heard me as well!


    How awkward!


    But...


    I am not the one to be med!


    Rolling my eyes at Frances, I angrily change my clothes and drag my sore legs towards the door.


    Fortunately, old Mr. Louis and Hilda are not in the living room, so I am not so embarrassed.

 Chapter 491: You Look Nice

    Chapter 491: You Look Nice


    Indeed, both the makeup artist and the stylist are standing at the door, snuggling up to each other for


    warmth.


    It is already October, and it''s cold in the morning.


    At the sight of me, they smile tacitly and say, "Maybe the doorbell isn''t loud enough. Mrs. Louis, let''s


    put on makeup now. It''s almostte."


    The makeup artist and the stylist are indeed the best in the city. They truly have wonderful mental


    quality.


    But, I am wondering if they mean the doorbell is low, or my voice is too loud.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I force a smile and lead them into the room.


    There isn''t enough time, so they do my face and put up my hair at the same time.


    Frances stands at the side and silently watches them dress up for me.


    Under his gaze, I feel embarrassed and roll my eyes at him. "Don''t you know that the bride and groom


    shouldn''t meet before the wedding?"


    "That''s in ancient times. We live under the same roof, so why can''t we meet?"


    Frances shrugs and replies in a casual manner.


    "I don''t care! This is the rule both in ancient and modern times. Get out! You keep your eyes on me and


    I feel really ufortable!"


    Frances chuckles and walks towards the door obediently.


    At the door, he suddenly turns around and smiles at me like he is flirting with me.


    "If it were ancient times, we should have..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, I throw a powder brush at him.


    Damn! With so many people here, can''t he behave himself?


    Frances quickly strides out, closing the door on the way.


    I look at the makeup artist and the stylist. Both of them have suppressed smiles on their faces.


    The more I look at them, the more embarrassed I feel. I simply close my eyes. Out of sight, out of mind.


    But I don''t expect that I would fall asleep.


    After a while, someone pats me on the shoulder.


    "Jane, wake up. It''s almostte."


    It''s Mom.


    "Mom, how are you?"


    I turn around and greet her.


    Frank is also there. He dresses in an elegant suit, looking much more handsome than usual.


    Seeing my delicate face, he can''t help but say, "I didn''t expect you to look so good with the delicate


    makeup."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Damn! Can he speak with good words?


    "I''m getting married today. Can''t you say something nice?"


    "Isn''t that nice? I''m praising you!"


    Frank pouts and says, "What a stunning woman! I''ve known you for more than 20 years, and you look


    the most beautiful today."


    He keeps praising me and I almost drift into the space. I can''t help but look in the mirror.


    For a moment, I am stunned by myself.


    I usually put on a simple makeup. With the delicate face done by the professional makeup artist, I


    appear to be much more beautiful than ever.


    I can hardly recognize myself after dressing up.


    Enchanting!


    Will Frances be more tempted by me today?


    "Alright. Don''t tter yourself. Hurry up and change into the wedding dress."


    Mom smiles at me.


    I nod and get the wedding dress from the dressing room.


    It is designed by a world-renowned designer. The day Frances took it to me, I was amazed.


    However, I don''t know what I would be like in it.


    I put it on and walk downstairs under the surprising gazes of Mom and Frank.


    I don''t see Old Mr. Louis nor Hilda.


    Frances stands at the door, waiting for me to board the car.

 Chapter 492: Im Not Nervous

    Chapter 492: I''m Not Nervous


    Today is the wedding day, so I left the baby with the babysitterst night.


    The babysitter usually takes good care of the child, but I still need to see my son before I leave.


    It is my habit that that develops for long period.


    "Mom, have you seen Earl?"


    I ask my Mom.


    "Perhaps at the wedding site. It''s almost toote now. Hurry up, or we may miss the propitious time."


    Mom pushes me downstairs and sends me into the car.


    Frances is sitting beside me, wearing a special suit.


    He often wears bing suits, so I don''t think he''s that amazing.


    But this man is attractive enough just to sit there.


    The car moves slowly. I am worried about Earl. I ask Frances, "Frances, where''s Earl? Why didn''t I see


    him?"


    "In the car behind us. He''lle with us to the hotel."


    Frances holds my hand and whispers.


    I nod and finally relieve.


    Suddenly, I think of Hilda. I start to feel a little uneasy.


    Last night''s phone call proves that Hilda is not simple. I have to be careful.


    "Where''s Hilda then?"


    "She''s in the same car with old Mr. Louis." Frances suddenly turns around and smiles.


    "Are you nervous?" He asks.


    Maybe I am.


    He and I are already married, but the wedding ceremony is different for women.


    However, it would be embarrassing for me to admit that I am nervous.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "No. It''s just a wedding, right? I have been married before. There''s nothing to be nervous about."


    I curl my lips with disapproval.


    "But I''m nervous. Jane, I want to be with you forever."


    Frances holds onto my hand and grabs it tightly.


    "Me too."


    I look at him directly in his eyes and whisper.


    We finally get together. No matter what, we won''t be separated.


    I''ve decided that I want to be with this man now and forever.


    The car soon arrives at the hotel and there are more guests than I have expected.


    Frances has always been in charge of the wedding. Today, I finally know that he has arranged


    everything perfectly.


    This man is really capable and strong.


    And such an outstanding man is my husband.


    I won''t leave him easily, and I won''t let anyone have a chance to seduce him.


    The wedding doesn''t start until half an hourter. I have to stay in the room alone to prepare.


    Mom and brother are busy outside. I sit alone in the room, lose in thought.


    Suddenly, the phone vibrates.


    I pick up it and looks at the name on the screen. My heart tightened for some reason.


    It''s Hilda.


    What does she want to do?


    I pick up the phone nervously, and my voice trembles as soon as I open my mouth.


    "Congrattions. You''re getting married today."


    I don''t expect Hilda to say this.


    However, I''m not stupid. I know that she doesn''t really wish me well.


    "Frances is not here. Don''t be that hypocritical. Just tell me what you want."


    My voice is cold. I really don''t have the mood to talk to her.


    I don''t want her to affect me on such a good day.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask you that do you know where your son is."


    Earl?


    I am shocked.


    Did she do something to Earl?

 Chapter 493: I Have a Gift for You

    Chapter 493: I Have a Gift for You


    Thinking that I haven''t seen Earl today, I panicked.


    "Where''s Earl? Where did you take him?"


    I shout at the phone.


    If Hilda dares to do anything to Earl, I will not let her off!


    Even if I lose my life, I will make her pay!


    "Don''t worry, he''s still in the lobby. The babysitter is there. If you don''t believe me, you can ask


    Frances."


    I hurriedly hang up the phone and call Frances.


    The phone is quickly picked up. Frances¡¯ voice is cheerful.


    "What''s wrong? You''ve missed me just for this while?"


    He is in a good mood because of today''s wedding.


    But now, I am anxious. I don''t want to joke with him.


    "Frances, have you seen Earl? Where is he?"


    "Looks like Earl is much more important to you than me. Have you forgotten that today is our


    wedding?" Frances bes a little dissatisfied.


    He doesn''t know what has happened, so he is rx. But now, I''m with the deepest anxiety!


    "Stop joking! I''m asking you where is Earl? Where is my Earl?" I shouted at him. My heart is in my


    mouth.


    Frances is probably frightened by me. He pauses and says, "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll take a look."


    I don''t say anything and wait quietly.


    Every minute and every second feels like torture.


    Frances replies quickly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Earl is with his babysitter. He''s awake now. He seems to be happy and he is looking all around."


    I finally rx.


    "What exactly happened?" Frances probably notices that something is wrong with me and asks.


    "Nothing."


    I whisper. Then I hang up the phone, and quickly call Hilda.


    "My son is fine. Why did you call me?"


    Just now I am very careful when I speak to Hilda. Now that I know Earl is fine, I feel relieve and my


    voice bes louder.


    The wedding is supposed to be perfect. Now Hilda almost ruins my mood.


    I really don''t want to be polite to her.


    "He is fine now, but it doesn''t mean he''ll be fer. Even if he''ll be fer, it doesn''t mean he''ll be


    fine forever."


    Hilda''s voice is never emotional, but what she says makes me shiver.


    "Cut the cackle! Just tell me what you want!"


    I ask sharply.


    "It''s no big deal. Today is the day you and Frances get married. As Frances¡¯ illegitimate wife, I have to


    give you a gift."


    Gift?


    It must be a Greek gift!


    I don''t dare to ept that.


    "Take back your gift. I don''t care. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go. I don''t want to be affected by you on my


    important day."


    After saying that coldly, I want to hang up the phone.


    But Hilda''s words make me restless.


    "My gift has been sent out, there is no reason to take it back. Furthermore, even if I want to, I may not


    be able to do that. Because I already gave my gift to your lovely son, Earl."


    "What do you mean? What have you done?" My entire body trembles uncontrobly. I hold my breath,


    waiting for Hilda''s reply.

 Chapter 494: Her Purpose

    Chapter 494: Her Purpose


    "Well, I nt a bomb on your son. As long as I press the remote gently, your son will be shattered."


    Suddenly...


    Something explodes in my head.


    I recall something. Mindy tells me that Hilda goes to the United States to meet Jason.


    Perhaps, she goes for him to make a bomb.


    I have no choice but to believe what she says.


    I''m too nervous to think about it.


    But I have to calm myself down.


    Earl is extremely important to me, and I can''t bear that something will happen to him.


    At this time, I don''t care about why Hilda can have Jason do this. All I think about is how to ensure


    Earl''s safety.


    No, I have to call Frances immediately and ask him to solve this.


    On the other end of the phone, Hilda''s faint voice is heard.


    "You want to ask Frances to save the child, don''t you? It''s not difficult for him to find a bomb clearance


    expert. Anyway, he is so powerful. But I have to tell you that it''s useless. The person who makes this


    bomb is not anyone."


    I have known Jason''s capacity from Mindy. I don''t know anything about bombs. But from what Hilda


    says, I can tell that the bomb is remotely controlled. As long as we control Hilda and remove the bomb,


    Earl will be fine.


    Hilda nts the bomb on Earl for a reason certainly. She won''t act rashly until she gains her ends.


    So, we still have time.


    I take a few deep breaths to force myself to calm down. Then I say to Hilda, "I know that Jason is not


    ordinary, but money talks. Anyway, we can hire him too."


    "Then I must, unfortunately, disappoint you with that." Hilda paused, but I can feel her smile across the


    phone. "I''m sorry to tell you, this is a chip bomb. Jason puts it in your son''s head. Will you still dare to


    act rashly?" says Hilda.


    "Hilda! I''m gonna kill you!"


    I can''t calm down anymore.


    Earl is still a kid, yet Hilda actually does such a terrible thing to him.


    I can''t imagine how terrifying it would be to put the chip bomb into Earl''s head.


    I don''t even dare to imagine what would happen if that chip exploded in his brain.


    The brain is vital. It is filled with nerves that affect one''s entire body. Whoever is asked to dismantle the


    bomb will be in danger.


    As for me, I can''t stand Earl is in any danger.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No matter how nervous you are, it''s useless. Your son is at my disposal. You have no choice but to


    obey me."


    As both mothers, Hilda is too clear about my weakness.


    In my heart, Earl is more important than me.


    However, what is her purpose?


    What if she wants me to leave Frances? Will I agree?


    The answer is "yes".


    Earl is more important than both Frances and me.


    I have overtaken so many difficulties before I can stay with Earl. He is what I cherish the most in this


    world.


    "Tell me, what exactly do you want?" I say lightly and look at the white wedding dress on me. For a


    moment, I feel dead inside.


    To my surprise, Hilda doesn''t ask me to leave Frances.


    However, what she asks me to do pains me more than leaving Frances.


    "I want you to shoot Frances in the heart."

 Chapter 495: I Want to Grow Old Together with Him

    Chapter 495: I Want to Grow Old Together with Him


    Shoot?


    All of a sudden, I don''t know if she means really "shoot" or just an exaggeration.


    After hesitating for a while, I''m so stunned that I get dumbfounded.


    "No, I won''t."


    No matter what she says, I can''t do it.


    "I know Frances takes you to learn how to use guns these days. Do you think that you still have some


    bargaining room?" Hilda''s ice-cold voice freezes my heart.


    However, can I shoot at Frances?


    I love him too much to shoot at him.


    I''d rather hurt myself than put him in any danger.


    Moreover, doesn''t Hilda like Frances? Why does she want me to do this?


    I don''t understand.


    "You love Frances so much, why are you doing this? If you can''t get him, you want to destroy him?"


    "Humph," Hilda sneers and replies, "Don''t overthink this. I want you to shoot him but not to die. I heard


    that your shooting is not bad. So, it''s not difficult to miss a little. Well, if you kill him, I can only say that it


    just isn''t meant to be."


    I don''t expect Hilda to say such words so casually.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    This woman is truly terrifying.


    Moreover, she''s far more terrifying than I have imagined.


    I can''t guarantee that I won''t kill Frances. I don''t dare to gamble with Frances¡¯ life.


    "Of course, you can also choose to marry Frances. Since you are still young, you can have one or two


    kids easily." Seeing that I say nothing, Hilda begins to irritate me.


    Yes.


    Frances and I can still have other children. However, they won''t be Earl.


    And this will be the pain of my life.


    In any case, Hilda doesn''t want to kill Frances.


    For the sake of Earl, I don''t seem to have a choice but to agree.


    "Alright, I agree. You can let Earl go now, right?" I ask in horror.


    ¡°Rx. I''ll let him go when your work is done. Don''t worry, I''m very trustworthy and won''t act recklessly.


    Besides, it''s a pity if something happens to such a cute boy. But..."


    Before I can rx, things change again.


    "But what?" I hurriedly ask.


    "But just shooting him is not enough. You still need to say something to let Frances downpletely. In


    a word, whatever you do, you have to hurt him. I don''t have to show you how, do I?"


    At this time, I finally understand that I can never match the level Hilda ys at.


    The reason she hides for so long before is for today.


    Perhaps, I should have listened to her back then and left Frances earlier. Then all of these wouldn''t


    have happened.


    However, it is toote to repent.


    Even if it hurts, I have to agree to her request.


    "Alright. But you must keep your word. Don''t hurt Earl. And promise me that Frances will be fine too."


    "Of course. After all, I still want to grow old together with him."


    Grow old together...


    That is my dream.


    But now, all is gone.


    My heart aches.


    I''m reluctant to part with Frances and don''t want to leave him. Moreover, I don''t want anything to


    happen to him.


    But in the end, I still have topromise.


    "Where''s the gun? I don''t have a gun," I say in a deep voice.


    Hilda is so well prepared that she will definitely give me a gun.


    "It''s in the second drawer on your left. Good luck."


    After saying that, Hilda hangs up the phone.


    I open the drawer tremblingly and see a ck gun lying inside.

 Chapter 496: I Will

    Chapter 496: I Will


    My hands can''t help but tremble, and it takes me a long time to pick up the gun.


    Suddenly, my mother''s voice sounds from outside.


    "Jane, it''s time."


    I hide the gun in my girdle and stand up in panic.


    "Hurry up. Hurry up. It''s time."


    My mother anxiously pushes the wheelchair in and urges me.


    I nod and follow her with a sinking heart.


    Logically speaking, my father should hand me over to Frances.


    However, my father has passed away. Frank will rece my father to do that.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frances stands opposite and looks at me with a smile on his face.


    However, I''m can''t smile.


    Thinking about what will happen, I am so sad that I could just die.


    I turn around to look at Earl who is in the nanny''s arms quietly.


    When he looks at me, he can''t help but jump with joy.


    He is too young to know that there is a miniature bomb in his brain, nor does he know how dangerous it


    is.


    He is the whole of my life, and his life has just begun.


    As his mother, my duty is to ensure that he grows up peacefully and happily.


    Through the wedding dress, I touch the gun at my waist.


    Frank holds my hand and asks with concern, "Jane, why are your hands so cold? Are you feeling


    unwell?"


    "I''m fine."


    I whisper and force a bitter smile with great difficulty. With Frank''s help, I walk towards Frances step by


    step.


    ''Frances.''


    ''Frances.''


    I call out his name again and again until his name merges into the depths of my bones and blood.


    Everyone knows that I love him, but no one knows how much I love him.


    However, I''m going to shoot my beloved in the heart.


    To me, this is a torture that is worse than death.


    Hilda sits at the front and looks at me calmly.


    As soon as I see her, I can''t help but want to rush towards her and shoot her in her heart.


    But I can''t.


    I don''t know where Hilda has hidden the remote. Is it carried with her? Or is it given to someone else?


    If something happens to her, will Earl also be in danger?


    Thus, I can only bite my lips, calm down and walk towards Frances.


    Frances holds my hands and uses all the tenderness of his life.


    "Frances, will you give yourself to Jane, to be her husband...? Will you love her and stay by her side


    forever?"


    "I will."


    Frances smiles and looks at me with deep affection.


    If it weren''t for Hilda, I would probably be the happiest woman in the world.


    "Jane, will you give yourself to Frances, to be his wife...? Will you love him and stay by his side


    forever?"


    ''I will.''


    I promise silently in my heart with tears in my eyes.


    However, I take a step back.


    I clench my fists tightly and my fingernails embed into my flesh.


    In the end, I still say what I''m reluctant to say.


    "I won''t!"


    Frances is shocked and looks at me in disbelief.


    I look away and ignore his shocked expression.


    It''s so painful for me that I can''t breathe, but I can only lie with tears in my eyes.


    "Frances, let me tell you, I got close to you for your money! Andrew and I loved each other, but I have


    to stay with you, betray myself, pretend to love you, and even give birth to a child for you. Do you know


    how painful this is for me? I and Andrew should have kidnaped old Mr. Louis and taken away your


    money and run away, but you shot him to death! You killed my beloved. Do you know how much I hate


    you? I stay with you for revenge! Frances, I hate you. Go to hell!"


    After I tell the lies that I have practiced several times in my heart, I pull out the gun from my wedding


    dress and aim it at Frances.

 Chapter 497: Go Ahead and Shoot

    Chapter 497: Go Ahead and Shoot


    It causes uproar in the crowd around.


    They move back in fear, but they are still curious and refuse to leave.


    "Jane, are you crazy? Put the gun down!"


    Steven says.


    He stands not far from the stage and anxiously wants toe over.


    Frances has hired bodyguards. When the bodyguards see meing over, they all reach out hands to


    their waists.


    "Jane, don''t do this!"


    "Jane, what are you doing?"


    My mother and brother are even more frightened. They are so anxious that they almost cry out.


    "Don''te here."


    Frances waves his hand and signals them not to act rashly. The bodyguards block the crowd.


    It is as if there are only Frances and I in the world, and no one can enter.


    He smiles gently at me and walks towards me step by step.


    I aim the gun at his chest. As long as I pull the trigger, it will shoot his heart.


    However, I''m don''t want to do that.


    I move back in fear and feel heartbroken.


    I''m afraid. I''m afraid that it will be over between me and Frances if I pull the trigger.


    What I''m even more afraid of is that I will kill him.


    I can''t help but tremble. Frances whispers to me, "Jane, if you''d like to kill me, I won''t escape. As long


    as you''re telling the truth, shoot."


    My hands tremble uncontrobly. I look at Earl and Hilda.


    What Hilda has said kept ying back in my mind.


    I feel that my mind is in a mess and about to explode.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    I can''t do it. I can''t shoot Frances.


    I love him. I really love him.


    He and Earl are both important to me.


    However, if I don''t do as what Hilda has said, Earl will be dead once the bomb is detonated.


    Frances'' situation is different from Earl''s. Frances is strong. As long as I don''t shoot right in his heart


    and he is sent to the hospital in time, perhaps his life won''t be in danger.


    I choose to shoot Frances as the lesser of two evils.


    I have no other choice.


    "Jane, before that, look at my eyes and tell me. Do you really hate me?"


    When I meet his eyes, his eyes almost devour me.


    Not to mention looking at his eyes, even if I didn''t look at his eyes, I wouldn''t be able to fool myself.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Looking at his eyes, I''m not able to say that I hate him.


    This shot seems to have shot me in my heart, and my blood oozes out bit by bit.


    I feel that I am going to die of pain.


    Frances! Frances!


    I love you! I love you!


    However, I can only hurt you in order to save our child!


    I bite my lip, take a deep breath, and hold my own hand tightly.


    My fingernails are deeply embedded in my flesh. The pain sobers me up a little, and I finally have the


    courage to say that painful lie.


    "That''s it. Frances, I hate you! From the beginning, I hate you. I hate everything you''ve done to me! I


    hate you so much, but I have to pretend to love you so much every day. It''s painful for me. I don''t want


    to lie to myself anymore, nor do I want to stay with you! I''m going to kill you and end all this."


    I raise the gun again and steady my hands with great difficulty.


    I can''t tremble.


    I can''t make any mistake of this shot.


    No matter what will happen, Frances will be fine!


    Frances stands in front of me calmly.


    Maybe he''s sure that I won''t shoot.


    He understands my feelings and knows that love can''t be pretended.


    But he doesn''t know that our child''s life is in Hilda''s hands.


    I''m sorry.


    I love you.


    I close my eyes and shoot Frances in the left of his heart.

 Chapter 498: Im Scared

    Chapter 498: I''m Scared


    I shoot.


    I can''t hear anything after that.


    Hilda and old Mr. Louis rush to Frances. Behind me, the bustling crowd are fleeing.


    I just stand there and watch Frances slowly fall to the ground.


    Blood oozes from his chest and reflects my eyes scarlet.


    His face is deathly pale, but he still tries to put on a smile.


    I see his lips move. With all the strength left, he says three words to me.


    I.


    Love.


    You.


    I finallye back to my senses and run towards Frances like crazy.


    Old Mr. Louis is so indignant that he pushes me away. He frowns and shouts to me sternly, "Go away,


    you bitch!"


    The ambncees very fast, but Frances¡¯ blood flows away even faster. I can feel his vitality losing.


    Frances.


    Frances, please be safe.


    The ambnce takes him to the hospital. After some simple check-up, Frances is brought into the


    operating room.


    Hilda, old Mr. Louis, Steven, Mom, Frank and me all stand outside, waiting for the results of the


    operation.


    No one wants Frances to die, especially mom. She is so anxious that she keeps scolding me, "Jane,


    what the hell is wrong with you?! Why do you shoot him? You are killing him, and you''re going to jail."


    I just sit there with my hands sped together, silent.


    What can I say?


    No one will believe me no matter what I say, right?


    I have no choice. I must save Earl.


    I stand up and look at Hilda sharply.


    "Come here. I wanna talk to you."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hilda follows me to the corner of the corridor. She has been quite down all this time for worrying about


    Frances.


    Her gamble is so wild that one careless move may easily take Frances¡¯ life.


    She loves Frances, so of course, she doesn''t want to see this happen.


    Neither do I.


    "Where''s Earl? Is he alright?"


    I grab Hilda by the wrist and ask worriedly.


    If anything happens to Earl or to Frances, I will definitely kill Hilda.


    Anyway, it can''t get any worse.


    Hilda smiles at me and whispers, "He''s alright. You did what I asked you to do. So, I won''t touch Earl


    again. He''ll be safe in the future."


    I finally rest reassured a little bit.


    However, I''m more worried about Frances.


    Even if the shot misses the vital points, he still loses too much blood and will probably die of heavy loss


    of blood.


    It feels like that someone is hammering my heart non-stop.


    I think I''m about to copse.


    "Is Frances going to be alright? I''ve never shot anyone. I''m so scared."


    Panicked and helpless, I can sense that tears have rolled down my cheeks.


    I really don''t want to cry in front of Hilda, but I can''t control myself.


    I''m so sad and my heart hurts so much.


    I''m so agonized that I''m about to die.


    Hilda smiles and looks at me in a very sympathetic way.


    "No matter what, you two are over."


    I know.


    I know.


    However, his survival and Earl''s are more important than anything else.


    I can''t lose either of them. It will be more painful than death for me.


    Hilda sneers while leaving. While I curl up into a ball, crying uncontrobly.


    What should I do?


    If anything happens to Frances, what should I do?


    Although I intentionally miss a bit, can the shot still be lethal?


    Suddenly, something terrible urs to me!

 Chapter 499: You Should Know When to Shut Up

    Chapter 499: You Should Know When to Shut Up


    Frances¡¯ heart is slightly more to the left than others''!


    Once when he hugged me, Iy on his chest and said I wanted to hear if his heart was going to beat


    faster because of me.


    He said that the position of his heart was a bit different from others''. And he told me to listen more


    carefully to the left, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to hear it clearly.


    The situation earlier was so critical that I didn''t think of it at all.


    Now that I remember it, it''s like a thunderbolt from the blue.


    In other words, I may have identally shot him in the heart with the purpose of not to do that?


    No!


    I can''t live with that!


    I jump to my feet and sprint towards the operating room.


    Yet, I bump into someone heading towards me at the corner.


    It''s Steven.


    He furrows his brows and tries to pull me with him.


    "Come with me!"


    "Where are you going?"


    I stand there firm and make no move.


    Frances¡¯ life was still hanging in the bnce. I couldn''t go anywhere!


    "Don''t ask so much. Juste with me first!"


    "I''m not leaving! I have to be there for Frances!"


    As I speak, I break free from Steven''s grab and run towards the operating room.


    Right at the moment, the door to the operating room is opened.


    A doctor walks out and says to us, "The patient''s aorta is hurt and the bullet is stuck in the heart now. A


    surgery may result in massive bleeding or possible cardiac arrest. Old Mr. Louis, the expert you


    appointed is on his way. When he arrives, we will start the operation. But the patient is wounded in the


    heart, so the operation is very likely to fail. Please do get well prepared. If there''s no problem, you can


    sign this now."


    The operation is very likely to fail?


    I feel my head is buzzing, and my breathing stops.


    No, I don''t want Frances to die.


    I want him alive! Alive!


    Old Mr. Louis and the doctor have gone into the office to sign the form. I want to ask about Frances¡¯


    situation but is blocked.


    Two police officers stop me.


    "Ms. Noyes, you are suspected of shooting and killing Frances Louis. We are now arresting you for


    murder and illegal possession and use of gun. You have the right to remain silent, but everything you


    say will be presented as evidence in court."


    I have seen thising ever since Hilda asked me to shoot.


    I was so afraid of going to jail in the past, but now I have nowhere to escape.


    However, how can I leave before I''m sure that Frances is safe and sound?


    "Can you wait for a moment? I want to see Frances finish the operation." I plead to the police officers.


    What I receive is a cold-blooded answer.


    "Ms. Noyes, please cooperate with us."


    I still get handcuffed, anyway.


    The handcuffs are so cold, like a shackle on my heart.


    Momes over and shakes her head at the officers, extremely emotional.


    "Don''t take away my daughter. She must have her difficulties. She won''t really want to kill Frances.


    Don''t take her away!"


    Tears fall from the corner of her eyes and agony is written all over her face.


    I''m in pain, too.


    It hurts so much that I can''t breathe, that I''m about to die.


    Mom''s move doesn''t work on the police. I''m still taken out.


    Steven looks at me worriedly and says in a deep voice, "Jane, I will save you. You will be fine."


    Actually, I don''t care if I''m fine or not.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    What I want is for Frances to be safe and sound.


    When I pass by Hilda, she sneers and says to me, "You know what to say and when to shut


    up."

 Chapter 500: This Is a Felony

    Chapter 500: This Is a Felony


    When we arrive at the gate, we bump into a doctor leading an expert inside.


    I instantly kneel down on the ground and kowtow to the expert, crying.


    "Doctor, please save Frances. Please save him!"


    The expert nces at me and hurries inside.


    The officers take me into the car and says doubtfully, "How strange. Why did you shoot him if you don''t


    want to kill him?"


    I can''t say anything.


    I guess no one will understand why I did this, right?


    Apart from hatred, there is probably no other reason.


    Perhaps, that is what Frances may think, too.


    Hilda is really ruthless. In this case, there will be no chance for me to get back to Frances at all.


    After arriving at the police stationes a series of interrogation.


    Only this time, Frances will not show up.


    "Where did you get the gun?"


    Hilda''s threat reverberates in my mind.


    If I say anything I shouldn''t have said, will my child be in danger?


    Since Hilda is able to insert a chip into Earl''s mind secretly, I shouldn''t underestimate what she is


    capable of.


    So, I can''t tell the truth.


    "I don''t know either. I went into the room to take a break. When I opened the drawer, the gun was


    already inside."


    The officers frown a bit. Apparently, they don''t buy my story.


    Neither do I.


    But I can''t make up a decent lie now.


    "Before the wedding, you received a call from Hilda. Does this have anything to do with the shooting?"


    "No."


    I says resolutely, "She just called me to send blessings. That''s all."


    "Then, why do you want to kill Frances? What''s your motive?"


    "I''m only with him for money. I want to reunite with my ex-husband when I got the money. But he killed


    my ex, so I have to make him pay for it."


    I''m already numb when I repeat the same lie for a second time.


    "Are you sure you''re telling the truth? Right now, if Frances survived, you''vemitted an attempted


    murder. If he''s dead, then you''vemitted homicide. Neither of them was a light crime, and you can''t


    get away with it easily."


    The officers look at me and warn me seriously.


    But, do I have a choice?


    Taking a deep breath, I forgo every bit of hope.


    "Everything I said is true."


    Now I''m detained in a cell for the time being.


    As for my charges, the decision will only be made after Frances¡¯ situation is clear.


    Before I go to the detention center, I hear that I have got a visit.


    It''s Hilda.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Through the ss, I can see her smile is exceptionally bright.


    "How''s Frances? Is he alright?"


    I ask anxiously.


    It has been three hours since I left the hospital.


    "He''s out of danger." Hilda says in a low voice.


    I can finally rest reassuredpletely.


    He''s fine.


    He''s fine.


    I''m so overjoyed that my tears start to roll down uncontrobly.


    Hilda snorts coldly and smiles at me, "So what? Do you think you still have any chance to get back to


    him?"


    I don''t care. I don''t care if I have the chance or not.


    "As long as he''s fine, it''s okay" I smile to her and feel rxed.


    "He''s fine, but you may not be so lucky. I''m here to tell you that I will take good care of your child. Of


    course, on condition that you behave yourself."


    Her smile is beaming, but the words she says make me shiver.


    I know very well that she is threatening me.


    If I dare to leak anything, she will definitely hurt Earl.


    I''m d I didn''t tell the police about Hilda.


    Right now, she is a time bomb buried beside my child, which makes my tongue tied.


    In fact, I even suspect that I have fallen into her trap for listening to her orders and end up in jail now.


    But no matter what, there is no turning-back.


    "I know."


    I bite my lips and reply softly.


    "Right, Frances is awake and he has a message for you."


    Hilda stands up with a faint smile on her face.


    "He says he hopes that you can be locked up here for the rest of your life, or better, just die


    here."

 Chapter 501: Let Me Die of Fever

    Chapter 501: Let Me Die of Fever


    Instantly...


    I seem to have heard that gunshot again.


    And this time, the bullet has shot right in my heart.


    Does he really hate me that much?


    Even though I''ve seen thising, when I hear it, I still feel extremely painful.


    "OK. I see."


    After saying that to Hilda, I walk towards the door.


    The moment the door is closed, tears fall down like beads from a broken thread.


    I slowly curl up with my arms tightly holding my legs, wailing.


    "Frances, Frances, Frances..."


    I mumble his name over and over again, as if it''ll never be enough.


    Despair floods me, and I''ve copsed.


    Frances and I, we fail to make it to the end.


    After crying for a long time, I''m brought into the detention center by the prison guards.


    I''m still waiting for my trial. Before the trial, I need to stay in detention.


    In a corner of the dark and gloomy room sits a woman with an indifferent expression.


    Seeing mee in, she only nces at me lightly before closing her eyes.


    I look around at the surroundings and can''t help but frown.


    This is a six-person room with bunk beds, just like the dormitories in a university.


    There is nothing on the bed except nkets and pillows.


    I walk to sit down on the bed, which is so hard that it hurts me.


    Although I''m not a spoiled and pickydy, I still have a hard time adapting to it.


    Besides, I''m staying in a detention center.


    When the trial is over, I''ll be sent to the real jail.


    I don''t even dare to think about what kind of life it will be like.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Even now, I feel like I''m dreaming.


    Prison life, which I''ve never thought of before, is now right in front of me.


    I feel panicky and helpless.


    I feel like there is no future for me.


    I''m worried about Earl. I miss Frances. I want to live with the person I love, but now, it''s impossible.


    My heart is aching like hell.


    I stay up all night, sitting alone in bed. And the dawn arrives.


    The next day, I have a fever.


    Lying silently on the bed, I cover myself with the thin nket, not wanting to tell anyone about my fever.


    Maybe having a fever is a good thing for me.


    At the very least, when I''m dizzy, I won''t think about Frances or other things that make my heart ache.


    Sometimes, I''m asleep, and sometimes, I''m awake, but most of the time, I''m just in a daze.


    Sometimes, I''m freezing, and sometimes, I''m burning.


    I feel terrible.


    However, the physical suffering somehow makes me feel better.


    Because my heart doesn''t hurt so much anymore.


    "Hey, neer, are you alright?"


    I vaguely hear someone speaking.


    There''s no one else in the room. That person must be talking to me.


    "Uh-huh."


    I answer with a grunt.


    It''s so hot. My entire body is burning.


    Perhaps, I should just die of fever.


    A slightly cold hand covers my forehead and someone says in my ear, "You''re burning!"


    Then, there seems to be a sound of the door opening.


    Herees the rustling sound of footsteps. Some people are talking, but I can no longer make out


    what they say.


    My body temperature is so high that I start losing consciousness.


    My mind is upied by a name that makes my heart hurt.


    Frances.


    I miss him. I miss him so much.


    This time, the fever has reached 40 degrees.


    After the doctor relieves my fever, I gradually wake up.


    When I open my eyes, the first thing I say is:


    "I want to see Frances."

 Chapter 502: Im Going Back to Him

    Chapter 502: I''m Going Back to Him


    However, Frances doesn''te as I expect.


    Instead, I meet thewyer Steven has hired for me.


    "Ms. Noyes, I''m yourwyer. You have to tell me the truth. Only when you tell me the truth can I do my


    best to get your sentence reduced."


    The truth?


    I smile bitterly and silently.


    At this point, does the truth still matter? Telling the truth won''t do me any good.


    I don''t know how long I''ll be in this cage. I don''t even know what is going on outside.


    The feeling of not knowing makes me panic, and I don''t dare to act rashly.


    "What is the truth? I did shoot Frances. This is an indisputable fact." I look up at thewyer. At this


    moment, I''m despondent.


    "How many years will I get for attempted murder? Life imprisonment? Right, there''s Whitney Jordan''s


    case. With two cases added together, I might die in prison."


    Frances¡¯ words keep echoing in my ears, and every word is cutting my heart.


    He wants me to die in jail.


    Well, I''ll just die here.


    I''m so sad that I start tough out loud.


    Thewyer frowns and says, "There is a blurred boundary between attempted murder and intentional


    assault. As long as Frances and his people are willing to give you a way out, I can help you get out of


    prison in three years."


    Frances now hates my guts. He can''t wait for me to die. Can I still count on him to have mercy on me?


    I''m not that na?ve. I don''t even dare to think about it in a daydream.


    The only thing in my mind is: if I go to the courthouse, will I be able to see him?


    Never have I been looking forward to that day so much.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I lie in bed every day, counting the days left before the court day.


    I sit in the dock, while Frances sits coldly at the intiff table. He doesn''t give me even one look.


    The person I love the most is sitting right across, but in his eyes, I don''t seem to exist at all. To me, this


    is some torture more miserable than death.


    I stare at Frances while listening to him narrating the event in detail. I can''t turn my eyes away from


    him.


    No matter what happens, I''m always obsessed with this man.


    If it weren''t for Earl, how could I possibly have shot him?


    Right now, he thinks that I was staying by his side for revenge at the time. He must hate me a lot, right?


    His cold expression is hurting me.


    I bit my lip, but I saw Hilda''s smiling face.


    When Frances turns to look at her, his gaze is extremely gentle.


    Is that love in his eyes?


    But Frances is mine, isn''t he? Before this happened, we swore that we would never leave each other.


    Frances and I were good back then, but because of Hilda, we end up standing where we are.


    No, I won''t ept this!


    Therefore, when thewyer questions me, I change my statements.


    I don''t care about anything else now.


    I want to tell the truth. I want to return to Frances¡¯ side!


    "I didn''t mean to kill Frances. It was Hilda who forced me to do that. She told me that she had nted a


    miniature bomb in my son''s head, and that if I didn''t shoot Frances, she would detonate the bomb. I


    fired the gun because I had no choice."


    When I''m talking, I stare at Frances without even blinking.


    However, he looks so calm, and even a little cold.


    As if I''m talking about something insignificant.


    Doesn''t he believe me?


    Or he just doesn''t care at all.

 Chapter 503: It Is More Terrifying than What I Have Imagined

    Chapter 503: It Is More Terrifying than What I Have Imagined


    Everyone present is shocked when I suddenly retract my confession.


    However, two persons are very calm.


    One is Frances.


    The other is Hilda.


    Why is she so calm when she hears what I said?


    Could it be that she knows how to deal with it?


    Considering my words, the judge has to take a short recess so that Earl can be taken to run a CT test


    on his head.


    The test doesn''t take any time at all, so we''re back in session.


    But what the opposing counsel says disappoints and startles me.


    "After an urate test in the hospital, there''s no foreign object in the defendant''s son''s brain and he''s


    never had an operation. Therefore, it can be concluded that the defendant concocts such a story in


    order to nder Hilda."


    There isn''t a bomb in Earl''s head. Why?


    Did Hilda ... lie to me?


    I look towards Hilda and see she iscent, which seems to have confirmed my conjecture.


    I am deceived, and now it is toote!


    I am so stupid that I am fooled like an idiot.


    It''s the only perk that Earl''s life isn''t in jeopardy.


    But is my life going to be ruined like this?


    "I''m not lying. It''s Hilda. She lied to me! Frances, it''s Hilda who lied to me. I never hate you and neither


    do I want to hurt you? I love...."


    "Silence in court!"


    The judge bangs on the table and says in an authoritative tone.


    I have no choice but to calm down and look Frances in the eye.


    What I need is his trust.


    I just want to see his trusting eyes.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But he doesn''t do that.


    He just gives me a cold look, and then he looks away.


    I am almost dead inside.


    "Your honor, the defendant targeted innocent civilians and nearly killed my client. She has broken the


    law. We propose the defendant be sentenced to 15 years behind bars."


    15 years?


    I can feel a kind of ringing in my ears, and I can''t hear what is going on anymore.


    All I can think about is who will look after Earl if I stay in prison for 15 years.


    What will Frances do?


    Even though I has prepared for the worst, I find it hard to ept this kind of oue.


    I''m so stupid.


    If I had discussed it with Frances at that time, I wouldn''t have been fooled.


    Now, I''ve lost everything.


    I have nothing left.


    Thewyer tries tomute my sentence, and the final sentence is that I have to serve 5 years in


    prison.


    5 years?


    I''ve never expected that one day I will be in prison for five years.


    I don''t want to be in jail! However, do I have other choices?


    I am overwhelmed by panic, agitation, and otherplex emotions, and I am thrown into utter despair.


    When the trial is over, Frances stands up and walks straight to Hilda.


    I can''t help calling his name, "Frances!"


    He stops.


    It gives me new hope.


    "Don''t you believe me? Do you think I want to hurt you? You know...."


    Before I can finish my sentence, Hilda has walked out of the hall arm in arm with Frances.


    A cop escorts me into the car and drives to the prison.


    I used to live in a detention center, but now I will be in prison.


    The prison is even more terrifying than what I have imagined and I realize this the first day I am in it.


    "Number 3307, you''ll be here from now on."


    There are eight women in this room including me, and they are different from each other.


    Each of them was fierce and devilish when they look at me.


    I know everyone in the prison is dangerous, so I walk to the only empty bed. As soon as I lie down, I


    am lifted by a woman who is very strong.


    "Don''t sleep, and take off your clothes! Hurry up!"

 Chapter 504: It Catches Me off Guard

    Chapter 504: It Catches Me off Guard


    Why does she ask me to take off my clothes?


    What does she want to do?


    I huddle on the bed and shake my head at her.


    "Seriously?"


    The woman sneers and lifts me from the bed with one hand, throwing me to the ground.


    "I am the boss here!"


    As she speaks, she gives the other women a look, and then they reach out to strip off my clothes.


    I try to stop them, but without sess. Therefore, I am stripped naked and I keep crying on the ground.


    It''s shameful and I almost want to die.


    I know it is amon practice that the neer will be bullied in male prisons, but I''ve never


    expected that it is the same in female prisons.


    "Such a long scar on your belly. You must have given birth to a child. I didn''t even have a boyfriend


    before I am here. Why? It''s unfair!"


    As the woman speaks, she grabs my hair and pulls my head back.


    Tears leaking from the corners of my eyes, I look up and see their crazy faces.


    They hide my clothes and lie on my bed.


    After sitting naked all night, I thought I would have a fever, but unexpectedly, I am fine.


    For fear that the guards will find what they''ve done, they return my clothes and the bed to me early in


    the morning.


    I think they won''t bully me anymore, but it is just the beginning.


    There are always thumbtacks and needles on my bed.


    What''s worse, there are many objects like stones, hair, fingernails, and dead insects in my meals.


    They take away my clothes when I''m taking a shower, and they even shoot at me with water cannons


    while we are working.


    In the beginning, I will cry and fight with them, but I gradually be numb.


    Therefore, I check if there is something in my bowl as usual before I take my meal.


    At a nce, I see a centipede.


    It is poisonous, so I won''t take the meal.


    I have to pour it out, but in a corner, I hear some women are talking.


    "Aren''t we going too far? To be honest, I think she is pitiful."


    Are they talking about me?


    It''s an irony that they bully and make fun of me though they feel sorry for me.


    I shake my head and decide to walk away.


    But another woman says, "I have no choice. Someone paid for this. All we need is to make her life here


    miserable. As long as we keep her alive, it''ll be fine."


    Someone?


    Is it Frances?


    I''ve thought I am numb enough to not feel sad anymore, so I have never missed Frances these days.


    However, when I think of him, I am extremely miserable. How heart-wrenching!


    I don''t know how much he hates me, and neither do I dare to think about it.


    Pursing my lips, I take a deep breath and walk out of the bathroom as if nothing had happened.


    In the following days, there is no change, and the other women find more ways to bully me.


    I count down the days until I am released, but it feels like a lifetime.


    Ten days seem to be as long as ten years for me.


    How can I survive five years?


    Where''s Frances?


    How is he now?


    Steven''s visited me twice. When I asked him about Earl, he told me that Earl was nice and plump.


    However, when ites to Frances, Steven is evasive.


    What is he trying to hide?


    Just when I think I will never meet Frances again, something unexpected happens and it catches me


    off guard.


    My period is ten dayste. Besides, I have nausea and vomit several times a day.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I am familiar with this kind of feeling, and in all likelihood, I am pregnant.

 Chapter 505: You Might Die

    Chapter 505: You Might Die


    I can''t get a pregnancy test in prison. So I''m not sure.


    I don''t know whom I can talk to about that.


    And I have no idea what to do if I''m really pregnant.


    I am at lost, but instinctively, I want to protect my unborn child.


    Fortunately, Mindy wille to visit me today. I can use her advice.


    Through the ss, I see Mindy looking at me with anxiety.


    I force a smile at her, then sit down, and pick up the phone.


    Mindy sobs while talking, tears rolling in her eyes.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Jane, you seem to have lost so much weight. And you look haggard. Did you get bullied inside?"


    Got bullied?


    I sure did.


    But those pains and humiliations make me feel alive.


    "No. I have something to tell you."


    I frown and whisper, "Mindy, I might be pregnant."


    Mindy''s expression suddenly changes.


    She is so shocked that she almost can''t hold the receiver.


    "Why are you pregnant now? You can''t keep this child!"


    I wanted to listen to her opinion. But when I hear she says it so decisively, suddenly, I feel even more


    reluctant to give up on this child.


    "Why?"


    I murmur.


    Mindy''s face darkens. She doesn''t look at me when she says with a low voice, "You tell me! Frances


    now hates you, and you are in prison. What will you do with this child? Who do you think should get


    custody? Frances or you? Actually, you don''t like either of the options, do you? What''s more, it hasn''t


    been long since Earl was born, and you delivered her by c-section. You shouldn''t give birth to another


    child for two years, otherwise, you might die of bleeding."


    Mindy does have a point there.


    But I can be very stubborn. I''m not good at taking others'' advice.


    I don¡¯t want to lose this child.


    I almost lost Earl for several times. I know how it hurts to lose my child. I don''t want to feel that pain


    again.


    "By the way, are you sure you''re pregnant? You can''t get a pregnancy test in prison. How did you


    know?"


    "I just know it. I''ve got pregnant once. I know how it feels when I''m pregnant. Besides, my period has


    been dyed by ten days." I reply in a low voice.


    "It''s not convincing at all. I''ll help youe out for an examination. You also need some fresh air."


    "Get out? There are doctors in the prison. They won''t allow me to get out."


    I say with a bitter smile.


    I hate being here. If possible, I don''t want to stay here for another second.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal for David."


    Mindy reassures me.


    I nod in agreement.


    Actually, I am looking forward to going out, not just because I''ve stayed here for too long.


    It is more because that I want to see Earl and Frances.


    Even a sneak nce at them from afar is enough for me.


    It''s a greatfort to me to know that they''re safe and sound.


    Ever since I find out that I may be pregnant, I''ve tried to hide from those people.


    At night, I shake the quilt over and over again before going to bed at ease.


    The next day, I leave the prison with two undercover policemen.

 Chapter 506: Go Home

    Chapter 506: Go Home


    The sky outside is really blue.


    The air is fresh.


    And the sunlight is dazzling.


    That¡¯s why the minute I see the sunshine, my tearse out in a sh.


    One month in the prison is like years for me.


    I gulp down the fresh air. I have missed it a lot these days.


    "Jane, I''m here!"


    Across the road, Mindy waves at me warmly.


    I quickly wipe away the tears from the corner of my eyes and walk towards Mindy.


    "Why must they follow you? That''s annoying!" Mindy curls her lips and winks at David.


    David understands and makes a phone call.


    After he hangs up the phone, the two policemen exchange nces and leave.


    For an instant, I feel as if I am free again.


    But I know, it''s just for one day.


    Then, I will return to this dark ce.


    Mindy does not sit in the passenger seat. She sits beside me and holds my hand. When she keeps


    comining that I look too thin and haggard, tears roll down her cheeks.


    I am also upset, but I don''t want to tell Mindy what I''ve suffered.


    I only have one day. I don''t want to spend it in moaning.


    "There''s no need to cry. It''s not like I can nevere out." I poke her forehead and snap.


    "So what if youe out? The best five years of your life are gone. You lose all your youth because of


    Frances. Is it really worth it? I believe what you said in court. It was Hilda who set you up. Why are you


    the one who get punished?"


    Mindy can''t stop crying while talking. She thinks it''s so unfair.


    I also feel it unfair.


    But now that it''s all settled, I can only ept it.


    I force a smile and say to Mindy, "But I did shoot Frances in the heart. I can''t argue about that."


    Thinking of this, I suddenly feel so sad. I don''t want Mindy to discover it, so I turn to look outside the


    window.


    But I find that I can''t see anything.


    It''s normal that people can''t see through the car windows from the outside. But why can''t I see anything


    even from the inside?


    Although I''m puzzled, I don''t ask. After all, it''s not my car.


    "Are we going to have the examination at a hospital?" I ask in a low voice.


    Actually, I prefer to see Earl and Frances.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "No. There are too many people in hospitals. Let''s go home and let the private doctor do it for you."


    Mindy shakes her head and says.


    I nod.


    To me, it doesn''t really matter.


    I feel pretty sure that I''m pregnancy.


    I thought Mindy would take me back to her ce, but when we arrive, I realize that this should be


    David''s.


    I don''t expect to see such a ¡°medieval castle¡± in Virginia.


    I walk through eight doors all the way from the entrance to the room.


    And it has all the medical equipment inside. It''s like a small hospital. I don''t expect David to be that rich.


    I have always known that David is no ordinary man. But still, I am impressed today.


    However, I am not in the mood to think about this now.


    Ie out of prison with two intentions.


    One is to check if I''m pregnant, and the other is to take a look at Frances and Earl.


    After taking me to a room, Mindy asks me to lie down and rest for a while.


    And soon, the doctor arrives.

 Chapter 507: Hes Getting Married

    Chapter 507: He''s Getting Married


    I go through a full checkup including a blood test and an ultrasound.


    The blood test results won''te out until the afternoon. At first, I want to kill the time by chatting with


    Mindy, but no one answers when I call out.


    Perhaps this is a good time for me to sneak out to see Frances and Earl.


    I get up from the bed and stride out.


    There are people guarding every door, but they don''t stop me because they recognize I''m the one who


    just walked in.


    When I walk out of David''s house, I sigh with relief.


    But I''m not sure if Frances and Earl are at home.


    If not, where should I go to see him?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, I don''t expect to see Frances so soon.


    Not the real person, but a giant picture on a bus.


    It''s a wedding photo of Frances and Hilda.


    I stand there in a daze, feeling a fierce pain in my heart.


    He and Hilda ... are actually getting married.


    Why?


    Didn''t he say I''m the one he loves? Even if he misunderstands me and thinks that I wanted to kill him,


    he can''t marry Hilda!


    I have to ask him about this.


    I take a taxi to the Louis'', but the door is locked and no onees to open it even though I knock on it


    for a long time.


    What''s going on?


    Nobody''s home?


    Where''s Earl? Where''s Frances? Where''s old Mr. Louis?


    Where did they go?


    I''m in a mess and take a taxi to Frances¡¯pany.


    When I arrive, I see his car.


    I go straight and rush into the elevator. Even the security guard can''t stop me.


    The security guard is shouting in panic outside the elevator.


    "Attention, everyone! A female ouw just entered the elevator. Please guard each floor and make sure


    to catch her."


    Ouw?


    I lower my head and realize what I''m wearing.


    Because I will be out for only one day and don''t have any clothes to change, I''m still in my prison


    uniform.


    No wonder when I was in the taxi, the driver looked at me with strange eyes.


    The elevator goes all the way to the 28th floor, and I''m going to the president''s office.


    However, as soon as Ie out of the elevator, I''m controlled by two security guards.


    "Let go of me! I want to see Frances! Let me see him!"


    The furthest distance in the world is no more than this.


    His office is right in front of me, but I can''t step forward anymore.


    "Not everyone is qualified to see Mr. Frances. We will call the police."


    With that, the security guard takes out his phone from his bag and is about to call the police.


    "Frances! Come out and see me. I have something to say to you!"


    "Frances, open the door!"


    "Frances, you coward, don''t you even dare to see me? Are you afraid that I''ll shoot you again?"


    The door of the office is finally opened slowly.


    Frances¡¯ cold voicees from inside.


    "Let her in."


    He allows me to go in?


    The two security guards let go of me, and I run into the office immediately.


    The man in the office does not even raise his head to look at me. His beautiful slender hand is creating


    elegant and powerful handwriting on the paper.


    Sunlight shines through the window behind him, and he is totally in the light.


    I stare at this man and feel nothing is the same.


    "Don''t beat around the bush. I''m very busy and don''t have much time."


    Hearing his cold words, I feel pain in my heart.


    He picks up what he was just writing, and I''m surprised to see it''s actually ... an invitation card.


    The invitation card of his and Hilda''s wedding.


    My heart aches again.


    What should I do?


    I feel so bad.

 Chapter 508: Let Me See Him

    Chapter 508: Let Me See Him


    I really regret what I did that day, but can''t Frances trust me more?


    I take a deep breath, force a smile at the man, and say with all my strength, "Are you ... going to marry


    her?"


    No.


    Please say no.


    Please say it''s just a misunderstanding.


    Please, Frances.


    However, the man nods and says indifferently, "Yes."


    Just one word is enough to send me to the living hell.


    "Why? Didn''t you say that I will be the only one you love in your life? Why are you marrying another


    woman now? Frances, didn''t you say you love me? Then why would you rather believe in Hilda than in


    me? Is this the way you love me? You lied to me! You lied that you would love me forever! Frances, you


    liar! Liar!"


    I try my best not to shed tears in front of this man.


    But in the end, I still can''t hold back my tears.


    I still can''t pretend in front of him.


    The man snorts coldly as if he heard the funniest joke.


    He suddenly grabs my hand and ces it on his chest.


    It''s such a sudden intimate contact. My heart is pounding.


    However, hearing his following words, I''m totally desperate.


    "Why would the woman I love shoot me so urately in my heart?"


    I want to exin that I forgot his heart is more to the left, but at this time, all my exnations seem to


    be feeble.


    "I''m sorry."


    I really don''t know what else to say.


    I owe Frances too much. Perhaps, I won''t be able to pay him back for the rest of my life.


    "Don''t cry crocodile tears. Go back to prison, or I will call the police now."


    Frances says coldly.


    My heart aches even more.


    The man who once said he loves me is so cold to me.


    We can''t go back.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    We can never go back.


    Hilda''s plot finally works.


    "Do you really hate me this much?" I ask Frances, my voice trembling with fear.


    I''m so unwilling to give up and still asking such a question.


    Without a doubt, what Frances says hurt me urately once again.


    "I told you, I wish you would stay in prison forever."


    It turns out that he really said so.


    I once dreamed that it''s Hilda''s lie because she wants me to give uppletely.


    But now I know I''m too naive. I still hope he loves me after I broke his heart like that.


    I really overestimated myself.


    I nce at the red invitation card with a golden frame again, then ask Frances, "Why is there no one in


    the Louis'' now? Where is Earl?"


    "Earl is my son. You don''t need to worry about him," Frances replies coldly.


    I know Earl is his son, but I miss him and want to see him.


    "Please, let me see Earl!"


    I plead to him.


    The man doesn''t react and continues to bury himself in writing invitation cards.


    I let go of everything and kneel down in front of Frances.


    "Frances, please let me see Earl. I won''t bother him for long. I really miss him and want to hug him.


    Without him, I really don''t know if I can..."


    Frances frowns impatiently. Maybe he is finally going to talk to me.


    Unexpectedly, he doesn''t even look at me and shouts to the outside,


    "Security!"

 Chapter 509: Frances, Youre a Fool

    Chapter 509: Frances, You''re a Fool


    The security guardes in and drags me all the way to the gate.


    I''m not leaving.


    I can''t leave until I see Earl.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Frances wille out after work. No matter what, I''ll wait for him!


    But until evening, I still don''t see Frances.


    Does ... Frances slip away from somewhere else to avoid me?


    No, I want to see Earl. I also want Frances to know that I love him. I really love him.


    I''m going to tell Frances everything from beginning to end so that he may believe me.


    I don''t want him to marry Hilda. I don''t want that!


    Frances, I want to be with you forever and ever.


    Frances, please, just trust me, okay?


    However, I have no chance to say these words. Because finally, I don''t see Frances.


    Dressed in a thin prison uniform, I have been freezing in the cold wind for hours but haven''t seen


    Francese down.


    However, Mindy and David find me and pick me up in the car.


    The windows are back to normal and the scenery outside can be seen.


    But all I see is that Frances and Hilda are getting married.


    No wonder it was dark outside when I looked from the car before. So it''s Mindy finds a way out


    intentionally, afraid that I would see the news of Frances and Hilda getting married.


    I hug Mindy beside me and can''t help crying.


    "Mindy ... I love Frances ... I really love Frances ... When that bullet hit him ... I felt even worse than I


    got hurt myself ... At that moment ... I really wished I could die for Frances ... But... Frances doesn''t


    know why I do it ... He hates me ... He hates me...."


    "Hilda ... Hilda is such a terrifying woman ... Frances would rather believe Hilda''s words ... than believe


    me ... Frances ... You''re a fool. How can you marry Hilda? How can you...."


    My heart''spletely broken.


    Actually, I know that Frances would never be with me.


    But I have to hear Frances say that before I give up.


    Only then would I believe that the rtionship between Frances and me truly ends.


    Mindy doesn''t say anything and just keeps patting my back.


    Mindy''s eyes are filled with heartache for me.


    After returning to David''s house, I calm down and Mindy tells me the results of the check-up.


    I''m pregnant.


    Forty days.


    I count the days and it just happens to be the crazy time with Frances on the wedding morning.


    If I know that such an incident would happen at the wedding, I won''t let myself lose control like that.


    David sits opposite me and says coldly.


    "What are you going to do?"


    The one who speaks is David.


    This is the first time that I have such a formal conversation with David.


    I''m afraid of David due to the aggressiveness in his every move.


    Even though I know that David is a Mindy''s husband and won''t do anything to me.


    Before I say anything, David speaks again.


    "There are two paths ahead of you. The first is to give birth to the child. It''s not hard tomute your


    sentence if you''re pregnant, and I can even get awyer to help you get probation as much as


    possible. But you had a C-section half a year ago. If you give birth to the child again, you will be in


    danger and bleed heavily at any time. Second, you have an abortion. You go back to prison, and your


    sentence may be reduced by a year or two if you perform well."


    So, is David asking me to choose now?

 Chapter 510: I Want to Atone for My Sins

    Chapter 510: I Want to Atone for My Sins


    Without thinking, I directly say to David, "If we fight for probation, Frances will definitely know that I''m


    pregnant. I don''t want him to know about the child. I want to keep the baby, but can you think of a way


    to keep Frances from knowing that I''m pregnant?"


    Thinking that Frances¡¯ going to marry Hilda soon, I''m so sad.


    I love Frances, but what''s the point?


    The shot ends everything between Frances and me.


    If Frances and I continue to tangle with each other, we will feel terrible pain.


    "Are you not going to let Frances know? Do you mean that you want to stay in prison?" David frowns.


    I nod.


    Although there are things that scare me, the prison is the safest ce for me.


    At the very least, I won''t know the news about Frances. And I won''t know that he''s going to marry


    another woman and that he no longer loves me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As long as I can''t hear it.


    I can deceive myself that nothing has changed between Frances and me.


    "When the doctor examined you, he said that you have bruises. They are from the people in the prison,


    aren''t they? Those women are all criminals, so they''re ruthless. If you insist on doing so, I can arrange


    a separate room for you. Then you don''t need to do thebor activities in the prison. So no one will


    know that you''re pregnant."


    David makes good arrangements, so I nod.


    Mindy walks over and pokes me hard in the head.


    "Jane, are you stupid? You clearly have a chance to get out of jail and get back to Frances. Why do


    you give up and go back to prison to suffer that kind of torture yourself? Look at you! You''re really out


    of your mind!"


    I know Mindy takes pity on me.


    Mindy won''t understand my desire to escape.


    Most of all, I shoot Frances.


    I can''t forgive myself.


    I want to atone for my crime.


    "Perhaps."


    With a bitter smile, I look at the time and say to David, "It''s gettingte. I have to go now."


    "I''ll have David send you off." Mindy holds my hand and says reluctantly.


    "No. I can go back myself."


    I smile faintly and gently stroke Mindy''s hair.


    Mindy looks up at me with tears in her eyes, hugging me tightly all of a sudden.


    "Jane, can you not be this tough? Can you not shoulder everything by yourself? You''re obviously very


    sad, but why do you still insist on going back? Do you know how distressed I feel when I see the


    bruises on your body? Besides, it''s only half a year since you give birth to Earl. Your uterus hasn''t


    recovered yet. What if you suffer from massive bleedingter? Do you have to risk your life for a child?"


    Life?


    I don''t care about my life long ago.


    If it weren''t for the child in my belly supporting me, I thought that I may have beenpletely


    disappointed and chose an extreme way to end my life.


    Others will never know how much I love Frances.


    Frances has merged into every part of my blood and bones. Iugh and cry for Frances. I miss him


    every second I breathe, and my life is all about him.


    But now, Frances doesn''t love me anymore, which is like sucking my blood out of my bones. What''s the


    difference between me and a walking corpse?


    I let go of Mindy''s hand and smile at her.


    "Mindy, it''s my fate. I can''t escape it."

 Chapter 511: I Havent Smiled for a Long Time

    Chapter 511: I Haven''t Smiled for a Long Time


    Even if I can avoid prison time for five years, I will never be redeemed.


    Besides, where can I go after I get out of prison?


    I''m tired of wandering, but I won''t stay in this city and listen to the love affairs of Frances and Hilda.


    Therefore, the best choice for me is to take this baby back to prison, and to stay far away from this


    noisy city and everything rted to Frances.


    Perhaps, time is the best medicine.


    Frances will slowly fade from my mind, and I will forget him one day.


    That''s what I believe.


    But in the end, it turns out to be very ridiculous.


    The deep love can never be diluted by years.


    Even if I have tried my best, I can never forget the man that I love more than anyone.


    David puts me in a separate room. It''s more like a hotel suite than a prison cell.


    It is equipped with a queen bed as well as a bathroom.


    Clothes of four seasons will be delivered to me, and some people will regrly take meals to me per


    day.


    Apart from not being able tomunicate with the outside world, my prison life is almost the same with


    the ordinary life.


    During this period, a doctor came twice and told me that there is nothing wrong with the baby for the


    time being. However, he can''t make sure until he can get the detailed report of the fetus in a few


    months.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    And, how are Frances and Hilda?


    I don''t know.


    I haven''t heard from them since I got back to prison.


    I don''t have guts to ask, fearing that I will burst into tears upon knowing about their sweet life.


    Besides, no one can answer me here.


    David might have asked the prison to deny me visiting rights. No onees to see me since I was


    pregnant.


    Time passes day by day.


    One month.


    Two months.


    Three months.


    Four months.


    The baby in my belly finally moves.


    At that time, I am sitting at the side after dinner, watching the policewoman tidy up the dishes for me.


    The moment I feel the movement in my belly, a smile appears on my face for the first time.


    The policewoman is dumbfounded by my smile.


    After a long while, she murmurs to me, "This is the first time I''ve seen your smile. I thought you wouldn''t


    smile for the rest of your life."


    Indeed ... I haven''t smiled for a long time.


    "Is that so?"


    I put on a faint smile and touch my slightly bulging belly.


    I''m only four months into my pregnancy. If I wear some loose-fitting clothes, no one can know that I''m


    pregnant.


    Standing by the window, I really want to go out for a walk.


    Every day, I can only stand here and breathe some fresh air. I wonder if it has some effects on my


    baby.


    But I know, it''s just a hope. I won''t have the chance to go for a walk these days.


    After that day, the happiest time for me is the moment when the mischief little thing kicks me in my


    belly.


    Another three months passes.


    I''m getting clumsier, and it''s more difficult for me to walk.


    One night, I get up and go to the bathroom.


    As soon as I get up, I feel an intense paining from my belly.


    It hurts.


    It hurts so much.


    I am so painful that I can''t even stand up straight, but with a big belly, I can''t squat down. Finally, I only


    move to the door with great difficulty and knock hard on the door.


    I feel some hot liquid gushing out of my abdomen.


    And it''s not a little.


    Is it ... that my water broke?


    I reach out and touch it. It''s red.


    Blood...


    I suddenly recall what Mindy said.


    So, is it ... a massive hemorrhage?


    I keep rubbing my belly in panic while knocking harder on the door.


    "Is anyone there? Please! Save my child!"

 Chapter 512: I Wanna See Frances

    Chapter 512: I Wanna See Frances


    Blood keeps flowing out of my body, and my consciousness is fading.


    In a daze, I hear someone open the door.


    Screams and noisese.


    Then, I seem to be lifted.


    The pain in my lower abdomen is getting sharper, and I get a knot of tension in my stomach.


    No! Baby, please be safe.


    The moment I am carried into the ambnce, I suddenly open my eyes and tug at the doctor''s hand


    beside me, begging in a weak voice, "Please ... save my child!"


    I''m seven months into pregnancy. If the child is born today, it might have the opportunity to survive in


    the incubator!


    As for me ... I don''t care.


    Soon enough, the ambnce arrives at the hospital.


    David and Mindy rush over. Mindy pounces to me and grabs my hand excitedly.


    "Jane, please be all right! You can''t leave me alone!"


    David holds the panicked Mindy and gently kisses her on the crying face.


    How lucky! Such a man loves her and stays by her side. Mindy is much happier than me.


    I''m pushed into the operating room by the doctor. In a daze, I emphasize to him again and again.


    "Save my child. No need to care about me. Save my child! Please!"


    The doctor just remains silent and gives me an anesthetic.


    My eyelids are getting heavier, but I''m still awake.


    I clearly hear the doctor saying, "The uterus is ruptured. The abdominal cavity is bleeding. Her water is


    not broke. The baby is still breathing, but she has few chances to survive."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The baby''s still breathing?


    Upon hearing it, I breathe a sigh of relief. I finally rest assured and fall into a deep sleep.


    My body seems to be lighter, and my limbs are weak. I''m unable to exert any strength.


    Finally, the doctor says, "The baby''s born! Time, 5:20 a.m. March 18, 2017."


    At this moment, I open my eyes as if I get God''s call.


    A thin, dry little boy is taken out of my stomach. The doctor pats him a few times and he makes a


    sound softly.


    His voice is more beautiful than anything else. Everyone present heaves a sigh of relief.


    I slowly wake up and watch as my child is put into an incubator. Ipletely rx.


    The child is fine. That''s enough.


    However, the doctor''s expression bes even more serious.


    "Why is she still bleeding? Her blood pressure and pulse are slowing down. If it continues, the patient


    will die of blood loss."


    Really?


    But why am I feeling good? I''m even more conscious than ever.


    At this moment, all my emotions that have been suppressed surge forth.


    All my beliefs gather and turn into a familiar name that I''m too timid to call for a long time.


    Frances.


    I miss him. I really miss him.


    "Doctor."


    As I open my mouth, I find my voice is extremely weak. I barely hear myself.


    The doctor is so focused on saving me that he doesn''t hear me.


    Perhaps he doesn''t even know I''m awake.


    I raise my voice and call again.


    "Doctor."


    "Why are you awake? Anesthetist, she needs more anesthesia."


    The doctor looks up at me and turns around to instruct the anesthesiologist.


    I raise my hand, and I don''t even know where I gather my strength. I pull the doctor and say, "I wanna


    see Frances. Please."

 Chapter 513: He Must Have Been Here

    Chapter 513: He Must Have Been Here


    Saying these words seemed to have exhausted all of my strength.


    I don''t know what the doctor said because I waspletely unconscious afterwards.


    I thought I''d die like that.


    I will use my life to make up for what I did. I can finally settle with Frances.


    In this way, although he would still hate me, he would also miss me when he thinks of me.


    But I''m not dead.


    Moreover, the moment I open my eyes, I see Frances.


    He stands at the head of the bed and is frowning as he looks at me.


    "Frances ... Frances ... I miss you so much ... I thought ... I would never see you again ... Frances, hug


    me."


    The moment I see him, I can''t help crying.


    I have tried so hard to forget him, but in the end, I can''t drive him away from me.


    He bents down and hugs me gently.


    His embrace is so familiar. The simple gesture was more than anything.


    I hug him tightly and can''t stop talking.


    "Frances ... I didn''t mean to shoot you ... I would rather hurt myself than hurt you. You don''t know how


    much I miss you. You don''t know ... how hard it is for me to not think about you ... child... our child...."


    I don''t know what I''m talking about. It''s all nonsense.


    In the end, I faint again because of excitement.


    When I wake up, I see Mindy and David.


    I look around and do not see anyone else.


    "Just the two of you?"


    I ask doubtfully.


    "Your mother and brother went down to buy food for you. The doctor said that you can have some


    porridge after you wake up," Mindy replied softly.


    When she looks at me, her eyes were filled with worry.


    No, I''m not asking about my mom and brother.


    "Where''s Frances?" I ask.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Frances? You almost died for him. What do you get? He is on vacation with Hilda in the United States.


    They are having a good time now! In the past, I thought Frances loved you very much. But now, I really


    feel sorry for you."


    On vacation with Hilda in the United States?


    How can that be?


    He has clearly hugged me just now, and I could still feel him.


    "No, he was here. He must have been here! Where is he now? Let me see him! Let me see him!"


    I grab Mindy''s arm and want to get out of bed.


    Mindy reacts quickly and presses me down.


    "Do you want to die? The doctor took so long to save your life. Lie still and don''t move! You shouldn''t


    see that bastard Frances again for the rest of your life! He won''te to see you. When the ident


    happened, I called him and he hung up the phone the moment he heard your name."


    "Jane, I didn''t want to tell you the truth because you are still very weak. But I can''t let you torture


    yourself for Frances."


    Mindy''s words shattered my heart into pieces.


    Is it true that he didn''te here?


    Could it be ... that what happened before was all in my dream?


    But why does it feel so real?


    ....


    "Don''t think too much. The doctor said that when you wake up, you will have hallucinations. Seeing


    Frances must be your hallucination. Take a rest and the meal will be readyter. "


    I sit there dully and nod.


    Suddenly, I think of my baby.


    I did hear him crying in the maternity ward before. How is the baby now?

 Chapter 514: These Three Days Feel Like Ages

    Chapter 514: These Three Days Feel Like Ages


    "Where''s the child? Where''s my child?"


    I grab Mindy''s hand and ask.


    Although, I think I have seen the doctor carry the baby out.


    But I''m afraid it is also a dream.


    I have already lost Earl. I can''t bear the pain of losing this child.


    Mindy holds my hand and whispers, "Don''t worry, the child is fine. It''s a girl. Her heart and lungs are still


    not fully developed and she has been sent to NICU for observation. When you feel better, you can go


    to see her."


    Despite Mindy''s words, I still don''t feel at ease since I haven''t seen my child.


    I struggle to get up. Mindy quickly presses me down and says, "You are very weak right now. Don''t


    move. Otherwise, you might bleed again. And now that visiting hours have passed, you will have to


    wait until three dayster to see your daughter. Now, you should lie on the bed and have a good rest!"


    I can''t wait for three days. It''s too long.


    Mindy looks at David for help as she speaks.


    David understands her intention. He nods and says to me, "The doctor said that you should stay in bed


    for at least three days. I will send someone to guard the door of the ward for these three days."


    I know what David is capable of, so I can only do as he says.


    These three days feel like ages to me.


    The effect of the anesthetic has passed, and the pain in my lower abdomen is piercing.


    I''ve experienced this kind of pain before.


    I was in such pain when my stomach was forcefully cut open before.


    At that time, I knew that Frances and I are over. It''s the same now.


    I lie in bed every day, watching the sunrise and sunset.


    Finally, it is the afternoon of the third day.


    "Mindy, can I go see the child now? Can I?"


    "Alright. I''ll take you there right now."


    Mindy rolls her eyes at me and then helps me out of bed.


    When my feet touch the ground, I realize that my body is very weak and there is no strength in me.


    I have to put all my weight on Mindy.


    "Damn, are you trying to crush me?"


    Mindy rolls her eyes at me.


    "Sorry, I don''t have much strength." I say to her helplessly.


    "It''s alright. I forgive you. After all, you almost lost your life."


    Mindy says as she helps me walk forward.


    Finally, we arrived at the entrance of the NICU. We have already registered before. As soon as the


    door opens, the doctor leads us in.


    After changing into aseptic clothes, I walked in nervously.


    There are more than a dozen newborns inside. Each of them is covered in tubes and is taking oxygen.


    They are all very thin and look very pitiful.


    And the one on the innermost bed is my child.


    I haven''t named her yet, so the medical record card at the bedside states that she is Jane Noyes¡¯


    daughter.


    When I see the little fellow, tears immediately fall down my face.


    She is so thin and so small.


    Her face is also very thin. She doesn''t look beautiful, but her quiet sleeping face still warms my heart.


    The doctor stands at the side and says to me, "Your child''s vital signs have been stable. But since she


    is a premature baby, she can''t drink breast milk now and can only rely on nutrients to support her life.


    After she can drink breast milk, she should stay here for observation for another week. If she''s stable


    then, she can be transferred to a general ward."


    I nod to the doctor with my eyes still on the child.


    I can''t bear to look away from my daughter for a moment.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 515: I Cant Take It Again

    Chapter 515: I Can''t Take It Again


    NICU is open twice a week. I am not sure when I will have to go back to prison.


    In prison, it would be very difficult to see my daughter.


    And I don''t want her to know that her mother is a criminal who has been put in jail for trying to shoot her


    father.


    How could she face such a life in the future?


    I reach out, eager to touch her face. But she must stay in the incubator.


    I can only feel her little face through the ss.


    When the visiting hours are over, I reluctantly leave.


    After returning to the ward, I stare at Mindy who is sitting opposite and flirting with David for a while and


    finally make up my mind to make a request.


    "Mindy, please be the mother of my child."


    It is much harder than I have imagined to say that personally.


    "I am the godmother of this kid. She''s my daughter too, isn''t she?" Mindy was puzzled.


    It seems that she still doesn''t understand what I mean.


    I shake my head and exin to her, "What I''m saying is, you and David should be her parents. Don''t let


    her know that her mother is in prison. She''s so young. She shouldn''t live such a miserable life. If you


    can raise her up, she will have a bright future. At that time, I''ll stay by her side as her godmother."


    "What are you talking about? This is your child. Of course, you must take care of her yourself! Don''t


    talk to me as if you were saying thest words. I can''t take it."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Tears roll down Mindy''s face.


    She walks over, holds my hand tightly, and whispers, "Jane, I can''t bear the pain of losing you


    anymore. I''ve been in fear once. I can''t take it again."


    For some reason, her words make me feel like crying.


    I sniff and say to her in a deep voice, "I''m almost recovered. I guess I''ll have to be back in prison in two


    days."


    I have to pay the price.


    Even if I am reluctant to part with my daughter, I have no other choice.


    "Who said you still need to go back to prison? David, haven''t you got this done?"


    Mindy turns around and res at David.


    David is not annoyed. He smiles indulgently at her and says, "Your highness, your wish is my


    command."


    He stands up and walks towards me.


    "You don''t have to go back. You''re on parole."


    "Parole? Shouldn''t I be eligible for parole after serving at least half of my sentence?" I ask


    doubtfully.


    "Special case, special treatment. If I say your case is special, then it is."


    David says casually.


    No matter how he makes it, I know it''s not easy.


    I don''t need to go back to prison!


    Does that mean I can keeppany with my child all the time?


    However, it''s too early to celebrate.


    A serious problemes to my mind.


    What would happen if Frances knew that I have been out of jail?


    He hopes that I would spend the rest of my life in jail, doesn''t he? He will certainly do something to me.


    But right now, I don''t care.


    "I see. Thank you, David."


    I smile at him and say softly.


    "If you want to go away, I''m your man."


    David says.


    However, he is looking at Mindy.


    I know, he does so for the sake of Mindy rather than me.


    I used to think about running away, but once I leave, I might not be able to see Earl anymore.


    If I don''t leave, at least I have the chance to look at him from afar.


    So, I shake my head and say firmly, "I''m not leaving. I want to stay here."

 Chapter 516: The Embarrassing Meeting

    Chapter 516: The Embarrassing Meeting


    After one week, I am discharged from the hospital.


    During the hospital stay, I pick out a name for my daughter:


    Penelope.


    It means love that never dies.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But I guess I''m the only one who knows why I give her that name.


    Penelope has yet to be discharged from the hospital, but now she can take her bottle herself. That''s


    something!


    The doctor gives her a checkup and tells me that if it goes well, Penelope will be transferred to the


    general ward in two days.


    Since I can''t see Penelope except in visiting hours, my mother and I go back to our hometown together.


    On Monday afternoon, we rush over to see her.


    Three dayster, Penelope is transferred to the general ward. And I stay in the hospital so that I can


    take good care of her.


    Seeing her increasingly round chubby cheeks, I feel extremely happy.


    But my mother really worries about me.


    "Jane, you''ve lost a lot of weight."


    I know I''m thinner than I was during pregnancy.


    After just having given birth to Penelope, I decide to take care of Penelope myself even without being


    confined in a month. My mother wouldn''t let me. If not for my tears and pleas, I wouldn''t have been


    allowed to stay by her side.


    But I¡¯m barely holding on.


    When I look in the mirror, I''m even afraid to look at myself. I''m afraid that it might make me feel painful


    to see how skinny I am.


    But I must hold on. If I fall apart, what will happen to Penelope?


    My mother finally manages to persuade me to rest in the bed next to Penelope''s after I''ve taken care of


    her for a whole day. For me, the happiest thing to do every day is to look at Penelope.


    After half a month, Penelope has gained from 1.6 kilograms to 2 kilograms.


    With the advice of the doctor in mind, I carefully bring Penelope home.


    Penelope gets better day by day. It requires a lot of money to raise a child.


    But I have no money.


    So, all I can do is to get a job.


    25 days after giving birth to Penelope, I go to the job market for job seeking, regardless of the fatigue.


    I don''t want to be a designer anymore.


    As soon as I pick up the brush, I would think of my old life.


    Frances would suddenlye to my mind and linger on.


    I still have recurring shbacks of the bygone days. That shot has brought me great pain, reminding me


    that it was me who personally destroyed my love with a gun.


    Every time I think about it, my heart aches so much that I feel suffocating.


    I thought I could be away from Frances if I didn''t think about him or ran away.


    However, he suddenly shows up.


    To be exact, he shows up with Hilda, Albie, and Earl.


    They look like a family of four.


    At this moment, I''m carrying a lunch box, squatting on the side of the road and eating my lunch. I look


    like a real mess.


    The job fair in the afternoon is about to start soon. I don''t want to miss it.


    A car stops in front of me.


    Four people get out of the car and I can''t take my eyes off them.


    I don''t dare to look at Frances. I''m staring at Earl.


    It has been eight months since Ist saw him. And he can walk by himself now.


    He follows behind Albie and calls him "brother" with a lisp. How cute he is!


    I can feel great joy and my strong love for him.


    But Frances and Hilda stand in front of me. Their condescending looks embarrass me a lot.


    But I don''t want to go away because I can''t bear to leave Earl.


    "I heard that you''ve been out of prison. Look at you! Poor thing."


    Frances¡¯ cynicism hurts me a lot.


    He used to hold me in his arms and promise to love me forever.


    But now, he is holding someone else''s hand and standing happily in front of me, which is a heavy blow


    for me.


    I look at the woman in the rearview mirror of the car. Although she wears light makeup, her ck eyes


    and haggard face cannot be concealed. The protruding cheekbones caused by rapid weight losing


    make her look more miserable. That woman is me.

 Chapter 517: Im Hopelessly in Love with Him

    Chapter 517: I''m Hopelessly in Love with Him


    No wonder I haven''tnded a job now.


    I think it owes to my appearance.


    Trying not to look distressed, I smile at Earl and stretch out my hands towards him.


    "Earl."


    I say in a low voice.


    Earl stares at me with his big eyes and cries out loud.


    "Mom.... Mom...."


    "Mom''s...."


    Here.


    Before I can finish speaking, Earl is picked up by Hilda. Then, she pats Earl''s back tofort him.


    "Don''t be afraid. Mom''s here."


    "Mom.... Mom.... Scared...."


    Earl hugs Hilda, sobbing.


    I''m hurt.


    And Tears streak my face.


    I''m your mom.


    Frances has left me for Hilda. Now, because of her, Earl can''t recognize me?


    My baby boy is calling another woman Mom. How can I take that?


    The sadness is more than I can bear.


    My heart is being torn part.


    I''m overwhelmed with great sadness that I was almost suffocating.


    Then, everything goes ck, and I fall down.


    Frances reaches out and catches me.


    I look at him, and I can only see indifference in his eyes. It''s like that a lifetime has passed since we


    were being together.


    Does he no longer love me?


    My heart breaks and I lose consciousness.


    When I wake up, I''m lying in the hospital and Mindy is looking at me. She seems angry and


    disappointed with me.


    "You are some, fainting just because of seeing Frances! How embarrassing!"


    Not only that, but it also hurts me when I heard Earl calling that bad woman Mom.


    Hilda takes everything from me, and she doesn''t feel guilty at all.


    I want to do something, but I can''t.


    ...


    I don''t want Mindy to be sad, too, so I decide not to tell her what happened.


    "I just don''t get enough nutrition." I curl my lip, saying.


    Looking at my haggard face, Mindy says to me with a worried face, "I know what''s going on with


    Frances, but I didn''t tell it to you for fear of upset you. Jane, it must be killing you when you see them


    together, isn''t it?"


    I nod.


    Mindy''s right.


    Even now, I''m still hopelessly in love with Frances.


    I don''t me him. We are destined to meet but not meant to be together.


    As long as Hilda truly loves Frances and treats him well, and he''s happy, that would be enough.


    I feel better deceiving myself.


    But, the old Mr. Louis....


    I suddenly think of him.


    Before I went to prison, he had only a few months to live. Now....


    I bite my lip and ask, "Has old Mr. Louis...?"


    Mindy is stunned for a moment before nodding.


    "Yes. On your second day in prison, he died of a heart attack."


    I''m stricken with grief.


    However, I thought old Mr. Louis would die of liver cancer. Why did he have a heart attack?


    "But you don''t have a heart attack for no reason. Perhaps he was provoked or something?" Mindy


    frowns and concentrates on her thoughts.


    That''s also what I''m thinking.


    "Perhaps." I sighed, unable to say anything else.


    Old Mr. Louis tried to distance himself from me. But I think he did it for me. Therefore, I never have


    med him.


    "The chances are that Hilda did this. Old Mr. Louis might know something about her, so she killed him."


    Mindy says for sure.


    I''m wondering why she is so sure.


    "Why did you say that?" I ask.


    "You don''t know who Hilda is." Mindy rolls her eyes, saying.


    She is serious.


    I''m more curious.


    "Who ... is Hilda?"


    "Don''t be shocked. Hilda...."            Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 518: Shes Scary

    Chapter 518: She''s Scary


    Mindy pauses in the middle of her words.


    I look up, seeing her swallowing hard.


    "What''s wrong? Just tell me!" I urge.


    I have a feeling that Mindy''s next words will shock me.


    I am so nervous that my heart jumps into my throat.


    "Every time I think of Hilda, I''m frightened. When David told me this, I was really shocked." Mindy takes


    a deep breath, sits beside me, and tells me the details.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Terence was a gang leader, right? Frances thought that after Terence died, those who had a grudge


    with Terence inside and outside the gang would hurt Hilda, so he tried to protect Hilda. However,


    ording to what David found, Hilda took over the gang within a month of Terence''s death and


    eliminated those who were against her. So, you can imagine how terrifying this woman is."


    I''m really shocked at her words.


    I know that Hilda is scary, but I don''t expect her to be this scary.


    She must be cruel and meticulous since she can be a gang leader.


    No wonder I end up losing everything. Because of her, old Mr. Louis distanced himself from me, and


    Frances and I can no longer be together.


    She would do everything to get what she wants.


    I''m more certain that old Mr. Louis was protecting me.


    Thinking that old Mr. Louis might be killed by Hilda, I''m terrified.


    "Why did she get close to Frances? Does she like him?" I ask with a worried face.


    If she likes him, it would be fine. However, if she has a hidden agenda, Frances would be in danger.


    I won''t let that happen!


    I''m going crazy just at the thought of it.


    Fortunately, Mindy says while nodding and frowning, "I think she likes Frances. She was with Terence


    to get close to Frances, but Frances didn''t know that and managed to fix up Terence and her. David is


    still investigating her. He suspects that Hilda is the culprit for Terence''s death."


    I get goosebumps all over my body.


    It can''t be more terrifying.


    How could a woman kill her own husband?


    "It''s scary. Why did she kill her husband? Frances told me that Terence treated her well."


    "She probably wants to take over the gang and get Frances. You don''t know what such a woman would


    do. After all, the gang is thergest in the Americas. They do almost everything. Smuggle weapons,


    drugs, humans, and organs. You name it."


    Mindy curls her lip and shrugs.


    I don''t want to stay here.


    Hilda likes Frances now, but what if she doesn''t one day? Or what if Frances does something


    unforgivable to her?


    Will she kill Frances?


    I lift the nket, pull out the needle, and get out of bed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mindy grabs hold of me and asks with an anxious face.


    "I''m going to tell Frances what kind of woman Hilda is. He can''t be together with


    Hilda!"

 Chapter 519: How Have You Been?

    Chapter 519: How Have You Been?


    "Do you think that telling Frances the truth will bring you and him together? You should be more careful.


    If Hilda finds out, you will be in danger. If you fall into her hands, we might not be able to do anything,


    not even David." Mindy tries to dissuade me.


    "I¡¯m not doing this to bring Frances back. Even if we won¡¯t be together, I don''t want him to be in danger.


    You know, I love him. I love him more than I can say. How can I watch bad things happen to him?


    Moreover, it¡¯s not just for Frances, but also for Earl. Earl is my child, how can I let such a terrifying


    person as Hilda stay with him? How can I let Earl call her ¡®mother¡¯?"


    Thinking of that the two most important men in my life could be in danger, I¡¯m almost out of my mind.


    Mindy purses her lips and finally lets go of me. She whispers, "If you insist on going, then go. Be


    careful not to risk your life. If anything happens, remember to call me."


    I nod at her and leave the ward.


    Walking out of the elevator, I dial Frances¡¯ number.


    After a long time, still no one answers.


    Later, Frances just hang up the phone when I call again.


    I am so anxious and I text him.


    "Please, answer the phone. I really have something very important to tell you."


    A minute after sending the message, I think he should have read it and call again.


    This time, after the second ringing, he picks up the phone.


    "So, what''s the matter?"


    His voice is so indifferent, as if I¡¯m a stranger.


    I can''t help but wonder, is this really the man who once loved me and doted on me?


    Why are we in such a state now? I hate Hilda, but more than that, I''m afraid of her.


    "Is Hilda by your side?"


    "No. Just go ahead." He says in a deep voice.


    "Can we talk about this face to face?" I plead in a low voice.


    Hilda is such a shrewd person, I''m afraid she will be eavesdropping or something.


    Anyway, it''s better to be careful.


    After pondering for a while, just as I think he is going to refuse my request, he whispers, "Alright. I''ll see


    you tomorrow, nine a.m. at thepany gate."


    Then, he hangs up the phone.


    I am finally relieved.


    The next day, after I hand Penelope over to my mother, I head to the entrance of Frances¡¯pany.


    At nine o''clock, he appears on time.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He gets out of the car and walks against the morning sun, his slim figure shining in the light.


    I remember that he had appeared like a god to save me when I was in danger several times.


    From then on, this man¡¯s figure has been an imprint in my heart, lingering until now.


    However, his deep affection will never stay for me again.


    Just as I think of this, he has already walked in front of me.


    He is almost a head taller than me. He lowered his head and stared at me.


    "What is it?"


    His tone sounds as indifferent as ever.


    My heart feels like being stabbed severely by his words.


    I smile at him, concealing the disappointment in my eyes, and whisper, "How have you been recently?"


    He seems to have lost weight.


    His thin face had many edges and corners added to it.


    I still think he looked better before.


    He frowns and says in a deep voice, "Let''s get down to business. I don''t have much time."


    His attitude is so cold.


    My heart aches again.


    I bite my lips and stare at him, saying in a serious tone, "I''m here to warn you something. Be careful of


    Hilda."

 Chapter 520: Hes So Heartless

    Chapter 520: He''s So Heartless


    "What do you mean?" He gets a bit impatient.


    "Hilda doesn''t need your protection at all! She has already taken over the gang. Now she is in charge. I


    only shot you because I really believed that she had nted a miniature bomb in Earl''s brain. She


    threatened me. It was also possible that old Mr. Louis didn¡¯t die a normal death, but because of her.


    Also, Mindy told me that Terence might have been killed by Hilda. You can''t be with her. She''s really


    dangerous."


    Frances looks at me, his brows furrowing.


    No, he doesn¡¯t seem to be looking at me. He is looking behind me.


    Is there anything behind me? Isn''t it just a ss wall?


    "Enough, stop talking," Frances says in a deep voice.


    "Don''t you believe me? What I said is true. Hilda..."


    Suddenly.


    His handnds heavily on my face.


    His strength is so great that I can¡¯t keep standing and just fall to the ground.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    My palm press down on a small stone and those edges pierce deeply into my palm.


    My hands hurt.


    My face hurts.


    My heart hurts even more.


    Did he really just hit me?


    I look at him in disbelief, but he says coldly, "Do you think I''ll believe you? Do you think I''ll be with you if


    you tell me this? Don''t be naive! When I see you, I¡¯ll think of the shot, and I feel sick! From now on,


    don''t you ever appear in front of me again!"


    Every single word of him is like a knife, deeply piercing into my heart with breathtaking coldness.


    The blood in my heart oozes out from the corner of my mouth and falls to the ground, growing out


    blooms of despair.


    How deeply does he love Hilda that he didn¡¯t believe what I said and hit me so heavily?


    It feels so painful.


    My heart aches. It¡¯s killing me.


    His ruthlessness has made me feel incredibly miserable over and over again.


    I think I will be numb after a long time of pain, but I never imagine that every time it hurts even more.


    Frances, have you really changed so fast?


    How naive am I to believe your vows of ¡°love me forever¡±?


    After the man finishes speaking, he resolutely turns around and walks towards thepany.


    I sit on the ground and look at his back, crying my heart out.


    "Frances, what I said is true! Trust me! Come back, please."


    My shout doesn¡¯t move him. He just enters thepany, never looking back.


    I run to the door of thepany and try to talk to him, but the security guards stop me mercilessly.


    After several unsessful attempts, I take out my phone to call Frances.


    I call many times, but either the line is engaged or the user is busy.


    I think he put me on the cklist.


    Why?


    Why is this man so heartless?


    The warmth and sweetness of the past are still vivid in my mind. But now, he won¡¯t treat anyone like


    that but Hilda.


    I regret it. I regret believing in Hilda''s words back then. Now, I''m like a stranger to Frances. I¡¯m


    responsible for having a time bomb by his side.


    What can I do? What should I do?


    I return home in despair, unable to calm my heart down.


    I can''t sleep at night, so I get up and call Mindy.


    Mindy is probably in the middle of a love scene. When she answers the phone, she pants for breath.


    "It''s sote. Why are you calling?"


    "Ahem." I cough awkwardly and ask her, "Am I disturbing you and David?"


    "Never mind. Just ignore him." Mindy says like she doesn¡¯t care at all.


    As soon as she finishes speaking, a wave of coquettish protest bursts out.


    Knowing that I have disturbed the pair of lovebirds, I have no choice but to continue saying to Mindy,


    ¡°Can you have David arrange some people to monitor Hilda¡¯s movements and protect Frances and Earl


    in the dark? I am so worried.¡±

 Chapter 521: I Know Youre Inside

    Chapter 521: I Know You''re Inside


    "Even if you don''t say anything, I will ask David to do so." Mindy says quietly, "By the way, didn''t you go


    to find Frances yesterday? Did he believe you?"


    "No."


    I reply in a low voice and touch my left cheek, which is still swollen.


    I didn''t even dare to tell the truth when my mother asked me what was going on. Now when Mindy asks


    me, I naturally won''t tell her.


    She cares so much about me that I''m afraid that she will rush over to Frances and beat him up when


    she knows what''s going on.


    "He didn''t believe my words. I have no choice."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, Jane, don''t be too sad. There¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea. Look at you, so outstanding and beautiful.


    As long as you''re willing to start a new rtionship, there will be lots of men chasing you."


    "You''re such a honey-lipped person. Alright, I''m going to bed. I won''t disturb you anymore."


    After putting down the phone, I sit in bed and stay up all night.


    Even if I have Mindy arrange for someone to keep an eye on Hilda, I still feel worried.


    Finally, I go to a restaurant near Frances'' house and work as a waiter there.


    "You¡¯re a graduate of a prestigious university and have worked inrgepanies. You''ve even won


    an international award. Why do you want to be a waiter here? It''s such a waste of talent."


    The manager looks at my resume with a look of disbelief.


    "How could this be a waste? I''ve been keen on the catering industry since I was a child. Unfortunately, I


    don''t have talent to be a chef. The food in your restaurant has always been delicious. It''s not bad to be


    a waiter here." I reply to the manager with a smile.


    Hearing my praise of the restaurant, the manager nods and quickly agrees to employ me.


    The restaurant has an excellent location, diagonally opposite to Frances¡¯ house. It was about three


    hundred meters away from the house. I can watch everything near Frances¡¯ door from almost every


    direction.


    This way, I can see what Hilda is doing, and secondly, I can see Earl and Frances. To me, it seems to


    be a blessing.


    I am not busy in the morning. It is eptable to go to work around 10 a.m., but I still keeping here


    at 8 a.m.


    It''s the time for Frances to go out.


    Sitting by the window, I watch him drive out.


    Afterwards, Hilda does note out of the house until I go off work.


    It is the same for the next few days. From 8:00 a.m. to 9:00 p.m. when I get off work, Hilda never


    shows up.


    I have no idea whether she hasn''t gone out or if she goes out only after I get off work at night.


    After a few days, when I am cleaning the table in the afternoon, I catch a glimpse of Hilda who is


    coming out of the house.


    Moreover, she is heading to the restaurant!


    Oh, my God, she''s noting here for dinner, is she?


    She can''t see me!


    I hurriedly tidy up and carry the tableware to the kitchen. Then I hide in the staff lounge.


    After closing the door, I peek through the crack and see Hilda enter the restaurant.


    What a close call! If I run slower, she''ll find me.


    I let out a long sigh and continue to look outside.


    After Hildaes in, she looks around and says something to the waiter before walking towards me.


    Oh, my God. She won''t notice me, would she?


    Her high-heeled shoes make crisp sounds as she walks.


    Again and again, she makes my heart in my mouth.


    Finally, she stops in front of the door.


    Her coldughes from the door.


    "Open the door. I know you''re inside."

 Chapter 522: Men Change Their Minds Fast

    Chapter 522: Men Change Their Minds Fast


    How dare I open the door?


    Hilda is so scary. How dare I face her like this?


    I stand there, pretending not to hear her.


    Hilda knocks on the door, and her voice bes even colder.


    "Are you sure you won''t open the door? Will you open it if I bring your son here?"


    Earl?


    I couldn''t help but be frightened as she mentions Earl.


    I''m afraid that Hilda will hurt Earl again.


    Whether it''s Frances or Earl, I can''t let anything happen to them.


    No matter how scared I am, I could only take a deep breath and open the door.


    Hilda stands at the door and looks at me with a faint smile.


    My heart is beating wildly.


    Sweat breaks out from my palms.


    After a long time, I calm myself down and whisper to Hilda, "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s not what ''I''m doing here''. I''m curious about what are you doing here?"


    It''s certain that Hilda doesn''t find mere here by ident.


    She must have known something when shees.


    I hope she doesn''t know why I''m here.


    Looking at her, I ask, "What do you think I''m here for?"


    After saying that, I carefully observe her expression.


    Although I already know Hilda''s identity, what I''m most afraid of is alerting her.


    If she knows that I know her identity, she might do something crazy.


    Hilda snorts and says with a smile, "What else can it be? Frances, of course. Don''t think that I don''t


    know that you''ve gone to thepany to see him. You''re really na?ve. Do you think that he will make


    up with you as long as you go to him? Don''t you think that you shot him so ruthlessly? What kind of


    man can still love a woman who wants to kill him?"


    What she says really hurts me.


    But I feel happy at the same time.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t know my true purpose. Thus, Frances and Earl are safe for the time being.


    Since she believes that I''ve gone to see Frances because I still love him. It''ll be the best that if she


    keeps this wrong idea.


    I showed a bitter smile at her and whisper with tears in my eyes, "I just want to see him. Isn''t that


    okay?"


    Hilda smiles and snorts at me, "Whatever. You can just watch and can''t change anything. Just wait and


    see how intimate we are."


    She''s right.


    What can I do?


    Men change their minds faster than we can imagine.


    Once he has loved me and doted on me, but now, he only has Hilda in his heart.


    Otherwise, how can he not believe what I say but believe Hilda?


    If it''s not for love, I really can''t find any other reasons.


    "That''s good. I''m going to work."


    As I speak, I pass Hilda and walk outside.


    It is noon now and people are so busy in the restaurant. When I run into the staff lounge, there are


    already many customers.


    I think that Hilda has left. I''m cleaning up the table when someonees over and pats me on the


    shoulder.


    "The customers at that table are requiring your services."


    Which table?


    I look up and see Hilda''s smiling face.


    Customers first. If I still want to work here, I can only do my job obediently.


    I walk up and suppress my deep hatred for Hilda. I ask with a smile, "Hello! Is there anything you


    need?"


    "Wait a moment."


    Hilda smiles and whispers to me.


    I have no choice but to stand there and wait.


    After waiting for over ten minutes, Hilda looks at the door and says, "He''sing."


    I turn around and follow her line of sight. My heart hurts.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 523: Whats That Attitude?

    Chapter 523: What''s That Attitude?


    It is Frances.


    I don''t expect that Hilda will bring Frances here.


    The moment I see Frances, I wish I can be invisible to him.


    But I don''t have such a superpower.


    So I can only watch him getting closer to me.


    But his gaze has never fallen on me.


    He stops in front of Hilda and gives her a gentle smile.


    I stand at the side. I feel my eyes sour, but I dare not to cry.


    Not only that, I have to talk to them with a smile on my face.


    "May I take your order?"


    "Frances, you should order. You know my taste."


    "Two filet steaks. One should be medium-well with tomato sauce. The other should be medium with


    some ck pepper and some ck truffles. And add a spoon of caviar on ck truffles. Also, a green


    sd, an Italian cocoa, and a bottle of red wine."


    He does know Hilda''s taste.


    I know Frances'' taste, but he never knows what I like.


    Hilda''s taste is soplex. But he still remembers what she likes.


    "Can you remember what he said? The menu isn''t on his face. Why are you staring at him?"


    Hilda says coldly.


    Only then do I realize that I have stared at Frances for a long time.


    Sure enough, it is hard to conceal the feelings for the one you love.


    Perhaps the more I try to hide, the more others will see through me.


    "I can."


    I retract my gaze and take the list to the kitchen.


    After the meals are prepared, I ce the food on the table before them.


    Hilda looks at the steak and frowns.


    "Are you sure there is only a spoon of caviar? Caviar has specific spoons. There is a fifth more of


    caviar. Did you make my orders clear?"


    She res at me and says sternly.


    It is hard to meet her tricky requirements.


    I know that Hilda is deliberately making things difficult for me.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ncing at the caviar on her te, I say calmly, "It''s easy to solve your question. Since there is more


    than you asked, you just need to take out the redundant part."


    ....


    Hilda angrily ms her fork onto the table.


    "What''s that attitude? If I need to do everything myself, why would Ie to your restaurant? Call your


    manager over here immediately. I want to see how he trains his employees!"


    Even though Hilda is angry, her voice is still gentle and mellifluous.


    Hilda''s intention is clear: to put in me into a difficult situation. But Frances only gives Hilda a faint


    nce and says nothing.


    That''s right. What can he say?


    He is on Hilda''s side. So he doesn''t care what she is doing to me.


    The manager hears themotion. He immediately rushes over.


    "My distinguished guest, what can I do for you?"


    "One of your employees has wrongly conveyed my request. And I''m not happy with her attitude. What


    do you want to do about that?"


    "Well..."


    The manager is put into a hard position.


    I''ve always done my job well in the restaurant and the manager likes me.


    I think he knows that Hilda is deliberately looking for trouble.


    But there is nothing he can do for me. After all, customers'' needs are the restaurant''s first


    consideration.


    After thinking for a while, he res at me and says in a deep voice, "What are you doing? Now


    apologize to this beautifuldy!"


    Apologize?


    He wants me to apologize to Hilda?


    No way!

 Chapter 524: You Take the Slap for Him

    Chapter 524: You Take the p for Him


    "I have done nothing wrong. Why should I apologize?"


    I say stubbornly.


    "Jane, do you want your job or not? You did something wrong because our distinguished guest said so.


    If you don''t apologize, you can pack your things and leave here."


    Lose the job and leave?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    No.


    I have to stay here to observe Hilda''s actions. How can I leave like this?


    In order to stay, I bite my lips and whisper to Hilda, "Sorry, I''ll ask the chef to make it over."


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear you. Can you speak louder?" Hilda smiles at me.


    She iscent.


    But she is the customer, so she does have the right to be socent.


    Taking a deep breath, I say loudly, "I''m sorry. I''ll have the chef make another steak for you right away."


    Hilda smiles with satisfaction and say, "There''s no need to redo the steak. Your apology is also


    meaningless. I lost the appetite to eat in the restaurant now. Pack up these things and send them to my


    house."


    She lets me send the food to her house?


    I don''t want to set foot in that house again.


    But before I can say no, the manager says to Hilda respectfully, "Alright. I''ll let her deliver the food to


    your house right away."


    Then Frances and Hilda stand up and walk outside.


    I pack up the food and follow them, walking towards the Louis'' with a heavy heart.


    How long has it been since I left there?


    Step by step, Hildaes between me and Frances. In the end, she takes over my ce and steals


    my favorite man. She also makes me lose the opportunity to apany Earl.


    Hilda holds Frances'' hand and walks in front of me.


    Their hands are held together, which makes me feel heartache.


    Once upon a time, Frances is holding my hands.


    Now that things have changed. He no longer loves me.


    But I still can''t forget him.


    After we arrive at the Louis'', Frances opens the door.


    I walk in and see Earl and Albie chasing after each other.


    Earl.


    My Earl.


    Mom wants to hug you.


    I suppress my tears and put the food on the table. I stare at Earl, feeling sad.


    When Earl sees Hilda, he throws himself into Hilda''s arms and calls her mommy intimately.


    If I stay any longer, I will definitely lose control of my emotions.


    "Enjoy your food. I got to go."


    After that, I walk out.


    Hilda stops me and says coldly, "What''s the hurry? Wait until I finish eating. So you can take the te


    away. Or do you want me to personally bring the te back to the restaurant?"


    After touching Earl''s head, Hilda asks Frances to sit down and have their meal.


    Alright, I will stay.


    At least, I get the chance to see Earl.


    Frances soon finishes his meal, but Hilda is taking her time.


    After eating, Frances walks upstairs.


    I resist the urge to look at him and turn my gaze back to Earl.


    Earl is ying. All of a sudden, he identally smashes the ball onto Hilda''s leg.


    The ball is very light. And of course, it won''t hurt Hilda. However, her expression bes very cold.


    "Earl,e here."


    Earl obediently walks over and says sweetly, "What the matter, Mommy?"


    Hilda sneers and raises her hand. "Tell me, should Mommy p you on the left face or right face?"


    She wants to p Earl. How can this happen?


    Without a second thought, I walk over and say to Hilda sternly, "You can''t p him!"


    As I speak, I put Earl behind me.


    Hilda sneers and looks at me, "I can''t p him? Why is that? Should I p you instead? Do you want


    to take this p for him?"


    If she hits me, she will definitely use many strengths.


    However, I can''t let Earl get pped.


    Helplessly, I can only bite my lips and say, "Yes."

 Chapter 525: The Pain is Excruciating to the Heart

    Chapter 525: The Pain is Excruciating to the Heart


    "Good. You asked for it."


    Hilda sneers. She then hits me in the face without hesitation.


    Sure, it hurts.


    My mind instantly went nk, and I see stars for a moment.


    My face is burning hot and painful. I know it swells.


    I''m not someone to be trampled upon, but right now, I can only endure it.


    Earl is happy after he dodges a bullet. He takes the ball and walks away.


    I rub my swollen face and stare angrily at Hilda. She is eating gently.


    "How is it? Do you hate me?" Hilda nces at me and says indifferently.


    Of course I hate her.


    I want her to die a miserable death.


    But right now, I can only shake my head. I deny softly, "Not that much."


    Hilda smiles and doesn''t say anything else. She continues to eat.


    Very quickly, Franceses down from upstairs. His gaze sweeps across my face. He then asks Hilda


    softly, "Are you all through?"


    "Yes."


    Hilda stands up and her gaze falls on me.


    "This ring looks pretty. However, it seems familiar."


    Looking at my ring, I recall the scene of Frances proposing to me in Prague.


    The previous romance had be the most piercing pain.


    I also understand what Hilda means.


    Frances naturally understands as well.


    He walks over and stretches out his hand towards me.


    "Frances, do you even want to take this back now? This is the proposal ring!" I think.


    "This ring should no longer be on your hand." Frances speaks in an indifferent tone. It breaks all my


    fantasy.


    I know.


    Ever since I shoot at Frances, I know it wille.


    It is hard to tear myself away from the ring.


    However, even if it is pain to return it back, I still have to let it go.


    I take a deep breath and smile at Frances. Then I prepare to take off the ring.


    But the ring has been worn on my hand for too long, and it is not easy to take off.


    I grit my teeth and pluck the ring down. A piece of skin is even pulled off.


    The pain is excruciating to the heart.


    Frances ignores my cut. He indifferently takes the ring and puts it on Hilda''s hand.


    Hilda raises her hand and waves it in front of me. She says with satisfaction, "Not bad. It''s pretty on my


    hand. Ask the babysitter to take care of the two kids. We''re leaving."


    The babysitter nods and sees them off.


    They have already left, so it''s not appropriate for me to stay any longer.


    After quickly packing up my things, I walk out.


    When I''m at the door, I see Hilda sitting in the passenger seat, kissing Frances'' face intimately.


    There''s a faint smile on Frances'' face


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    My heart hurts so much that even my breathing is piercing.


    They then leave in front of me, and I return to the hotel with my stuff.


    After that, every morning when Frances leaves, Hilda woulde to the door to see him off.


    Then, they kiss goodbye.


    I tell myself not to look, but I cannot control my eyes.


    Today, after sending Frances off, Hilda doesn''t return to her room. Instead, she makes a phone call and


    a car drives to pick her up.


    What is she nning?


    I''m not in the mood to work anymore. It''s not guest time yet.


    Without asking for leave from the manager, I hurriedly call a car to follow Hilda.


    Hilda''s car is heading in the direction of my hometown. What is she going to do?


    Finally, Hilda stops at a vige. She leisurely stands at the entrance of the vige, as if she is waiting


    for someone.


    Soon, a familiar man appears and walks to Hilda.


    How could it be him?

 Chapter 526: How Could She Listen to Him?

    Chapter 526: How Could She Listen to Him?


    It is Lee, the cake maker from that cake shop!


    Thest time I came home, I saw him leave with his luggage.


    However, how does he know Hilda?


    I don''t dare to get too close, so I watch them from afar.


    I can''t hear what they say clearly, I can only tell that Hilda is a little impatient.


    She leers at Lee and snorts coldly. She says something, then Lee''s face instantly turns pale.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Lee hesitates for a moment, then he kneels down towards Hilda and hugs her thigh tightly.


    Hilda bes more impatient. She kicks him in the chest.


    I can vaguely hear the sound of bones shattering when Hilda''s high heel kicks Lee.


    Then, Hilda walks into the car.


    When she returns, she is holding a brown paper bag.


    She hands the paper bag to Lee and leaves without looking back.


    I don''t leave. Instead, I stay and watch Lee.


    He opens the paper bag excitedly and takes out a few stacks of money.


    That''s about two hundred thousand.


    I get out of the taxi and walk in front of him.


    He is frightened when he sees me. The money in his hand falls to the ground. He trembles, but doesn''t


    dare to pick them up.


    I think he''s scared.


    But I don''t know what he is afraid of.


    I look at him and speak coldly.


    "Do you know Hilda? Why would she give you money?"


    "What money? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    As he speaks, he picks up the money and runs forward.


    He is obviously lying!


    I feel that there are some dirty secrets between Hilda and Lee. I must catch him and figure it out!


    I run behind him, desperately chasing after him. Finally, I catch him at a junction.


    "Tell me the truth! Otherwise, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    I say sternly, tugging at his cor.


    I really don''t notice that I can actually be this tough.


    Lee looks at me in horror. His legs are trembling, but he is still stubborn, "I don''t know what you''re


    talking about. I don''t even know Hilda!"


    "You don''t know her but you take her money? Let me tell you, you''d better be honest, or I''ll burn all


    this!"


    Lee seems to need the money badly. Therefore, when I threat him, he is immediately scared out of his


    wits.


    "No, no! This is my wife''s life! I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything!"


    With a sad face, he carefully protects the money in his arms.


    The money rtes to his wife. No wonder he cares it so much.


    Looks like Lee is a wife-lover.


    I sigh, then speak to him with a cold face, "Then tell me, why did she give you this money? Don''t y


    silly games with me!"


    He nods and says, "Actually, I threatened her."


    Lee threats Hilda?


    No wonder Hilda is so impatient just now.


    "Why? Why would she listen to you?" I ask him sullenly.


    I know Hilda. How could she obediently listen to Lee?


    There must be something behind this.


    Lee looks around and makes sure that there is no one. Then he continues, "I''ll tell you, but you mustn''t


    let Hilda know that I told you this. I beg you."


    I nod, then he lowers his voice, "Actually, Hilda told me to do the poisoning."

 Chapter 527: What Is She Afraid Of?

    Chapter 527: What Is She Afraid Of?


    Hilda?


    Isn''t it Whitney?


    I''m a little confused.


    "Didn''t you say that Whitney asked you to do it? How could it be Hilda?"


    He pulls a wry face.


    "Hilda asked me to say that. She said she wanted me to frame Whitney."


    Now, I finally understand.


    No wonder when I mentioned this to Whitney, she had a dazed expression on her face. It turns out that


    she hasn''t done it at all.


    Hilda is just too scheming.


    She designs such a trick to aggravate the conflict between Whitney and me.


    If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have driven into Whitney.


    In that case, I wouldn''t have got into awsuit and almost lost Earl.


    It is Hilda who has caused all of this.


    Whitney and I are really too stupid to be toyed with by her just like that.


    Thinking about how terrifying Hilda is, I cannot help shivering.


    However, I never expect that Hilda would secretly give money to Lee.


    Given her cruel heart and malicious means, she should have killed Lee to silence him. How could she


    allow him to threaten her?


    Unless she has some reason not to kill him.


    But what can it be?


    Lee is just an ordinary cake maker, a mere nobody.


    If it wasn''t for him, could it be someone from his family?


    "Lee, are there any big shots in your family?"


    "Big shot?" Lee frowns and firmly shakes his head at me, "Our family has been farming for generations


    without any big shot."


    He simply smiles. He seems to be numb to this kind of life.


    "What about your distant rtives?"


    "Distant rtives?" He has thought for a moment and says to me, "There is someone who is not a


    particrly big shot. I have an uncle who emigrated a long time ago. Now that I''ve heard that his son is


    the deputy director of the FBI in the United States, he''s very promising. Every time hees back, he''s


    very pleased with himself."


    FBI?


    That''s it.


    Since Hilda is so influential in the United States, she has to keep a low profile.


    Otherwise, being targeted by Lee''s cousin would not be a good thing.


    I also dare not ask Lee to testify against Hilda.


    After all, even if he testifies, the police will still be unable to capture Hilda because there is no evidence.


    Since she has so many means, even if they capture her, they might not be able to punish her.


    Therefore, I''d better not put Lee in danger.


    "I see. You can leave now. Remember, don''t tell Hilda that I''ve been talking with you. Otherwise, you


    and your wife will die!"


    I threaten him with a cold face.


    Of course I won''t kill him, and I don''t have the ability to do so.


    This is just to shut his mouth.


    He nods and says to me repeatedly, "I know. I definitely won''t say it. Otherwise, Hilda would definitely


    not let me off if she knew that I had said it."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    With that, he takes the money and leaves.


    I am a little more vignt against Hilda.


    She''s really scarier than I think.


    Just how many other things has she done that I don''t know?


    Since she hasn''t made any movements yet, is she nning another big conspiracy?


    It''s easy toe here by taxi, but difficult toe back.


    I have walked for nearly two hours before I finally take a taxi.


    While in the car, the manager calls.


    "Where have you been? Someone is here for you."


    Someone''s here for me?


    "Who? Hilda?" I ask nervously.

 Chapter 528: He Is Very Cautious

    Chapter 528: He Is Very Cautious


    "Hilda? Who is Hilda?"


    The manager asks in confusion.


    Only then do I remember that he doesn''t know Hilda.


    "The one who gave me trouble in the restaurantst time."


    Hearing that, the manager immediately understands, but he says to me, "No, it''s a man."


    Man?


    I really can''t think of anyone who wille for me, so I can only ask the driver to drive faster to the


    restaurant.


    When I return to the restaurant, I don''t see the man the manager has mentioned.


    I walk to the manager and ask him what was going on. He tells me that the man has left. He leaves me


    a phone number and asks me to make this call.


    I look at the number and dial in confusion.


    "Hello."


    I say embarrassedly.


    "Hello."


    On the other end of the phone, there is a deep male voice.


    I''m pretty sure I''ve never heard that voice before.


    Then, why does this persone to me?


    "Who are you? Why did youe for me?" I ask vigntly.


    There have been so many things happeningtely that I have to be more defensive to deal with


    everyone I face.


    I was not vignt against Hilda before, so she has done so many terrible things to me.


    And these things definitely shouldn''t happen again.


    "Let''s meet and talk."


    He is very straightforward.


    Actually, I don''t dare to go.


    After all, I don''t even know who he is. It''s really too dangerous to rashlye to see him.


    However, there seems to be a voice that keeps reminding me that I must go.


    So all my struggles in the mind turn into a question, "When and where?"


    "The stationery shop behind Rhine Town. Five o''clock this afternoon."


    Rhine Town?


    Is he talking about that neighborhood in my county?


    To confirm my conjecture, I ask. What I get is an affirmative answer.


    With that, he hangs up the phone.


    I will be busy at five o''clock in the afternoon. If I ask the manager for leave, he will definitely not


    approve.


    So instead of telling the manager, I leave the restaurant quietly at three o''clock.


    Two hourster, I arrive at the stationery shop behind Rhine Town.


    Inside, there are only the shopkeeper and two pupils who are shopping.


    The shopkeeper is a woman, and it is impossible for a pupil to do so.


    Is that person not here yet, or is he just making fun of me?


    I take out my phone and want to ask him where he is when a text messagees in.


    It is from that person.


    "Someone is following you. Go to thedies'' room beside and climb out of the window. I will help you


    outside the window."


    Someone''s following me?


    Why don''t I notice?


    This person is so cautious, making me even more curious about him.


    I go to thedies'' room beside as he has said.


    The window is so high that I can''t reach it at all.


    There is a small stool inside, and I step on it and climb up the window.


    After crawling out of it with great difficulty, I see a man waiting for me below.


    The man is wearing a hat and a mask, revealing only his eyes.


    His gaze is very deep, as if he is someone who has many stories hidden.


    Even if I can''t see his face, I''m afraid of him for no reason.


    "You want to see me?"


    I ask.


    "Yes." The man nods and points to the front. "There''s a small teahouse over there. Let''s go in and talk."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Without saying anything, I really follow him inside the teahouse. Wee to a private room and sit


    down.


    The waiter serves the tea and leaves. He walks to the door and closes it.


    Strange to say, I''m actually not afraid at all when I''m with such an unfamiliar man.


    It''s like, I know he won''t hurt me.


    The man takes off his hat and mask and reveals his cold face.


    He isn''t bad looking. Although he isn''t as handsome as Frances, he has a strong manly aura and is


    very charming.


    Upon a closer look, he looks quite simr to Brad Pitt, a movie star.


    Of course, I only love Frances, and I won''t be fascinated by him.


    I stare at him and say indifferently, "Who are you?"


    He purses his lips and replies in a deep voice, "I''m Terence."

 Chapter 529: Dont Hurt Him

    Chapter 529: Don''t Hurt Him


    Terence?


    Hilda''s husband, Terence?


    Isn''t he dead?


    Why will he be here?


    I don''t believe it.


    I shake my head and say to him, "Terence is dead. You can''t be him."


    "Who tells you I am dead? Frances?" He says to me.


    Does he know about Frances?


    Does he really know Frances? Or has he checked up on us?


    I don''t know.


    He looks down, and he suddenly begins to take off his clothes.


    That''s why I''m scared.


    As we, a man and a woman, are alone in the room, what does he want to do?


    I stand up in horror and take two steps back.


    "With this, do you believe me?" He says indifferently.


    I look at him out of curiosity.


    What I see is a scar on his chest.


    The scar is obviously a wound that heals from gunshot. Frances has told me that Terence saved him


    and was shot dead in the chest.


    Is he really Terence?


    However, how can a dead person be resurrected?


    "Are you really ... Terence?"


    I ask uncertainly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He nods and says in a deep voice, "It''s me. Hilda used to be my woman. But she plotted to kill me and


    took over my gang. Moreover, she is with Frances. I must get even with her!"


    When he speaks of Hilda, he is so furious that he simply grits his teeth.


    Anyone who is betrayed by his beloved will hate this ex-lover most.


    Just like how Frances feels about me.


    The hatred in his eyes is totally real. Therefore, I believe that he is Terence.


    Although, it is a bit hard to ept this truth.


    "May I ask, aren''t you dead? Why are you still alive?"


    His face turned gloomy and he says to me, "Back then, I was shot and was sent to a private clinic. That


    doctor was my good old friend. When he was trying to save me, he overheard Hilda call someone.


    Therefore, he realized that Hilda set the shooting trap. Her target was not Frances at all, but me."


    "So, after rescuing me, he injected me with a drug to pretend that I am dead in order to trick Hilda. It''s


    just that I am injected with such a drug when I am extremely weak, which leads to my poor coordination


    for a long time. Recently, I finally recover, but I hear that Hilda and Frances are getting married. So, I


    come without hesitation. If I don''t punish that woman, I may let myself down. "


    It seems that he is here to take revenge.


    Then, why does hee to me?


    "I can understand your hatred for Hilda, but why do you tell me about these things?" I ask suspiciously.


    "Because we have amon enemy. Don''t you hate Hilda and Frances and want them to pay the


    price?"


    I do hate Hilda. But as for Frances, how can I hate him?


    From Terence''s tone, not only does he want to punish Hilda, he also intends to hurt Frances.


    How can he do so?


    "You still want to go after Frances? He''s also a victim. He doesn''t even know the true Hilda. Please


    don''t hurt him!"


    I beg him softly.


    To me, Frances is more important than my life. How can I let others hurt him?


    He shakes his head and says to me in a deep voice, "Frances is my good friend who has gone through


    fire and water with me. I am well aware of his kindness for me. And I know that he is only kept in the


    dark by Hilda. I won''t take his life, but he has slept with Hilda, so I won''t let him go so easily."


    After he says those words coldly, his gaze falls on me again.


    "I suddenly remember that I have something important to tell you."

 Chapter 530: A Common Enemy

    Chapter 530: A Common Enemy


    "What is it?"


    I look at Terence, and ask doubtfully.


    He nces at me and says in a deep voice, "Haven''t you wanted to know who''s behind your parents''


    car ident?"


    Yes.


    Because of that ident, my father is gone and my mother loses a leg. So even in my dreams, I want


    to know who the backstage maniptor is.


    I have suspected Frances, Sabina, and Whitney, but it seems they are all innocent.


    Terence is asking me this now. Does it mean that...?


    "Are you telling me that Hilda schemes it, aren''t you?"


    "Or else? Except her, who else do you think can be?" He says, taking it for granted.


    He''s right.


    Apart from Hilda, it seems that I can''t find any other suspect.


    Probably she does this because she doesn''t want me to be with Frances, which is why she creates


    such a misunderstanding. So I misunderstand him for a long time.


    Hilda has already schemed to break Frances and I up for so long.


    It''s just that it is toote for me to realize that what''s done is done.


    I hate Hilda even more.


    I really wish I can give Hilda the harshest punishment, but with my own strength, I can''t do anything.


    Right now, all I can count on is Terence.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He has power and he hates Hilda so much, who will be a good partner for me.


    "Hilda is going too far." I grit my teeth and say.


    As soon as I think of her, I can''t be too furious.


    Then, I look up at Terence and ask softly, "I want to know why you tell me these things. What do you


    want from me?"


    "I''m here just because I don''t want you to be kept in the dark." He says indifferently, as if he doesn''t


    intend to say more.


    However, I can feel that his goal is definitely not that simple.


    He is the former gang leader, so he naturally won''t risk exposing his identity toe to me just to do a


    good deed.


    There is no need for him to do such a thankless thing.


    "Tell me the truth. Actually, I''m interested in working with you. After all, Hilda is ourmon enemy. I


    believe that you hate her as much as I do. Or more than I do."


    I don''t want to beat about the bush, so Ie straight to the point.


    I''ve always fought alone, and I know I''m no match for Hilda.


    So, I do need a helper.


    Terence undoubtedly gives me hope.


    Sure enough, he nods and says to me, "Since you are so honest, I will cut to the chase. Ie to you


    because I hope that you can help me. However, I have not figured out exactly what we need to do to


    knock Hilda down at once. Because...."


    As he says that, he frowns awkwardly. After a while, he continues to say to me, "I don''t have any


    resources at all. As you know, Hilda has taken away all my subordinates and property from me. I''m just


    a dead man with no status or power. We have to take the long view to deal with Hilda."


    His words suddenly ruin the hope I have just had in an instant.


    How can I forget that nominally, he is a dead man?


    The glory of his past, the supremacy and resource, have been transferred to Hilda now.


    It is much harder to get revenge than I have imagined.

 Chapter 531: Im Willing to Wait

    Chapter 531: I''m Willing to Wait


    I am disappointed for a moment.


    Looking at Terence in front of me, I am wondering what to say.


    He may have noticed the change in my facial expressions and says to me, "You don''t have to look like


    this. Actually, if you know me, you should know that I became the leader of the gang after fighting alone


    for two years. Therefore, there is a chance that we can deal with Hilda. As long as you are willing to


    wait, perhaps for two days, or two years at most, I will definitely make Hilda pay the price."


    Two years?


    Although I feel it hard to get through each day, but I am willing to wait.


    As long as Hilda cane to a bad end and leave Frances and Earl, I will be willing to wait no matter


    how long it takes.


    "Alright, I can wait. As long as you have a way, I''m willing to wait. You can contact me whenever you


    need me. As long as you can make Hilda pay a heavy price, I''m willing to do anything, even if it means


    my death."


    I look at Terence and say firmly.


    In this way, Terence and I reach an agreement.


    I believe him.


    It''s because of the hatred in his eyes.


    Afterwards, I watch Hilda and Frances showing affection to each other every day. I tell myself that I


    have to get through it.


    Only in this way can I get what I want.


    Fortunately, Hilda does not bother me again, so I spend quiet days.


    It''s not until half a yearter that quiet days are over.


    Time flies and Penelope is half a year old.


    With the change of the seasons, Penelope falls ill.


    I take her to the hospital, but I don''t expect to run into Frances.


    Hees alone.


    Is he ill?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, judging from his look, he is in good spirits. Why does hee to the hospital?


    He looks at me and Penelope in my arms indifferently as if we were strangers to him.


    When I am walking past him, I think I can stay calm.


    However, I can''t help but call out his name.


    "Frances."


    His name is like a sharp de that stabs deeply into my heart.


    Every night when I toss and turn, his figure appears repeatedly in my mind.


    He lets me know that it is so difficult to forget a loved one.


    What should I do?


    How can I let it go?


    He stops and throws a cold nce at me.


    Then, he steps forward with long strides and goes to the entrance of the hospital.


    I seem to have fallen into the abyss.


    Does he feel disgusted even if he just takes a nce at me?


    He doesn''t want to know whose child I''m having.


    Perhaps, he won''t care no matter what I do?


    I take a deep breath and take child to the doctor''s office.


    Penelope has a fever and mild pneumonia, so she needs to be hospitalized.


    After going through the admission formalities, I call my mother over to look after Penelope. Then I go


    out to buy diapers and some daily necessities.


    Penelope is sick, and I must apany her.


    When I enter the baby store, I bump into a man that surprises me.


    Noah.


    It has been a long time since west met.


    ....


    I don''t have a good feeling about him at all.


    After all, he has done such a terrible thing to me.


    But I don''t expect that he has the nerve to greet me.


    When he speaks, he offends and insults me.


    "What are you doing here? The man you love has a new sweetheart and sends you to prison, doesn''t


    he? I heard that the child custody was granted to him, so why do youe here? Are you pregnant


    with another man''s bastard?"

 Chapter 532: Leave Easily

    Chapter 532: Leave Easily


    Noah''s words are so unpleasant to hear that I don''t want to respond.


    In the past, I didn''t expect him to be such a shameless man.


    I throw a cold nce at him, walk past him and go into the store, since I don''t want to talk to him.


    After choosing themodities, I am about to pay, but I find that my purse is missing.


    I remember that I have put my purse in my pocket before Ie in. How is it missing in the blink of an


    eye?


    When I bump into Noah, perhaps it falls to the ground and someone picks it up.


    Although there isn''t much money in my purse, there are ID cards, bank cards, and the admission card


    that I prepare for Penelope.


    If they are missing, it will be troublesome to renew them.


    I look at the door and find that there is a monitoring camera.


    I tell the cashier about my difficulties. Fortunately, she is kind-hearted and willing to help me check the


    monitoring video to see who picks up my purse.


    It turns out that Noah has picked up my purse.


    He knows that it is mine, but he doesn''t give it back to me. He just goes too far.


    He doesn''tck money, so why does he pick up my purse?


    Although I know that he may have evil ideas, I call him to see if I can get my purse back.


    "I''m wondering when you will know that your purse is missing."


    I hear his gloating voice on the other end of the phone.


    I suppress my anger and say to him coldly, "Give me back my purse."


    "What kind of attitude is that? Do you think I will return it to you when you are so impolite to me?"


    The way he speaks is too annoying.


    I would not put up with him if I hadn''t wanted my wallet back.


    But now, I have no other choice.


    I take a deep breath and speak softly, "Please give me my purse back. Thank you."


    "You take it yourself. I''m at the Cairns Hotel 500 meters to the right of the baby store."


    After saying that, he hangs up the phone.


    In the hotel?


    I am alone with him? I really don''t want to go.


    But after weighing the pros and cons, I decide to go alone.


    To protect myself, I buy a knife at the stationery store and pay it through mobile payment.


    When I am about to arrive at the hotel, it urs to me that Noah doesn''t tell me the room number.


    Just as I am about to take out my phone, I find that he is waiting for me at the gate.


    That''s good. I don''t need to be alone with him.


    I walk over, reach out and say coldly, "Where''s my purse?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Seeing that it''s so valuable, I leave it in my room. If you want, follow me


    in to get it."


    He wraps his arm around my waist and leads me inside.


    He takes advantage of me!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    How can I put up with it?


    I twist my body to break free, but he says coldly, "Do you still want your purse?"


    With him saying that, I can only clench my teeth, endure it and enter the room with him.


    I see the purse on the small round table inside. I walk over, pick up the purse and walk out.


    However, Noah stands at the door and smiles at me. "Do you think you can leave easily after youe


    in?"


    I put my hand into my bag and question him in a harsh voice, "What do you want to do?"


    "What can I do? What do you think?"


    As he speaks, he puts on an evil smile and approaches me step by step.

 Chapter 533: Jane, Say It Again

    Chapter 533: Jane, Say It Again


    Before Ie here, I''ve known he is up to no good.


    I have prepared for what is going to happen.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But when he gets closer, I''m still scared.


    I step back and say to him in a deep voice, "If you dare to do anything to me, I can''t promise you''ll be


    safe."


    "Oh? What are you going to do?"


    With that, Noah takes a step forward and takes me tightly in his arms.


    I knew it!


    Without the slightest hesitation, I take out the knife from my pocket and cut his arm with all my might.


    Noah lets go of me out of pain. Then I hurry to open the door and then escape.


    I''ve just run for a few steps when the door nearby is suddenly opened. A hand reaching out from inside


    draws me in!


    I let out a terrified sound.


    I''m so frightened that I wield the knife in my hand randomly like crazy, but to no avail.


    In terror, I raise my head. But I''m struck by a familiar face.


    Frances?


    Why is he here?


    Now, he and I are so close that I can even feel the warm air he breathes out on my face.


    For that moment, I''m drifting.


    It''s been a long time before I stammer, "Why ... Why are you here?"


    ...


    He replies with a snort. In his eyes, I can see the burning fires.


    I''ve been with him for a long time, so I can easily tell how he feels from his face.


    And right now, I know he is angry.


    But I have no idea why he gets mad at me.


    He approaches me step by step until my back is against the door.


    We cannot be any closer.


    "Jane, you''re so horny that you can''t wait to hook up with another man?"


    Hook up with a man?


    What is he talking about?


    Is he thinking that Noah and I have dirty rtionship?


    "I didn''t hook up with anyone."


    I try to exin.


    "You didn''t? I saw you two entered the hotel! So sweet, huh?" He nces at me coldly and says in a


    deep voice.


    How did he know that Noah and I entered the hotel? Is it a coincidence that he saw us?


    Is he so angry because ... he cares about me?


    I persuade myself not to think it that way.


    I''m afraid that if I consider myself to be someone to him, one day I''ll get hurt badly.


    He already has Hilda. Why would he care who I''m with?


    Jane, don''t think too highly of yourself.


    With a bitter smile, I give him a stubborn reply.


    "Whoever I hook up with, it has nothing to do with you."


    Frances doesn''t say anything. He just stares at me with his dark eyes. His sharp gaze seems to pierce


    through my body.


    A long silence reigns in the room.


    My heart is throbbing hard.


    After a long time, he squeezes out a few words with fury.


    "Jane, say it again."


    "Okay! I say, whoever I hook up with, it has nothing to do with you! You and Hilda can just have fun.


    Why do you care about me? Anyway, I''m just a woman who wants to kill you!"


    When I say that to him, my heart is shattered.


    We broke up for a misunderstanding.


    Now he has a new lover, but I''ve never been able to get over him.


    My affection for him is so strong that I doubt that I will ever forget him.


    This deep love is too much for me to bear.


    "Jane!"


    Frances¡¯ voice implies his suppressed rage.


    I don''t dare to look into his eyes at all. I lower my head and fix my eyes on my toes. I have no idea what


    I should do.


    Suddenly, my head is forced to lift up. I begin to receive his intense and passionate


    kisses.

 Chapter 534: Dont Do That

    Chapter 534: Don''t Do That


    My heart is beating hard.


    It''s been quite long since ourst kiss. I feel so dizzy that I can hardly think.


    The air in my lungs is reducing, but I can start to think.


    I push Frances away and frown, "Frances, are you out of your mind? What are you doing?"


    His kiss used to be sweet and warm to me.


    But it''s different now.


    He''s already been with Hilda. How could I be so intimate with a man who''s already had a beloved?


    He followed the impulse to kiss me, which I don''t want.


    I didn''t expect that Frances would be such a casual guy.


    If he can kiss me when Hilda and he are married, then he''ll kiss any other woman.


    I don''t like what I''m seeing.


    I wipe my mouth hard with a look of disgust.


    I do feel sick.


    I think all the intimacies that don''te out of love are disgusting.


    Frances¡¯ gaze bes sharp.


    Sensing his frosty stare, I''m scared and step back.


    I wanna escape from the ce, but I fail.


    It''s been long, but I still can''t help being scared when facing Frances.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His gaze bes frostier.


    I swallow and dart a tentative look at him, "Frances, what are you gonna...?"


    Before I can finish my sentence, Frances reaches out his hand towards me and tears my clothes off


    abruptly.


    I shudder as my smooth skin is exposed to the air.


    But I feel more frightened than cold.


    I can clearly sense the familiar glitter in Frances¡¯ eyes.


    That''s...lust.


    "Frances, don''t... don''t do that."


    I step back as I''m saying it to him.


    Giving a sneer at me, he''s getting closer to me.


    He reaches out his hand towards my back and unbuttons my bra.


    I subconsciously cover my chest and keep shaking my head.


    "Don''t ... please... don''t."


    Intimacies are sweet for those who are in love.


    But it means humiliation for me now.


    I can''t stand him doing it to me when he doesn''t have a thing for me anymore.


    Now he really is an embarrassment to me.


    Ignoring my rejection, he carries me in his arms and directly ces me on the bed.


    His sturdy bodyes over and swallows all my rejections.


    I can hardly resist his lingering and overbearing kiss.


    My body bes jelly, and it also turns to be hot because of her kiss.


    He knows so well of my body, so each touch of him can hold me spellbound.


    I can feel the wetness from my precious part, and my body bes hot.


    I keep saying no to myself in my heart, but my body doesn''t follow my heart.


    And then he takes off my underpants.


    When he''s pressing his hot manhood at my entrance, I can''t help trembling.


    What should I do? Can''t I really stop him?


    "Frances, don''t... don''t."


    My voice sounds a bit hoarse, since the passion clouds me.


    This kind of rejections sounds more like a warm wee to myself.


    Frances touches my precious area and show me my wetness with a chuckle.


    "Are you sure you wanna stop?"

 Chapter 535: Cant Control Myself

    Chapter 535: Can''t Control Myself


    I don''t know.


    Sometimes, my body is more honest than my words.


    I know that I should have refused to sleep with Frances, but my body misses him very much.


    Forget it.


    Just this time.


    I close my eyes and stop struggling.


    Frances suddenly moves his waist forward and thrusts into my body.


    I groan.


    It has been too long since I slept with himst time, so I don''t get used to his big size. My whole body


    tautens for his thrust.


    I clutch the sheets and curl up involuntarily.


    Frances stops, frowns and says to me, "Sy your legs. Rx."


    The more he says, the more nervous I be. My whole body tautens more tightly.


    Frances is unable to move at all.


    I look up at him and blush like a ripe tomato.


    Logically speaking, I am very familiar with his body.


    However, I''m still extremely nervous.


    He and I stare at each other.


    In the end, he can''t stand it and moves, although he feels ufortable.


    "It hurts. Frances, it hurts!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I frown and push the strong Frances with all my might.


    However, he doesn''t have the slightest intention of stopping. Instead, he is getting faster.


    "Be good. It''ll get better."


    He presses my hands, so I can''t resist at all. I can only endure his fierce thrusts.


    Finally, the difort gradually fades away and I feel an unspeakable sense of pleasure.


    Beneath him, I sway with him.


    I hand over myself to him and have an orgasm.


    I don''t know how long itsts. I just feel like I''m getting lost in waves of pleasure.


    He finally stops.


    As for me, I''m so exhausted that I fall asleep.


    In a daze, I feel that I''m pulled into a warm and tight embrace.


    I feel very safe in his embrace and get closer to him.


    I sleep soundly this night.


    I don''t remember how long it has been since I slept so soundlyst time.


    When I wake up, it is still dark.


    I look at Frances who is sleeping soundly beside me and have mixed feelings.


    I clearly know that I shouldn''t have slept with him, but I can''t control myself.


    His presencepletely disturbs me.


    What should I do after he wakes up?


    What if Hilda knows that I have slept with him?


    I dread to think about it.


    I sigh, get out of the bed with difficulty, get dressed and leave the hotel.


    Penelope is still in the hospital, but I spend the night with Frances.


    I buy diapers and daily necessities and rush back to the hospital.


    When my mother sees me, she walks to me and says in a low voice, "Where were youst night? I


    called you many times, but you didn''t answer my phone. If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯m calling the police."


    "Nothing. I went home and fell asleep."


    Luckily, my mother lets it go and goes home.


    Penelope''s fever has been reduced a little, but she still needs to stay in the hospital for observation for


    a while.


    I stay by Penelope''s side and frown as I look at her.


    The more I think about it, the guiltier I feel.


    Compared to other children, Penelope has alwayscked the care of her father.


    All of this is because of me.


    As for Frances and I, we have broken up. There is no way to make up for it.


    As I''m lost in thought, a familiar voice suddenly sounds from the door.

 Chapter 536: Collapse

    Chapter 536: Copse


    "Jane, it''s really you. I almost mistake you for someone else."


    I look at the door and see somebody that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    It''s Nicole.


    I don''t know how long it has been since I saw herst time.


    After I left Steven''spany, I haven''t seen her any more.


    Now I''ve got over those past disputes.


    I smile and get up, walking towards the door.


    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here. What are you doing in the hospital? Are you


    sick?"


    She shakes her head and whispers, "Ie here to have a check-up. What about you?"


    "My child is ill and now she is in hospital."


    She nods and walks in, looking at Penelope through the ss. Her eyes are filled with love for my


    child.


    "She is so cute. I also want such a cute child. Pitifully, I don''t even have a boyfriend."


    As she speaks, I can see her disappointment from her eyes.


    She is still waiting for a man who will never appears, and after such a long time, it seems that she still


    hasn''t seen the man.


    I let out a sigh, and don''t know what to say.


    After a long time, I finally squeeze out a sentence.


    "Since you''re so beautiful, I think in the future, you will have a cuter child."


    She smiles at me and says, "Let''s not talk about this subject."


    After a long moment of silence, she suddenly remembers something and turns to me, "Oh, Jane,


    there''s a designpetition. Do you want to participate in it?"


    Design?


    It''s a long time since I designed.


    It''s such a long time that I almost forget that I can design.


    I smile bitterly and say to her, "I haven''t designed for a long time."


    "Why?" she has a puzzled look and says to me regretfully. "You are the most talented designer I have


    ever met. If you don''t design, it will be a huge loss for this industry. This time, the champion of the


    competition can directly join the DS Company, let alone the 5 million bonus."


    When Nicole utters these words, there is a sparkle of excitement in her eyes.


    I know what she cares about is not the bonus, but the opportunity to join the DS Company.


    However, these things are no longer attractive to me.


    "I''ll not participate in thepetition. I think my life is good at present. As for thepetition, I


    congratte you in advance on your good performance."


    Nicole purses her lips and stares at me for a few seconds. Finally, she sighs and leaves the ward.


    I sit there and feel somewhat regretful.


    I used to like design, and I like it now. However, sometimes I can''t do what I want.


    Designing will remind me of Frances.


    When I think of him, I will fall into despair.


    So, I don''t dare to design any more.


    However, there are times when people couldn''t help but feel more helpless than they think they are.


    At first I thought Penelope''s fever was just a minor illness.


    But when the resultse out, I ampletely devastated.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thssemia.


    Such illness was no different from a terminal illness.


    It needs a lot of money to cure the disease, and most people can''t live beyond their teenage years.


    After knowing Penelope''s illness, I am seriously ill.


    For a long time, I can''t eat anything. I''m so gaunt, as if I was about to copse when there is a breath of


    wind.


    Every day, I am in deep despair.


    I can''t ept the fact that my favorite child has to suffer from this serious illness.


    But very quickly, I tell myself that I have to pull myself together.


    Penelope''s illness requires a lot of money, and I want to earn enough money in the short time.


    At this time, I suddenly remember what Nicole said before.

 Chapter 537: An Encounter

    Chapter 537: An Encounter


    I really need that five million of the designpetition now.


    So I call Nicole quickly to ask her how to register and the exact theme of thepetition.


    She is very happy when she hears that I want to participate in it and tells me all directly.


    "The theme is about lovers, the same as the one in France that we have taken part in before, but this


    time the venue is in the United States and your design work should be based on the American culture. I


    think you¡¯d better go to the United States and live there for a while."


    ''Go to America?'' I hesitate.


    I can''t leave Penelope alone. How can I go to the United States?


    But if I don''t get the prize money, I can¡¯t afford the medical bills of Penelope at all.


    I have no choice.


    There is still a month from the deadline of thepetition and to design a work I must involve myself in


    the resonant material to get inspiration.


    I quickly book a flight ticket to the United States. There is no economy ss left, so I buy the first ss,


    which I never do before.


    Anyway, what I really need is a ton of money not the price of a ne ticket.


    I pack up my stuff and head to the airport the next day.


    I leave Penelope to my mother and all my savings as well.


    Penelope needs regr blood transfusions to prevent her illness from deteriorating and I will be away


    for at least a month, so they need a lot of money at hand.


    I take a taxi to the airport. Unexpectedly, when I arrive at the airport, I see Terence.


    He still wears a cap and beneath it are his alert eyes.


    To be exact, hees looking for me.


    "How do you know I am here?"


    I look at him and ask doubtfully.


    "I''ve been keeping a good eye on you these past few days. Since I¡¯m teaming up with you, I need to be


    cautious about your every move."


    From his tone, I can feel a faint of distrust.


    And I quietly understand. After all, he has been betrayed by the person whom he trusts and loves the


    most, so he hardly trusts others now.


    "Okay. I''m going to the United States to participate in apetition." I nod at him.


    "Are you still in the mood to participate in thepetition? Or are you short of money? If you need it, I


    can help you," he says.


    I know he''s rich, but I don''t want him to know too much about me and get him involved in my business.


    What¡¯s more, I don''t want to owe him any favors.


    Without Hilda, I wouldn''t even have known him.


    I shake my head and refuse, "Never mind. I just want to participate. You know I like design very much."


    Just as he opens his mouth, his phone suddenly rings. He takes a look at his phone and whispers,


    "Hilda and Frances are at the airport. I have to leave now."


    He has to hide his whereabouts, so he naturally can''t let Hilda see him.


    As for me, I don''t want to meet them either.


    After thinking for a while, I decide to pass through the security and just enter into the waiting area.


    Then I board the ne.


    To my surprise, they are actually on the same flight as me.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They are thest two persons I want to see but I just can''t escape them.


    I sit near the corridor and they sit across the aisle from me.


    Between her and me is only an aisle.


    ...


    The ne flies into the stratosphere and a flight attendant begins to serve drinks.


    "Hot water, please!"


    I say in a low voice.


    The flight attendant nods to me and pours me a ss of hot water.


    When she is about to hand it over to me, she suddenly loses her bnce and falls towards me.


    The hot water sshes upon my hands.

 Chapter 538: I Hate That I Love Him

    Chapter 538: I Hate That I Love Him


    It hurts.


    With my hand red and swollen, I gasp in pain.


    The ne clearly didn''t shake just now, so...


    The stewardess panics and keeps apologizing to me, "Sorry, I''m so sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose. It


    was because of thedy behind me who identally touched my hand that I slipped."


    Hilda touches the stewardess?


    Was that really an ident?


    "It doesn''t matter." I force a smile and say to the stewardess through the pain.


    It''s obviously not her fault. If I me her, it''ll definitely get her in trouble.


    The stewardess looks at me gratefully and apologizes to me again before continuing to serve other


    passengers.


    I turn to look at Hilda, who looks quite uninterested.


    I can pretend to be ignorant of her identity, but that doesn''t mean I can endure her harm to me at will


    again and again.


    Now, without Frances around me, I have to learn how to protect myself.


    "Hilda, don''t go too far," I say to her coldly.


    "What? Don''t go too far? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Hilda looks at me as if she knows nothing.


    Then she turns to look at Frances and says softly, "Darling, I didn''t touch the stewardess, but why did


    your ex-wife pin that on me?"


    Hearing how she calls me, I feel a great deal of heartache.


    At the thought of what happened between Frances and me that day, my mind wanders.


    Frances¡¯ eyes range over me and he says coldly, "I know. You don''t have to argue with someone


    unimportant."


    Someone unimportant?


    Indeed.


    He was just consumed with lust that day, without having any feelings for me.


    Fortunately, I am clearly aware of this.


    The back of my hand is burning, but my heart hurts much more.


    I hate myself.


    I hate that I love Frances.


    I hate that I can''t forget him no matter what he does.


    I also hate that he only loves Hilda no matter how much I love him.


    I feel like I''m about to be a whiny and tragic woman because of him.


    Hilda smirks at me and says softly, "You also heard it. Frances didn''t see me touch that stewardess.


    Even if you don''t want us to be with each other, you''d better not do something childish like this again."


    "It''s true that I hate to see you together, but I''ll never do such a ridiculous thing. You know it very well


    and I don''t need to say anything else."


    I look coldly at Hilda, wishing to expose her true face and have Frances know how hypocritical she is.


    But I know now is not the time.


    I have no other choice but to endure.


    It will take more than ten hours to fly to the United States. I am exhausted, but I don''t dare to sleep at


    all.


    With such a dangerous person as Hilda sitting beside me, I have to be under caution all the time.


    In the midway, Hilda goes to the bathroom.


    Frances suddenly looks at me.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I don''t know what that gaze means, but I just feel ufortable all over.


    He looks at me and whispers a sentence.


    "Since you''re easily hurt, can''t you stay away from her?"


    Is he talking about Hilda?


    Can I regard it as his concern for me?


    But he''s obviously on Hilda''s side. Doesn''t he find it ridiculous to pretend to care about me?


    Or he thinks that this can make him noble?


    "Frances, stop ying nice."

 Chapter 539: What Should I Do?

    Chapter 539: What Should I Do?


    His concern makes it hard for me to give up on him.


    I don''t need this kind of concern at all.


    He wants to say something, but he remains silent in the end.


    Hilda returns from the bathroom and sits down, leaning on his shoulder.


    "Frances, I''m so tired."


    "Have a rest. I''ll wake you up when we arrive."


    Frances¡¯ voice sounds gentle and affectionate, tearing my heart.


    He used to be this gentle to me.


    But now, that''ll never happen again.


    These ten hours of the flight are the moststing torture for me.


    I don''t know how I survive this torment. When I get to the United States, I am more than exhausted.


    I don''t want to stay any longer and get off the ne.


    I need to stay in the United States for a month. I have already asked Mindy to find a dwelling for me.


    After arriving at my residence, I finally get a good night''s sleep.


    However, when I wake up the next morning, I realize that the scald on my hand seems to have gotten


    worse.


    Yesterday, I was too tired to pay attention, but now I find it is red and swollen.


    There are even a few blisters.


    Being burned is really painful.


    I suddenly think of old Mr. Louis. At that time, old Mr. Louis saved me, so that I dodged a cmity.


    Unfortunately, before I can express my gratitude to him, he is already gone.


    His death is definitely rted to Hilda.


    If I get the chance, I will definitely avenge him.


    The scald on my hand affects my work very much. I can''t help but go to the hospital.


    In the public hospitals in the United States, I have to wait in a long queue, and I can only go to the


    expensive private hospitals.


    Fortunately, the scald isn''t so serious. The doctor prescribes some medicine for me, so I go back.


    For the rest of the days, I spend almost every day wandering around the United States, looking for


    inspiration.


    Soon, I discover something terrible.


    I can''t find any inspiration.


    There is no one I can love.


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    If I can''t get any inspiration, how can I draw the design I want? How can I win thepetition?


    Without the five million, how can I save Penelope?


    I can''t lose Penelope, absolutely not!


    The phone suddenly rings. It is Mom.


    Overseas calls are expensive. Mom doesn''t usually call me. So, there must be something very


    important.


    Just as I pick up the phone, I hear her crying.


    "Jane, what should I do? Penelope has been suffering from fever, vomiting, and diarrhea. She is


    extremely weak."


    "How did this happen?" I ask anxiously, my heart clench into a ball.


    She is so little. Why should she suffer like this?


    If only I could bear all of this for her! Unfortunately, there is nothing I can do but watch her suffer.


    No, now that I''m overseas, even a nce at her bes a luxury.


    "Jane, the twenty thousand left has been ran out. The doctor said that Penelope''s illness is very


    serious. If she doesn''t receive another blood transfusion, maybe...."


    Mom doesn''t say anything else, but I get her.


    I don''t have any extra money. Right now, I can only borrow some money from Mindy for the time being.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I call Mindy, but no one answers.


    Sitting in a quiet caf¨¦, I finally burst into tears.


    "Penelope, Penelope. What should I do? What should I do?"

 Chapter 540: Please Let Me Go

    Chapter 540: Please Let Me Go


    I''m so useless. I''ve never hated myself more.


    I know I can''t let anything bad happen to Penelope, but I can''t draw anything now. What should I do?


    Suddenly, someone sits down on the other side.


    I can still recognize at a nce with my misty eyes that the person sitting opposite is Frances.


    Why is he here?


    I hurriedly wipe away my tears and look at him as if nothing has happened.


    "What happen to Penelope?"


    He frowns and asks softly.


    Why does he know Penelope?


    I always think that he doesn''t know about Penelope''s existence.


    But now as he asks me like this, he obviously knows it.


    He is Penelope''s father, but he isn''t deserve it at all.


    I bite my lips and stubbornly shake my head at him, "Nothing."


    "Jane, she is my child. I have the right to know about her." He says in a deep voice.


    I have never thought of denying that Penelope is his child, but that doesn''t mean that he has the right


    to intervene.


    If he really wants to know, how can I cover up?


    He doesn''t even know how serious Penelope''s illness is. It means that he doesn''t care at all. He has


    never secretly investigated, which is obvious enough to show his unconcern.


    "Frances, you don''t have the right,"


    I say coldly. Then I get up and walk out.


    Suddenly, my wrist is pulled.


    "Jane, what do you want?"


    "What do I want?"


    I turn around and look at his familiar face. I just feel ridiculous.


    It is my fault to almost cost his life, but I already paid the price.


    I suffered so much inhuman torture in prison.


    When I gave birth to Penelope, I also had a close brush with death.


    Most importantly, I lost the person I loved the most.


    But now, he still keeps asking me what I want.


    "I just want to stay away from you. I beg you not to disturb my life anymore. Frances, please, let me


    go."


    My heart is tightly clenched together, and tears cannot stop flowing down my cheeks.


    How can he possibly know how painful my life is when he flirts with Hilda?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Frances stares at me with a deep gaze, but he finally lets go of my hand.


    My tears never stop when I get back to my room from the coffee shop.


    My emotions, which I exhaustively hide, are getting out of control because of Frances¡¯ appearance.


    If he makes me enchanted again and again, I think I can never forget him.


    It doesn''t matter to him, but this is too painful for me.


    While dealing with Frances, I also worry about Penelope''s situation. This makes me unable to calm


    down.


    I don''t know how to design, either.


    Luckily, Mindy finally calls me back.


    I tell her about Penelope''s condition. Then she immediately says that she will bear all of Penelope''s


    medical expenses.


    I know that David is rich, and it is just a piece of cake for him to pay.


    But David is Mindy''s husband, not my husband. I don''t want to owe him a favor.


    I am pretty stubborn sometimes.


    But, I am clear about owing a debt of gratitude.


    "Mindy, I can''t ept your money unconditionally. Besides, this isn''t your money. It''s David''s. But now, I


    want to borrow one hundred thousand from you to temporarily stabilize Penelope''s condition. When I


    have money, I''ll definitely pay you back."

 Chapter 541: Dont Put Him in Danger

    Chapter 541: Don''t Put Him in Danger


    Mindy could only listen to me and lends me one hundred thousand.


    I remit the money to my mother and let her bring Penelope to the hospital quickly.


    After settling Penelope''s matter for the time being, I must calm myself down and draw a brilliant design.


    I wander the streets every day, looking at couplesing and going.


    I get some inspiration in the end.


    I have only ten days. I draw day and night in my room.


    I can''t count the number of times I''ve changed it, nor the nights I have stayed up.


    I let out a long sigh of relief when I saw my final design.


    Touching my skinny cheeks, I decide to go out for a meal to reward myself.


    When I open the door, I see Terence who is reaching out to knock.


    I''m not surprised that he finds me.


    I look at him and say indifferently, "What do you want me for?"


    He nods and walks into the room. "I think Hilda see me today." He says in a deep voice.


    See him?


    In other words, the fact that he is still alive can''t be concealed anymore.


    Hilda must kill him again.


    I frown and ask, "What should we do now?"


    "She will definitely kill me again, so we must take action now."


    Terence looks at me seriously.


    This day finally arrives.


    However, is it so easy?


    I look at Terence worriedly and say quietly, "Are you ready? Are you sure your n will work?"


    He hesitates for a moment and shakes his head.


    "Not yet. My previous n needs at least a few months. Not only do I want her dead, I also want to


    destroy all of her. But now it''s toote. I have to end it."


    If Terence ispletely prepared, I would be at ease. But he''s obviously not. It is too hasty.


    "Is this really good? Wait a little longer." I say in a deep voice.


    "I can''t wait. I know Hilda. She won''t befortable if she doesn''t kill me immediately. We must take


    action now."


    There is really no other way since he has said like this.


    I could only nod and agree to his decision.


    He''s the only one I can rely on now. I can only listen to him no matter what his decision is.


    "Tell me your n."


    He nods and tells me all of his ns. He looks at me expectantly.


    He wants me to contact Frances and get him out. Then Hilda must secretly follow him.


    He will nt the bomb and detonate it when Hilda is there.


    However, Frances will also be in danger.


    This is different from what he says before, and I won''t agree.


    "No, you can''t hurt Frances."


    "You have to take risks if you want to seed. Moreover, Frances won''t necessarily be in danger. He


    will be safe if you take him away."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I also want to take him away, but is he willing to leave Hilda alone there?


    I''m not sure.


    So, I can''t take that risk.


    "No. Unless you can guarantee that Frances will be perfectly safe, I won''t let you do this."


    Terence grits his teeth and says to me, "Alright, I promise you that I will detonate the bomb after you


    both leave. I will keep my word. You can rest assured. "

 Chapter 542: Just You

    Chapter 542: Just You


    I feel relieved and nod to agree Terence''s demand.


    Thinking that Hilda will be no longer here, I am very pleased.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Terence ns that I ask Frances out tomorrow, but I''m not sure if he wille out.


    Last time I called him out, he was reluctant.


    Besides, he hit me.


    Thinking of that p, I feel hurt.


    Will he hit me again?


    It doesn''t matter if he ps me. Nothing is important than he can separate from Hilda.


    After sending Terence away, I hesitate how to tell Frances.


    There is another knock sounding again.


    Is Terence back?


    Is there anything else he needs to exin to me?


    Or is there a change in the n?


    Opening the door, I see Hilda''s cold face.


    She doesn''t greet and goes into the room directly.


    The house I rent is not that big. So she walks around and turns to look at me with a frown.


    "Just you?"


    Why is she here all of a sudden?


    Terence just leaves, and she arrives. Does she know that Terence hase to my ce?


    Before I can figure out why she is here, I will stay cool.


    I purse my lips and sit down beside the table, saying lightly, "Sure. You stole my man away. That''s why


    I am alone."


    Hilda sneers and sits down opposite me, smiling proudly at me.


    "Well. You are pitiful now. I know you can''t forget Frances, but it is useless. Now he even feels


    disgusted while looking at you. You are so pathetic."


    Her words undoubtedly touch my nerve.


    When I think of Frances¡¯ indifferent attitude towards me, I feel as if a knife is piercing my heart.


    Before that, I think I can be with Frances forever.


    However, forever is much shorter than I realize.


    I smile bitterly and say in a low voice to Hilda, "You don''t need toe here to ridicule me. You must


    know that Frances has been married for many times. He marries Whitney, me, and you. I''m not sure if


    he will marry another woman."


    Hilda''s face turns pale.


    She res at me and says resolutely, "No, he won''t marry anybody else. He can only have me by his


    side. I won''t let go of any woman who tries to get close to him."


    When Hilda is saying, she looks murderous.


    The Hilda I know is always indifferent and calm. But as long as she talks about Frances, she will lose


    her mind.


    I think I should say something else to make sure that Hilda will follow Frances when hees


    tomorrow.


    "Who knows? After all, I''ve been with him for so long, and I know his preferences very well. It''s possible


    for me to seduce him."


    After all, not long ago, we have a crazy night.


    And I know very well that it is not too difficult for a woman to seduce a man.


    Suddenly, she grabs my neck tightly. Hilda''s eyes are flickering with mes.


    She has a firm grip that I can''t breathe.


    "Jane, let me tell you, you are nobody. Don''t try to seduce Frances under my nose. You will never be


    able to seed! No matter where he goes, I will keep an eye on him!"

 Chapter 543: Be Careful

    Chapter 543: Be Careful


    What I want is this!


    But can she stop pinching me?


    I feel like I can''t breathe.


    I try my best to pull Hilda''s hands, and my breathing bes even more rapid.


    Hilda doesn''t really want me to die, so she lets go of her hands when I roll my eyes.


    I gasp heavily, and Hilda coldly whispers, "I''m not here to talk about Frances. Listen, has Terence been


    here before?"


    When she speaks of Terence, her eyes are filled with fear and unease.


    Sure enough, she has seen Terence.


    However, there is a little uncertainty in her tone. I am not stupid, so I don''t n to tell her the truth.


    "Terence? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    I shake my head innocently, pretending not to know anything.


    "Terence, my ex-husband Terence! Don''t say you don''t know!" She res at me angrily and grits her


    teeth.


    "Oh, I get it. But isn''t your ex-husband dead? How could hee here? Don''t scare me."


    I pretend to look around in panic and hug myself.


    Hilda is confused.


    She shakes her head and nods.


    "Yes, he is dead. I saw the bullet hitting him with my own eyes, and I saw his corpse. He can''t be alive.


    But I couldn''t have mistaken him. Even if he turned into ashes, I could recognize him."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Now, I can basically confirm that Hilda saw Terence.


    However, she is not sure that what she saw was real.


    Characteristically, she would rather believe it.


    Once she sensed the danger approaching, she would definitely do something.


    Just as I am thinking about it, I suddenly feel Hilda''s fierce gaze.


    "Someone told me a man wearing a hat came here just now. Tell me, is he Terence?"


    She knows?


    I definitely can''t let her know that Terence and I know each other. Otherwise, I might be in danger.


    I shake my head heavily at her, frowning in contemtion.


    "A man in a hat? That''s the guy who sells toilets. He asked me if I wanted a toilet. I said no, and he


    left."


    Whether Hilda believes it or not, I will not admit it.


    Hilda stares at me for a while before she threatens me, "You''d better not know him! If I knew you were


    ying a trick on me, I would never let you go!"


    Then she walks towards the door.


    It''s time to make her more suspicious!


    I raise my eyebrows at Hilda and say provocatively, "Even if there is a trick, it will be for Frances! Be


    careful, I might get him back!"


    Before Hilda figures out my words, I quickly close the door and breathe out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, I react quickly. The way she looked at me just now was too frightening.


    Soon, I hear the sound of footsteps outside the door. Hilda should have left.


    I am really hungry, so I go out to buy some food. Then I revise the manuscript and submit it.


    I feel relieved to end it. The next thing I should do is to deal with Hilda.


    I take out my phone and dial Frances¡¯ number.


    At this moment, he and Hilda should be together.


    "Frances, I want to see you."

 Chapter 544: Raise Penelope for Me

    Chapter 544: Raise Penelope for Me


    "I told you not to appear in front of me again. I won''t go."


    On the other end of the phone, the man says that in an indifferent tone.


    I have expected it, but I still feel a pain in my heart.


    His indifference is endless.


    "I have something important to tell you. Please see me. After this time, I will never bother you again." I


    plead softly.


    As long as I end the thing with Hilda, it will be okay for me to never see him in my lifetime.


    That''s what you''ll do when you love someone, isn''t it?


    As long as I know he''s doing well, it doesn''t matter even if I have to live in pain for the rest of my life.


    This is what I deserve.


    It is me who was stupid and listened to Hilda''s words that results in my sufferings now.


    I only hope that I will truly be able to solve all the problems this time.


    Frances remains silence for a long time.


    Suddenly I hear Hilda speaking.


    "Frances, who''s on the phone?"


    Does Hilda hear him talking on the phone?


    Nice. It can arouse her suspicion.


    However, Frances doesn''t answer me for so long. Is it because he doesn''t want to see me at all?


    I don''t have confidence and I''m upset.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Finally, Frances answers me in a low voice.


    "Alright. You decide the ce. Just send it to meter."


    Then, he hangs up the phone.


    Fortunately, he agrees.


    I finally breathe a sigh of relief. After asking Terence for the address, I send it to Frances.


    Thinking about what is going to happen tomorrow, I can''t fall asleep all night.


    The next morning, I call my mother and ask about Penelope.


    Mom tells me that Penelope has recovered a lot and is in good spirits. I feel relieved.


    Then I call Mindy.


    "Mindy, if something happens to me and I can''t take care of Penelope anymore, may I ask you to raise


    her?"


    Actually, my move today is risky.


    Hilda is a very dangerous person to deal with, and I don''tpletely trust Terence.


    I have no idea what will happen next.


    To be honest, I''m prepared for the worst.


    "Of course yes! Why did you suddenly say that? It makes me so uneasy." Mindy asks worriedly.


    I don''t want her to worry about me, so I smile and say, "Nothing. Do you really think about anything that


    will happen to me? You''re too nervous."


    After chatting with Mindy for a while, I hang up the phone.


    I check the time. It is nine in the morning.


    There''s still one hour left before my appointment with Frances.


    It only takes twenty minutes to reach the location that Terence chooses.


    I still have time to put on a nice makeup.


    If I am in danger today, at the very least, I will die in front of Frances in the most beautiful manner.


    Moreover, wearing makeup is more convincing as I want Hilda to believe that I am seducing Frances.


    I be thinner and thinner day by day, and I don''t look very well. After I put on my makeup, I


    immediately be much more beautiful.


    After all, women need makeup to look pretty.


    Wearing on my high heels, I walk out confidently.


    When I set out, I call Terence.


    "I''ming over soon. Are you ready?"


    "Everything is ready. Just wait for Hilda. Once Hilda appears, you need to bring Frances away


    somehow. Only in this way can I guarantee that you won''t be in danger."

 Chapter 545: Ill Kill You

    Chapter 545: I''ll Kill You


    Twenty minutester, I arrive at a holiday cottage by the sea.


    It is an independent house situated in sparsely popted area.


    Even if it is going to be an explosion here, it won''t hurt other people.


    Terence puts the key under the mat. I take out the key, open the door and walk in.


    Terence sits on the sofa. When he sees meing, he stands up and walks to me.


    "Jane, I''ll hide inside and observe. After Hilda enters the room, you must bring Frances away. I''ll


    detonate the bomb."


    Detonate a bomb here?


    I look at Terence in astonishment. After a long time, I ask, "Don''t tell me you n to die with Hilda


    together."


    "Of course I''m not that stupid. There will be half a minute after the bomb detonates, enough for me to


    leave."


    I heave a sigh of relief. Terence enters one of the rooms and closes the door.


    There are things in the room. Before Frances arrives, I make two cups of coffee.


    As soon as the coffee is ready, the doorbell rings.


    I open the door and see Frances¡¯ handsome face.


    He furrows his brows and looks a little impatient.


    "You really don''t want to see me."


    I smile bitterly and stand away, signaling him toe in.


    He nces at me indifferently and goes into the room without saying a word.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I close the door but leave a gap.


    If I seeded, Hilda would rush to the cottage. If I closed the doorpletely, how could she catch


    him cheating?


    I follow behind Frances and hand him a cup of coffee.


    Without epting my coffee, he coldly says, "If you have something to say, say it. I don''t have much


    time."


    He is so cold.


    My heart is stabbed by him again.


    ''Jane, this is all your fault. You deserve it.''


    After telling myself silently, I feel better.


    "I want to talk about Penelope." I say.


    This is the best excuse I can think of.


    A few days ago.


    He just asked me about Penelope. It is reasonable to mention her now.


    "Go ahead." He says softly in a gentler tone.


    He cares about Penelope, doesn''t he?


    I think so, but I don''t dare to think so.


    My heart is filled with fear. I''m afraid the glimmer of hope I have would be destroyed and endangered


    me.


    "Penelope has thssemia. I need money, so Ie here for thepetition. I hope I can win the


    prize. If so, Penelope''s illness will be cured."


    As I speak, I am observing how Frances reacts. But I find that he doesn''t change his face.


    "I already knew." He replies indifferently.


    It makes sense.


    He would investigate what he wants to know.


    "Well, since you already knew, I won''t say much."


    I whisper. Suddenly, I hear the sound of braking at the door.


    Looking at the door, I see Hilda walking inside expectedly.


    Thank goodness she''s really here.


    However, what should I do to let Frances follow me?


    Hilda walks in and looks coldly at Frances and me.


    "Frances, what are you doing here?"


    Her eyes are filled with rage. She looks daggers at me as if she wants to kill me.


    Frances doesn''t say anything. He probably doesn''t want to exin, or he is thinking about how to


    exin.


    Hilda rushes towards me and harshly says, "Nice try, Jane. If you don''t give me a reasonable


    exnation, believe it or not, I will immediately kill you!"


    I believe it.


    But I don''t call her here to take my life, I want her life.


    Frances must leave here, and I, can''t leave yet.


    "I know you woulde. I have something to tell you. Frances, you can go now. I don''t want you to


    hear what I''m going to say."

 Chapter 546: Dont Play Tricks

    Chapter 546: Don''t y Tricks


    Frances stands still, with no intention of leaving.


    What does he want?


    I panic.


    If Frances insists on staying, my n will totally fall through.


    "Frances, you should leave now. It''s girl time."


    I re at Frances.


    Honestly speaking, I really don''t know what''s wrong with him.


    Or he is afraid I''ll hurt Hilda?


    What should I do if he insists?


    Fortunately, Hilda gives me a hand. She whispers, "Frances, it''s okay. I''ll be fine. You can leave us."


    Frances takes a nce at Hilda, then walks out.


    It isn''t that he doesn''t want to leave. He turns out to deaf to my words.


    I force a smile. Anyway, I''m d that he at least follows Hilda''s advice.


    As long as he leaves, he will be out of danger. And I can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Frances heads out as I fix my eyes on his receding figure, unwilling to drag my gaze away.


    This may be thest time I see him if I met an ident.


    For me, a nce at him, my beloved, is equal to a gift.


    "If you take a more nce, I can''t guarantee whether I will do something to you. Get straight to the


    point. I''m not that patient."


    Hilda''s cold voicees to my ear.


    With so much effort she made to stay with Frances, she is naturally inclined to be possessive.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I snap my gaze back to Hilda.


    Actually, I have nothing to say.


    In order to carry out Terence''s n, I have her here. That''s all.


    "Nothing special. I just want to tell you that it''s not difficult for me to seduce your man."


    Her gaze sharpens as I say.


    She shoots me a cold nce, stating, "If I hadn''t followed you that day, you would have turned the


    world upside down, right? Unfortunately, I won''t give you a chance. And I''m telling you, if you did it


    again, I''ll definitely give you a problem."


    Hilda says in a toneced with gentility, but a shiver actually runs down my spine.


    I know, she will make it.


    Therefore, Terence should deal her today in any case.


    "Hilda, I have something for you. Wait here for a moment. I''ll go fetch it."


    I stand up and say to her.


    Actually, I''m weak in the knees now. I force myself to calm down so that I won''t reveal myself.


    "Where are you going to get it? You want to y some tricks, don''t you?"


    She shoots me a sharp nce.


    I have to admit she is vignt.


    I smirk, pretending to be calm, "Do you think what tricks I can y? It''s true. I have something for you. I


    put it on the buffet. I don''t want Frances to know, so I left it there before I came in."


    This is what I had thought about for the whole night. Nervous as I am, I think it should be not so


    transparent.


    Hilda''s suspicious gaze brings me out in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, she seemed to believe it after observing me for a while.


    "Be quick."


    I nod and strides out.


    When I step out, I close the door.

 Chapter 547: You Cant Go Over

    Chapter 547: You Can''t Go Over


    I see Frances who is standing at the door as I walk out.


    Why is he still here? Is he waiting for Hilda?


    But now, Hilda won''te out.


    "Why do youe out alone?"


    Frances walks over as he asks me in a deep voice.


    Too anxious to care, I directly pull him to leave.


    "There''s no time for exnation. Come with me."


    I don''t stop until we are almost one hundred meters away.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Terence told me that fifty meters might be a safe distance.


    We now should be safe, right? We have walked so far away.


    "Jane, what exactly are you doing?" Frances frowns as he stares at me with a meaningful nce.


    Everything now is still unknown. Of course, I don''t dare to tell him the truth. I can only reply in a low


    voice, "You should just wait here with me."


    However, I seem to have underestimated his stubbornness. Besides, his care about Hilda is beyond my


    expectation.


    "No, you have to tell me why you left Hilda inside." His voice goes deeper and isced with stronger


    anger, making me nervous.


    Shocked by his anger, I have no choice but to tell him the truth.


    "Terence is there. He wants to kill Hilda by bomb."


    "Terence?"


    Frances gives a frowning nce.


    "Didn''t he die?"


    Like Hilda, he is convinced of Terence''s death.


    I know, he might find it a little hard to believe.


    But what I need to do now is to tell him the truth in the shortest time possible.


    "Terence is not dead. He just pretends to be. He was shot at that time and it was designed by Hilda.


    So, he came back to take revenge."


    I think Frances will stay with me after knowing the truth. To my surprise, he actually takes big strides


    towards the cabin.


    "Frances, what are you doing?"


    I follow behind him and shout with concern.


    But he just turns a deaf ear to me and picks his pace.


    Why?


    I''ve already told him how envious Hilda is, but he still wants to save her, even risking his life.


    Does he really love her so badly that he doesn''t care about anything else?


    My heart wrenches.


    But I can''t let him go there.


    I don''t know when Terence will detonate the bomb. It''s too dangerous!


    I hurry to run for him and finally catch him up.


    "Frances, you can''t go over there! It''s too dangerous. I beg you, don''t! Please!" I grab his hand,


    persuading.


    He is worried about Hilda. Okay, I don''t care. But I do care his safety.


    "How can you do this? Jane, are you crazy?"


    Rage fills his eyes, dying them scarlet.


    Is he that angry?


    Is Hilda so important that he can even risk his own life for her sake?


    He knows how dangerous it is, but he insists on going over.


    Hilda, what a spell you put on Frances?


    Frances is so mulish. I have no way to pull him back.


    So, I can only follow him.


    If there''s any danger, I can''t let him face it alone.


    I walk towards the cabin with Frances. When we reach there, the door suddenly opens. Terence is


    pulling Hilda out in a hurry.

 Chapter 548: It Is Love That Hurts Most

    Chapter 548: It Is Love That Hurts Most


    What is going on?


    Why are they out? And they are actually trotting hand in hand!


    Didn''t Terence want to kill Hilda? So, is it going to end like this?


    This scene actuallyes as a shock. I fix my nk eyes on Terence, lost for words for a long while.


    However, he turns to Hilda and tightens his grip.


    What fills his eyes is only affection.


    Now I finally realize even the deepest hatred is notparable with his love to Hilda.


    I don''t know what tricks Hilda used to turn the tables.


    This time, Terence definitely won''t go against Hilda.


    I don''t dare to imagine what terrible trick will strike me if Hilda survives.


    If she knows I had joined forces with Terence to kill her, she definitely won''t let me off.


    But something worse arises.


    Suddenly, Hilda wrenches free of Terence''s touch, picks up a wooden stick, then strikes his legs with


    might. Immediately after, she snatches the remote control and shuts the door after pushing Terence


    inside.


    All of these happen within two seconds. She makes it in one go, leaving us no time to react.


    By the time I regain my senses, Hilda had pulled Frances away in a hurry.


    Before she leaves, I see her detonate the bomb.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hilda is so ruthless!


    Inside the door, Terence is shouting in desperation.


    "Hilda!"


    I have the intention to save him, but I can only give up.


    I set my teeth and then run after Hilda and Frances.


    The bomb has already detonated. If I don''t leave now, I will only die here with Terence.


    In spite of my sympathy for Terence and worries over Hilda''s following traps, the most important thing


    for me now is to survive.


    Hilda is running ahead.


    And she is sobbing.


    "Frances, I''m so scared. I almost died. Terence is actually alive, but why did he want to kill me? I''m so


    scared. Am I killing him? Will I be imprisoned? But you know, if I don''t do that, I will die."


    Obviously, she is acting.


    The irony is Frances believes her.


    He holds her hand and whispers tofort her, "Don''t worry. It''s OK. You are defending yourself. You


    won''t be imprisoned. Even if something goes wrong, I will be with you."


    I follow behind, iron entering into my soul.


    That''s so ridiculous.


    Frances also protected me like this.


    But now, everything has changed.


    A loud explosiones from behind when we run to the spot which is about two hundred meters away.


    I turn around, gazing at the ming wooden house. Mixed emotion seizes me.


    Terence had the chance to survive. It is his love which he couldn''t give up kills him.


    It is love that always hurt people. Indeed.


    No, it always kills people.


    And what will I go through next?


    The explosion finally stops. Behind me, Hilda sneers.


    Only then does fear touch me.


    What should I do?


    Will Hilda kill me from irk?


    She even has the heart to kill her beloved ex-husband twice. As for me, she must show no mercy.


    "If I were not that clever, I might have died. Jane, you are quite bold. You actually dare to join forces


    with Terence to kill me. Aren''t you afraid that Frances will avenge on you?"


    Is it Frances that will avenge on me? Or it is Hilda?


    I stand there, fearing to the bone. Inside my head, all is numb.


    Frances is there with his face void of emotion. He''s always like that.


    It seems that he will only be anxious when ites to Hilda.


    As for me, nothing can interest him.


    A wry smirk lifts a corner of my lips. Then, I turn to Hilda.


    "Anyway, I''ve done it. Kill me at your will."


    "Kill you? Why will I kill you? I don''t run amok. How can I be so envious?"


    A mix of shock and innocence touches her look. It is as if I have said something unbelievable.


    If I''m unaware of her true identity, I''ll probably be shanghaied again.

 Chapter 549: The End of My Hope

    Chapter 549: The End of My Hope


    "Since you''re going to do something to me, then I''ll just go."


    I try to stand straight and walk past Hilda.


    When I finally disappear from Hilda''s sight, my legs are like taffy and I squat on the ground.


    That''s horrible.


    It''s too terrifying.


    It''s because Frances is here that Hilda pretends to be gentle and innocent.


    But can I hide like today forever?


    Hilda is quite calcting and unwilling to make the smallest sacrifice. She will definitely not let me go.


    It''s only a matter of time before she attacks me.


    In the following days, I feel so scared. I can even wake up from nightmares every night.


    In my dream, Hilda holds a knife and stabs it into my body.


    Blood flows out and dyes the ground red.


    Every time, I wake up from nightmares, screaming.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I''ve been living under such a situation for several days. I''m afraid that Hilda will suddenly appear and


    kill me.


    I''m not afraid of death, but I still have Penelope and Earl, so I can''t be killed so easily.


    Soon, it''s the deadline.


    And next, it''s time for the internal evaluation of the DS Company.


    Two dayster, the resultse out.


    Sitting in front of theputer, I''m so nervous that I try to slow my breath.


    After a long time, I finally screw up my courage and click the page.


    The awards are announced from third to first.


    The third ce goes to an Italian male designer who has won many international awards.


    His design is indeed very good, so he deserves to be ranked third.


    The second ce goes to a native American designer who''s already sixty years old.


    But from her design, I can feel deep love, very much in line with the theme this time.


    Finally, there''s only the first ce left.


    I nce over the page and my heart almostes out of my throat.


    A familiar namees into my eyes.


    Nicole.


    The one who wins the first ce is Nicole.


    Not me.


    I don''t care about the ranking. What I care about is the five million!


    Without this award, what can I do with Penelope?


    I sit in front of theputer in a daze, feeling hopeless.


    The phone rings. It''s Nicole.


    I really don''t want to answer it.


    But if I don''t answer it, it seems like I''m a little narrow-minded.


    Nicole has worked hard for so long and finally wins the championship. I should bless her, shouldn''t I?


    I pick up the phone, heavy-hearted. Nicole''s voice sounds like she feels sorry for me. "I didn''t expect


    that you wouldn''t win the prize this time."


    I can tell that she''s sincere and did not have any hypocrisy.


    However, I still feel very ufortable.


    "Maybe my work isn''t good enough. After all, this is an internationalpetition. There are so many


    experts here."


    "I don''t think so. I''ve seen your work and it''s really good. I think it''s better than mine. The champion


    should be you."


    Nicole says sincerely.


    However, her opinion is useless. As long as the organizers feet that my design is not good, then it is


    unnecessary for us to say anything.


    "Thank you, but the truth is that I didn''t win the prize. Perhaps I don''t know enough about the native


    American culture. Or maybe I didn''t calm down at that time. Anyway, the result hase out. It''s


    useless to say anything."


    Thinking of Penelope, I feel heartache.


    I''ve lost all my hope. I really don''t know what to do.


    I''ve always thought highly of myself.


    I think that I can win the prize if Ie to thispetition. But I don''t know that there''re many talented


    people here, and I''m just the mostmon one.


    "No, you are very capable. Actually...." After a pause, Nicole can''t help but say to me, "Actually, I''m


    thinking if you have identally offend someone."


    Why does she say that?


    "What do you mean?" I ask suspiciously.


    "I heard that the reason why you didn''t win the prize this time is that someone interfered and made your


    work disappear from thepetition during the first round."

 Chapter 550: What Did You Do to Penelope

    Chapter 550: What Did You Do to Penelope


    "Who is it, Frances?"


    I ask her.


    I always think that there must be a reason for his sudden appearance in the United States.


    Although it seems a bit far-fetched for him toe here to deal with me, I can''t think of anyone else for


    the time being.


    "Probably not." My words are denied by Nicole.


    "I''ve heard that it''s someone from the United States. And it seems to be rted to gang. So I ask you if


    you''ve offended anyone."


    If it''s rted to the gang, it should be Hilda.


    I''ve just provoked her. It''s not strange for her to do this to me.


    Originally, I''ve put all my hopes on Terence.


    But now, not only does he fail to kill Hilda, but also he gets himself killed.


    I really don''t know what to do.


    To me, Hilda is a terrible nightmare.


    Her influence is so great that it''s easy for her to take a person''s life. Since I''ve offended her, I''m worried


    that my families will be in danger.


    Just like before, she has designed a car ident to kill my father and poisoned my mother and


    younger brother.


    I really hate her, but there''s nothing I can do.


    "I see. Thank you for telling me this. And I sincerely congratte you on winning the first prize."


    Hanging up the phone, I feel veryplicated.


    I really don''t know how to find the way out.


    Should I borrow money from Frances or ask Mindy for help?


    No matter what, it will be very difficult for me.


    But for Penelope''s sake, I have to carry on.


    I feel embattled and suddenly receive a call from my mother.


    "Jane, help! Penelope is missing!"


    Mom''s words are a heavy blow to me.


    Penelope suddenly disappears in this critical moment?


    What''s the reason for that?


    It must be Hilda. It must be Hilda who attacks her!


    How is Penelope now? Is there anything wrong with her?


    My mind is in a total mess. I can''t allow myself to think any further and directly dial Hilda''s number.


    "Hilda, what did you do to my child? What did you do to her?"


    "What child? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Hilda says coldly, refusing to admit what I say.


    However, I know that she has done it. Whether she admits it or not, the fact that she attacks my child


    couldn''t be changed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I''ve just offended her. She''ll definitely make a move.


    And the way to make me suffer is to attack the person who I hold most dear.


    "I''m telling you, Hilda. You''d better return Penelope to me immediately! If you dare to do anything to


    her, I will definitely not let you off! Otherwise, we shall die together."


    I''ve almost gone crazy.


    I don''t care what she has done in thepetition. And I can tolerate her keeping Earl by her side. But if


    she still wants to hurt Penelope, I definitely won''t let her do that!


    I can''t tolerate anyone hurting Penelope. Thinking of that she might be in danger now, and whether


    she''s alive or not is still unknown, I wish I could kill Hilda and cut her into pieces.


    "Oh. You mean your daughter." Hilda says indifferently. Her tone makes my heart twitch.


    She knows what I''m talking about!


    This is indeed done by her!


    "Hilda, what exactly do you want? If you want to attack me, just do it. Why do you hurt a child who is so


    young and doesn''t know anything? If you let Penelope go, I''m willing to do anything you want!"


    "You wanna know what I want? It''s very simple. Jane, I want you to die."

 Chapter 551: I Only Need to Deal with the People Around You

    Chapter 551: I Only Need to Deal with the People Around You


    Hilda is truly merciless towards me.


    I have thought of her request for a long time.


    It''s not surprising that Hilda wants me to die.


    If I can save Penelope, I am willing to sacrifice my life.


    But at the very least, I need to know that Penelope is safe and sound.


    "I can agree to your request, but you have to let me see Penelope. I won''t do anything for you until I''m


    sure she''s fine. Hilda, you''d better not y any tricks. Otherwise I won''t let you off."


    I say coldly to Hilda.


    On the other end of the phonees Hilda''sughter.


    "Why are youughing?"


    I ask her, puzzled.


    "Do you really think that your child is in my hands? Jane, you are really naive since you believe me so


    easily. However, you''ve reminded me that if I want to deal with you, I can just start dealing with the


    people around you."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hilda''s words irritate me.


    However, I can sense that she doesn''t seem to have done this.


    Do I have a wrong guess?


    However, who else could it be except Hilda?


    "Hilda, what do you mean? Didn''t you do this?" I feel doubtful.


    "Of course not. How can you understand? I will definitely admit it as long as I''ve done it. Don''t call me


    for such a boring reason next time. You''re only reminding me that I should find an opportunity to attack


    you."


    After Hilda finishes speaking, she hangs up the phone and doesn''t allow me to continue asking.


    She''s so resolute that I begin to believe she hasn''t done it.


    Suddenly, things fall into a deadlock.


    I''m still abroad, so I can only ask Mindy to help me investigate.


    I call Mindy and tell her about Penelope''s missing.


    When she hears this, she''s also shocked and angry. She immediately promises that she will help me


    find out.


    Thepetition is over. I buy an air ticket of the earliest flight ande back.


    More than ten hourster, I arrived at Virginia.


    Mom is crying so hard at home when I enter the house.


    Seeing me back, she looks up in despair.


    "Jane, Penelope ... Penelope ... I''m sorry ... I''m sorry...."


    Only then do I notice that Mom''s eyes are red. It looks like she has been crying for a long time.


    I''m also very sad that Penelope has disappeared, but I know that I can''t me Mom for this.


    "Mom, it''s not your fault." I pat my mother on the shoulder and try tofort her.


    "No, it''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I just couldn''t control my greed for food. So I wanted to go out and ate


    something delicious. That''s why this could happen. If I hadn''t left, it wouldn''t have happened."


    But I don''t think so. I don''t even know who has taken Penelope away.


    If that person is ruthless, my mother will also be in danger if she''s there. Thus, my mother can''t do


    anything even though she stays with Penelope.


    "Mom, don''t me yourself. It''s really not your fault. The most important thing now is to get Penelope


    back."


    "That''s right, Mom. Stop ming yourself. You''ve been crying so hard these days."


    Frank also walks in and tries tofort my mother.


    He looks quite tired. It seems that Penelope''s disappearance has made him exhausted both physically


    and mentally.


    Mom sits on the wheelchair and moves towards him. She anxiously asks, "How is it? What do the


    police say?"

 Chapter 552: God Is Cruel to Me

    Chapter 552: God Is Cruel to Me


    Right after Penelope disappears, Mom calls the police.


    Because it is a disappearance of an infant, she doesn''t have to wait for 24 hours to report it.


    I also look anxiously at Frank, waiting for his reply.


    No matter what the news is, it is better than nothing.


    Frank shakes his head and sighs, "No news from the police. They said that they would keep tracking


    the case. If there''s any news, they will call us."


    No news.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I slump in my chair, dejected and worried sick. My eyes are empty as I look ahead.


    Penelope has been missing for almost 24 hours, and we hear nothing of her.


    I don''t even know if she is taken away by a child trafficker, or someone with some ulterior motive.


    Regardless of who it is, Penelope is in danger now.


    Or to put it more negatively, I don''t know if she''s alive.


    What should I do?


    What in the world should I do?


    I really want to cry, but I understand that tears are the most useless thing on earth.


    If crying helps, there won''t be so many troubles in the world.


    I don''t know how long I sit in the chair. My mind doesn''t stop wandering until my mother talks to me.


    "Jane, get some sleep. You must be exhausted after the long flight. Have a good rest."


    I nod and go back to my room.


    Mom already feels guilty. My misery will add to the guilt in her heart.


    Lying on the bed, I can''t keep my eyes shut.


    How can I sleep?


    As soon as I close them, Penelope''s cute appearancees back to me.


    And I fail to protect such a cute child.


    I''m questioning myself as a mother.


    She is so little. Besides suffering from the illness, she is faced with other threats.


    "Penelope, where the hell are you?"


    I''m clutching the nket, crying my heart out.


    At this time, I want a warm embrace and someone reliable by my side.


    However, I have already lost Frances, so I can only hold on by myself.


    I really don''t know how, though.


    Every day after that, I live my life in agony.


    How is Penelope now? I''m so overwrought, but I can''t do anything about it.


    ...


    I don''t eat or sleep and I run to the police station every day. All I want is news bout Penelope, even if it


    is just something trivial.


    But what I get is disappointment again and again, leaving me in despair.


    Anything about Penelope has be a taboo subject in my family. As long as my family talks about


    her, I break down.


    I want to control myself, but I can''t.


    She is more important than my life.


    And I feel like dead.


    God, why are you so cruel to me?


    I have two children. One is with Hilda and he must suffer mistreatment a lot.


    The other, who endures thssemia every day, is still missing.


    Am I a jinx and destined to die alone?


    A month passes, and Penelope is still nowhere to be found.


    The police almost give up on searching.


    Without Penelope, I put all my focus on Earl.


    Every day, I wait outside the Louis'', hoping to see him.


    Even I feel like a lunatic. But there is nothing else I can do to relieve my pain.


    Today I''m waiting for Earl to appear at the gate of the Louis'' as usual.


    Unexpectedly, Frances'' indifferent facees into my sight.

 Chapter 553: Live Like a Walking Dead

    Chapter 553: Live Like a Walking Dead


    "Don''t show your face in here anymore. You will cause trouble for Earl."


    His words hurt me badly.


    Now, is it too much to ask to see my child?


    "Frances, don''t go too far. Can''t I just take a look at him? I''ve lost Penelope. Please let me see Earl."


    Looking at the indifferent man with tears in my eyes, I humbly plead.


    His face darkens and he says tly to me, "It''s your business that you lost the child. Earl is living here


    with me now. If you want to see him, you can apply to the court."


    Does application work?


    Can I see Earl just by that?


    Hilda hates me so much. How could she allow me to see Earl?


    Rather than naively believing in the power ofw, I would rather sneak over to see him myself.


    I know that Frances has no feelings for me, but he doesn''t need to be so heartless.


    "Frances, can you show some mercy?"


    I grip his hand and ask with tears trickling down my cheeks.


    His gazends on my hand. It is emotionless.


    I notice that my overly intimate grip might tick him off, so I hurriedly let go.


    I appear totally servile to get his promise that I''m allowed to see Earl every day.


    I never entertain the idea of taking Earl back. I just want a visit. Can''t I do that?


    "Stop. If you continue sneaking here every day, then I''ll call the police."


    After Frances finishes speaking coldly, he closes the door.


    As I look at the tightly shut door, I''m overwhelmed by feelings of depression.


    Frances doesn''t care about Penelope at all, right? Probably, he just asked me about Penelope casually


    back then.


    However, I naively think that he care about Penelope.


    I''m so stupid and callow.


    Now, all my hopes are torpedoed.


    I silently walk away from the door. When I arrive at the restaurant where I worked, I bump into the


    manager.


    "Jane, why haven''t youe to work for so long? I kept calling but couldn''t get through. Without you,


    the restaurant staff has their hands full."


    I nce at the manager and said indifferently, "I quit. You can hire someone else."


    With that, I walk past him without saying anything else.


    I''m not in the mood to work.


    In the past, I worked hard to earn money for Penelope. And now, even if I rake it in, what can I do with


    all the money?


    Earl and Penelope are not by my side. Why should I work anymore?


    Right now, I feel like a walking dead, numb and mechanically living my life.


    If it weren''t for my concern for Earl, I probably would have killed myself.


    When I get home, I close the door and lie in the bed.


    I don''t want to face my mother and brother or the real world.


    I don''t care if people call me coward or timid. I can''t find a way to make me feel better except to run


    away from the reality.


    Suddenly, my phone rings. I excitedly pick it up, hoping that it is from the police station and brings me


    news of Penelope.


    The moment I see the name on the screen, my hope is dashed.


    It''s Mindy.


    These days, besides calls from the police station, I only answer her call.


    Knowing that I''m upset, she often calls tofort me. I feel better, when she talks to me.


    "Hey, Mindy."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I whisper as I pick up.


    "Jane, I''ve got news of Penelope."

 Chapter 554: Im Really Frightened

    Chapter 554: I''m Really Frightened


    "Where is Penelope? How is she? Is she alright?"


    I ask Mindy hurriedly, with my heart in my mouth.


    God knows how hard these days are.


    I''m worried about Penelope every single day, afraid that something might happen to her, or perhaps


    something worse awaits me.


    Now finally there is information about her, but I can''t summon the courage hear it.


    I''m scared.


    I''m really frightened. I can''t take another loss anymore.


    Penelope, you must be fine.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "If David''s investigation is on the right course, then Penelope was taken away by Frances."


    Frances?


    I breathe a sigh of relief.


    At the very least, Penelope is not in danger, since she''s in Frances'' hands. Fierce as he is, he doesn''t


    lay a hand on his child. I''ve misunderstood him about Earl. Now I know very well that he won''t do


    anything to his children.


    Our rtionship ends, but he won''t hurt Penelope for this.


    Such trust in him finally puts me at ease after I spend so many days fretting about Penelope.


    However, I don''t understand why Frances takes Penelope away. Besides, I tell him about it, but he says


    nothing.


    What exactly does he want?


    "Then does David know the reason why Frances did that? What about Penelope''s illness? How is she


    now?"


    "You''d better ask Frances about all this. He does a good job of keeping it a secret. The babysitter who


    takes care of Penelope happens to be the elder sister of one of David''s boys. If it weren''t for her, we


    probably wouldn''t have known about it now."


    Mindy''s words make me even more curious about his intention.


    After finishing the phone call, I dial Frances'' number.


    I call him twice, but he doesn''t answer.


    I want to send him a message, but somehow I recall what Hilda once told me.


    When I ask her about Penelope, she regrets leaving Penelope unharmed.


    If Hilda identally finds out about Penelope, will she touch Penelope?


    It takes much effort to confirm that Penelope is safe. I can''t put her at risk again.


    After thinking for a while, I decide to go to Frances''pany to find him.


    At this time, he should be in there.


    When I open the door, Mom is preparing lunch. Seeing mee out, she says with concern, "Jane,


    lunch will be ready in a few minutes. Don''t go back to your room. Take a look at yourself. How thin you


    are. I made chicken soup for you. Have some more for lunch."


    "No. I need to go out."


    I whisper to my mother.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry? You can have lunch before you set off." Mom is persuading me.


    "Just out for a walk and get some fresh air. Don''t worry about me."


    With that, I put on my shoes and stride out.


    I don''t want to tell her about Penelope for now.


    I don''t even know what''s going on with Frances. If I can''t bring Penelope back, I''d better not give Mom


    any hope.


    Mom is too old to withstand the ups and downs.


    When I arrive at Frances''pany, the security guards stop me as usual.


    I have no choice but to wait for him downstairs.


    At first, I think that I would have to wait until the afternoon when he gets off work.


    Unexpectedly, those guards go to lunch at noon and this gives me the opportunity to get in.


    When no one is around, I take the elevator to the 28th floor and make my way to Frances'' office.


    The door to his office is unlocked, and I push it open and go in, only to find that he is not inside.


    Maybe he''s having lunch outside.


    His coat is on the back of the chair. I walk over and gently caress the coat the way I once caressed


    him.


    It is only when there is no one around that I can unleash my feelings.


    It has been so long, but I still can''t let it go.


    As for him, I''m afraid he doesn''t care about me in the slightest.


    I smile bitterly and catch a glimpse of a sharp edge poking up from his coat''s inner pocket.

 Chapter 555: Penelope Is My Everything

    Chapter 555: Penelope Is My Everything


    I stretch out my hand and take it out.


    It''s... the photo.


    A photo of me snapped by him!


    Why is this photo in his pocket?


    Can it be...?


    No ... It can''t be.


    I am no longer in his heart. Perhaps, it has always been in his pocket and he just forgot to take it out.


    I say this to myself. But even I myself don''t believe the exnation.


    Funny enough, my heart is in a mess because of Frances'' subconscious movements.


    The most tragic thing in the world is not to be hurt by your loved one and feel like crap.


    But that my heart is broken but I still can''t give up.


    "Why are you here?"


    At the door, Frances¡¯ voice suddenly sounds.


    I am shocked and the photo in my hand falls to the ground.


    Frances'' expression instantly bes spooky.


    "How dare you barge into my office and rummage my things? Get out!"


    He walks over, picks up the photo and throws it into the trash can.


    In his eyes, mes seem to spout.


    The anger in his eyes scares me, but there are some questions I have to ask.


    "Why do you still have this photo?" I ask expectantly as I stare at him.


    Because of nervousness, my voice trembles.


    "It''s just a meaningless photo. I don''t bother to throw it away." He says coldly in a deep voice while


    looking at me. "You barged into my office, and if there''s no exnation, I''ll call the security guards to


    take you away."


    Security guards? Again?


    He really doesn''t want to see me?


    I look at the photo lying in the trash can, and my heart feels like being stabbed by a knife.


    I think I won''t care. However, I feel like dying from sadness because of his simple action.


    Taking a deep breath, I hold back my tears and ask him in a low voice, "I came here to ask you to


    return Penelope to me."


    Frances raises his head and looks at me. He suddenly stands up and strides towards the door.


    Is he going to call security guards?


    But I haven''t finished yet.


    "Frances, you can''t..."


    Before I finish speaking, I see him lock the door and draw the curtains.


    My heart eases.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t chase me away.


    He turns around and looks at me with a sharp gaze.


    "Who told you that Penelope is with me? You must have been crazy from thinking of him and mess up


    with me here."


    He doesn''t admit it. It is within my expectations.


    Otherwise, when he drove me away from the Louis'' residence this morning, he wouldn''t have acted like


    he was innocent.


    "Frances, you can''t lie to me. If Penelope isn''t here, you don''t need to close the door."


    The door is closed because he is guilty, because he doesn''t want others to know about our


    conversation.


    I know this very well.


    Frances stares at me for a few seconds and then admits it.


    "Penelope is safe with me, and her illness has always been under control. You don''t have to worry."


    I''m not worried.


    When I found out that Penelope was taken away by him, I wasn''t worried anymore.


    However, Penelope is my child, I want to take her back and take good care of her!


    Even though it is extremely difficult to pay off her medical expenses, she is my only hope.


    "Penelope is my child, and I will take good care of her. Return her to me. You have Earl and Hilda, but I


    have nothing. Frances, give Penelope back to me, please."


    I look at him and plead.


    I begged him twice in this day.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Twice, for the sake of the child.


    But Frances is colder than I thought.

 Chapter 556: Ill Pay You Back with My Life

    Chapter 556: I''ll Pay You Back with My Life


    "Return her to you? How much is Penelope''s monthly medical fee? Can you afford it? If she lives with


    you, can you guarantee her a healthy life?"


    Frances'' cold words strike me in the heart.


    He''s right.


    I have no money, so I can''t afford Penelope''s medical expenses at all.


    For me, it is an astronomical amount, but for Frances, it is nothing.


    By staying with him, at least, Penelope''s condition can be stabilized.


    I''m reluctant to part with Penelope, but I can''t bear to see her suffer.


    In the end, I bite my lips and say to Frances, "I can leave Penelope to you, but at least you have to tell


    me why you took her away. I can be at ease after knowing the reason, otherwise, I can''t give Penelope


    to you."


    Frances nces at me and says casually, "You don''t need to know."


    "Frances! I''ve been so humble to you. Will telling me the truth kill you? I came because I believed in


    you. If you don''t tell me, I''ll call the police!"


    My anger is out of control.


    Frances has gone too far! I can forgive him for taking Penelope away and covering her whereabouts,


    but he went further and didn''t tell me the reason.


    Perhaps mypromises are meaningless.


    It is precisely because he thought I was too weak that he took Penelope away presumptuously.


    "Call the police?" The man smiles, raises his eyebrows and looks at me. "At most, I will run a paternity


    test with Penelope. She''s my child. Even if I snatch her away, it''s not against thew, and she can get


    the best treatment if she stays with me."


    Frances'' words push me into the abyss bit by bit.


    I can''t refute what he said.


    Even if I call the police, it''s useless. What should I do? What can I do?


    I don''t seem to have another choice other thanpromise.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I hate myself so much, but I can''t do anything about it.


    "Then just let me meet Penelope and let me know that she is healthy."


    I grab Frances'' hand and whisper, and I havepromised my bottom line to the greatest extent.


    But even so, Frances still refused to agree.


    "No, I already told you that she''s fine. You don''t have to worry."


    Penelope can''t live long, she may leave me forever on any day.


    I think I''m going crazy.


    Perhaps the reason why Frances took Penelope away was to make my life worse than death.


    And he did it.


    What''s the point of living without my child?


    A wave of hot air rushes into my mind and washes away all my rationality.


    With a nce, I see the fruit knife on Frances'' table.


    Taking advantage of Frances'' absentmindedness. I rush over, hold the fruit knife in my hand, and aim it


    at my chest.


    "Frances, I know you hate me for shooting you. I can pay my debt back. But you can''t take away my


    children one after another. You don''t know how cruel this is to me. Without children, I don''t want to live


    at all! I''ll pay you back with my life!"


    Tears roll down my cheeks.


    I close my eyes and stab the knife hard into my chest.

 Chapter 557: Ive Always Loved You

    Chapter 557: I''ve Always Loved You


    However, my hand is suddenly grabbed by someone.


    The knife is pped off, and my hand feels numb.


    Before I regain my senses, I am hugged by Frances.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He hugs so tightly that I can''t even breathe.


    I am dumbfounded. I have no idea what this embrace means.


    After a while, Ie to myself and try to push him away.


    "Frances, what ... are you doing...?"


    He doesn''t know that his hug will rekindle my hopes.


    And it is precisely because of the hope that I am left at the abyss.


    But he hugs me even tighter.


    I can feel his body trembling uncontrobly.


    After a long while, he finally lets go of me and lets out a long sigh.


    "Jane, what should I do with you?"


    Jane.


    My heart hurt badly.


    How long has it been since he called me my name?


    It''s long enough that I almost don''t remember that there was such happiness between us.


    The tears that I''ve held back fall down again in an instant.


    "Frances, can you not call me by my name like that? Can you ... not make me go mad again and


    again? Do you know that every time I see you and Hilda being so intimate, I feel like dying. So, please,


    let me go. I can''t take it. I can''t take it anymore. I''ve lost you and two children, and I don''t want to live


    anymore. Let me die, let me die!"


    I struggle in Frances¡¯ arms.


    I just want to end my life with the knife.


    "No Hilda! In my heart, there has never been Hilda! I love you, I''ve always loved you!"


    He lowers his head and kisses my lips and seals all my restlessness.


    Did I ... hallucinate?


    He said he loved me?


    Did he mean it?


    I can''t believe it.


    But I want to.


    Tears, like beads on broken strings, cannot be held back no matter what.


    My heart is bitter.


    I am on the verge of copse.


    "You fool, stop crying."


    Frances gently holds my face and kisses the tears on my face away.


    His gentle and tender actions awaken me, and I understand that I am not dreaming.


    But why?


    Why did he suddenly be like this?


    I am terrified for it being difficult to obtain and easy to lose.


    Mustering all my courage, I mumble to Frances.


    "Frances, is it true? Do you really love me?"


    "Idiot, it''s true. It''s always true. My love for you has never changed."


    His gaze is so gentle that it almost melts me.


    I think that even if I were to die at this moment, I would have no regrets.


    However, how can his attitude change this quickly?


    At least, a minute before that, his indifference upset me.


    Moreover, if he really loves me, why will he be with Hilda? Why did he do so many cruel things to me?


    My mind is filled with questions.


    I''m afraid that if I make the wrong decision, I''ll never have a second chance.


    "Frances, since you love me, why did you marry Hilda? And no matter what I say, you have always


    believed her. Tell me why."


    "Because I want to ensure the safety of you and the children."

 Chapter 558: I Wont Keep You Waiting Long

    Chapter 558: I Won''t Keep You Waiting Long


    "What do you mean? Tell me, what on earth is going on?"


    I look at Frances and say softly.


    I really need an exnation.


    These days, I am always in pain.


    Frances is my only hope. I can only count on him now.


    I need him to give me a reasonable exnation to tell me that the pain I have experienced has be


    a thing of the past.


    "I''ve always known about Hilda. I know her better than anyone else does. I know what she did to


    Terence, you and your family. And I know that she was involved in things rted to gangsters."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He holds my shoulder and stares at me earnestly, saying.


    As long as I look into his eyes, I will believe everything he says without hesitation.


    "But, since you know it, why are you still with her? Why did you turn a blind eye to what I told you? Why


    did you say those words that hurt me so much? Why did you personally send me to prison? Do you


    know how hard those days were for me? Even now, I often wake up from nightmares."


    Thinking of those harrowing scenes, I can''t help but shed tears.


    There were so many injuries and fears in the past.


    And his answer is the redemption for me.


    "My little idiot, I''ve told you that everything I did was to protect you. I sent you to prison to keep you


    away from Hilda. She won''t do anything to you until she gets a satisfactory result. The reason why I


    married her was also to rx her vignce. I know you''ve had a hard time these past few days, and I


    feel sorry for you. I miss you so much every day. Seeing you cry, my heart hurts badly that I can''t even


    breathe. Jane, do you understand?"


    I am so excited that I can''t say anything, so I can only nod vigorously.


    He shakes his head and sighs, saying, "But I hope you don''t know anything. At the very least, I hope


    you don''t know anything until I settle the thing about Hilda. You are too straightforward to hide your


    thoughts. I was afraid that after you knew the truth, you would not be able to conceal your emotions.


    Therefore, I took Penelope away to protect her. If you hadn''t just done something to hurt yourself, I


    wouldn''t have told you the truth."


    So, should I thank myself for doing such a crazy thing?


    If it were not for that, I wouldn''t have known the truth for the rest of my life.


    After all, Hilda''s power can¡¯t be ignored.


    No matter how many tricks Frances has, he is just a businessman. It isn''t easy to deal with Hilda.


    That is also the reason why he has endured this for so long and still can''t defeat Hilda.


    Can it be that Frances and I will separate forever because of Hilda?


    I don''t want it. I''ve had enough of these days.


    I want to be with him and our two children.


    I look at Frances with longing eyes.


    He has always understood me, so he immediately reads my mind and shakes his head at me.


    "Jane, we must separate before we solve this hidden danger. Trust me, I won''t keep you waiting. Jane,


    just some more time."

 Chapter 559: Ive Become So Scary

    Chapter 559: I''ve Be So Scary


    "I don''t want it!"


    I throw myself at Frances and hug him tightly.


    I could hold back my emotions when I thought he had no feelings for me before.


    But now, since I know everything, how can I pretend to be calm?


    How can I watch him being with Hilda since I have known that we are in love?


    He touches my forehead helplessly and sighs, saying, "That''s why I don''t want to tell you. Before all the


    troubles are resolved, how can I be with you without any worries? You have seen how cruel Hilda was


    when she attacked Terence. She could even attack a man who loved her deeply without hesitation, let


    alone you."


    I know that Frances is worried about me, but the jealousy makes it impossible for me to imagine the


    scene that they are together.


    I hug Frances tightly and say wrongly, "I know that Hilda is very evil, but I feel very bad when I know


    that you have slept with another woman."


    Thinking of that, I feel so sad that I almost suffocate.


    "No, we didn''t do that. I won''t touch any women other than you."


    He strokes my forehead and says seriously.


    I look up to him and try to believe what he says. However, I still feel that it is impossible.


    "You have been married for more than a year, how is that possible..?"


    There should be some things that he can''t avoid.


    Since a man and a woman have been already married, how can they not do that thing?


    "I have my own way. Just trust me," he whispers to me.


    Since he has already said so, I naturally have to believe him.


    But that doesn''t mean that I can ept the fact that they are together.


    "We all know that Hilda did those things. Why can''t we sue her? Or ... can we find someone to kill her


    without anyone noticing?"


    When I say this, my voice is trembling.


    I have always been a goodw-abiding citizen. I have never thought that one day, I would hate


    someone to such an extent.


    I even want to do such a terrible thing.


    "Do you really doubt your husband''s ability? If it is that simple, I would have done it long ago." He


    gently scratches my nose, with his eyes filled with helplessness.


    "Although we both know what she has done, there is no strong evidence. Killing her is not as easy as


    you think. Even if Hilda dies, I can''t guarantee that no one will avenge her. So, the only way is to find all


    the evidence."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "But she''s really wary."


    "Every day, she will send people to follow me and check my whereabouts. That''s why when I meet you,


    I''ll always scold and even hit you. Do you know how hard this is for me? I love you so much, but I have


    to hurt you!"


    "I went to the United States with her a few times. I knew that she was going to deal with some things,


    but she always found various excuses. She never gave me the chance to know what she was doing.


    Now, Penelope and Earl had better stay under my protection. And you have to stay away from them for


    now."


    He doesn''t say anything else and stares at me with a gaze filled withplicated feelings.


    However, I can''t be clearer about what he is thinking in his mind.


    Because the crisis cannot be resolved, I can only wait, right?


    "How long do you want me to wait? One year, two years, five years, or ... a lifetime?"

 Chapter 560: Give Me One More Minute, Please!

    Chapter 560: Give Me One More Minute, Please!


    I don''t even dare to imagine how long these painful days willst.


    Knowing that Penelope''s illness is so serious, and even not knowing how much longer she can live,


    how can I bear to be separated from her forever?


    If this continues, there might never be a chance for us to see each other again.


    However, I also know very well that the decision Frances makes is the best.


    Before I know the truth, I might have misunderstood his motive. But now, I understand everything. I


    should believe in his decision.


    In the end, I can only take a deep breath and hold back my tears, whispering to him, "Frances, is this


    the only way? I''m really reluctant to part with you and our children. I''m afraid I won''t be able to control


    myself."


    "You can do it. For the sake of my and our children''s safety, you can do it. Darling, wait for me. Also,


    you can''t tell anyone what I told you today. The less people know about this, the safer you and the


    children will be. I even hope that your memories will be erased immediately and you will forget what I


    said."


    "However, before that, Jane, can you take good care of yourself? You''ve lost too much weight in the


    past year, and you''re haggard. I feel really distressed when I look at you."


    He lowers his head and kisses me on the lips.


    I finally calm down a little, and I nod at him.


    Only then does he let go of me. He walks to the trashcan, picks up the photo again, and hands it to me.


    "You have found this photo, and it also reminds me that there are still loopholes. I couldn''t help but


    miss you, so I always looked at it before. Now I think it''s better to give it to you. When everything is


    over, you can return it to me."


    I nod and carefully put the picture back in my bag.


    Frances frowns slightly and looks at me, saying, "Now I have to be the person you hate again.


    Jane, are you ready?"


    Is he going to treat me coldly again and pretend to love Hilda?


    I''m not ready, and I don''t want to be ready at all.


    However, I also know that I have no other choice.


    I have to nod to Frances and whisper, "I''m ready. However, can you give me one more minute to hug


    you?"


    I reach out and hug Frances tightly.


    I haven''t been able to hug him like this for more than a year.


    I listen to his attractive heartbeat and enjoy this moment.


    I am reluctant to leave. I hope this minute will never pass.


    However, time always passes faster than I imagine.


    One minute passes quickly.


    Frances gently pushes me away, with his eyes filled with reluctance.


    Then, I am pushed to the ground.


    I know that I will have to suffer those torments again.


    Unwilling to face this, I can''t help but shed tears.


    However, in my heart, there is still hope.


    As long as I''m willing to wait, that day wille sooner orter, won''t it?


    Frances walks to the door and opens it. He shouts to the outside, "Security! Come over and drag this


    crazy woman away!"


    Soon, the security guardes over.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When he sees me, his face is filled with fear.


    He seems to be the one who drove me awayst time.


    "Sorry! Why is she here again?" The security guard looks at Frances and says with trepidation.


    "How do I know it?" Frances snorts coldly. His tone is filled with anger. "If I see this woman here again,


    you will be fired! Take her away quickly!"

 Chapter 561 Bounce Back

    Chapter 561 Bounce Back


    I have to say that Frances is really good at hiding his feelings.


    Even I doubt what happened just now was a dream.


    The security guard nods repeatedly, and he remorselessly yanks me up off the ground, drags me


    outside.


    I look at Frances onest time, and in his deep gaze, I nod to him gently.


    I will definitely bear it well for our future life.


    As I walk out of Frances¡¯pany, I happen to see Hilda walk in.


    She sees me immediately and stops me at the entrance.


    ¡°What do you want from Frances?¡± she looks at me coldly, full of disdain and arrogance in her eyes.


    Frances was right. Hilda has been spying him so she was timely informed that I came to find Frances


    here.


    If I can¡¯t be with Frances as I wish, I won¡¯t let Hilda have an easy life either.


    With a sneer, I speak to her, ¡°Leave that alone first. Why do you show up so timely when Ie here?


    Essentially, you have no faith in you and Frances, right? It seems that you are really afraid that I will


    steal him away from you.¡±


    Her face changes, and obviously it¡¯s because I revealed her mind.


    She argues stubbornly, ¡°Nonsense! How could I be afraid of you? You are a poor woman with noting.


    Why should I?¡±


    Though I know the truth now, I still have to pretend to wear a vulnerable look, crying at her furiously, ¡°I¡¯ll


    me you for my poor situation. It¡¯s your fault! Hilda, you¡¯re a bitch. One day, you¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve


    done!¡±


    After ying the scene with her, I leave in haste.


    Frances was right. I¡¯m not good at hiding my feelings.


    The more I says, the greater the chances to get exposed.


    Frances¡¯ words make my life full of hope again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I am happy every day.


    At least, I know that my children are safe and Frances still loves me.


    That¡¯s enough for me.


    With new hope in my life, I start to find a job.


    I want to regain my passion as a designer, and even now it¡¯s not toote for me to do that.


    And soon I find a new job after sending resumes to manypanies.


    Seeing I¡¯m in a high spirit and begin to eat and sleep regrly. Perhaps she thinks I have let go of the


    unhappy things.


    She¡¯s happy for me, but I can¡¯t tell her the truth.


    Thepany that hires me is a partner of DS in China.


    YD Company.


    My life gets its way back to normal.


    I still miss my children and worry about Frances, but I¡¯m not suffering too much with new focus in my


    life.


    Frances is a big shot in Virginia, and the news about him always makes headlines of newspaper. There


    is no way to avoid his news even if I don¡¯t want to know.


    At lunchtime this day, a piece of big news is reported.


    A female worker in Frances¡¯pany was found dead on the roadside the next day because she flirted


    with Frances.


    The crueler thing is that her eyes were gouged out.


    People gather that Frances¡¯ wife must be the murderer, but guesses are not evidences.


    Just like me, I know well that Hilda has done many horrible things, but there is still no way to bring her


    to justice.


    I suddenly feel that it¡¯s a mercy from Hilda that I¡¯m still alive.


    I thought I would wait for my day toe if I¡¯m patient enough.


    But ns never catch up with changes.


    Something finally happens.

 Chapter 562 Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained

    Chapter 562 Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained


    Weibo headlines are titled with ¡°Frances and a famous Hollywood actor dating all night¡±.


    And that famous actor soon after was missing.


    Naturally, people fall their suspicious eyes on Hilda again.


    The thing is that people think Hilda is a powerless and weak woman, so this matter is put to rest soon.


    But I¡¯m sure it was her who did it.


    There is one thing I can¡¯t understand is that the actor is a man!


    She really has no idea how horrible she is to let jealousy rule her, does she?


    She could go crazy to such a degree even her so-called love rival is a man?


    The news was released a minute ago, which means Frances has gone to America again?


    Hilda is together with him, so could it be that she¡¯s plotting something?


    As I¡¯m thinking, my phone rings.


    It¡¯s a call from Frances.


    He hasn¡¯t contacted me since that day I went to his office.


    Though I miss him and worry about him very much, I¡¯ve tried very hard to do nothing.


    And now it¡¯s daytime over here and it should bete at night in the United States. He won¡¯t call me if it¡¯s


    not for important things.


    I look around and find nobody noticing me, so I get up from my seat and answer the phone.


    ¡°Jane.¡±


    At the other end of the phonees Frances¡¯ deep voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you calling me? Is Hilda not with you now?¡±


    I ask anxiously.


    Hilda will throw a fit if she knows Frances and I are still in contact.


    I¡¯m not afraid of her tricks on me, but Frances is now with her in the United States, I have no way not to


    worry.


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    His gentle voice makes my heart pop.


    He said he misses me, but who knows I also miss him badly?


    But now it¡¯s not time for something romantic.


    Sighing slightly, I force a smile and reply to him, ¡°I miss you too, but if this is the reason why you call,


    it¡¯s not necessary at all. Frances, I¡¯m really concerned about you. It¡¯ll be terrible if Hilda finds you call


    me, so hang up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Jane, I have things to tell you.¡±


    He suddenly sounds serious.


    Across the sea, a sense of unease fills my heart.


    I say nothing and hold my breath to listen.


    ¡°It might be myst time to be here with Hilda. The actor who is whirled in a scandal with me is the son


    of the head of a rival organization to Hilda. Hilda captures that man, which starts the war between two


    gangsters. The fight between them must reveal many unknown things. If it go smoothly, I can find out


    the evidences of Hilda¡¯s crime this time and end the nightmare.¡±


    Nevertheless, why am I not happy at all?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained.


    Frances will definitely be trapped in very dangerous situations if he tries to find out the evidences.


    I¡¯m so scared, really scared.


    My heart races wildly, and after a long while, I mutter, ¡°What if something bad happens? Frances, can


    you just not be involved in it? I would rather you stay with Hilda for the rest of your life than see you in


    danger.¡±


    I certainly will be painful if he stays with Hilda.


    But it¡¯s nothingpared with losing him.


    I don¡¯t want him to be in danger, not at all!


    ¡°Even if there is danger waiting for me, I¡¯ve already stepped out and arranged everything.¡± at the other


    end of the phone, Frances says calmly.

 Chapter 563 I Must See Him Right Now

    Chapter 563 I Must See Him Right Now


    ¡°You¡¯ve arranged everything? What¡¯ve you arranged? I don¡¯t care your arrangement! I want you to be


    safe and sound! Frances, you can¡¯t get involved in it. I don¡¯t allow it! You¡¯d bettere back right now.


    Pleasee back, will you?¡±


    I think I¡¯m already gone crazy now.


    The mere thought of the possibility of losing him makes mepletely unable to control my feelings.


    For me, there is nothing in the world that scares me more than losing Frances.


    ¡°Jane, calm down and listen to me. If something bad happens to me, all the assets under my name will


    be transferred to yours. I¡¯ve prepared your passport and visa. As long as there is a bad message about


    me, someone will pick you and children up and help you leave. And all evidences I collect of Hilda¡¯s


    crimes will be given to police stations of all ces, so that they can provide a strong protection for you.


    I¡¯ll try my best to protect you and our children.¡±


    I don¡¯t know when tears have streamed down my face.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    No! I refuse!


    I don¡¯t want a life without Frances. I don¡¯t want a life he arranges for me.


    ¡°Frances, where are you? I¡¯lle to find you! I¡¯lle right away!¡±


    I nearly shout at the phone.


    But soon I realize that I¡¯m still in thepany, so I suppress my voice immediately.


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t be silly. You just stay where you are and wait for meing back.¡±


    He hangs up when he finishes.


    As I call back, his phone has been switched off.


    But how could I wait here in peace?


    If something is wrong with him, what should I do? What about our children?


    I have toe to find him! Whatever happened, I must face with him together!


    I first make a call to Mindy and tell her the things, ask her to help me find out Frances and Hilda¡¯s


    address in the United States.


    She didn¡¯t know these things between me and Frances before. Surprised as she is, she gets on with it


    quickly.


    Soon, Mindy finds out the movement of Frances and calls me back.


    ¡°Frances is with Hilda now. I¡¯ve let someone secretly observe what they¡¯re up to, and until now, nothing


    particr happened. I think you¡¯d better not to wake a sleeping dog. Frances has nned for so long, if


    you get involved now, maybe all the efforts he makes will be in vain. If you have faith in him, you should


    wait for his returning without fear, but not go to find him.¡±


    ¡°Mindy, I understand. But I¡¯m really worried about him. What ifst call is our farewell? I just can¡¯t lose


    him. I¡¯m anxious. I want to stay beside him. If¡­¡­if something is wrong with him, at least I could¡­¡­


    could rush to see him. Perhaps¡­¡­I could meet him for thest time.¡±


    That¡¯s the worst I could figure out.


    Cruel as it is, I have to face it.


    When thinking of this, I feel great pains in my heart.


    In the end, Mindy has no choice but topromise.


    ¡°You can go the United States, but you can¡¯t go to find Frances. The only thing you should do is waiting


    for news. Moreover, you can¡¯t go without any reasons, or it will make Hilda suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Right. What should I do now?¡± hearing Mindy give way on this matter, I¡¯m extraordinarily happy and I


    ask her hurriedly.

 Chapter 564 I Daren鈥檛 Act Rashly

    Chapter 564 I Daren¡¯t Act Rashly


    ¡°I will ask David to find the top management of yourpany to send you to DS for technical


    exchange, so you can go to the United States with proper reasons. Hilda may not suspect you.¡±


    Mindy is usually imprudent, and all these probably are learnt from David.


    I¡¯m really happy for her that she is growing up so fast.


    With David by her side, I needn¡¯t worry about her at ll.


    With David¡¯s help, I¡¯m soon sent on a business trip by mypany.


    And my two children are left to Mindy¡¯s care.


    I even speak myst words to Mindy. If something happens to me, I¡¯ll have to ask her to take care of


    my two children.


    As I¡¯m on the flight, I¡¯ve been worried about Frances since I can¡¯t get a call.


    As soon as I get off the ne, I call him immediately.


    However, he doesn¡¯t answer it.


    I have no idea whether it¡¯s not a good time or he just doesn¡¯t want to answer my calls.


    Helplessly, I call to Mindy.


    ¡°Mindy, Frances didn¡¯t answer my call. Could it be that he¡¯s not safe now?¡± I ask nervously.


    I want to hear the answer from Mindy but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good one.


    ¡°Excessive care will mess things up. Frances is fine right now. You should bear in mind that you can¡¯t


    rush to any actions easily. I¡¯ll let you know if there is any news.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Now arrangement has been made for the two children, and there is nothing more important than


    Frances¡¯ safety. So I won¡¯t make a rash act.¡±


    I was really anxious before Ie to the United States, but now I¡¯m already there.


    The only thing I should do is waiting for the news from Mindy.


    Any rash acts may reduce Frances to danger.


    The reason why Ie here should be acted like a really one. Every day I go to DSpany to have


    somemunication with designers there, in such a way to deceive Hilda¡¯s spies.


    But I¡¯m also upset that I can¡¯t focus my mind on the work.


    Having staying in the United States for five days, I heard nothing particr from Mindy.


    I even doubt that Mindy is lying to me.


    But thinking of it another way, no news is the best news.


    And such a thought makes me feel better.


    Without any surprise, Mindy told me that Hilda has been sending people to monitor my movement.


    So I¡¯m more cautious about my actions.


    Meanwhile, I¡¯m also d that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to reduce Frances to disadvantaged situations.


    On this day, I get together with DS designers for dinner.


    At the end of the evening, a designer of them insists to drive me home.


    I could tell form his eyes that he¡¯s keen on me.


    The United States is an open-minded country, with one-night standmonly seen.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But I have no interest in one-night stand at all.


    My heart is all about Frances, and any other man won¡¯t disturb my heart anymore.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that the man keep stalking me even I have turned him down.


    He quickly follows me into my house when I open the door.


    What should I do?


    With the fact that Hilda has people spying me, if I ask Mindy for help, I might be exposed. So I have to


    deal with it myself.


    Americans are tall and strong, so it¡¯s obviously not a good choice to confront him directly.


    Thinking for a while, my sight falls on that bottle of red wine on the table.


    If confrontation doesn¡¯t work, I can only bet it on my wit.

 Chapter 565 You Can鈥檛 Lie to Me

    Chapter 565 You Can¡¯t Lie to Me


    ¡°How about having a drink?¡±


    I smile at him.


    Luckily he doesn¡¯t refuse it.


    I¡¯m finally relieved. As I pouring for him, I take out the drug from my bag and put it in the ss.


    Mindy gave me the drug earlier in case of emergency, and now it¡¯s the time.


    I have to admit that Mindy¡¯s foresight saves me.


    I bring the wine over and he drinks it in one go without any suspect.


    After that, he starts to tease me and flirt with me.


    Of course, I don¡¯t understand most of his words.


    I just nod and smile quietly, counting down the time for him to faint.


    Mindy told me that the drug has a strong effect.


    Barring ident, he should be fainted as expected in one minute.


    The man really has a strong body. He still stands on his feet after one minute.


    But obviously there is a twist in his tongue.


    He shakes his head and staggers towards me.


    I hold my breath and withdraw back step by step.


    In the end, when he is one step away from me, he falls down with a thump.


    I heave a sigh and lean against the wall sadly. My heart is still unsettled.


    As it turns out, without Frances, it¡¯s hard for me to protect myself.


    My phone rings in my bag. It¡¯s a call from Mindy.


    I pick up the phone and speak breathlessly.


    ¡°Hello, Mindy?¡±


    ¡°Jane, are you all right? Did that man do anything bad to you?¡±


    She sounds anxious.


    If she were in the United States now, she would rush here directly with weapons.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have your drug which I have put in his wine. Now he¡¯s sleeping dead, so I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I reply quietly to soothe her anxiety.


    ¡°You use all?¡±


    Mindy sounds surprised at the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the problem?¡± I ask confusedly.


    ¡°Then he might sleep three days and nights in your home.¡±


    Three days and nights?


    Is it exaggerated?!


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? It¡¯s my fault. I forgot to tell you that it¡¯s a dose for five adult men. Fortunately the drug is


    of high security, or the man may be killed by you.¡±


    I could imagine she is rolling her eyes at me at the other end.


    At the moment when I see the tall and big man lying on the ground, I feel headache.


    Will he really sleep three days and nights here? How can I exin it when he wakes up?


    Whatever! It¡¯s been done already. I should leave it alone for a moment!


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve got the news that Hilda¡¯s men were monitoring outside your house just now and


    they reported it to Hilda.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? She won¡¯t save me anyway.¡±


    I curl my lips, answer with anger.


    The only thing I won¡¯t doubt in the world is Hilda¡¯s hatred for me.


    ¡°You have quite a good self-knowledge. By analyzing their conversation, I gather Hilda must say


    mustn¡¯t save you. If necessary, they can join that man. I even can imagine their dirty and filthy looks.¡±


    Mindy analyzes confidently.


    I don¡¯t care Hilda¡¯s attitude towards the thing tonight.


    I only care about Frances.


    ¡°I have no interest in what Hilda would do. I only want to know news about Frances. Mindy, if there is


    bad news of him, you can¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°All right. You may rest assured.¡±


    Helplessly, she promises me.


    Nothing particr happened in the next few days.


    However, on the third day, looking at the man still lying on the ground, I really find it hard to exin


    what happened.


    At the moment, there is a knock at the door.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Nobody has ever knocked my door since I came here.


    Who could it be?


    I open the door on the alert and meet an innocent child¡¯s face.


    It¡¯s a little girl who¡¯s about seven or eight years old. She¡¯s so cute, and my vignce disappears


    instantly.


    She raises her hands high and gives me an envelope.


    ¡°Hello, are you Ms. Jane Noyes? This is your invitation.¡±

 Chapter 566 As Long as You鈥檙e Pleased

    Chapter 566 As Long as You¡¯re Pleased


    Invitation?


    Of what? Who would send this to a neer here in America?


    I just can''t figure it out.


    Puzzled, I receive it from the little girl, express my thanks, and open it.


    Before long, I realize the identity of the inviter.


    It¡¯s Hilda Farey.


    The banquet tonight I am invited to is to celebrate her first wedding anniversary with Frances Louis.


    I know it¡¯s for showing off.


    That¡¯s what she has been doing since she got Frances.


    I definitely don¡¯t want to see her.


    But a thought of Frances changes my mind.


    I have been holding back my will to see him, only to avoid suspicion from Hilda.


    Now that I am invited by her, I will certainly seize the chance.


    A party as I am attending, I find I am short of fancy dress. I am here simply on a business trip, after all.


    After a moment of consideration, I decide to buy one for the party.


    It takes long before a royal blue dress appeals to me with its well-cut style and its beautiful color that


    fits me nicely.


    I wonder whether it¡¯s because the price is so high in America or I am taken advantage of.


    For it costs 8,000 dors.


    The good thing is that I need to spend for nobody but myself, so it¡¯s actually quite affordable for me


    now.


    But after all, it¡¯s quite a sum of money!


    Well, it¡¯s the only way for me not to be looked down upon by Hilda.


    Sure enough, the price of this is far lower than that of her clothes, though.


    I go back to the apartment after the shopping.


    When I open the door, I am greeted by no one, without any sign of the man whoy on the floor.


    Did he leave when the medical effect was out?


    But I don¡¯t really care. I actually feel better without having to exin the situation to him any longer.


    I spend three hours making sure I have a perfect makeup, get a satisfying hair dress from a salon


    before I set off to the banquet.


    It is in a luxury vi, where allegedly Hilda and Terence used to live there.


    From this, I truly feel how cold-blooded that woman is.


    Though she killed him with her own hands, she doesn¡¯t feel anything, staying where it used to be their


    sweet home.


    Doesn¡¯t she have any sense of guilt?


    Standing in front of the residence, a sense of unease strikes me.


    I¡¯ll see Frances soon. Can I convince Hilda of my indifference when I actually care?


    Right at this moment, she came out, holding Frances¡¯ hand.


    My heart beats tremendously fast.


    I take deep breaths, trying to appear a little more calm.


    In contrast, Frances looks too much collected.


    Slowly, his eyes are fixed on me.


    But he shifts his focus at once.


    He acts as if I am a mere stranger.


    Looking at Hilda, displeased, he says, ¡°Why did you invite her on this very day?¡±


    She grins, and says, ¡°I happened to know she¡¯s on a business trip. Quite a coincidence. So I thought it


    would be good to have our old friend here on this joyful asion.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re pleased.¡±


    He stared at her, his eyes brimming with fondness, his face showing a hint of a smile.


    Much as I know he is masking his emotions, I can¡¯t help feeling grieved.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I avert my bleak gaze away and go inward.


    The moment I walk in, I am stunned.

 Chapter 567 There鈥檚 No Affection between Them

    Chapter 567 There¡¯s No Affection between Them


    Howe so many women in blue dress are here!


    What¡¯s worse, some of them are wearing exactly the same clothes as I am.


    How embarrassing!


    Standing there, I hesitate, wondering if I can step forward and pretend that it¡¯s alright.


    Suddenly, a sneer of Hilda came from behind.


    ¡°I was wondering how familiar your dress looks. It turns out that it¡¯s just ordinary. If you came to me in


    advance, I would definitely grab a decent piece of clothing from my wardrobe to you.¡±


    I turn around and saw Hilda alone.


    Frances must be greeting the guests.


    Hilda has her nature exposed only when Frances is away.


    The nature of jealousy.


    Surely, her unfriendlinesses from my past rtionship with Frances.


    The only reason why I was invited can be nothing but her plot to show off.


    It can be imagined that she must be gloating over disgracing me on the nail.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Now that she enjoys herself belittling me, I¡¯ll meet her screwy need.


    ¡°I am not rich enough to afford top grade gowns. So, I know I can¡¯t always avoid this embarrassment.


    But, I think it¡¯s still better than to kill one¡¯s own husband and take everything for granted without any


    guilt.¡±


    Little change can be seen from Hilda¡¯s face.


    It seems that she doesn¡¯t even think about how contemptible her behavior was.


    ¡°I¡¯m living much better than you, who was swept out like rubbish, out at the elbows.¡±


    With a disdainful nce at me, she walked towards the inside.


    Knowing no one else here, I can only grab some food and hide myself at a corner.


    Halfway through the meal, all the lights dim down.


    An emcee appears, saying something in English, to whom I don¡¯t listen quite carefully.


    It¡¯s just some holiday words about how much the couple love each other and some blessings to them.


    There¡¯s no affection between them!


    Iment in my heart.


    It hurts me to see how Frances acts like an affectionate love of Hilda when he doesn¡¯t like her at all.


    Venting my anger, I poke through the ice cream in the cup, thinking if only it were Hilda¡¯s face.


    But what the emcee says next makes me freeze right away.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s witness the couple kiss.¡±


    Kiss?


    I have no intention of seeing this scene.


    Nor any other disy of their affection.


    So that is her purpose of inviting me here.


    Frances said he has never done any physically intimate thing with Hilda.


    But on this asion, there¡¯s no way for him to shirk.


    Some are whistling.


    They¡¯re fanning the me.


    The scene of the pretty couple kissing each other must be glorious.


    Everyone wants to see it.


    Except me. I would rather be blind than grin and bear it.


    But the brutal scene must be on.


    With mellow music and soft light, the two be the focus of the audience.


    Hilda gazes at Frances with eyes suffused with affection, as if her passion could melt the coldest ice.


    She is holding his waist with her head up for his response, while standing on her tiptoe.


    Her quivers indicate how nervous she is.


    But I feel more anxious than she.


    I hold my breath, afraid of losing any single sight of what will happen on the stage.


    Then and there, how Frances¡¯ lips tenderly touch herses into view.

 Chapter 568 Stay There and Wait for Me

    Chapter 568 Stay There and Wait for Me


    Did he really kiss her?


    It hurts so bitterly in my heart.


    I can do nothing to stop my lover from kissing another woman, but simply stand there like an onlooker.


    Is there anything more painful than this?


    What if Hilda goes even further? Will he meet her desire?


    Everything before me is so cruel and overwhelming.


    Please stop!


    I repeat this over and over again silently, with my fists clenched, only to find it useless to ease my pain.


    It seems that Frances could hear me, as he halts.


    He looks as if he attempts to pull away, but then he¡¯s held even tighter by her.


    The kisssts for two minutes before it finally ends.


    I am fighting back tears, forcing myself not to shed one.


    With the end of the intentional kiss showes the hustle and bustle of the ball.


    Two men who ask me for a dance are both rejected.


    I¡¯m here only because I want to see Frances, except which nothing else will appeal to me.


    As the couple are dancing elegantly in the hall, I seat myself somewhere unnoticeable, staring at


    Frances.


    How is his investigation going?


    How long does he have to keep acting as Hilda¡¯s man?


    I totally have no idea of how long I can stand all this.


    If not for seeing him for a little longer, I think I must be no longer on the thorns.


    But my irresistible longing for him prevents me from leaving during the whole party.


    I don¡¯t leave the seat until I have be thest guest staying there.


    I don¡¯t know when I can see him again.


    Or, is it even possible for us to meet again?


    What if he gets into troubles?


    I don¡¯t dare to think it over.


    He has never looked steadily at me during the whole party.


    Perhaps, he is doing his utmost to avoid triggering any doubt from Hilda.


    As the guests depart, Frances and Hilda go upstairs.


    On this very night, will they have sex?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The thought of this makes me smile bitterly.


    Can I make any difference even if they do?


    Out of the vi, I am too distressed to hail a taxi, with my feet dragging me forward on the street without


    any purpose.


    At that moment, my phone vibrates in my handbag.


    There is a message.


    It¡¯s sent by Frances.


    ¡°Stay there and wait for me.¡±


    Wait for him?


    Where is he?


    I look around but fail to grasp a hint of him.


    But now that he asks, I will do it for sure.


    Against the bowling winds, I am left alone in the chilly night for an hour, still unable to be rescued by


    him.


    But I believe in him, who will do as he tells me.


    All I need to do is stay and wait.


    Just when I think that he will not turn up, his figure seems to emerge.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay long. Come with me.¡±


    With a couple of steps hees to me and holds my hand to lead me.


    We don¡¯t stop walking until we reach somewhere perhaps he thought it is safe. He asks me harshly,


    ¡°Why are you here in America? I told you to wait for my return.¡±


    ¡°I missed you. The thought that I can¡¯t even see you when you¡¯re in extremis took me here. Easy. I


    won¡¯t spoil your n. I just want to stay closer to you. And I have already worked out a convincing


    excuse to deal with Hilda.¡±

 Chapter 569 Go Home Right Away

    Chapter 569 Go Home Right Away


    But my words fail to ease the nerves on his face.


    It tells how angry he is about my unexpected presence.


    I bite my lip to curb any word out.


    A deeper frown is showed by him.


    ¡°Go home. What if you get into trouble where Hilda can easily make waves? You have no idea of how


    cruel she is. Jane, even I can¡¯t act rashly in front of her. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay. Promise me.


    Go home right away.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by right away?¡± I reply.


    ¡°Now. Get a ticket to leave this country.¡± He says in a serious tone.


    ¡°It will trigger more suspicions if I just leave now. When the business trip is over, I will certainly go back.


    Itsts two months. As soon as I finish it, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    The time is long enough for Frances to address anything here.


    If it¡¯s not done then, I¡¯ll apply for another two months from thepany.


    Brazenly as I can¡¯t stand by him, I only want to stay close to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive, Jane!¡± Frances lowers his voice hard, unable to mask his anger.


    In fact, I know I¡¯d better listen to him. But I just can¡¯t leave him here.


    I feel distraught at the idea of he standing alone to face all those dangers and uncertainties.


    Just as he attempts to argue, I am preserve to interrupt him.


    ¡°You should go back, or Hilda will find it wrong. Be careful always. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    Throwing these words to him, I let go of him, running toward the sidewalk.


    I run long enough while I can still feel his caring eyes fixed on me.


    I run all the way back to the apartment. After taking a shower withplex emotions, I go to bed.


    It¡¯s a tough night, as I am overwhelmed by the scene that Frances and Hilda caressing each other.


    The night makes me more tired.


    I hear someone is knocking at the door early in the morning.


    Who¡¯s that?


    ¡°Who?¡±


    As I ask, there seems to be a reply. But it¡¯s too far away that I can¡¯t get it.


    I have to get dressed and walk to open the door.


    There are a man and a woman.


    The woman in her thirties looks still pretty.


    Of course, I don¡¯t know her.


    Her eyes on me are full of rages, terrifying me.


    The man next to her makes me more uneasy.


    He, in a police uniform, gazes at me seriously.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    I ask politely.


    Standing by the door, the policeman keeps saying something I can¡¯t understand.


    Not long after, the woman loses her patience and straightforwardly walks in.


    The policeman follows her and scours my house.


    What are they trying to find?


    But this is my residence. How can they be so rude?!


    I rush ahead, trying to stop them, but I am pushed away by the woman.


    After pacing around the house, she focuses on the refrigerator at the corner.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In this apartment Mindy rent for me, the refrigerator is exaggeratedly huge.


    The woman steps forward and opens its door.


    A body rolled out all of a sudden!

 Chapter 570 Just Say You Don鈥檛 Know

    Chapter 570 Just Say You Don¡¯t Know


    Stunned, I stare at the stiff body, totally out of my mind.


    It¡¯s him?!


    The guy who took my pills and slept for entire three days!


    I thought he had gone. I could never imagine that he would be present in this way?!


    Before I am well aware of what has happened, the policeman raises his gun at me.


    The woman dashes to me, reaching her hands to my neck as if she¡¯s about to strangle me to death.


    She must be the wife of the dead.


    But she gets it wrong, thinking that I have killed his husband, pledging herself to take revenge.


    I keep shaking my heads while trying to rify the truth.


    But nothing can stop the raging woman.


    The force she exerts on my neck almost chokes me.


    It¡¯s agonizing.


    It¡¯s nearly more than I can bear.


    The policemanes to my rescue in time, dragging her off so that I am not taken by the throat.


    Then the officer takes me to the police station.


    I don¡¯t know what I should do, only to call Mindy helplessly.


    ¡°Mindy, what should I do? The man I dosedst time dies at my house. Just know the policeman found


    him in the refrigerator and sent me to the police station, using me of the murder. I don¡¯t know how it


    goes like this. What should I do? I can¡¯t be sent to prison and get Frances into trouble. I am so scared.¡±


    The miserable memory of the time in prison strikes me, triggering my strong reluctance to


    imprisonment.


    Plus, I heard that it¡¯s really horrible in American prisons.


    I will never want to have it again.


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t panic. I will get you the bestwyer and you¡¯ll be bailed soon. I will figure out how it all


    goes. Before that, just say you don¡¯t know no matter what they ask you. Remember it?¡±


    I remain uneasy after hanging up the phone.


    Following her instruction, I say I have no idea whatever the police ask.


    It does not take long before Mindy calls back.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Mindy?¡± I asked anxiously.


    ¡°I contacted several topwyers, but none of them took the case. Perhaps they knew who was behind


    this.¡± Mindy lowers her voice.


    Despite her efforts to conceal her emotions, I can sense that she¡¯s quite distraught.


    It must be more difficult than expected.


    Except Hilda, who was scheming this?


    Or perhaps, she devised all this at the very beginning.


    If the man was killed and hid precisely when I was out shopping for the dress, and if his body was


    stuffed into the refrigerator during the party time, the crime was perfectly conducted, leaving me as the


    scapegoat.


    But the man stayed only at my house for days. It seems that I can never justify myself.


    ¡°What should I do, Mindy? I don¡¯t want to be imprisoned. I really don¡¯t.¡± Helpless, I say to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my efforts to fetch you a goodwyer. I will smash Hilda¡¯s plot and you¡¯ll be


    alright.¡± She promises to me.


    But I feel more uncertain.


    To be imprisoned is not quite the point. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get any information from Frances.


    For me, this is undoubtedly worse than death.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 571: Im Willing to Do Anything

    Chapter 571: I''m Willing to Do Anything


    I don''t have awyer to bail me out, and I refuse to speak, so the police can only detain me.


    In the evening, Mindy finally finds awyer for me and offers to bail me out.


    Thewyer is of Chinese descent. I feel more relieved to see another Chinese other than myself.


    I fill thewyer in, and his frown grows.


    I understand it''s bad for me.


    However, what can I do?


    I don''t even know why Hilda did that.


    If she wants to deal with me, she should have made a move long ago, and she doesn''t need to wait


    until now.


    Moreover, she would have done more than to send me to prison.


    From what I know about her, she would want me to die a slow and painful death.


    After listening to my story, thewyer looks at me seriously and says, "It doesn''t look good for you.


    First, this man came home with you. Second, you drugged him. Third, he hasn''t been home for three


    days since he entered your house but has been in the refrigerator this whole time. Who would believe


    you when you say you never discovered a man in your refrigerator during that period of time?"


    I know thewyer is right.


    That man is dead. Murder is a felony. Even if it''s manughter, I will be behind bars for at least ten


    years.


    I don''t have ten years to waste, because I don''t know what will be of Frances and me after that.


    I also don''t know if Penelope has ten years left.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Is there really no other way?" I whisper to thewyer, almost in despair.


    "In the United States, these things can be settled privately. If that woman is willing to let you off the


    hook, you''ll be fine."


    To let me off the hook? I remember the look in her eyes when she wanted to kill me and shake my


    head helplessly.


    How is that possible?


    I can tell she really loves that man. How can she not hold me responsible?


    I''d better stop daydreaming.


    "That''s impossible. She must hate me so much that she wishes she can shoot me. How can she let me


    off?" I say with a bitter smile.


    "How can you know that before you try? Anyway, Mr. David said I must get you out of this mess. So, no


    matter how hard it is, we must try. It will be better if we can solve this with money."


    I can only nod.


    He doesn''t want me to go to jail, and I would hate that even more.


    "I understand. I will do as you say. As long as I can be free, I''m willing to do anything."


    "Great, it''ll be much easier. I''ll bail you out first."


    Very quickly, the paper work is done.


    As soon as I leave the police station, I do what thewyer told me and go to the woman''s house.


    I also bring thewyer with me.


    When the woman and I have trouble understanding each other, he can be of help.


    The day when I went to Whitney''s house to ask for her forgiveness pops into my head.


    That day almost became my nightmare.


    Standing at the door, I swallow nervously.


    Thewyer doesn''t know my past and urges me to hurry with his eyes.


    I reach out and knock on the door.


    Soon, someone opens it.


    However, when I see who it is, I can''t help but take two steps back.

 Chapter 572: One Doesnt Have to Get His Hands Dirty to Commit Murder

    Chapter 572: One Doesn''t Have to Get His Hands Dirty to Commit Murder


    How can it be Hilda?


    She doesn''t care if I know she did this!


    "Linda, you have a visitor."


    Hilda smiles and turns back to the woman.


    Linda nces at the door and looks furious when she notices me.


    "Get out of here!"


    Linda shouts at me.


    "Linda, I''m here to clear things up. I really didn''t kill Jack. I drugged him just to protect myself. Besides,


    that drug couldn''t kill him."


    Linda snorts coldly, "Could it? Then why did he stay at your house for three days? Besides, Jack never


    fooled around. If anything, you must have seduced him. You know what you''ve done. You don''t need


    me to remind you. If you want my forgiveness to avoid jail time, it is not going to happen."


    She just made a good case.


    I don''t know how to argue with that.


    Hilda is sneering at me.


    I guess Hilda taught her those words.


    Knowing it is Hilda, I can''t take it anymore and shriek at her, "Hilda, what exactly do you want?"


    Hilda smiles at me and whispers, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    She is still ying innocent.


    "You dare say this isn''t from you? You came here to teach her what to do, right?" I say sternly pointing


    at Hilda.


    "Linda and I have been friends for years. She is in distress. Can''t Ie andfort her?"


    Hilda nces at Linda with puppy eyes.


    But I know Hilda''s true colors, so her little trick doesn''t work on me.


    "Friends?" I sneer and say to Linda, "You probably don''t know what your so-called friend did to your


    husband, do you? I''m sure she killed Jack!"


    Linda looks at Hilda in shock, and her face turns pale.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Just when I think she believes me, she looks at me with disdain and says coldly, "Do you think I will


    believe you? Hilda will never do that to me, because she is nice to me and we have been living


    together as well as sharing a bed these days. She has a solid alibi."


    Should I call her na?ve or stupid?


    They can''t spend 24 hours a day together. Where does this truste from?


    "Does she have to get her hands dirty tomit murder? Do you really know who your so-called friend


    is?"


    I know Linda doesn''t.


    "Of course, I know better than you. You should get lost now. Or it''s going to get ugly!"


    As she speaks, she takes out a gun from her coat.


    In the United States, many people have gun permits.


    It''s not surprising she has a gun.


    Ever since that incident, I''ve always been afraid of guns.


    I fear if it goes off, I will end up a casualty.


    Hilda answers the phone and then gets up to leave.


    "Linda, I gotta go. There is something I need to do. I wille back tomorrow."

 Chapter 573: She Can Gain a Lot

    Chapter 573: She Can Gain a Lot


    After she leaves, I feel much more rxed.


    Linda couldn''t seem to make her own judgement while Hilda was here.


    Besides, there is another reason why I want to see Linda.


    Before I came here, Mindy told me Linda and Hilda became friends because Linda worked for Terence.


    Moreover, she is high up in thepany.


    After Terence died, she started her own business.


    Now she is quite powerful.


    If she knows what Hilda is capable of, she might be my valuable ally in taking Hilda out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Thewyer shouldn''t hear what I am going to say, so I smile gratefully at him and say, "Thank you for


    coming with me. I think Linda and I can understand each other well, so I won''t waste your precious time


    further."


    Thewyer probably has other things to do, so he nods and leaves.


    Linda looks at me sullenly, her eyes dripping with hatred.


    I sensed she wanted to kill me when she barged in my house yesterday. Now I know for sure I am right


    about that.


    "What else do you have to say? Do you really want me to shoot you there?"


    As she speaks, she smiles faintly and points at my chest.


    I am scared, but I take a deep breath and sit down beside her.


    "Do you know how things are between your friend Hilda and me?"


    "What is there between you and her? I was wondering why you knew her," she says indifferently.


    From the looks of it, she doesn''t know a thing about the bad blood between Hilda and me.


    It seems this is worth a shot.


    "Hilda''s husband and I used to be married," I say seriously and stare into her eyes.


    "You mean Frances?" she asks.


    I nod without saying anything.


    Next, I tell her everything that has happened between the three of us without the important details.


    Of course, I don''t mention anything about how Frances married Hilda with ulterior motives.


    How can I risk that before I know which side she is on?


    "In a nutshell, Hilda set me up, and that was why Frances divorced me. She is in charge of Terence''s


    old gang now. She hates me so much that she wants to kill me. Your husband never wronged me, so I


    have no reason to kill him. He just slept in my house for a few days. He should have woken up


    yesterday, but that terrible thing happened. I''m really sorry, but I can assure you I didn''t do it."


    Linda''s lips tremble slightly.


    She appears to be smothering her emotions.


    After a while, she grits her teeth and says to me, "You mean Hilda killed Jack?"


    Her eyes are still brimming with disbelief.


    But I can tell from her tone that she believes me now.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be clenching her fists.


    I think she hates Hilda as much as she loves Jack.


    "That''s all I have to say. You can choose not to believe me. Or you can try to this once. Killing Jack


    doesn''t benefit me in the slightest. You can have that drug tested. It can''t kill a human being. However,


    Hilda can gain a lot by killing him. I hope you can figure out why."


    I don''t make it clear, but I think she understands.


    "Alright, I believe you. But I doubt this is the only reason you came to me." Linda is smart and sees me


    right through.


    Taking a deep breath, I tell her the other purpose.


    "Yes, you are right. I am here to ask you to help me find evidence of Hilda''s crime."

 Chapter 574: A Common Enemy

    Chapter 574: A Common Enemy


    I am taking my chances with her.


    Hilda is pressuring hard. If I don''t act now, Frances might be in danger.


    If Linda believes me, we will share amon enemy.


    She won''t let Hilda off, right?


    I can''t tackle Hilda alone, so I need allies.


    I wanted to team up with Terence and start again, but he died trying to save Hilda.


    Now, I can only count on Linda.


    I hope this is the right call.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "To be honest, I am surprised Hilda takes over Terence''s gang."


    Linda is having a hard time digesting the news.


    I should give credit to Hilda for the good job in keeping it a secret.


    Even her close friend in the United States, who is also a member of the underworld, doesn''t know her


    true identity.


    "So, it''s not strange she can pull off a few things. Hilda has taken so much from me, including the man I


    love the most, so I hate her. Jack was innocent and died at her hands. I don''t know if you hate her even


    more than me. We have to destroy everything she has to take her down for good."


    I continue to fan the mes of hatred in her, so that she will want Hilda dead as much as I do.


    "Our gang is working with Hilda''s gang in some way. I even have men over there. Therefore, I think this


    might not be hard for me."


    Linda''s words rekindle my hope.


    Am I going to destroy Hilda for real?


    I don''t dare to paint the future too rosy, because I''m afraid I will be disappointed again.


    I am still worried.


    What if Linda lies about believing me and tells Hilda my n?


    Then I might just make it worse.


    I look at Linda and regret acting too rashly.


    Linda is perceptive and knows what I am thinking.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell Hilda about this conversation. From today onwards, she is my enemy."


    The determination in her eyes convinces me.


    Or rather, I have to trust her.


    After all, I have told her everything.


    I have no choice but to take her word for it.


    I bite my lip and ask her in a whisper, "Then, Jack''s murder..."


    "I believe you did not do it, but I will not cancel thewsuit. Otherwise, Hilda will be suspicious. You can


    have yourwyer argue that it was unjustifiable self-defense. Jack''s body has been cremated. I''ll get


    the police to say Jack had a heart attack. That way, his cause of death will be that. You will be guilty of


    disposing of his body. If you make your case and have a good attitude, you will be repatriated. Then


    you should be given a probation of about two years. It won''t affect you at all."


    I am shocked by her thoughtful n.


    "How do you know so well?"


    "I used to be awyer, but now I''m the leader of a gang. Isn''t it hrious? However, because of my


    experience in the job, I know how to avoid crossing the line. But Hilda is different. I know that her gang


    has been taking risks doing the most dangerous things for money, and that makes it easier for us to get


    her."

 Chapter 575: I Didnt Kill Him

    Chapter 575: I Didn''t Kill Him


    "Nevertheless, I will cause you trouble so as to trick Hilda. You must be prepared to avoid putting


    yourself in danger. If anything happens, I will find a way to contact you."


    I nod repeatedly.


    Anyway, I can''t handle things well.


    To put it bluntly,pared to Hilda, I''m useless. Apart from relying on other people''s help, I really don''t


    know what to do.


    "Next, I will call the police to arrest you. Are you ready?" Linda asks as she stares at me seriously.


    Am I going back to the police station?


    I am blue again.


    However, what else can I do?


    I sigh and say with a bitter smile, "Do I have another choice?"


    Linda nods and calls the police.


    Soon after, theye and take me away.


    I am charged with harassment.


    Whatever.


    Anyway, I can make peace with hanging around in the police station if she can help me destroy Hilda.


    Mywyeres soon with a long face, annoyed that I get brought in again.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t she up for a settlement?"


    "What does it look like to you? If she said yes, what am I doing here? Besides, she is determined to


    sue me. What''s our next move, pal?"


    That little act there is part of Linda''s n.


    "Well, as yourwyer, my job is to minimize your punishment. It''s best if you''re acquitted. It doesn''t


    matter to me if you killed him. But you have to tell me if you really did it. Only if you tell me the truth can


    I try my best to help you win this."


    He says.


    He looks serious.


    But from the way he looks at me, I know he thinks I am a murderer.


    "I have been iterating I didn''t kill him from the first day we met. Now, let me say it onest time. He was


    at my house because he followed me home to get me into having sex with him, and I drugged him to


    protect myself. Although I gave him enough to put him under for three days, I made himfortable


    sleeping in my ce the whole time. He should have woken up on the afternoon of the third day, but I


    went shopping that afternoon and came back only to find he was gone. I thought he had left by himself.


    Then I went to a dinner party and went straight to bed when I got back. The next morning, the police


    and his wife came and found his body in my fridge. This is the whole story. You can see I didn''t kill


    him."


    Thewyer stares at me for a long time, probably considering whether to believe me or not. Finally, he


    nods at me.


    "Well, I believe you. But the most important thing is the deceased wasst seen in your house, and his


    body was also discovered there. All the evidence is against you. I can argue his death was caused by


    your unjustifiable self-defense, so you have to admit you are guilty. If the judge is pleased, you may


    only get a few years. If you don''t do as I say, you may be sentenced to life imprisonment if the judge


    thinks you killed him."


    He wants me to confess?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    How can I do that?


    I shake my head and say firmly to him, "I didn''tmit the crime. Why should I admit I am guilty?"

 Chapter 576: This Is Only the Beginning

    Chapter 576: This Is Only the Beginning


    Why should I be charged with such a serious crime which I didn''tmit?


    I can''t afford to waste my time in jail.


    Even if I can endure it, Penelope can''t. Moreover, who knows what will happen between Frances and


    me in those years?


    I can''t be behind bars at this critical juncture.


    I remember what Linda taught me, but the police haven''t shown any evidence that Jack died from a


    heart attack, so I can''t tell mywyer yet.


    "Wait a bit longer. Perhaps the police will have new evidence," I say to thewyer with a wry smile.


    "Any new evidence will be against you. I''ve said everything I need to say. You should think about


    whether to plead guilty. I''ll bail you out."


    At that, he walks out.


    Soon, he returns.


    He is beaming.


    I think Linda has tampered with the evidence.


    As expected, thewyer sits down and says excitedly to me,


    "I wonder if you are a prophet. New evidence hase up. It is said that Jack had a heart condition.


    Although he is already dead, this evidence is good news. We can argue he died from a heart attack.


    The cremation is good for you, too, because the judge won''t be able to determine if he died from the


    disease. By Americanw, if they cannot prove you are guilty, you will be acquitted."


    "Even if I am convicted, I will at most be guilty of disposing of the body, right? With some effort, I can


    apply for a probation?" I ask softly.


    Thewyer looks at me in surprise and whispers, "I am surprised you know so much about thew.


    You''re right. If the prosecution never charges you with uwful disposal of a corpse, and you are not


    guilty of murder, you will walk free."


    Is that so? No wonder so many people take advantage of thew.


    I am not familiar with thew, but I feel much more at ease being assured by thewyer.


    He bails me out. Soon, the trial starts.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hilda also shows up at court.


    So does Frances.


    I wonder if he''s still mad at me.


    He asked me to return home, but I insisted on staying here.


    Besides, I''m a suspect, so I can''t just leave the country.


    Mywyer applies to the court for my acquittal during the trial.


    In the end, I am acquitted forck of evidence.


    Everything is going swimmingly


    After the trial, Linda stops me.


    I think she means to put on a show for Hilda.


    Sure enough, she shoots a look at the two tall women beside her, and they drag me to the bathroom.


    Even though I am prepared, I still panic held by them.


    "What are you guys doing? Let me go!"


    I struggle with all my might, but it is futile.


    They throw me into the bathroom and quickly take off my clothes.


    In the end, I am stripped down to my bra and panties.

 Chapter 577: How Am I Supposed to Live?

    Chapter 577: How Am I Supposed to Live?


    They nod in satisfaction, take my clothes, and leave.


    It''s chilly, and I''m shivering from the cold.


    Outside the door, Hilda''s dissatisfied voice sound.


    "She killed Jack. Are you nning on letting her off just like this?"


    "Of course not. Just wait," Linda sneers.


    I curl up and hold myself, praying silently that Linda will not take nude pictures of me on a whim.


    However, that is exactly what she is going to do.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Very quickly, a few people push open the door and enter. Moreover, they are all Chinese.


    In their hands is dazzling sh.


    They criticize me while taking pictures of me.


    Some evene up and try to take my arms from my body, so that they can get some good shots of


    my body.


    The show is fake, but the shame is real.


    I yell at them, "Stop it. Please stop."


    Any woman would feel mortified being photographed like this.


    Linda will release these photos.


    But how am I going to live my life knowing people might see them.


    They ignore me and whisper in excitement after finishing the job, "These photos will be a hit back


    home. I''vee up with the title. ¡°President of Louis Group Is Scraping by in the United States


    Through Providing Special Services for Men in the Bathroom.''"


    Screw you!


    What nonsense!


    "No, no can do. It''s irresponsible and disrespectful to the truth. I want to sue you!"


    I thought I was ready, but I still feel apprehensive facing such an affront.


    I cry helplessly and beg them, "Please don''t release them. How am I supposed to live after people see


    them?"


    However, they turn a deaf ear and walk out with the spoils.


    Outside the door, Hilda says indifferently,


    "Interesting. However, I want more."


    This bitch wants Linda to give me hell!


    "Don''t worry, this is only the beginning. I will make sure it only gets more fun from here. Her life will be


    miserable. This is the least I can do when I don''t get to kill people."


    As Linda and Hilda talk, they walk away from the bathroom.


    I look at the only clothes I have on me and feel helpless.


    What should I do?


    How can I go out half-naked?


    Mindy will not send anyone in even if she knows I am in distress. Because I told her unless I was in


    mortal danger, we couldn''t risk Hilda knowing I had help.


    I can only wait there like a fool.


    Later on, a female judge who works overtime finds me, and I am dizzy from the exhaustion.


    She knows I was wronged.


    After giving me her coat, she leaves.


    When I get back to my apartment, my head starts to hurt.


    I was left in the cold for so long, so it is not surprising I am getting sick.


    But it is worth it if Hilda believes Linda hates me.


    My forehead feels hot. I guess I am running a fever.


    I shamble to the drugstore and buy some antipyretic.


    After taking it and sleeping in my warm quilt all night, the fever is brought down.

 Chapter 578: This Woman Is Scary

    Chapter 578: This Woman Is Scary


    The next day, Mindy calls me and tells me the photos hit the headline back home.


    Although she has tried her best to undo the damage, it goes viral.


    Mom calls me to ask what is going on.


    I don''t dare to tell her what happened to me here, so I tell her it is a misunderstanding.


    But only I know what really happened.


    I''m d I''m abroad and won''t be affected by this.


    Even thepany doesn''t grill me about it. I guess Mindy has helped me on that.


    I will deal with the mess in my home country after I return.


    In the next few days, Linda pulls all kinds of crap on me.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    For example, I would return home only to find the gas is on.


    When I take a bus, it almost collides with a truck.


    Terroristse into the fast food restaurant I am dinning in.


    Every day, I feel like I''m knocking on Death''s door.


    Linda didn''t lie to me. She has all sorts of horrible tricks up her sleeve.


    If I''m not careful enough, I might really die.


    Mindy loses her patience and calls me.


    "Jane, don''t you need me to have David take action? If this continues, I''m afraid you will be killed by


    Linda. This widow is scary."


    I haven''t told Mindy about the agreement between Linda and me.


    It''s not because I don''t trust her, but I just don''t want to get her involved.


    After all, it will be safer if I just keep it between Linda and me.


    "No need. I can handle it. I''ll be back in a month. Frances will sort out his mess soon. Don''t worry. I can


    protect myself."


    "But I''m still worried. I know Linda is nomb. I''m afraid you will get hurt. Why don''t Ie and stay


    with you? I will also bring David. He should be able to protect you because he has men there."


    "No, I really don''t need that. I''m fine. Rx," I persuade her.


    If she reallyes, things will get nasty.


    Moreover, she wants toe with David. I''m basically single and will be pissed off by their disy of


    affection.


    After hanging up, I get a text message.


    "Jane, you must protect yourself."


    I have never seen this number before, but I know it is Frances.


    Perhaps he is afraid Hilda will know we are talking, so he uses someone else''s phone.


    I don''t know if he has returned the phone, so I don''t text him back.


    But that simple sentence fills my heart with happiness.


    The danger is worth it when he cares about me.


    Unexpectedly, hees to my house in the evening at the risk of being caught by Hilda.


    Just because I didn''t text him back.


    I have mixed feelings when I see him.


    Although I really want to see him, everything will fall apart if Hilda finds out about this rendezvous.


    We have endured for so long, so we absolutely cannot make our efforts be in vain.


    Hilda can''t know he is here!


    "Frances, what are you doing? Go back immediately!"


    I frown and push him out of the door.


    He grabs my hand and pulls me into the room, closing the door.


    "I have lured away Hilda''s men. You don''t need to worry about me. You should be concerned about


    your own safety. Linda has hurt you so many times. If you don''t leave now, you might die in her hands.


    Jane, I can''t let anything happen to you. I''m distracted because of you every day. I don''t think you want


    us to fail. I beg you. Leave the United States, okay? "


    Frances frowns, his eyes solemn.


    I am touched when he is like this.


    I can''t help myself and stand on tiptoe to kiss his lips.

 Chapter 579: Lets Go Back Together

    Chapter 579: Let''s Go Back Together


    Frances is shocked and doesn''t push me away.


    Instead, he hugs me even tighter.


    His kiss is passionate and tyrannical, drowning my reason.


    Then something hard is pressed against mydy parts.


    I know he has been missing these days, but it is not a good time to be romantic.


    I push him away a little, stare into his eyes, and say seriously, "I know you''re worried about me. But


    Frances, sometimes it''s useless to run away. Besides, Linda doesn''t kill me. She just wants me to live


    in fear and apprehension every day. Don''t worry. My heart is strong, and I will be fine."


    I look up and smile at him.


    He worries because he doesn''t know the truth, just like I didn''t know why he married Hilda.


    Linda won''t do anything out of the line, so he doesn''t need to be anxious about me at all.


    However, can I tell Frances about this?


    Even if he knows, he will think Linda will not help me and persuade me to go back.


    I might as well not say anything.


    "Jane, you''re messing around. What does it take for you to go home?"


    Frances looks at me helplessly.


    I think he is out of tricks.


    "You want to know what it takes?" I look up and smile brightly at him.


    "When we''re done with Hilda, I''ll go back. Also, we''ll go back together."


    My life was bereft of hope because I thought he didn''t love me.


    Now I know the truth. Naturally, I want to spend my life with him.


    I will always want him. No matter what, I can''t lose him. Absolutely not.


    "Jane...."


    Frances wants to say something, but his phone rings.


    He frowns and picks up the phone.


    "What is it? I see."


    After hanging up the phone, he sighs softly and stares at me, saying, "Jane, I have to go, but I really


    hope you can listen to me and leave this ce. Only when you are safe can I feel at ease."


    After Frances finishes speaking, he warns me again and leaves.


    But I really can''t listen to him on this one.


    He falls for the show, so I guess Hilda does, too.


    This way, the odds of me winning are looking great.


    I be spirited because he visited me.


    I can''t stop thinking about his burning kiss.


    I don''t ask for much. I would savor the kiss all day.


    It''s enough for me to keep waiting.


    I sleep soundly, and my dreams are sweet.


    The next morning, I am awakened by a knock on the door.


    Truth be told, the case has taken its toll. I would tense up every time I hear a knock.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In fact, I even look into the refrigerator to make sure no one is inside before I open the door.


    However, the visitor shocks me even more than the body in the refrigerator.


    It is Mindy.


    And David.


    Mindy is standing at the door and leaning on David''s shoulder, beaming at me.


    Beside them are their suitcases.


    After a long time, I force out a sentence.


    "Mindy, why are you here?"

 Chapter 580: Enough of Showing Off

    Chapter 580: Enough of Showing Off


    "Why are you so surprised? I said I would protect you. I dread Linda will kill you."


    Mindy says straightforwardly as she takes David inside.


    David forces a smile at me.


    I figure he doesn''t want to be here.


    He dotes on Mindy. If Mindy insists oning, he will not refuse.


    Since Mindy hase, she will not leave easily.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, it is not all bad that she is here.


    At the very least, I won''t be so lonely.


    However, it will be even better if she and David aren''t so intimate.


    They are like twin babies and almost go to the bathroom together. I feel really ufortable.


    I have no choice but to return to my room and pretend I didn''t see anything.


    However, Mindy doesn''t want to let me off.


    "Jane, quicklye over. David is bullying me!"


    In the next room, she shrieks.


    Actually, I don''t want to go in there, but she will keep yelling if I don''t.


    I sigh and get out of bed helplessly, heading to her room.


    As soon as I get to the door of her room, I regret it.


    David is on Mindy and about to kiss her.


    I really don''t know why I''m here.


    "Mindy, can you stop asking me to watch this? I am shy."


    I curl my lips and say helplessly.


    Mindy flushes with embarrassment but keeps asking me for help.


    "Jane, I am not doing this on purpose. It''s David. He tickles me. It''s so itchy."


    Only then do I notice his hand is on her slim waist.


    Mindy hates being tickled the most. No wonder she sounds like she is about to die when she calls me.


    However, what am I doing here when they are fooling around?


    "Alright, I know you two love each other, but please, get me a break. I am single and jealous."


    Mindy bes serious. She pushes David away and stares at me. "Jane, have you ever thought


    about getting a second boyfriend? No, a third."


    The corners of my mouth twitch violently.


    Then, I shake my head firmly at her.


    "No."


    Mindy doesn''t know how things are between Frances and me, so she feels like she should help me out.


    "You know, I only love Frances. How can I fall for another man?"


    Mindy looks at me and shakes her head. "That is because you don''t go out and meet other great guys.


    You don''t know how wonderful the world. I know a few handsome men here. Not only are they dashing


    and capable, but they can satisfy you sexually. I guarantee you will be pleased. I''m telling you, don''t be


    obsessed with one man. I don''t have a choice right now, otherwise...."


    Before Mindy can finish her sentence, David suddenly turns around and smiles at me with narrowed


    eyes.


    "Jane, please leave first. I have some family matters to attend to."


    Naturally, I would love to leave.


    The moment he closes the door, I vaguely hear David say, "Do you want to be satisfied, too? You said


    you didn''t have another choice?"


    It seems Mindy will getid hard.


    From the look in his eyes, I know he was enraged. Mindy was really mean to say that in front of him.


    That night, I am aroused by the moans next door.


    However, something even more tititing is waiting for me.

 Chapter 581: The Help Is Appreciated

    Chapter 581: The Help Is Appreciated


    To my surprise, Mindy arranges a blind date for me.


    Moreover, she invites him to my house at noon that day.


    My date is the president of a publicpany in the United States. He is handsome and stylish, like the


    younger version of Leonardo.


    Moreover, his figure is good. I can vaguely see his abs through his clothes.


    Most importantly, he also has charming eyes.


    When he looks at me with his blue eyes, my heart skips a beat.


    If it weren''t for Frances, I think I might fall for such a man.


    But Frances is everything to me. My heart simply doesn''t have the room for another man.


    "Jane, allow me to introduce. This is Chris. Just like you, he has a shitty ex. I think you guys are perfect


    for each other."


    She blinks at me to encourage me.


    Chris doesn''t know Chinese, and my English isn''t good. David is our interpreter.


    Mindy cooks and asks Chris to stay for lunch.


    I sit next to Chris and David on the sofa. They are watching football and whispering from time to time.


    At first everything is normal, but then I start to feel weird.


    I sense I am the third wheel.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It''s not my hallucination. I enjoy gay shows. I notice Chris is looking at David suggestively.


    I think he might be GAY.


    To test my theory, I tell them I am going to help Mindy in the kitchen. Then I hide behind the door to


    peek.


    As I expected!


    Chris loosens up and cops a feel, giving David dirty looks.


    David is straight and doesn''t know Chris is hitting on him. He doesn''t know the touching is by design.


    Although he is a little unhappy, he doesn''t say anything.


    "What are you watching?"


    Mindy pops up behind me and asks.


    I have to tell her such a serious matter.


    I point at them and whisper to her, "Look, Chris has been copping a feel. If you don''t go out now, he


    might force himself on David."


    "Really? Chris is not gay. Why would he do that?"


    Mindy says in disbelief.


    "See for yourself."


    She bends down and watches for a while. Then she curses and storms to them.


    When she goes out of the kitchen, I discover she is holding a knife.


    Then fierce woman with a weapon startles the crap out of the men.


    "Chris, get out of here right now!"


    Mindy points her knife at Chris and fumes.


    David looks puzzled and frowns, saying, "What''s wrong, Mindy?"


    David doesn''t know what has happened, but Chris knows very well. He looks at David with a


    complicated gaze and quickly leaves.


    Thanks to Chris, Mindy gives up setting me up.


    She''s here to protect me, so Linda stops causing me trouble.


    Anyway, Linda''s goal is not to hurt me.


    What she has done should be enough to convince Hilda.


    After waiting for about half a month, I receive news from Linda and Frances.


    The opportunity finallyes.

 Chapter 582: Im Going with You

    Chapter 582: I''m Going with You


    Recently, Hilda has a deal with Mike, the biggest drug supplier in the Golden Triangle.


    The transaction amount is tens of millions of dors.


    I can''t even imagine how many drugs are involved.


    Hilda is cautious and makes sure she is the only one who knows the location of every major


    transaction.


    She also pays in a special way, so after being in the line for so long, the police still have no conclusive


    evidence to arrest her.


    But this time it is different. Mike has a crush on Hilda. He knows she is married, so when she offers a


    deal, he asks to see what her husband looks like.


    Hilda has no choice but to agree to bring Frances along.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    And this is an excellent opportunity.


    Frances has notified the US FBI. When evidence emerges, he will call the police.


    If she seeds, Hilda will face the death penalty.


    But at the same time, I know this is dangerous.


    What Frances has to face is the drug dealer of the Golden Triangle, as well as his love rival.


    If Frances is careless, he might even lose his life. How can I let him take such a risk?


    However, this is the only chance.


    If it doesn''t work out, Frances and I might not be able to stand being apart any longer.


    "What did Hilda tell you?" I ask Frances.


    "She didn''t give me the details. She just said she was taking me somewhere the day after tomorrow,


    but I don''t know where or what she is going to do. All I know is Mike wille to the United States that


    day."


    Frances replies in a deep voice.


    He is trying to keep his voice down. I don''t know where he is making the call.


    "Jane, wait for me. This time, I will seed," he promises.


    However, why am I so uneasy?


    "Frances, can I go with you?"


    I beg in a whisper.


    Not surprisingly, he refuses.


    "No way. How can youe with me? It''s too dangerous. Besides, Hilda will only bring me. Mike only


    wants to see what I look like. It will be fine."


    Frances says repeatedly he will be okay, but I feel more agitated.


    I don''t know what I''m worried about, but my instincts tell me this operation is too dangerous.


    Frances is not a cop. It is too dangerous for him to go without backup.


    I think I really need to find a way to go with him.


    However, Frances will not bring me along.


    What should I do?


    I think of Linda.


    Perhaps, she has a way?


    I call Linda. As soon as the call is connected, she says, "You called just before I had wanted to call


    you."


    I don''t have the time for chitchat. "Hilda is going to trade with a drug dealer from Thand in two days.


    Do you know about this?" I say straightforwardly.


    "I know. I was calling to talk to you about this. I willpete for this deal that day."


    I am shocked.


    I didn''t expect she would be part of this, too.


    Is it because I have a good impression of her that I always feel she will stay out of this kind of dirty


    trades?


    But at the end of the day, she belongs to a gang.


    She obviously wants a piece of the pie for herself.

 Chapter 583: Well Prepared

    Chapter 583: Well Prepared


    Besides, I thought it was settled. Howe there is apetition?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Hasn''t Mike decided to cooperate with Hilda? Why is shepeting with you?"


    I ask in puzzlement.


    "That''s because I saved Mike''s life once. Therefore, I asked him to count me in on this great deal.


    However, he is still hung up on Hilda, so he decided to let uspete fairly."


    "What if Mike chooses you and our n falls apart? If the fuzz catches you during the transaction, you


    will be finished."


    "And that way, Hilda will be fine," I speak of my worries.


    Of course, I don''t mention Frances will notify the FBI.


    Or the police.


    After all, I can''t trust Linda 100%.


    I''m more worried about Frances'' safety.


    "Don''t worry. I''m prepared. I will finish Hilda there and then without risking my life. Besides, I don''t have


    the cash to buy that many drugs. So, you don''t need to worry about me at all."


    Linda exins to me.


    I am finally relieved. Before I can catch a break, Linda tells me another shocking piece of news.


    "I told Mike I would bring my husband. He also agreed."


    "Husband? You have a new husband?"


    Jack died in my fridge, which I remember pretty well.


    I don''t recall Linda starts dating. So, what husband?


    "You''re stupid. I''ll take you with me. I will have your face masked on as a man. Although you are not


    tall, no one will judge what kind of man I like."


    Sure enough, Linda is super willful.


    However, I like the way she thinks.


    I was worried I couldn''t go. Now there is this great opportunity, and I intend to take it.


    Noticing I am silent for a long time, Linda can''t help but ask, "What? Don''t you want to go? I thought


    you hate Hilda so much that you wanted to take pictures of the evidence of her crime and hand them to


    the police."


    I want that. Of course that''s what I want to do.


    Afraid Linda will take the offer back, I quickly say, "I want to go. I want to go!"


    "Then you should go to the Wisdom Manor immediately. I have arranged someone to teach you how to


    behave like a man. You must master the skills to do it naturally. If she sees it through, we will be


    toasted. This time, we must be fully prepared. Nothing can go wrong."


    After hanging up the phone, I go straight to the Wisdom Manor.


    But then I realize it''s so much harder than I thought to pretend to be a man.


    Not only do I have to learn how to speak and behave as a man, but I also have to imitate the male


    voice.


    My voice is squeaky, so it is a daunting task for me.


    After teaching me for hours, the teacher gives up and asks me to shout until my voice is hoarse. This


    way, it will be easier to pretend to be a man.


    For two days, I have the strictest training.


    After that, I finally begin to look like a man.


    We will meet Mike this evening.

 Chapter 584: Who Is More Sincere?

    Chapter 584: Who Is More Sincere?


    In the afternoon, two Hollywood special effects makeup artistse to put on my makeup.


    Because I haven''t had a decent sleep for two days, I fall asleep when they do it.


    It isn''t until one of the makeup artists pats my shoulder and says I am all good that I open my eyes in a


    daze and look into the mirror.


    For a moment, I don''t dare to admit it.


    Is the person in the mirror really me?


    I never thought that I could look like a man.


    My face is that of a white man, and even my pupils are green.


    Moreover, this makeup is exquisite.


    Even though I usually wear makeup, I am impressed by this work of art.


    Maybe my mother wouldn''t even recognize me.


    I''ve learned a lot about the way men walk.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I can''t think of anything that can go wrong on my side.


    When I am ready, I go straight to Linda''s house.


    To avoid Hilda''s spies, I didn''te to her house again.


    But it''s different now. I''m here as her fianc¨¦.


    I stand at the door and knock lightly.


    Soon, Linda opens the door.


    When she sees me, she is confused.


    "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"


    She actually doesn''t recognize me?


    It seems my efforts during the past two days pay well.


    Smothering my smile, I lower my voice and say to her, "I''m looking for Jane."


    "Jane?"


    She is surprised and stares at me for a long time before saying in disbelief, "Are you Jane, by any


    chance?"


    This time, I can''t hold back myughter anymore.


    "Yes, who else can I be?"


    I giggle as I enter the house and sit down on the sofa.


    Linda sizes me up and down for a long time before saying with a nod, "You''re really no different from a


    man. Even I was tricked. I''m sure Hilda and Mike won''t notice anything unusual."


    I feel more confident.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Linda takes me to a cruise ship.


    He picks a cruise ship?


    Will the FBI be able to get on this thing?


    We enter the cabin with her holding my arm. I feel worried.


    I don''t see a soul along the way.


    There are only four people in the cabin.


    Frances, Hilda.


    The other couple must be Mike and his woman.


    Mike is good-looking, and the woman''s figure is hot.


    Now, as a man, I can''t help but leer at her.


    Everyone looks at me curiously.


    "This ... is your husband?"


    Mike''s English is bad. I figure he is in the same level as me.


    He looks at me with interest and doubt. He is probably wondering how I have won Linda''s heart.


    Hilda nces at Linda indifferently, her eyes filled with displeasure.


    Perhaps she is surprised Mike invites Linda over.


    She knows what game Mike is ying by involving Linda in such an important asion.


    "Mike, I thought you decided to make the deal with me."


    The business world is cruel.


    Hilda doesn''t cover her displeasure.


    Mike doesn''t take it seriously and says, "Of course I want to see who is more sincere. This is important


    business. I will deal with the party that shows more interest."

 Chapter 585: He Recognizes Me

    Chapter 585: He Recognizes Me


    "It is me, of course. I have prepared cash. As soon as I see the goods, I will send the money to you by


    helicopter."


    It turns out Hilda transfers the money by helicopter every time.


    No wonder the police can''t find any evidence after trying for so long.


    Before wee, Linda nted a miniature wire behind my ear. Now, everything they say will be


    recorded.


    Hopefully, nothing will go wrong.


    "Linda, can we trust this gentleman you''ve brought? He can''t be a cop or something, right?"


    Hilda nces at Linda and then at me with disdain.


    Mike also frowns.


    After whispering something to the woman beside him, the woman walks over with a tiny metal detector.


    I am agitated.


    Linda told me the bug was thetest technology, so ordinary metal detectors won''t be able to find it.


    But what if this isn''t an ordinary metal detector?


    If Mike finds out there''s something wrong with me, will he throw me into the sea and feed me to the


    fish?


    My heart is pounding so fast that I think I might suffer from a heart attack.


    The womanes to me. I only reach her eyebrows.


    I hold my breath and stand there motionlessly, watching her scan me with her gadget.


    Suddenly, the detector beeps.


    I am finished!


    My heart is in my mouth. Mike and Hilda quickly stand up.


    "It''s just a button. It''s so obvious. Is the detector necessary?"


    Linda says and nces at the woman indifferently.


    The woman turns her head calmly and prepares to continue the examination.


    Frances says softly,


    "There''s no need to check. I saw him many years ago. He was working for Terence then. He even killed


    several cops for him. How can he be one of them?"


    Obviously, I never kill a cop. Why is he helping me?


    Could it be he has recognized me?


    It''s impossible. No one should be able to recognize me in this makeup.


    Maybe he thinks I''m an undercover agent or something?


    There is no time for me to think about that.


    Fortunately, Mike believes him and gives the woman a look, so she sits back down with that terrifying


    tool.


    I finally rx.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    My feet are limp from agitation.


    Luckily, Linda holds me to keep me still, so that I don''t give myself away.


    In the beginning, everyone only drinks and chats without mentioning the pending transaction.


    Although I''m allergic to alcohol, red wine isn''t a problem.


    I can tell Mike really likes Hilda. He peeks at her from time to time.


    He also looks at Frances with hostility.


    He must be devastated and furious that his beloved woman is married to someone else.


    Probably because he wants to get Frances drunk, Mike keeps serving him wine. Frances humors and


    drinks with him without saying a word for a long time.


    When they almost have enough wine, Mike winks at the woman beside him.


    She nods and gets up to leave.


    Soon, she returns.


    She is holding a small bag which contains white powder.


    "This stuff is good. I know neither of you has tried it. Now, it''s time for you to show your sincerity."


    As he speaks, he looks at Frances and me.


    "You two, who wants to be the first?"

 Chapter 586: Either-Or

    Chapter 586: Either-Or


    What does he mean?


    I stare nkly at Mike, not knowing what to do.


    It is heroin, if I''m right.


    Frances¡¯ gaze darkens as he scowls at the bag and swallows hard.


    He is obviously nervous.


    Who else cannot be nervous when facing this?


    "Mike, I don''t think it''s a good idea. They never took that before."


    Hilda shakes her head, smiling to decline. Worry overflows from her eyes.


    Generally, drug dealers don''t take drugs. Knowing how terrifying it can be, how will they immerse


    themselves in it?


    I can''t even imagine how horrible I will get if I be a drug addict.


    My body trembles despite myself and I cringe in Linda''s direction.


    Linda''s brow is knitted and she forces out a smile. "There are so many ways to show good faith. And


    money is the straightest way of all. Why must we employ such a way that pleases no one?" She says


    to Mike.


    "No. It pleases me. And whatever pleases me is the best way." Mike gently shakes the wine ss and


    says indifferently.


    He doesn''t care at all about who will take the drug.


    "My man can''t take that. I heard drug would affect men''s sexual performance. Hilda will be happy to do


    it."


    She points at Hilda and pretends she feels sorry for losing this opportunity.


    Hilda is shocked. She probably doesn''t expect Linda will give up so easily.


    But only I know that she never strives for it.


    Hilda looks at Frances and then at the bag on the table. She must be struggling.


    Or she is weighing whether Frances or the money matters more.


    In the end, her gaze is fixed on the bag of white powder.


    I know she has made her decision.


    She loves Frances, but her love is nothing,pared with money.


    That is her love.


    However, how can Frances take such things?


    I can''t imagine what he will be if he gets addicted.


    And what should I do then?


    Did Frances call the FBI? When will theye?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It is so unnerving.


    Right on cue, Mike sneers and pulls out a gun from his pocket, pointing it at me.


    What is he doing?


    I''ve never seen that in my life. I can feel cold sweat trickling down my back.


    Ie here to catch Hilda and see Frances is safe, not to end up my life.


    He moves the gun across me, and then stops at Frances.


    My nerves are stretched to the breaking point.


    An image shes before my mind. It is Frances being shotst time.


    I don''t want to experience that again!


    I have a sudden impulse to stand in his crosshairs.


    Frances won''t be in danger then.


    But as I''m just about to move, Linda stops me.


    She makes me a sign to wait.


    I can only resist the impulse and sit down.


    Mike says coldly.


    "You have to y by my rules. Either of you must take it. Otherwise, I will kill both of


    you."

 Chapter 587: I Hate Myself

    Chapter 587: I Hate Myself


    I''m scared.


    I''m so scared of the drug, but I''m more scared that Frances will get addicted to it.


    If one of us must take it, then I''ll be the one.


    I take a deep breath and reach out to the bag of powder.


    My entire body trembles involuntarily. I have foreseen how disgusting and desperate I will be.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But before my hand can touch it, Frances has clutched it. He smiles faintly and says, "Such a good


    opportunity, wouldn''t it be a pity if I give it away?"


    As he speaks, he opens it calmly.


    "No! You can''t do it!"


    I shout inwardly over and over again, but no one can hear it.


    "Good. I appreciate your bravery. It looks like Hilda has found a good husband."


    Mike smiles and hands Frances a dor bill.


    Taking it over, Frances pours the powder onto it, and glowers at it.


    Seems like a painful internal struggle is going on.


    Mike grows more and more impatient.


    Sensing his hesitancy, Hilda jabs him with her elbow, "Frances, hurry up. It''s just a little. You will be


    fine."


    A little?


    I want to punch her right in the face.


    It is far from a little. It is a lot!


    Now, getting addicted or not is no longer the issue here. He can die from a drug overdose!


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Looking at Frances, I be more and more despairing.


    I don''t want this. But with my hands tied, I can''t do anything but watch.


    If I go forward, all the efforts will be wasted. So I can only sit here like an outsider even though my


    heart tells me exactly the opposite.


    I hate it.


    I hate myself.


    If I''ve moved faster, the situation would be totally different.


    However, why does Frances do this?


    He has no idea who I am right now. He doesn''t need to help me.


    But if he is helping Hilda make this deal to get solid evidence, then it will be too much of a sacrifice.


    No matter what, I don''t want him to do this.


    But now, it is toote.


    He slowly pours the powder on the bill and rolls it up.


    Then, he ces it in front of his nose.


    Inhaling deeply, he sniffs the powder into his nostrils and then his body.


    Eyes bloodshot, I bite my lips hard to utter no sound.


    The grief saps my heart so much that I can''t breathe.


    Fortunately, everyone''s attention is focused on Frances, and no one notices me.


    I fix my gaze at Frances, afraid that he will suddenly fall in front of me.


    But strangely, he doesn''t.


    Isn''t this heroin?


    Am I overthinking it?


    Without even looking at Frances, Hilda says to Mike, "Now, I get the deal, don''t I?"


    The urgency overflows from her voice.


    Does Frances matter even a little to her?


    Mike grins and looked at Frances. He nods, "You really have an excellent husband. It is


    yours."

 Chapter 588: Dont Hurt Yourself

    Chapter 588: Don''t Hurt Yourself


    After saying that, he signs a sexy woman beside him.


    She gets up and leaves the room.


    Probably she goes to get the goods.


    Hilda heaves a sigh of relief before turning to Frances, saying, "Are you alright?"


    Frances smiles at her. Just as he is about to say something, he begins to twitch and falls to the ground,


    unconscious.


    "Frances!"


    Hilda shouts.


    I almost cry out and race to him.


    Lying on the floor, Frances twists in pain, and I can see agony on his face.


    He keeps rolling his eyes and snot flows out of his nose. He is no longer the person he used to be.


    What should I do?


    He looks so in pain.


    What on earth should I do?


    "Cold ... I''m cold..."


    I hear him mumble.


    Hilda hugs him tightly with her face full of panic. She turns to Mike and says, "Come ashore. He''s


    dying! I''m taking him to the hospital!"


    "What''s the hurry? You haven''t got your stuff yet."


    Then Hilda stops talking and just hugs Frances tightly, her eyes filled with worry.


    What a nerve!


    Frances has be like this thanks to her.


    I want to hug him, but unfortunately, I can only stand aside.


    Will he be fine? I think nervously.


    Right on cue, Frances begins to howl in pain.


    To be exact, he is roaring.


    I think he''s probably paralyzed by drugs and lost his mind.


    He pushes Hilda away and keeps rolling on the floor.


    He cries and thenughs.


    Tears and snot go all over his face, but he doesn''t notice that at all, immersing himself in his own world.


    No, he can''t do this anymore.


    Hilda rushes over and just as she wants to protect Frances, the sexy womanes up soaked with


    two boxes.


    Why is she wet?


    Could the drug be brought up in the sea?


    God knows where they hide them!


    Seeing the goods, Hilda neglects Frances, snatches the box from the woman, and quickly opens it.


    After making sure there is no problem, she closes the box with a smile.


    She takes out her phone and calls someone.


    And Frances is now frantically hitting the wall.


    Again and again, and my heart aches too.


    Doesn''t it hurt?


    Don''t do that, Frances.


    Don''t hurt yourself.


    His sufferings wring my heart.


    "Now you can fly to Thand."


    After the call, she turns to look at Mike, asking, "Can we dock now?"


    "Of course, but it is toote now."


    He looks at Frances with a grin, then says to Hilda, "Hey, why not be my woman? Your man is over


    now."


    He has no intention to hide his triumph. So that''s what he wants from the start.


    He wants Frances to be like this!


    And he knows that Hilda will choose money over Frances!


    Damn them!


    Mike''s gun on the tablees into my sight. A crazy idea pops into my head.


    Just as I am about to rush over and snatch the gun over, the door is kicked open.


    We are aimed by dozens of guns.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 589: Better Be Prepared

    Chapter 589: Better Be Prepared


    I''ve never seen anything like that before. I feel really shaken.


    Standing where I am, I don''t dare move.


    In fact, everyone present stand there without movement.


    Besides Frances who is twisting like crazy.


    "You''re under arrest on suspicion of drug trade. You''re surrounded by us. Hands up and don''t move."


    With so many guns pointed at, who would dare to move?


    Anyone who tries to escape will be shot dead immediately.


    After my heart steadies to its regr rhythm, hopese back to me.


    The police are here. Frances is saved!


    They march forward and take everyone under control.


    We are all handcuffed. I know I''m going to the FBI, but I don''t care at all.


    All I care about is Frances.


    He is the one and only reason why Ie here.


    Leaving everything behind, I shout at the FBI, "Save him! He''s taken drugs! Save him!"


    In desperation, I forget to change my voice and therefore, it is a husky female voice.


    Right now, I don''t give a shit if I''m exposed


    Frances is taken away by two policemen and carried to a speedboat. The rest of us are taken to


    another boat.


    We are under their guns all the time.


    Mike cocks his head from side to side, then he pushes away the policeman beside him and jumps into


    the sea.


    The police then shoot into the sea. With the dim light, I see the water turning red.


    Hilda stares nkly at what is urring in front of her. She will be in great trouble if she follows Mike''s


    lead.


    Soon, two policemen recover Mike''s body.


    The speedboat on which Frances is on arrives at the shore first, and the police quickly transfer him to


    the hospital.


    We arriveter and are sent to the FBI.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I take off the makeup on my face and reveal myself.


    The policewoman is ck-jawed when she sees me.


    After a short interrogation, I am released.


    It''s easy for them to uncover who a person is. I''m innocent, and I''m not afraid of being investigated.


    Beforeing out, I ask her which hospital Frances is in.


    But she doesn''t tell me.


    They haven''t arrested all Hilda and Mike''s men, so Frances can''t see anyone as a material witness.


    And they keep Frances'' condition as a secret too.


    But, I want to know if he is alive or dead. I want to know how he is.


    The way he lies on the boat just now scares me.


    Tears roll down my cheeks.


    The policewoman takes pity on me, saying, "What is your rtionship with him?"


    "I am his..."


    Halfway through, I am lost for words.


    Right now, I have nothing to do with him. He is Hilda''s legal husband.


    "I''m his ex-wife."


    As myst resort, I look at her eagerly.


    But in the end, I hear nothing about him.


    I stand at the door of the FBI, not knowing what to do or where to go.


    After everything is settled, I am at a total loss.


    Frances. Frances.


    Frances is all I think about.


    I want to see him. I want to see him. I have to see him. I need to see him no matter what he looks like


    now, whether he is alive or dead!


    But what should I do? Where should I go?


    My heart is filled with helplessness and despair.


    It isn''t until I see Lindae out that I see hope again.


    Perhaps, she has ess to it!


    Linda is relieved to have Hilda captured, so she doesn''t refuse my request and locates Frances a little


    later.


    However, I feel her expression changes somehow.


    "How is he? Where is he now?"


    Linda says huskily after gazing at me for a while, "You''d better be prepared. He..."

 Chapter 590: She Knows What to Do

    Chapter 590: She Knows What to Do


    Be prepared?


    What does she mean?


    My heart aches, and I take a step back to bnce myself.


    I am nervous to hear what she''s going to say.


    But my eagerness to see him defeats the fear. I can''t wait.


    I grab Linda''s hand tightly and say in a low voice.


    "Where is he now? How is he? Could he be..."


    He can''t be dead!


    But overdose often leads to death.


    Frances is unconscious when he is taken away. He could die from oxygen deprivation.


    I feel a twinge in my heart.


    I can''t imagine.


    Linda stares at me for a while before she sighs, "Forget it, go and see with your own eyes."


    "I thought I couldn''t see him." I ask her in doubt.


    Having begged that policewoman for so long, I''m told this is secret.


    Now I don''t even know if he''s alive or dead.


    I have a lot to say to him. I have a lot to do with him. I have a long life to share with him. He has to be


    fine.


    "Trust me, I know what to do." Linda gives me aforting look and says in a low voice.


    With Linda''s assurance, I can''t wait for a moment longer and urge her to bring me over immediately.


    When we arrive, I find myself at the military hospital. Is he in there?


    Guards can be seen patrolling every day, which can guarantee Frances¡¯ safety.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When the car stops, I want to get inside and see him as soon as I can.


    I must see him today!


    "Slow down, don''t rush in."


    Linda holds my hand and we stand aside, waiting.


    Why can''t we go in?


    I can''t wait anymore.


    But Linda has her reason.


    I have no choice but to stand there with her and wait.


    A doctores out and walks towards us.


    He looks familiar, but I don''t have the heart in knowing who he is. I think of only Frances now.


    When Linda calls him brother, I realize that it turns out he looks like Linda!


    He is Linda''s brother!


    No wonder she says she knows what to do.


    "Frances is your patient, right? Can she pretend to be a nurse and go in with you?"


    Linda whispers to her brother.


    I have so many hopes in him.


    Finally, I can see Frances!


    He looks at me and frowns in embarrassment, "One of my nurses happens to be on leave. But there


    are strict rules in military hospital. She looks nothing like that nurse."


    "Easy. Just show me her picture."


    Her brother takes out his phone and gives Linda the picture.


    Linda goes out and makes a phone call. Then the special effects makeup artistes soonter.


    Asians look way different from Caucasians. But with the help of the makeup artist, I can even y a


    man. To y another woman is as easy as pie.


    Not long after, the makeup is done. Wearing a wig, I look much like that nurse.


    Dressed as a nurse, I put on a mask and a nurse''s cap, and follow the doctor into the hospital in


    trepidation.

 Chapter 591: Perhaps Forever

    Chapter 591: Perhaps Forever


    Linda can''t go in, so she just waits outside.


    I now look like a normal nurse with the makeup. And thank God no one stops me all the way to the


    ward.


    Soon after, we arrive at a VIP ward.


    Outside the door, two sturdy special forces soldiers are guarding.


    Each holds a gun in their hands.


    To avoid being spotted, I lower my head.


    Standing at the door, I can''t lift my hand.


    I''m nervous.


    I''ve never been that nervous in my life.


    The doctor looks at me and pushes the door open.


    I raise my head and look inside.


    In an instant, tears flood out.


    It is tear of joy.


    Frances is lying on the bed, his eyes tightly closed, and he is intubated with pipes connected to the


    venttor.


    It pains my heart to see him like this.


    But at the very least, he is still alive, isn''t he?


    The visualized heartbeat exins everything.


    How I wish I could rush to him right now, but I can''t.


    Soldiers are guarding the door. They will find me suspicious right away if I do that.


    After some thought, I hold back the urge.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After running some regr tests, the doctor goes to the door and is about to close it.


    The soldiers cast him a sharp look.


    "What are you doing? You can''t close the door."


    "We need to get the patient cleaned and changed. We do it every day. Anything wrong?"


    The soldiers exchange nces.


    Then they agree.


    The moment the door closes, I race to Frances.


    I hold him in my arms tightly and carefully.


    "If you have anything to say or to do, hurry up. We don''t have much time."


    The doctor tells me.


    I nod and then lean my head against Frances¡¯ heart.


    Hearing his heartbeat, I am convinced that he is still alive.


    He''s not dead.


    But how is he now?


    I''m worried.


    After a while, I tilt my head and look at the doctor, saying, "What''s wrong with him? Why is he lying


    here? How long has he been like this? When will he wake up? Or will he wake up?"


    The doctor is overwhelmed by my questions.


    "You asked so many questions at once, which one do you want me to answer first?"


    I don''t know.


    Because I want to know everything.


    "Tell me everything you know." I look at him eagerly and ask.


    The doctor smiles and walks over to exin, "He overdosed, and the drugs paralyze his brain. Later,


    his breathing temporarily stops, resulting in insufficient blood supply to his brain. So, he is unconscious


    now. In fact, he is a vegetable now."


    A vegetable?


    I look nkly at Frances. After a long time, I say in a trembling voice, "Then, will he wake up?"


    After seeing so many TV dramas, I know what a vegetable means.


    The doctor shakes his head and exins, "It could be a day, a month, or perhaps forever. So better be


    prepared."

 Chapter 592: He Has Never Betrayed Me

    Chapter 592: He Has Never Betrayed Me


    I finally understand what Linda means when she tells me to be prepared.


    They must think it will be a heavy blow to me if Frances never wakes up.


    Actually, it''s not true.


    As long as he''s alive, nothing really matters.


    Besides, the doctor has said maybe he''ll wake up tomorrow.


    There are so many cases online where people are brought back to life from the vegetative state by


    their loved ones. I believe I can do that as well.


    Perhaps it won''t be long before Frances wakes up and holds my hand again.


    As long as there is a chance, I will wait.


    I''ll wait for a day or two, a year or two, or even a dozen of years.


    I''m satisfied as long as I can stay by his side.


    "I see. Can I visit him every day?"


    The doctor nods.


    He looks a little surprised.


    He must be wondering why I''m taking it so easily.


    But a doctor has seen too many strange things. He soon recovers from the startled look.


    "I can let you take the ce of the nurse for the time being. But you won''t have to stay here for too


    long. He will be brought to his hometown in half a month and you won''t have to sneak around like this."


    I nod, feeling more satisfied.


    His return means a family reunion.


    Isn''t that perfect?


    About ten minutester, I walk out with the doctor.


    The thought that I can always visit him makes me feel better.


    After I get out, Linda takes me home.


    When I arrive home, Mindy is frantic.


    She rushes over and punches me on the forehead the minute she sees me.


    "Jane, where the hell have you been? You told me you had to work overtime and couldn''te home


    for two days but it turns out you are drawing yourself to the me! Did Frances drug you or something?


    How can you sacrifice so much for him? How can you try to take down the international drug dealers all


    by yourself?! You''re a married woman. Just stay at home and take care of the kids!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I smile. Mindy''s scolding is warm and sweet.


    This girl is too worried about me.


    I put my arm around her, turn down the corners of my mouth and say, "Who says married women can


    only take care of their kids at home? Look at you, aren''t you also wandering around?"


    Mindy res at me and continues in a serious tone, "Are you kidding me? Do you have any idea how


    terrible Mike and Hilda can be? You''ve been through hell! I don''t care what''s going on between Frances


    and Hilda. You can''t let anything bad happen to you! You''re my best friend. You just can''t!"


    I know Mindy has misunderstood Frances.


    And it is time I tell her the truth.


    I pull her to the sofa by the arm and say softly to her, "Listen to me. It''s not what you think."


    I have told Mindy everything that happens between Frances and Hilda.


    It isn''t until now that she finally understands it.


    Frances has never betrayed me.

 Chapter 593: No One Can Get in Between Us

    Chapter 593: No One Can Get in Between Us


    "No wonder Frances suddenly marries Hilda when he already loves you so much. It can''t be real. I


    knew it!"


    Mindy says with certainty, pping her thighs.


    Easy to say in hindsight....


    I roll my eyes at her and point it out.


    "I remember it very differently when Frances and Hilda were together. You didn''t say you knew it. You


    said he was a bastard or something. Wait a minute! You have said that again one minute ago, haven''t


    you?"


    I tilt my head and pretend to be recalling suspiciously.


    Mindy knows she has made a fool of herself.


    But she just turns around and res at David, "Did I just say that, David? You didn''t hear me say


    anything bad about Frances, did you?"


    With a puzzled look, David shakes his head, "I wasn''t paying attention to you guys."


    Was he?


    How is that possible?


    I know exactly how much he loves Mindy.


    He literally wishes to memorize every word she says. How could he not listen? This is absurd!


    He is spoiling Mindy so bad that he is even pretending to be deaf.


    I can''t tear apart such a sweet lie of his.


    And what about me? Do I still have the chance to spend the rest of my life with Frances?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Thinking of him lying unconsciously in the hospital, I feel my heart sink.


    Mindy immediately notices that something is wrong, "Jane, what''s the matter?" she asks.


    "Frances is still unconscious for an overdose of drugs. I''m not sure if he will wake up. Mindy, I''m d


    that he''s still alive. But, I hope he''s fine and nothing bad happens to him. I still have so much to say to


    him, but I probably won''t have a chance."


    I''m weeping on her shoulder.


    Mindy pats me on the shoulder and whispers to me, "There will be a chance, Jane. You love each other


    so much that you''re willing to die for each other. The heavens will be merciful to you."


    Really?


    I do hope it is true.


    However, if everything in the world happens as people have wished, there won''t be so many regrets at


    all.


    In the following days, I go to the hospital to see Frances every day.


    His body is in stable condition, but he just doesn''t wake up.


    Every day I would stay by his side, hold his hand, and talk to him.


    I hope he can hear me. I hope that one day he will suddenly wake up, hold my hand and never let go.


    Two weeks have passed and Frances still hasn''t woken up.


    Hilda''s verdict has finally been made.


    She was sentenced to death.


    This is good news for both of us.


    On the day of the execution, I stand outside the wall and hear the gunshot.


    Hilda is finally dead.


    Everything seems to have settled.


    No one can get in between Frances and me ever again.


    I return to the hospital contentedly. When I arrive, I happen to see someone picking Frances up.


    I know him. He''s the closest to Frances.


    When he sees me, he hands me a document.


    "Ms. Noyes, Mr. Louis told me to give you this."


    Everything seems to have settled.

 Chapter 594: Spiteful and Cruel

    Chapter 594: Spiteful and Cruel


    "What is it?"


    I stand there, afraid to take it from him.


    I don''t know what it is except that it must have something to do with Frances.


    "Several things including some documents that Mr. Louis gives you. You''ll see when you open it."


    Documents?


    I have wanted to take a look, but I don''t get the chance. They are taking Frances out on his bed. I have


    to follow them.


    They put him into a car and soon arrive at an open space.


    There is a private ne.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I watch them carry Frances up the ne. Although I know he is going back home, I''m still worried.


    When he is out of sight, I''m always restless.


    I walk up to Frances¡¯ trusted friend with some apprehension, "Excuse me, can I go with you?"


    Even though I haven''t told Mindy nor said goodbye to Linda yet.


    And all my things are still at my ce, unpacked.


    But what is more important to me than Frances in this world?


    I look at him anxiously, afraid that he will turn me down.


    But he nods and says to me in respect, "Of course. Please get in. The ne is about to take off."


    The whole time on the ne, I hold Frances'' hand and never move my eyes away from him.


    It has been more than two weeks and he still hasn''t woken up.


    When on earth will he wake up?


    Even if I he never does, I will still be there for him. But I would rather that he will wake up.


    I want to see him alive full of vigor.


    Even if he is cold to me, malicious to me, ignoring me, I''m fine with it.


    It''s better than him lying on this bed anyway.


    After dozens of hours of fight, the ne finally arrives at the backyard of Frances¡¯ vi.


    I can''t remember how long it''s been since I left here.


    It''s been so long as if it happens in thest century.


    Frances is carried back to his bedroom and I walk into the house as well.


    The moment I see Earl, my tears gushes out.


    "Earl."


    I walk over and hold him tight in my arms.


    But he struggles to break away from me, pping me desperately.


    "Bad woman, you bad woman! Let go of me!"


    His little fists do not hurt me, but his words do.


    I look at him and choke up, "I''m not a bad woman. I''m your mother."


    "Liar! You are not my mother! My mom told me that you are a bad woman. I must keep away from you


    whenever I see you!"


    He pushes me away and runs to Frances, "Dad! Wake up! Where is my mom? I miss her so much."


    But Frances is lying still on the stretcher. How can he hear him?


    Earl keeps crying and never gives me a chance to touch him.


    Every time I get nearer, he dodges me in fear.


    This is probably what Hilda has done to him, to make Earl and I strangers to each other.


    This is what she wants.


    She is so spiteful and cruel.


    Hilda wants to make it hard for me even when she is gone.

 Chapter 595: A Letter from Old Mr. Louis

    Chapter 595: A Letter from Old Mr. Louis


    Hilda and Frances have gone to the US, leaving Earl and Albie here taken care of by the nanny.


    The nanny knows me and she also likes me.


    She is very happy to see me back.


    "Mrs. Louis, good to have you back."


    To be honest, I''m a little surprised.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Frances and I are already divorced. But she still calls me Mrs. Louis.


    "No need to call me that. After all...."


    I look at Frances and pause.


    Although I know what happens between Frances and Hilda is not real, I still find it hard to get over it.


    I don''t want to talk about it anymore.


    "No, you have always been the Mrs. Louis to me. Although I never know why you have divorced, I


    could tell how much he loved you when you were here. Mr. Louis has been polite but distant to Hilda


    Farey."


    Really?


    But how should I know about that?


    I''ve been away too long to know anything that happens in this house.


    When I walk pass old Mr. Louis'' room, sadness strikes me.


    Hilda is already dead, but I still don''t know if she did this to him.


    And I don''t know if Frances has found out about the truth or not.


    If he has, old Mr. Louis can finally rest in peace.


    As I sigh, nanny walks to me and hands me a letter.


    "Mrs. Louis, this letter is from old Mr. Louis two days before he died. He said that if youe back one


    day instead of Hilda, I shall give it to you. If you nevere back within two years, I shall burn it. Don''t


    worry. I have never opened the letter."


    She looks sincere and then backs away together with the two kids.


    I go into old Mr. Louis'' room and open the letter.


    Even now, he still chooses to write letters.


    He probably feels that in this era where everything can be bugged, a letter is the best way to keep a


    secret.


    Tears begin to fall as I read the first sentence.


    "Jane, if you''re reading this letter, it means I''m already gone. Unfortunately, I will never get to see Earl


    grow up, nor can I see the day when I''m surrounded by grandkids. Of course, I never thought I could.


    People with liver cancer can only count the days until they die. But I can''t help feeling regretful."


    "No more sad words. After all, it''s a real pleasure that you see this letter. It means Hilda has been taken


    down. The threat to this family no longer exists now. I''m sorry. I was so mean to you because of Hilda.


    Before I met her, I never thought that one day, I would be manipted by a woman."


    "At first, I thought she was a sweet, innocent girl. It wasn''t until I overheard her call one day that I


    realized she was malicious deep down, like a snake or a scorpion. That day, I saw the evil in her. She


    could kill dozens of lives without mercy just to achieve her goal. And the power and the influences she


    has are much greater than I thought. It''ll be a piece of cake for her to hurt you. But she has discovered


    that I knew all about it, threatening to kill you if I don''t force you to leave."

 Chapter 596 Life is A Life When There鈥檚 A True Friend

    Chapter 596 Life is A Life When There¡¯s A True Friend


    ¡°I know she has the ability to do it. Although I could protect you, there is no wall without wind. Hilda and


    her group have powerful forces, I¡¯m afraid a little carelessness could put you in danger, so I have to


    compromise, saying bad words to you again and again. Only in this way can I push you away from this


    house, from that horrible woman. In fact, I really like you, at the first sight of you. The main thing is that


    you are the girl who Frances has been in love with for more than ten years. I trust Louis¡¯ judgment.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that my terrible attitude failed to make you leave, which pushed Hilda took drastic


    actions. At the moment when I saw you shoot at Frances, I know everything I did before is right. Hilda


    could try everything to achieve her purpose. After that, you went into jail, which was exactly what she


    wanted. And I also understand my life ising to an end. I¡¯ve told this to Frances before, and I¡¯m not


    sure when he could settle this matter, but I believe that day will definitelye.¡±


    ¡°If I could, I¡¯d like to witness that day toe, but unfortunately, I have no time to wait. I hope you and


    Frances could wait for that day¡¯sing. Don¡¯t feel sorry for me. I could see your happiness from


    heaven.¡±


    As I finish reading the letter, tears blur my eyes.


    I really have no idea that old Mr Louis has done so much for me.


    If I had discovered all these earlier, could it be that old Mr Louis would have not died.


    Crouching in a corner, I couldn¡¯t stop crying for a long time until a call from Mindy stops it.


    ¡°Jane, where are you? I couldn¡¯t get through to you on the phone before. I thought you were caught by


    Hilda¡¯s remaining forces.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I sniff and answer her embarrassedly, ¡°Ah, Mindy, I¡¯ve got back from the United States.¡±


    ¡°What? You got back without telling me?! Do you want to live or not?! Did you get back with Frances?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect his men woulde to fetch him today. We left in a hurry, so I forgot to tell you.


    But uh, could you help me bring my things back, I packed nothing in a hurry.¡±


    Honestly, as I speak out these words, I fear that Mindy would jump out of the phone and hit me.


    But in fact, a friend like Mindy is worthy of my true heart for my whole life.


    ¡°Damn, I must owe you in my previous life. I got it. You just stay with Frances and wake him up with


    your true heart and love!¡±


    After hanging up, I wipe the tears from the corners of my eyes and go straight upstairs.


    Thought Frances can¡¯t see me crying, I don¡¯t want to face him with an upset look.


    After I get upstairs, I open the envelop Frances gave to me.


    My tears fall down immediately at the sight of the things in it.


    At the top of it is a photo.


    It is the one that Frances secretly photographed me, which looks new, probably photocopied recently.


    There are a lot of other things in it such as property ownership certificates and certificates for transfer


    of property, a whole lot of stuff.


    In addition, there is also a ring in it, a proposal ring from Frances.


    And thest thing I see in envelop is a USB sh disk.

 Chapter 597 It Sounds Cheesy

    Chapter 597 It Sounds Cheesy


    I plug the USB sh disk into myputer and open the folder.


    There is only a video.


    I click the video open with a trembling hand.


    It even takes several clicks before the folder is clicked on.


    As the video is clicked open, Frances¡¯ charming face appears.


    In the video, he wears a faint smile.


    He gazes at the screen silently, but I feel he is staring at me.


    As he speaks out the first word, tears can¡¯t help welling up my eyes.


    Lately, it seems that I have cried a lot.


    But the truth is that I¡¯m not such a sentimental person.


    The words he said is nearly the same as old Mr Louis wrote in the letter.


    ¡°Jane, if you¡¯re watching this video, perhaps I have left the world already.¡±


    I take a look at the man lying outside, which more or less gives me some constion.


    He is still there.


    At least, he is with me now.


    I wipe my blurred eyes and continue watching the video.


    He always wears a calm expression but I can see the pain and tiredness in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. I¡¯m going to make probably the hardest decision in my life. Hurting you is thest thing


    I want to do in the world. But now I have to do it for your safety. A quite long time ago, old Mr Louis told


    me that there was something wrong with Hilda. At that time, I already found something wrong with her,


    so I particrly investigated her. The truth really terrified me. It was the first time I felt so powerless and


    feared that I was unable to protect you.¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t believe any words you said at the wedding. I didn¡¯t know what happened then, but I never


    doubt your love for me. And I will love you as I always do, until the end of my life. Even if I left the


    world, I would take my love for you to the tomb.¡±


    He suddenlyughs shyly when he says it.


    He put hands on the head embarrassedly.


    ¡°Maybe it sounds too sappy and emotional.¡±


    I also can¡¯t helpughing when seeing his shy face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But he immediately puts on a serious look and the smile disappears quickly on his face.


    ¡°But I¡¯m so sorry. I love you so much but I have to put you into jail. There is no safer ce than jail in


    the world. After that, I hurt you again by marring Hilda. Only when I became the closest person beside


    her can I have the greatest chance to destroy her. You know what? Every time I hurt you, I feel so bad


    and it seems going to kill me. I remembered one time you came to thepany to tell me Hilda¡¯s true


    face. At that moment, I was so eager to embrace you and told you everything, but unfortunately I saw


    Hilda¡¯s men behind you rushing towards us, I had no choice but swallow great pain in my heart and


    pped you. You felt pain in your face, but my heart was bleeding.¡±


    ¡°The simr things happened one after another. You would never know how painful and suffering it was


    for me. However, I stayed with Hilda so long but I still can¡¯t know any secrets of hers. And you were


    reduced to dangerous situations again and again because of her. I suddenly felt afraid that Hilda might


    hurt you again, even more afraid she would hurt our child, so I took Penelope away and left all matters


    concerned with property transfer to mywyer. I told him to give you all these stuff once I lost my


    consciousness. But I will pray it will not happen. I hope you will never see the video and I can stay with


    you forever.¡±


    I turn my head and look fondly towards the bed where Frances lies.


    But when I turn around I find that Frances is gone!


    ¡°Frances! Frances!¡±


    I get up anxiously and look around in the room, even under the bed, but I can¡¯t find him!


    He was lying unconsciously on the bed just now, so where could he be?


    Could it be that men from Hilda¡¯s group came to take him away?


    But why I didn¡¯t notice it all along? Is it because that I waspletely immersed in the video?


    I rush out of the room frantically. As I open the door, I run into a familiar embrace.

 Chapter 598 He Wakes up

    Chapter 598 He Wakes up


    I can¡¯t be more familiar to this smell.


    Even in my dream, I pine for the smell of him.


    Frances.


    It¡¯s him!


    I jerk my head up and meet his gentle eyes.


    For an instant, tears stream down my face.


    My sight is fixed tightly on him, and even at the present moment I still can¡¯t believe that he wakes up.


    I embrace him tightly and hear his heart racing wildly, and I finallye to believe that he reallyes


    to life.


    ¡°France? How did it happen? I thought you would never wake up again.¡±


    Big tears fall on his shoulder.


    I hug him and feel so excited even beyond control.


    He touches my hair gently and speaks with a smile, ¡°Because I want to be with you forever. How can I


    leave without saying goodbye when you¡¯re still waiting for me?¡±


    His words touch my heart deeply.


    My brain is a mess and I don¡¯t know what to say, just embracing him.


    I circle him with my arms and forget time and everything, until I feel my legs are a little sore, and finally


    I let go of him.


    I raise my head and gaze at his gorgeous face, feeling contented and peaceful in my heart.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Now I can tell him all the things I haven¡¯t said to him before.


    ¡°Frances. Come here. I have a word with you!¡±


    I hold his hand and take him towards the bed and sit down together with him.


    He nods and smiles at me, ¡°Say whatever you want. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    At the moment, all questions for him in my head are thrown to the winds.


    A sudden impulse in my body drives me to pounce on him down the bed, and Iy a kiss on his lips.


    I¡¯ve never done anything so daring in my life. My heart races fast, but the kiss on his lips is wonderful.


    I¡¯m not a good kisser as he is, and I can only kiss him in an awkward and strange way.


    My heart beats faster and faster, and my breathing grows quicker and quicker.


    But Frances¡¯ breathing is much heavier and quicker.


    His calm and peaceful eyes turn red, as if burning in fire.


    The me of lust in his eyes awakens me.


    The next moment he takes the initiative and rolls me beneath his body.


    He kisses me madly and affectionately on my lips, at the same time, he takes advantage of this


    moment by reaching his right hand under my clothes.


    ¡°No¡­¡­Frances¡­¡­no¡­¡­¡±


    I resist and struggle to get up from underneath him.


    He just woke up a minute ago, then how could he make wild movements? If anything goes wrong with


    him, won¡¯t I be the guilty one?


    But Frances totally ignores my words as if they were never said. On the contrary, he doesn¡¯t stop but


    reach his hand under my panties without any hesitation.


    Oh, man!


    I exert all my strength and push him away, getting annoyed, ¡°No! You just wake up. You haven¡¯t


    completely recovered yet!¡±


    ¡°No?¡± he stops, looks at me with raised eyebrows, hooks his lips, and whispers near my ear, ¡°Thest


    thing a man wants to hear is that someone thinks he¡¯s not capable of that side of thing.¡±


    He quickly takes off my panties and his own clothes, rubbing tenderly at the softest part of my body


    until I getpletely wet. He jerks up and gets into my body.


    After that, he proves to me whether he¡¯s able to do it or not.

 Chapter 599 Shameless

    Chapter 599 Shameless


    Two hourster, he finished it.


    Frances still looks energetic and vigorous, but I think there is just onest breath left in my body.


    As it turns out, don¡¯t underestimate physical strength of a man.


    Even a man struggling against illness still can make love, not alone a thirsty man who hasn¡¯t touch


    women for a long time!


    With great annoyance, I stare at Frances next to me, who looks satisfied, and Iin, ¡°You are


    such a beast! You just woke up from hell! Can¡¯t you think about anything else except sex?¡±


    He smiles faintly andys a soft kiss on my forehead, speaks in a deep voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me


    that you have many words to say to me?¡±


    ¡°You have nerve to mention it? If you didn¡¯t interrupt me, I would have done it!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I roll my eyes at him and say to him angrily.


    He tilts his head and puts on an innocent look, ¡°Well, I seem to remember that it was you who seduced


    me first.¡±


    I seduced him?


    Didn¡¯t I just kiss him first? I just wanted to give him a simple and nice kiss. Who knows he would be


    turned on and make love with me without considering his own body condition.


    And he should dare to me me without any shames?!


    How shameless!


    Knowing the fact that I¡¯m not his match in arguing, I just give up and snort at him, giving him a serious


    look.


    ¡°Okay, now listen carefully, I¡¯m starting now.¡±


    ¡°First, if anything happened to you in the future, can you just not keep it as a secret to me? Didn¡¯t we


    promise a long time ago not to hide things from each other anymore? But you lost your words and


    abandoned me to marry Hilda. Also, you reduced yourself to dangerous situations and almost lost your


    life. Have you ever thought that how worried I would be if anything terrible happened to you? You hid


    everything from me, but did you know how hard my life was without knowing the truth? I would rather


    you kill me than let me know how much you love Hilda.¡±


    Thinking of the miserable past makes me feel sad.


    Although I already know it¡¯s a huge misunderstanding.


    There are things that can¡¯t be gotten over easily with one or two simple exnations.


    Something like a wound, even healed, a scar is always there, which will remind you at every moment


    that you were wounded.


    Frances¡¯ eyes darken.


    ¡°You also know that we shouldn¡¯t hide from each other? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me at the first time


    when Hilda used Earl to threaten you? Do you know how painful it was to be shot at heart? Do you


    know I almost can¡¯t see you again? Also, you never told me any of your ns against Hilda, such as


    the matter concerned with Terence, and this time you went on a cruise with Linda, do you know how


    dangerous it was? It was not a game, with anybody able to go there. If you were unlucky, you could be


    killed!¡±


    Arguing angrily, he looks at me with twisted eyebrows.


    I could tell that he is furious.


    But to my amazement, he recognized me back then.


    How did he recognize me when I did a so dramatic make-up that even I couldn¡¯t recognize me myself?


    I stare at him nkly and ask, ¡°How did you know that was me?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, even nobody recognized you, I would always recognize you! I love you so much, so whatever


    you look like, or whether you hide in a sea of people, I will recognize you at the first sight.¡±

 Chapter 600 Because I Want to Protect You

    Chapter 600 Because I Want to Protect You


    ¡°Come on, you must have found some ws in my make-up, just tell me!¡±


    I look up at him, not believing what he said.


    How can it be so easy to recognize a person who tries to cheat people¡¯s eyes?


    How could it be that my make-up fooled so many people except him?


    Could it be that my look on him was too affectionate? So he figured out because of my oddness?


    Sometimes, eyes can¡¯t tell a lie.


    Perhaps my worried eyes betrayed myself.


    He lowers his head and gaze at me with great affection.


    ¡°Stupid, you doubt me because you don¡¯t know how important you are in my heart. Your look, the way


    you act has lingered in my dreams thousands of times. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that I can tell you


    from others through a strand of hair.¡±


    It¡¯s too magical to believe.


    But what can I say?


    The affection in his eyes makes it hard for me not to believe him.


    Though it¡¯s too much, sweet words are always musical.


    ¡°All right, I just believe you for the moment, but I still get other things at you!¡± I snort at him but feel


    sweet in my heart.


    I won¡¯t doubt his love for me anymore.


    Whatever happens, I will always believe his love.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    He smiles dotingly and pulls me into his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the heroin. How can you have it all without a second thought?! Do you know how serious the


    consequence would be? If you can¡¯t wake up forever, do you know how miserable I would be?¡±


    ¡°Jane, I of course wouldn¡¯t have done that if it had not been for you. If I hadn¡¯t taken it, it would have


    been you. I would rather take it all on myself than put you in danger. Because protecting you is the


    mission of my life, how could I possibly let anything happen to you?¡±


    Oh, heavens! He sounds so touching.


    I know it was not right for him to do that but I can¡¯t even find a word to refute him!


    ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t act like that from now on.¡± Seeing me doesn¡¯t work, I speak like a spoiled child


    and circle his waist, whispering, ¡°You must promise me that you won¡¯t do dangerous things without


    telling me.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. I promise you. Anyway, there won¡¯t be another Hilda in the world anymore. In the future,


    there is no one standing between us, and no one can separate us.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He rests his chin on my shoulder and ensures me.


    But I still feel uneasy in my heart.


    Hilda was dead, but no one can guarantee that there won¡¯t be a second person like her in the world. I


    even can¡¯t imagine how I should face it if that sort of thing happens again.


    ¡°Frances, let¡¯s not be separated from now on, OK?¡±


    I embrace him and speak softly.


    ¡°Okay. Now, let¡¯s go to the Bureau of Civil Affairs to get a marriage license.¡±


    He really means it.


    Before I can react, he already took me to the Bureau of Civil Affairs. We stand in front of the building.


    He¡¯s still in afortable housecoat.


    The thing is whether it looks weird to dress like this in Bureau of Civil Affairs to get


    married?

 Chapter 601: I Cant Afford to Lose Face Like This

    Chapter 601: I Can''t Afford to Lose Face Like This


    As for Frances, he has never cared about what others think.


    Nobody can stop him from doing what he wants to do.


    Just like that, we have our wedding photos taken in such a sloppy manner.


    When I get the marriage certificate again, I think it''s toote to regret it.


    Why do I marry him in such a hurry every time that I don''t even have the chance to get prepared?


    "Frances, have you just married me like that again?"


    I pursed my lips and am very dissatisfied with him.


    "Then dear Ms. Noyes, may I ask what do you want me to do? Should I propose to you here again?"


    I look at the crowded streets and shake my head.


    He''d better not.


    I''ve already embarrassed because of his clothes.


    If he proposes like this, I won''t let anyone know in this lifetime.


    "Forget it. I can''t afford to lose face like this!"


    With that, I pull Frances home.


    The babysitter is obviously stunned when she sees us.


    "Sir, you''re awake?"


    Earl immediately runs into Frances'' arms and intimately calls him Dad.


    Frances nods to the babysitter and chuckles, "Of course. Otherwise, who is the man standing in front of


    you now?"


    "That''s right! Then it looks like I have to cook for one more person tonight. Sir, you''ve just woken up, so


    I''ll go buy some supplements for you! You take care of the two little fellows. I''ll be back in a while!"


    After the babysitter finishes speaking, she leaves the two children and goes outside.


    Frances and I look at each other and smile as we walk upstairs.


    Seeing Earl snuggling in Frances'' arms, I couldn''t help but go over and hug him.


    ...


    However, before my hand could reach him, he screams and hides in Frances'' arms.


    What he does breaks my heart. Frances looks at me helplessly and whispers, "Don''t be sad. Take your


    time. Everything will be fine."


    I can only nod.


    Earl is not familiar with me, and I miss Penelope even more in an instant.


    After calling my Mom to make sure that everything is fine with Penelope, I feel a little relieved.


    I tell Frances that after dinner, we will go to see Penelope together.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Then, we could take Penelope over sometime.


    In this way, our family of four can be reunited.


    Now that there are no worries about the future, I finally calm down a lot.


    "Frances, tell me what I don''t know. I really want to know what happened between you and Hilda."


    Frances and I sit on the sofa, watching Earl and Albie chase after each other, enjoying the hard-won


    time that belongs to us.


    "Alright."


    Frances nods and tells me many things that I don''t know.


    There aren''t many stories between him and Hilda. He tells many things that I misunderstand him


    before.


    After the truth is revealed, I finally realize that everything he does is because he loves me and wants to


    protect me.


    At that time, I have been immersed in the pain. I don''t realize his love and protection.


    Very quickly, the babysitteres back and prepares a meal. We sit opposite each other and continue


    to chat about the past while eating.


    We have missed so long, as if we really have endless words to say.


    Suddenly, Frances'' expression changed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He doesn''t answer me, but he furrows even deeper.


    He puts down his chopsticks, and his expression bes very anxious. His body writhes uneasily.


    I''ve seen him like this before on the cruise ship!

 Chapter 602: Frances, Are You Alright?

    Chapter 602: Frances, Are You Alright?


    Frances!


    Would he...


    After he wakes up, I am immersed in the joy of reunion. I never think what would happen if he


    consumes too much drugs.


    "Frances!"


    I run over to help Frances up, but he throws me away.


    I lose my footing and crash into the railing of the stairs, almost fainting.


    Seeing this, the nanny hurriedlyes to help support Frances, but I stop her.


    Even if he is pressed down, what''s the use?


    When he suffers the drug addiction, he must be much more painful than we imagine. How can I bear to


    see him like this?


    I have to think of a way.


    I cannot just keep looking at him like this.


    I take out Frances'' phone and call his confidant.


    "Frances'' drug addiction breaks out. Can you find something that can help him?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As long as he doesn''t suffer so much, I''m willing to do anything.


    It¡¯s better than what he¡¯s going through right now anyway.


    I can''t watch him suffer like this. I''ll go crazy.


    "Mr. Frances is awake?" He asks with surprise.


    It seems that he still doesn''t know about Frances'' awakening.


    I whisper, "Yes, he''s awake. But his drug addiction breaks out. I don''t know what to do. Find him


    something. I''m sure you have a way."


    "Yes. We used drugs to help with Mr. Frances'' condition when he was unconscious. Now that he''s


    awake, his need will be greater than before. It seems that he needs to increase the dosage. I''ll..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Frances snatches the phone.


    He frowns and suppresses his difort. "Who allows you to send those things over? Get lost! I don''t


    need that!" Frances shouts in a hoarse voice.


    Frances hangs up the phone, but I''m worried sick.


    In his current state, if we don''t think of a solution, he wouldn''t be able to endure.


    "No, Frances, if it goes on like that, you won''t be able to hold on."


    Frances is already rolling his eyes and his lips are pale. His clothes are soaked in sweat, and I can''t


    bear to see that.


    I feel that it is a thousand times more painful for me to see him like this.


    This is a torture for me.


    "I don''t need that. Jane, call an ambnce for me. I can quit it. Trust me."


    Frances stares straight at me. Although he looks miserable, his gaze is filled with determination.


    Only then do I realize that Frances has always been much stronger than I have imagined.


    The pain he suffers far exceeds my imagination.


    I nod and call the ambnce.


    Soon, an ambnce arrives. They take Frances to the hospital.


    The doctor injects him with a tranquilizer and he is finally in a stable condition.


    However, I could tell from the sweat on his forehead that he is really in pain.


    "Frances, are you alright?"


    I look at him worriedly and ask in a low voice.


    "I''m fine."


    He forces a smile at me, but his voice is weak.


    I know. He doesn''t want me to worry.


    But his condition makes me feel sorry for him more.


    "Tell me if you feel ufortable. Don''t suffer it alone." I bite my lips and manage to hold back my


    tears.


    If I were to cry at this time, Frances would probably feel even sadder.

 Chapter 603: Dont Come in

    Chapter 603: Don''t Come in


    "I''m fine. Really, Jane, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m just a little tired and want to sleep."


    He smiles at me with exhaustion and gently strokes my hair.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Frances has always liked to touch my hair.


    His doting and gentle action always makes me involuntarily tempted.


    All the worries turn into smoke.


    I nod, hold his hand, and watch him close his eyes.


    However, I know it''s not just that he''s tired.


    He is pretending to be asleep to make me less worried.


    He has always been like this. He only cares about me, but he never wants me to know how


    ufortable he is.


    Frances gives me all the love; let my life from now on perfect.


    Naturally, I will repay him with better love.


    Frances is staying in the VIP ward. The bed is very big so that I can lie down and hug him tightly.


    In this way, he may feel better.


    Frances'' body is very cold. Although he tries his best to endure it, I can still feel his body trembling


    uncontrobly.


    I couldn''t help but hug him a little tighter.


    After a long time, his body finally bes warmer.


    It isn''t until I hear his steady breathing that I finally feel rxed and I hug him and fall asleep.


    When I wake up, Frances is already awake.


    He tilts his head and stares at me with a gentle gaze.


    I hurriedly get up and anxiously ask him, "Frances, are you alright?"


    "I''m sorry to have worried you."


    Hugging me tightly, he kisses me hard on the lips.


    After a long time, he finally let me go. He stares at me and says seriously, "But Jane, nothing could be


    compared to drug addiction. I don''t know how long it will take me to get rid of this drug addiction, but


    please believe me. For you, for the sake of the children, I will definitely quit it. From now on, if I be


    addicted again, tie me up and lock me up in a small room alone."


    "Are you kidding? How can I lock you up by yourself? What if something happens?"


    "Jane, I''m not discussing this with you. I''m telling you my decision. Either you send me to rehab or do


    as I want."


    Sure enough, Frances doesn''t give me a chance to choose.


    I cannot bear whether I send him to rehab or tie him up and lock him up.


    But inparison, I would rather choose thetter.


    At the very least, in this way, he may suffer less.


    How could such a noble and proud person like him go to such a ce? If someone finds out that the


    president of the Louis Group has entered the drug rehabilitation center, wouldn''t there be a huge


    uproar?


    No matter what, I cannot let this happen.


    Therefore, I can onlypromise.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Frances and I go home.


    In the first two days, his condition is quite good.


    However, on the third day, his addiction starts again.


    Even though I couldn''t bear it, I could only tie him to a chair and lock him in an empty room.


    Standing at the door, I feel my heart hurt.


    Suddenly, I hear something crashing into the wall from inside the door.


    Could it be that Frances is harming himself?


    I couldn''t help but turn the door handle. Just as I am about to enter, I hear Frances'' suppressed voice.


    "Jane, don''te in. Please!"

 Chapter 604: Im All Yours

    Chapter 604: I''m All Yours


    However, I want to go in, I want to see how he is.


    I stand at the door, hesitating.


    Frances'' voice sounds again.


    "Jane, leave now. I don''t want you to see me like this. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    He has repeatedly stressed that if I go in, I don''t seem to respect him very much.


    There is nothing I could do. I could only close the door with anxiety.


    He seems to crash into the wall again and again, and at the same time, into my heart.


    After a long time, it''s silent inside.


    When I open the door, I see Frances lying unconscious on the ground, blood oozing out of his head.


    I''m so sad, but at the same time, I''m so grateful.


    At the very least, he has survived today''s trial.


    The wound on Frances'' head is just a trauma. I call a private doctor to bandage it for him, so there''s no


    problem.


    His condition has always been unstable and I need to take care of Frances, so I have never taken


    Penelope over.


    After two months of living like this, Frances'' condition is getting better and better day by day.


    I feel relieved.


    It seems that nothing will happen between him and me anymore.


    However, I still feel uneasy.


    I vaguely feel that something is about to happen.


    However, I can''t tell exactly what''s wrong.


    "Frances, would you wake up because you''re reluctant to part with the shares and properties?"


    I joke as I look at the pile of documents in my hand.


    These documents are all given to me by his trusted aides.


    Because Frances'' condition has not improved, he has always insisted on leaving them to me.


    Now that he has recovered, I naturally want to return these things to him.


    "Whatever you say is what it is."


    Frances takes them from my hand and says with a faint smile.


    Although I''m joking, I don''t expect that he would give me such an answer.


    I¡¯m in a bad mood all of a sudden.


    I snort coldly and curl my lips.


    "What do you mean? Could it be that you really woke up because of this? I thought it was because of


    me. It seems that I''m ttering myself."


    Seeing my unhappy expression, Frances hurriedly hugs me and says gently, "Jane, I''m just joking.


    Why are you taking this so seriously?"


    "I am. So what?"


    I looked at him with displeasure and said.


    Then I hand everything over to him.


    "Here, I''ll return your things to you! Everything!"


    As I speak, I struggle in his embrace and am about to leave.


    He hugs me even tighter, as if he is afraid that I would leave like this.


    "Jane, don''t be angry. I''m all yours. What are you worried about?"


    He puts his chin on my head and says dotingly.


    Actually, I''m not really angry. I just suddenly break out and start to get into a fight with him.


    When he says that, all of my anger disappears.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But I still pretend to be angry.


    Frances is probably scared by me and panics. He turns me to face him.


    A kisses down again.


    When he kisses me, I can''t keep angry.


    Just as we are immersed in this kiss, the nanny''s voice suddenly sounds at the door.


    "Madame, someone is looking for you."

 Chapter 605: Thats How Cold He Is

    Chapter 605: That''s How Cold He Is


    Looking for me?


    Who will it be?


    Mindy hasn''t returned from the United States yet.


    Mom wouldn''te to see me without telling me in advance.


    For a moment, I couldn''t think of who it would be.


    "Who is it?" I ask the nanny doubtfully.


    "It''s a woman. I don''t know her either. She''s very beautiful."


    A beautiful woman?


    Suddenly, I look at Frances vigntly.


    Damn, could it be another woman I have topete with after Hilda?


    When will this end?


    "Frances, if it''s another woman you hook up with somewhere, I''ll cripple you!"


    I re at him fiercely and go downstairs.


    After being with Frances for a long time, I am no longer afraid of him.


    Sometimes I act willfully because I know he dotes on me.


    I didn''t dare to speak to him like that before.


    When I arrive downstairs, I see a woman standing at the door.


    A woman in a cheongsam.


    She has her back to me, her slender figure shrouded in light, but I recognize her at a nce.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    There is only one woman I know who looks so charming in a cheongsam.


    "Silvia!"


    I shout at her back.


    It has been a long time since thest time I saw her.


    When Frances asked her to get married, she ran away angrily and hasn''te back until now.


    Seeing her right now really surprises me.


    Silvia turns around and looks at me. She looked at a loss and terrified.


    She stands at the door and doesn''t seem to have the intention toe in. Seeing me, she said


    embarrassedly, "Nice to see you, sister-inw."


    Is she still angry at Frances?


    Then I hear footsteps behind me.


    I turn around and see that Frances has alsoe downstairs.


    When he sees Silvia, a trace of surprise shed through his face. And then joy appeared in his eyes.


    Actually, I know that after Silvia left, Frances has been thinking about whether he was forcing her too


    hard.


    As her brother, he is obviously happy to see her back.


    However, he is used to pretending to be aloof, and he still acts indifferent towards Silvia''s return.


    "Why are you back?"


    "Why did you say it like that?" I roll my eyes at him and walk towards Silvia.


    Silvia is finally back. What if she leaves again because his attitude?


    He clearly cares about Silvia very much. But he insists on pretending to be so indifferent.


    This is also why I misunderstood him again and again in the past.


    Can''t this man express his concern directly?


    When I get closer, I realize that Silvia seems to have lost a lot of weight.


    The cheongsam looksrge on her.


    It is red, which makes her skin look even fairer.


    In fact, her face looks a little pale.


    Why is she so haggard? What happened?


    "Silvia, why are you standing outside? Come in and talk to us. Ignore Frances. He actually cares about


    you a lot, but he''s used to this poker face. He''s definitely happier than anyone to see you back."


    After all, Frances doesn''t have many rtives in this world. This makes him cherish his sister Silvia


    even more.


    I walk over to hold Silvia''s hands, and find that her hands are a little wet and sticky.


    Her hands are also as cold as ice.


    She stands there motionless for a long time. Then she raises her head and says to me with a trembling


    body, "Sister-inw, I killed someone!"

 Chapter 606: Its All My Fault

    Chapter 606: It''s All My Fault


    Killed someone?


    How is that possible?


    How could a simple and kind person like Silvia do such a thing?


    Was it by ident?


    This is the only exnation I can think of.


    "What happened? Tell me, who did you kill?"


    I look at her and ask sternly.


    I can''t help but panic.


    This is murder.


    Since ancient times, murder has been a very serious crime.


    Silvia just said this so resolutely. Is it true?


    Did she really kill someone?


    I don''t know how to react, so I can only turn around and look at Frances in a daze.


    He happens to be walking downstairs. When he arrives in front of Silvia, his eyes darken.


    "Tell us."


    Silvia instantly bes timid under Frances¡¯ indifferent gaze.


    I remember that Silvia always acted arrogant in front of Frances in the past.


    But now, she ispletely different.


    What has she experienced these days?


    She raises her head and looks at us embarrassedly. She bits her lips and whispers, "Well, can I go


    inside and talk about it?"


    "Of course. Come in quickly."


    I pull Silvia in.


    She is covered in blood. If she stays at the door for too long, people would be staring at her.


    Silvia walks in. Her eyes are empty as she looks ahead.


    From the moment she appeared in front of us, her eyes have been empty and desperate.


    Shouldn''t she be afraid after killing someone?


    Why does she look like this?


    I suddenly recall the time I shot at Frances.


    I was also this desperate.


    Did she...?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I frown and ask, "Are you going to tell us you killed Lawrence?"


    Silvia instantly looks at me.


    Tears roll down her face.


    She seems to have copsed in a moment.


    She looks at me helplessly, her lips trembling slightly as she chokes, "Sister-inw, what should I do? I


    killed Lawrence. What should I do?"


    As she speaks, she crouches down and curling her body, putting her arms around herself.


    I ampletely stunned.


    I know how sad she is right now. Actually, no one can understand Silvia''s feelings better than me.


    I nce at Frances. My heart twitches when I think of what happened that time.


    But I don''t know what the situation is right now.


    If Silvia doesn''t exin the situation clearly, we wouldn''t be able to help her.


    "What exactly happened? I''ve been busy with other things these days, so I didn''t pay much attention to


    you. Tell me what''s going on right now."


    As Frances speaks, a trace of guilt shes across his face.


    He has been busy dealing with Hilda, so he didn''t have time to care about Silvia.


    Silvia slowly raises her head, her eyes filled with tears.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have approaches him from the beginning. I clearly knew that he loves


    Whitney. Why did I do such a stupid thing? Now, I have nothing left. What should I do now? What


    should I do with the child in my belly?" She sits on the ground and mutters.


    Child?


    She''s pregnant?

 Chapter 607: It Doesnt Look Like the Crime Scene

    Chapter 607: It Doesn''t Look Like the Crime Scene


    From what Silvia says, we can see that she''s pregnant with Lawrence''s child.


    But what happens to them?


    Why does Silvia say that she has killed Lawrence?


    Is it the same as what happened between Frances and me?


    At that time, I just discovered that I was pregnant with Frances¡¯ child after I went to prison.


    But I was forced to harm Frances back then.


    What about Silvia?


    Why does she do this?


    I say nothing but wait quietly for Silvia to continue.


    I''m very curious about what happened between her and Lawrence over the past year.


    Why does she kill Lawrence?


    "All this time, Lawrence only cares about Whitney. I don''t know what I am to him. Clearly, he doesn''t


    love me. But hees for me again and again. Doesn''t he treat me as a free sexual partner? I''ve


    never been so humble. For a man, I give up anything. I thought I could keep Lawrence if I''m pregnant


    by him. But how stupid I am! He actually asked me to get an abortion. I valued this baby. I''ll do anything


    to keep him safe. So, I picked up the fruit knife and stabbed it into Lawrence''s heart in panic. I didn''t


    mean it. But what else should I do? Sister-inw, you can tell me."


    She looks at me helplessly.


    I don''t know how to reply, so I look at Frances for help.


    Frances walks over and helps Silvia, who was sitting on the ground, up. Then he says indifferently,


    "Where is Lawrence''s body now? Where did you stab him? Hurry up! Let¡¯s clean up the crime scene


    before the police get there."


    Is Frances trying to shield Silvia from thew?


    But is it feasible?


    I''m scared.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Nevertheless, I also don''t want Silvia to go to jail.


    "My apartment. In my apartment."


    Silvia hurriedly answers Frances.


    Frances doesn''t say anything else but get up and walks outside.


    I think he''s probably going to the crime scene, so I also get up and follow behind him.


    At this time, Silvia should stay at home, not going anywhere.


    But she insists on following us and refuses to stay at home.


    "I wanna go. I want to see Lawrence. I''m too scared and Ie here. I want to see him onest time,


    and I have to."


    Silvia''s face is full of tears, but her gaze is exceptionally firm.


    I''ve always known Silvia''s feelings for Lawrence.


    Now that she has personally killed Lawrence, she must be extremely upset.


    She insists on going with us and Frances has no choice but to put a hat on her to cover her face.


    Silvia tells us the address. Then Frances and I quickly drive to her apartment.


    Silvia opens the door with trembling hands. We follow behind her.


    However, Lawrence is nowhere to be seen after we go in. And there isn''t even a trace of blood on the


    ground.


    What''s going on?


    Does someone take Lawrence''s body away and clean up the scene?


    Or, Lawrence isn''t dead and he''s just left.


    "Where is he?" Silvia pushes us away and looks around, her eyes filled with panic.


    "Nobody is here. It doesn''t look like the crime scene at all."


    I look at Silvia and ask in confusion.

 Chapter 608: A Car Accident

    Chapter 608: A Car ident


    "No, I killed him. I really killed him. This is the crime scene. Lawrence must be ming me for not going


    to the police, so he disappeared. He deprived me of thest chance to see him. Yes, the police. I have


    to go to the police!"


    Silvia doesn''t even give us a chance to react but directly runs outside.


    "Silvia, are you crazy?"


    Frances shouts harshly, and then he strides forward to catch up with her.


    But when we get downstairs, Silvia has already gotten in the car.


    She ignores Frances¡¯ stop and steps on the gas, driving forward.


    We take a taxi and follow her.


    After driving for a while, both Frances and I discover that something is wrong.


    In front, the car Silvia drives is shaking fiercely from left to right.


    Is Silvia getting too emotional?


    Afraid that something may happen to her, I hurriedly call her.


    When I''m calling Silvia, her car in front of us shakes even more violently.


    She almost hit a tree by the roadside a few times.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Fortunately, there aren''t many pedestrians on the road. Otherwise, an ident may happen.


    I think that Silvia will not answer. But unexpectedly, she quickly gets on the phone.


    I can hear her breathing through the phone.


    Is something wrong with her emotions?


    She is in a bad mental condition and not suitable for driving.


    "Silvia, stop the car now."


    I say to her in a deep voice.


    As soon as I finish speaking, Silvia speeds up and is going to dash against the bridge.


    If Silvia crashes into it, she''ll definitely get hurt.


    "I also want to stop, but the car is out of control. What should I do? It''s going to crash into the bridge!


    Sister-inw, I''m so scared! Lawrence, Lawrence..."


    Even I hang up, I can still hear Silvia''s eximing.


    I look forward. But all I can see is Silvia''s car crossing the bridge and rushing into the river.


    "Stop! Stop the car!"


    The taxi driver is also shocked and quickly stops the car.


    Frances and I rush forward and run to the bridge.


    Without hesitation, Frances jumps into the water.


    My eyes are fixing on Frances, and I''m worried that something may happen to him.


    But I''m more afraid that something may happen to Silvia.


    She is pregnant. If something bad happens to Silvia, not only will she die, but her baby will also die.


    Anyway, I hope she''s okay.


    Soon after Frances jumps down, he rescues Silvia.


    Silvia still has a weak breath. But nobody knows how her baby in her belly is.


    We call the ambnce and have Silvia sent to the hospital.


    The fire brigade soon arrives and tows the car in water away.


    Frances and I both see that something is wrong with that car, which causes the car ident.


    But in fact, nothing has happened when we drive to Silvia''s apartment.


    "Perhaps someone tampered with the car while we were going upstairs."


    Frances looks at me and says in a deep voice.


    I nod in agreement because we think alike.


    However, who does that?


    Worried about Silvia, we also go to the hospital.

 Chapter 609: Who Did This?

    Chapter 609: Who Did This?


    Silvia has been sent to the operating room. Frances and I wait anxiously outside.


    Soon, newses from the police station.


    Sure enough, Frances¡¯ car is rigged.


    The police have checked the surveince cameras, but it happens to be a dead end and they can¡¯t see


    anything.


    They only see a man in a ck coat and hat hurrying in and out of the parking lot.


    He seems to be the suspect.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Moreover, I vaguely feel that his target is not Silvia.


    After all, it is Frances'' car.


    How can the murderer predict that Silvia would drive that car?


    However, regardless of whomever his target is, this whole thing is terrifying.


    "Frances, who could have done this to the car?"


    I stand outside the operating room and ask Frances worriedly.


    Originally, I think that everything has ended after Hilda''s death.


    But who would have thought that such a thing would happen again?


    My heart that has been settled for a long time bes restless again.


    Soon, the doctores out.


    Fortunately, Silvia is fine.


    However, she lost the child.


    She hasn''t woken up. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s going to face this hurtful news after she wakes up.


    She, like me, has to hurt the man she loves the most in order to protect her child.


    If she knows that the child has gone, how desperate will her be like?


    I''m a little worried about her.


    Frances goes aside to make a phone call, probably investigating this matter.


    I don¡¯t know what I can do to help, so I go to the ward and wait for Silvia to wake up.


    In this way, I can at leastfort her in the first ce and prevent her from doing anything stupid.


    About half an hourter, Silvia wakes up.


    The first thing she asks when she wakes up is Lawrence¡¯s whereabouts.


    I haven''t received any news about him yet, but I still feel that Lawrence shouldn''t be dead.


    In any case, a crime scene shouldn''t be this clean.


    As for what exactly happens, I don''t know.


    Now that Silvia insists that she has killed Lawrence, she already feels guilty and awful enough. If she


    finds out that her child has gone, she would probably copse.


    "Silvia, think about it carefully. What exactly happened between you and Lawrence in the apartment? If


    you really killed him, how could there be no blood at all?"


    Silvia suddenly bes extremely excited. She wraps her head in her hands and shouts at me loudly,


    "I don''t know, don''t ask me! Don''t ask me! Lawrence, I killed Lawrence! I really killed Lawrence!"


    The doctor hurries in and injects Silvia with a tranquilizer.


    She falls asleep again. I let out a sigh, get up, and walk out.


    When I reach the door, Frances¡¯ phone call has just finished.


    He walks over and says to me seriously, "Lawrence isn''t dead. I just called to confirm that. As for Silvia,


    I reckon it''s simr to what happened to Whitney before. She must have been stimted by something


    that caused her nerves to go haywire. As for what kind of stimtion it was, we''ll only know after she


    gets better."


    "What about the blood on her body? What¡¯s happened?"


    "Who knows? Let''s talk about thister. There are more important things right now. I''ve already found


    out the cause of this car ident."

 Chapter 610: She Is Happy to Do Such a Thing

    Chapter 610: She Is Happy to Do Such a Thing


    "What exactly is going on?"


    I ask Frances.


    "This whole thing is all because of Hilda," Frances exins to me.


    Hilda?


    My heart skips a beat when I hear the name.


    I can¡¯t handle this. This name always makes me nervous.


    I gulp and can feel my voice trembling.


    "Didn''t Hilda already die? Are you saying that...?¡±


    Can it be that Hilda has rigged the execution? Does this kind of scene, which is only seen in TV series,


    really happens?


    Is she still alive?


    Just thinking about it makes my blood curdle.


    I can''t imagine what Hilda will do to Frances and me if she were still alive.


    Fortunately, what Frances says next finallyforts my heart.


    "No. Don''t worry. Hilda is dead. I''m 100% sure. My people were watching when she was executed.


    There''s no need to worry." He embraces me in his arms, and my heart finally calms down a little.


    Frances pats my back and says to me in a deep voice, "Serena did this."


    "Who is Serena? Howe I''ve never heard of her before?"


    I ask him doubtfully.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "She¡¯s Mike''s woman."


    Hearing his words, I recall this woman.


    Last time on the cruise ship, there is indeed a woman beside Mike. I have vaguely heard Mike call her


    name. It seems to be Serena.


    "Is that the one on the cruise shipst time?" I continue to ask Frances.


    Frances answers with a nod.


    Now, I think I know what''s going on.


    In all likelihood, Serena is avenging Mike on us.


    After all, Mike dies because of us.


    "Have the police figured out anything about her?"


    "Not yet," Frances says to me with a serious expression.


    It seems that this matter has caused him quite a bit of trouble.


    After all, because of today''s car ident, not only does Silvia lose the baby in her belly, she almost


    loses her life.


    Speaking of which, I think of Lawrence again.


    I can''t help but ask him, "Oh, right, you haven''t told me what happened to Lawrence yet. Why does


    Silvia think that she killed him?"


    "It''s probably because of Whitney. I heard that after Whitney found out about Silvia and Lawrence, she


    took someone with her and went for Silvia this morning. Not long after she came out, Silvia ran to us


    covered in blood and said that she had killed someone. After that, I had someone investigate the


    person Whitney brought. He was a psychiatrist. Perhaps it was because this psychiatrist hypnotized


    Silvia that she felt that she had killed someone. At this time, as long as Lawrence disappears for a few


    days, she might be imprisoned. Anyway, you know a lot about Whitney. It''s not surprising that she


    would do this."


    Indeed, it is not surprising at all.


    Whitney''s mental state is not good, and she is very happy to do such thankless things.


    Most importantly, if she can torture Silvia like that, she will feel very happy.


    However, doesn¡¯t Whitney dislike Lawrence? Why does she attack Silvia anyway?


    "Got it. As long as Silvia doesn''t kill anyone, it''s good. Knowing that Lawrence is still alive should help


    her stabilize her emotions. Otherwise, I don''t know how to tell her that the child is gone."

 Chapter 611: Youre My Achilles Heel

    Chapter 611: You''re My Achilles Heel


    "I''m more worried about you. Silvia''s thing is over now. What I''m afraid of is that you will be in danger if


    Serena deals with you secretly. So, from now on, I will have people protect you 24 hours a day in case


    of any idents. For your safety, you''d better stay at home all the time and don''t go anywhere. So do


    Earl and Penelope. They can''t leave home either."


    Frances ponders for a moment and adds, "It''s not enough. Serena used to be a legend of the Thai


    Special Forces. No one in the Special Forces could beat her, even if male soldiers couldn''t beat her.


    Her skills and abilities can''t be underestimated. Therefore, your mother and younger brother will be


    protected before Serena is captured."


    I stare nkly at Frances without saying a word.


    He frowns and says to me in a deep voice, "Did you hear what I just had said?"


    His expression is very serious. He is probably angry at my distraction.


    However, I have heard every word he has said in fact.


    Noticing that he cares about me and my family like this, I''m really moved.


    I nod and smile gently at him, "I see. I get it. I''ll listen to you. I just need to hide behind you."


    That''s what Frances has said to me.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He has said he would protect me, and he has done his best.


    If it weren''t for him, I would have died countless times.


    So, with him around, I''m relieved.


    Frances sighs helplessly, rubs my tall nose and whispers, "OK. I''m not angry with you. I''m worried


    about you. I''m afraid of losing you. Jane, I can''t bear the pain of losing you anymore. You''re my soft


    spot, my Achilles heel. As long as it involves you, I''ll be inplete chaos."


    Frances hugs me in his arms tightly.


    I lean against his shoulder and feel that the whole world is warm.


    What he doesn''t know is that I''m not afraid of any difficulties or dangers as long as he is by my side.


    I am his Achilles heel, and he is also my fatal weakness.


    Ever since I fall in love with him, there''s no turning back for me.


    No matter what I will face, I will stand beside him bravely and apany him to the end.


    Then Frances immediately sends me home to protect me.


    He acts like how Lawrence has protected Whitney.


    To say the least, even a fly can''t enter the house.


    Even if I go to the bathroom, someone guards outside. It''s fine. However, they even ask me about my


    condition every two seconds.


    Although I feel this is very painful, I endure it in order to reassure Frances.


    As for my mother and little brother, Frances has arranged a lot of people to protect them secretly


    because they aren''t willing to live here.


    As for Penelope, she has been in a bad condition recently and is being treated in the hospital.


    Thinking of that she has suffered so much at such a young age, I can''t help but feel ufortable


    again.


    Soon, Silvia returns from the hospital and lives in the Louis''.


    After Silvia knows that Lawrence is still alive and knows what has happened that day is only Whitney''s


    trick, Silvia feels much better and her mental state is also very stable.


    But I don''t know how to tell her the miscarriage.


    However, two dayster, she still senses that something was wrong


    "Sister-inw, what''s the matter with me? I only vomited for a week and I don''t vomit after that. Don''t


    others say that the vomiting during pregnancy willst at least three months? Why did I only vomit a


    few days?"


    Suddenly, she looks at me doubtfully, strokes her belly nervously and says, "Gosh, is there anything


    wrong with my baby? I will go to the hospital to have a check-up!"

 Chapter 612: It Cant Be Hidden

    Chapter 612: It Can''t Be Hidden


    Silvia''s miscarriage will be exposed if she goes to the hospital for a check-up.


    I''m so nervous that I hurriedly grab her when she is about to set off.


    "Have you forgotten what Frances has said? No one is allowed to leave. What if something happens to


    you? It''s too dangerous. You can''t go out!"


    After pondering for a moment, Silvia finally gives up on leaving.


    Before I breathe a sigh of relief, she continues, "I''ll call a private doctor. No matter how troublesome it


    is, I need to have a check-up. Only then can I be at ease. It''s Lawrence''s baby. I must take care of the


    baby. Whether or not I will win the heart of Lawrence depends on this baby."


    She frowns and looks at her t belly. Her gaze bes gentle.


    Will the baby help to win the heart of Lawrence?


    Silvia is indeed affectionate, so I can''t help but feel sympathy for her.


    If I didn''t tell her the truth, it would really be too cruel to her.


    Besides, ording to her temperament, she will definitely call the doctor over. If so, the truth will be


    exposed.


    On second thought, I decide to tell her the truth.


    "Silvia, listen."


    I support her and stare at her seriously. "The baby in your belly is gone. You fell into the water for too


    long after the ident. The baby in your belly is gone forck of oxygen," I say word by word.


    Silvia looks at me nkly. It takes a long time for her to react. She shakes her head, falls to the ground


    and says to me, "No! No! My baby is still alive! He is my only hope. He is still alive! You lied to me. You


    must have lied to me! I will call a doctor, doctor!"


    Silvia runs towards the door crazily. When she reaches the door, she is stopped by the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards say respectfully to her, "Ms. Silvia, for your safety, you''d better go back."


    Silvia doesn''t care about what the bodyguards have said and she only cares about Lawrence and her


    baby.


    She doesn''t believe that her baby is gone, or she is reluctant to believe it.


    Perhaps she needs to do something crazy to feel better.


    I don''t have the heart to see her do this.


    I wink at the bodyguards and say to them, "Take her back to her room. She needs rest."


    The bodyguards understand what I mean, and the two of them send Silvia to her room and lock her up.


    "Let me out! Let me out!"


    Inside, Silvia knocks hard on the door, but she is unable to get out.


    Knocking on the door for a while, she stops.


    I hear her crying through the door.


    "Baby, my baby...."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Although I feel sorry for her, there seems to be no other way but to let her calm down slowly.


    When Frances returns, Silvia is still in the room and crying loudly.


    Frances sighs, holds my hand, sits on the sofa and hugs me in his arms.


    The bodyguards are around us. Being watched by them like this, I really feel a little awkward.


    Frances is calm and doesn''t feel awkward at all.


    He looks at me and asks softly, "Have you told Silvia the truth?"


    I nod.


    "What else can we do? We can''t hide the truth all the time. She will know it sooner orter. We would


    rather tell her the truth now than tell her that after three or four months. It''s easier for her to ept,


    right?"

 Chapter 613: Has She Gone?

    Chapter 613: Has She Gone?


    I have been pregnant before. Getting pregnant for one to two months is totally different from getting


    pregnant for three to four months.


    The moment Silvia feels the baby, everything is different.


    Although Silvia has lost her baby, who can guarantee that she will not fall into imagination? When the


    timees, she will feel her baby move. If we tell her that she has lost her baby, it will destroy her.


    This is the best time.


    Time is the best medicine, and one day, it will heal her wounds.


    Silvia is Frances¡¯ only rtive, so he cares about her very much.


    Although he says nothing, I can tell the worry in his eyes.


    No, he is not her only rtive. There is also Frances¡¯ mother, Sabina!


    I almost forget about her!


    Even though Schuman never gives me a good look ever since she knows that Fernando''s death is


    rted to my father.


    But she''s my mother-inw. Her safety is also important to me.


    "Oh right, where''s mom? Why didn''t you pick her up?"


    Frances knows that I am asking about Schumann. He shakes his head at me and says, "You know that


    Mom misunderstood you, so she didn''t want to live with us. Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged for


    someone to protect her. Everything will be fine."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I nod, smiling at Frances, and gets up to cook in the kitchen.


    These days, I can''t go out every day. The only thing that makes me happy is to cook and wait for


    Frances to have meals together.


    For after about ten days, we still find no sign of Serena.


    I am wondering if she feels that there is no chance of attacking us, so she goes back privately.


    On this day, I am cooking at home when I find that the gas is gone.


    The dishes in the pot have just been half-cooked, and what can I do?


    I call the gaspany and they tell me that there is nothing wrong with them. Maybe there is


    something wrong with the pipeline. They will send someone to check it for meter.


    I nod, hang up the phone and wait for the staff toe over.


    Looking at the time, I know Frances is probablying back.


    Sure enough, in less than two minutes, I hear the sound of the engine stalling at the door.


    He smiles and walks towards me. When he reaches the door, the phone suddenly rings.


    "What? What have you done? Quickly find them for me!"


    Hanging up the phone, Frances looks serious.


    "What''s the matter?" I ask worriedly.


    Looking at him like this, it is as if something has happened.


    "Mom''s gone. I''m having someone look for her."


    What does he mean by "gone"?


    Just as I am about to ask, the staff from the gaspany arrives.


    It is a pretty young man. He wears a very low hat, but he still looks handsome.


    I don''t know why, but I always feel that his figure is somewhat familiar, as if I have seen him


    somewhere before.


    However, after thinking about it for a long time, I still have no idea.


    "What''s wrong?" The young man asks.


    He doesn''t speak Mandarin very well, but I don''t recognize the ent.


    I take him into the kitchen. After he checks, he tells me that the pipeline is broken and needs to be


    checked.


    I take him out of the house and watch him go through the pipes carefully.


    Frances sits on the sofa and looks at me from time to time with his gentle gaze.


    I smile at him, but suddenly see him frown, stand up and stride towards me.


    "Jane, run! It''s Serena!"

 Chapter 614: Im Always a Man

    Chapter 614: I''m Always a Man


    Serena?


    How is that possible?


    Isn''t Serena a woman?


    But in front of me, it is a man, and I could clearly see even her Adam''s apple.


    However, with Frances¡¯ reminder, I find that his figure is very simr to Serena''s.


    Before I can take a closer look, the man suddenly approaches me and throws me over.


    "Send all your special forces down. Otherwise, I''ll shoot her in the head! Even though they''re useless


    and are no match for me, it''s too eye-catching. Scram as far as you can!"


    He quickly pulls out a gun from his waist and aims it at my head.


    After that, he takes off his hat and I finally see his appearance.


    Sure enough, he looks very simr to Serena.


    However, this person indeed has the face of a man.


    I suddenly remember thatst time in the United States, I also had a man''s through makeup.


    He also gets the makeup?


    Frances nods and gives the people beside him a look. Then, he takes the others and retreats.


    "Jane."


    Frances looks at me nervously, even his lips trembling slightly.


    Frances once says that I am his Achilles heel.


    That''s true. That''s why he is so worried when he sees that I am in danger.


    As for me, right now, at the muzzle of the gun, my heart is beating to the point of my throat.


    The bullet has no eyes. If it goes off, I will lose my life.


    Serena sneers and says to Frances, "How did you discover my identity? Normally, no one would notice


    my camouge skills."


    His Chinese is not fluent, however, is full of confidence.


    She should be confident. After all, she lies to all of us from the beginning.


    As for how Frances sees through her, I''m actually very curious.


    Frances smiles and says to her in a deep voice, "You may not know how many times I watched your


    surveince in the underground parking lot. However, I really didn''t expect that you would pretend to be


    a man. You almost tricked me."


    "Pretend to be a man?" Serena gives a smile. I am a little shocked by what she says next.


    "I''m always a man. There''s no need to pretend."


    Always ... a man?


    Although her voice is somewhat deep, it is totally different from a man''s voice.


    Moreover, how can a man be so enchanting?


    On the cruise ship, even as a woman, I am also fascinated by her.


    How can such a beauty be a man?


    Suddenly, however, I think of a question.


    He''s Thai!


    Isn''t it normal in Thand for people to be androgynous?


    I don''t want to think too much about the reason for this.


    Isn''t the most important thing right now my safety?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I really need to think about how to escape from Serena.


    I look at Frances with anticipation.


    I can tell from his worried eyes that he is very nervous.


    He frowns and approaches Serena. "I know you want revenge, but Jane is not to me for this. You


    shouldn''t have attacked her at all. If you have anything, juste at me and let her go," he says in a


    low voice.


    Frances is really worried about me, but he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    Even the tone he speaks to Serena is a little begging.


    When have I ever seen Frances like this? For my sake, not only does he lose dignity he is proud of, he


    even risks his life.


    If there is someone destined to fall into Serena''s hands between Frances and me, I hope that it would


    be me.

 Chapter 615: What Do You Want?

    Chapter 615: What Do You Want?


    I''m afraid of death.


    But what I fear more is something bad happens to Frances.


    "No. Frances, you can''t be the hostage. Serena, it was me and Linda that made the n and Mike died


    because of us. Frances had nothing to do with this. Please let him go."


    Serena looks at us indifferently and says in disdain, "What a poor couple! Don''t worry. You both will pay


    for it. Neither of you can leave."


    What to do now?


    Even if I die for this, Frances will still be in danger. My death will be pointless.


    I begin to panic, and all I can think about is how to survive from this terrible situation.


    Serena looks at Frances and me and she is getting angrier.


    "You have no idea how important Mike is to me. If it wasn''t for him, I would have died ten years ago. He


    gave me a second chance, but you took him from me. I loved him, and I loved him so much that I


    couldn''t live without him. Anyone who was rted to his death must pay, and they must all die! Jane,


    Frances, and Linda! Even Hilda, I will dig her out of her grave and will not leave her in one piece!"


    "Mike loved her, and if it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t have died! You, all of you deserve to die!"


    Serena is crazy about Mike. He will do anything for him.


    But her sick love to Mike will definitely lead to a tragic ending.


    "Mike''s death was the result of his own doing. He broke thew, so he should be prepared for any


    consequences." I say to him in a deep voice.


    Opposite to me, Frances keeps shaking his head at me.


    What does he mean?


    I don''t understand.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Then Serena kicks my leg in a fit of anger.


    It''s so painful and I kneel down on the ground.


    Serena used to be a soldier in Special Forces, so he is agile. He puts the gun against my head again.


    "Jane."


    Frances is getting more worried.


    I know he''s scared, and I¡¯m even more scared. Almost every hair on my arm stands on end.


    But what can we do now?


    Even the special soldiers who have been guarding this ce are forced to retreat. Is there anyone else


    who can save us now?


    Right now, my life is in Serena''s hands. He can kill me anytime and it''s all up to her.


    Frances twitches his lips as he looks at Serena. He says in a deep voice, "Tell me, what do you really


    want? Money or anything, just say it, and I will give them to you."


    I''m not afraid to die, but I think me and Frances still have a long way to go. If possible, I wish our time


    together can be as long as possible.


    I wish that we can grow old together and still love each other deeply.


    "What do I want?" Serena looks at me indifferently.


    Then she quickly turns to Frances.


    "Except for your lives, I really can''t think of anything else."


    Her sneer makes me shiver.


    Deep down, I feel desperate.


    If the natural gas didn''t go wrong that day, I could have died in peace and Serena wouldn''t have the


    chance to kill me now.


    Is this really the end for us?


    I stand there in desperation.


    At this moment, suddenly, I hear someone''s anxious footsteps.

 Chapter 616: It Is Better Not to Let Them Hear It

    Chapter 616: It Is Better Not to Let Them Hear It


    Following the sound of footsteps, Sabina is rushing in.


    She probably hasn''t noticed us. She keeps her head down and walks towards the room.


    Serena doesn''t like to be ignored and shouts at Sabina, "Stop there!"


    Sabina regains her senses and sees the gun in Serena''s hand. She freezes.


    She stands there in a daze, looking at me and then at Frances.


    Clearly, she doesn''t know what is happening here.


    "Who are you?"


    Serena asks toughly.


    "She''s our nanny." I quickly say.


    Frances and I are facing grave danger now. We can''t let Sabina get into this.


    Although Sabina hates me, I do know what is the most important at this moment.


    She nods at Serena and says, "Yes, I am the nanny here."


    "Alright, then go up and bring the two children down. Right now!" Serena orders.


    The children?


    Sabina''s eyes get gloomy.


    She doesn''t like me, but she likes Earl very much.


    Earl and Albie are asleep when Serena arrives.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I think at least the kids can get away from this.


    But now, it seems impossible.


    "Do you hear me? Hurry up!"


    Serena uses her gun to point at Sabina.


    Sabina is shocked, but she still stands at where she is.


    She loves the two children.


    That''s what women have inmon.


    They havepassion for children.


    Before, no matter how bad Sabina treats me, she still treats Earl extremely well. After all, Earl is her


    grandson. How can she put him in danger?


    Sabina pauses for a moment and says awkwardly to Serena, "About the children, I have something to


    tell you."


    "What is it? Tell me quickly!"


    Obviously, Serena is getting impatient.


    "It''s better not to let them hear it. May Ie closer and tell you?"


    After all, Sabina is no ordinary woman. She knows what kind of expression she should have now, so


    Serena will believe what she says.


    So, I know that the fear in her eyes is nothing but an act.


    She once told me that she wasn''t afraid to die. Because, after that, she will have a reunion with the one


    she loved the most.


    Therefore, she is never afraid, no matter what situation she is dealing with.


    She looks so scared, so Serena lets her guard down.


    Not to mention that she is such a fighter and has no reason to fear anyone.


    "Come over, and tell me quickly!"


    Serena raises her eyebrow at her and signals her to go over.


    I don''t know what''s on Sabina''s mind. I am worried and look towards Frances.


    I know that Frances is worried too, but he doesn''t dare to show it. He doesn''t want Serena to notice


    that something is wrong.


    Sabina walks towards Serena and whispers to his ear.


    Then, I feel someone pushing me away.


    Sabina shouts.


    I roll to the ground and when I regain my senses, I only hear two gunshots.


    I turn around in horror and look behind me.


    Sabina snatches Serena''s gun and fires at the center of her forehead.


    Serena is lying on the ground with his eyes open widely. He is killed on the spot.


    But Serena has another gun in her hand.


    At this moment, blood is flowing out of Sabina''s chest.

 Chapter 617: I Dont Blame You Anymore

    Chapter 617: I Don''t me You Anymore


    Frances instantly calls the ambnce.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Sabina looks at me with a smile on her face.


    After making the call, Frances runs over and hugs Sabina tightly. "Mom, what are you doing here? Why


    did you grab Serena''s gun? Don''t you know that it''s very dangerous?" He mes.


    Sabina shakes her head and doesn''t exin anything. Then she turns to gaze at me.


    I feel as if she has something to say to me. I hurriedly walk over and hold her hand tightly.


    Sabina grabs my hand with a pained expression due to the gunshot wound.


    She trembles uncontrobly as she says with difficulty, "Jane, actually ... actually, I don''t me you


    anymore. After all, it''s ... the matter of the previous generation.... It has nothing to do with you. You are


    a good girl. You are kind to me, to Frances, to old Mr. Louis, and even to those strangers. A simple and


    beautiful girl like you is destined to be loved. It''s Frances¡¯ fortune to marry you, and it is also ... our


    family''s fortune. I know I''m ... stubborn, but I hope ... that you don''t me me. Please ... treat Frances


    well."


    "Mom, it''s enough."


    "Mom, you are always my mother in my mind. You let me feel warm during the time I lost my mother''s


    love. I really want to get along with you. And now, we still have a chance. You will be fine, and I will


    treat you well." I cry as I hold her hand.


    I''m really scared to find Sabina''s breathing getting fainter and fainter.


    I''m concerned about both Sabina and Frances.


    I don''t know if he can bear it if he loses Sabina after losing his grandfather.


    Sabina looks at me with a rxed smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Thinking of meeting Fer ... Fernando, I''m ... very happy. I miss him ... so much."


    Sabina slowly closes her eyes.


    I gently shake her and shout, "Mom! Mom, don''t sleep! Don''t sleep!"


    Frances¡¯ expression has always been veryplicated, and he can''t help but tremble.


    I know that he''s scared of losing such an important family member.


    The sound of the ambnce is very close. A minuteter, the ambnce arrives. Frances carries


    Schuman into the ambnce and we drive to the hospital.


    Sabina is injured in the lungs, which is why it''s so difficult for her to speak.


    After Sabina enters the emergency room, Frances and I stay outside and wait anxiously.


    I can''t even remember how many times I''ve been to the hospital in the past two years.


    Every time I go to the hospital, nothing good will happen.


    Every time, I encounter loss.


    The operation has beensting for three hours. Frances¡¯ expression has been solemn.


    It''s not until the operating room door opens that he stands up and walks towards the doctor.


    But for a long time, he can''t say a word.


    Now I truly feel his nervousness.


    I''m also nervous.


    I look at the doctor and ask anxiously, "Doctor, how is the patient?"

 Chapter 618: Everything Is Just Right

    Chapter 618: Everything Is Just Right


    "She is really lucky. The bullet hits the badge on her shirt underneath, so it''s not vital. If it goes well,


    she can be discharged from the hospital after a few days of observation."


    Sabina is fine?


    I heave a sigh of relief and look at Frances happily.


    He looks happy too.


    The feud between Sabina and I is over. More importantly, she doesn''t me me anymore.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    My life seems to beplete in an instant.


    The incident has alerted the police. After a simple interrogation, the situation is calmed down.


    Serena is a terrorist and has always been wanted by the Thai and Chinese police.


    This time, Sabina shots to kill Serena but she is not held criminally responsible. On the contrary, she is


    awarded by the government for killing a terrorist.


    Sabina is soon discharged from the hospital. Frances has wanted her to stay with us, but she insists on


    staying in the house she buys. Finally we give in.


    After all, it''s where she and Fernando used to live together.


    The only thing she can defend is probably just a tiny bit of memories.


    Even though Silvia has suffered a lot previously, she gradually recovers now.


    It''s probably thanks to those two adorable children, Albie and Earl.


    Because they often apany Silvia, she no longer thinks about the sad past.


    With Frances¡¯ support, Penelope is gradually getting better.


    I have thought she would talk and walkter than the other children because of her poor health.


    But actually, she can say the word "mom: when she is eight months old.


    When she is one year old, Penelope can walk.


    She runs happily after her two brothers and doesn''t look sick at all.


    Actually, I don''t care what Penelope will be like when she grows up. After experiencing so much, I just


    want to cherish every day I have now.


    I really feel very happy to have two cute children.


    I have two happy families, mine and Frances''.


    Most importantly, there is a good man who loves me so much.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Frances walks to my side and asks softly.


    I turn around and smile at him brightly.


    "Frances, I''m very happy now. Although it is not easy, the good days finallye. I used to think I


    would never get happiness in my life. Fortunately, I met you. I finally understand that all the suffering is


    worth it. Frances, I love you."


    I stand on tiptoe and lightly kiss his lips.


    I feel sweet in mind.


    He hugs me tightly and kisses back.


    I''m very embarrassed because the children are watching us.


    "Stop," I say shyly as I beat his chest, "the children are watching us."


    "It doesn''t matter. They''re still young and don''t know anything." Frances smiles wickedly and whispers


    in my ear, "Why don''t we go to the room and do some things that aren''t suitable to be seen by


    children?"


    How licentious!


    Before I know it, Frances has carried me upstairs.


    Outside the room, it''ste autumn.


    Inside the room, the spring wind is blowing.


    Everything is just right.


    I meet you.


    And I fall in love with you.


    My life is all about you.

 Chapter 619: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 1

    Chapter 619: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 1


    The following part is extra chapters of this book, given the name ''You''re the Best Gift in My Life''.


    In this part, the story will be narrated from Frances'' perspective.


    I am Frances, the future sessor of the Louis Group.


    I have long lived a monotonous life.


    It''s boring and dull.


    I used to think that this would be the routine of my life.


    Until a girl named Jane appears in my life.


    I have never thought that I would meet such a person.


    That would deeply take root in my mind with a single nce.


    In my twelfth grade, her appearance broke the silence of my life. That day was my birthday.


    "Hello. I think you''re very handsome, and I like you. This is birthday present for you."


    The girl shoves it into my hand and leaves. When I realizes, I only see her disappearing in my sight.


    ''Seems she is not a high school student.''


    ''Na?ve.''


    ''Not interested.''


    Lawrence''sughter suddenly sounds.


    "Why did she give this to you? What did she mean?"


    Only then do I lower my head and see the thing in my hand.


    Realizing what it is, I curl my lips with dissatisfaction.


    Viagra?


    Who would give a boy Viagra as gift?


    Is she indicating that I am impotent?


    I don''t know whether she is ying a trick or she is just careless. Whatever. She catches my attention.


    For the first time, I take advantage of the Louis Group to investigate her.


    Jane Noyes.


    An eighth grader. She is in ss 3 and has excellent grades. Meanwhile, she likes to y with those


    hoods.


    Most importantly, she has so many male friends.


    There is just a building between the high school and middle school departments. Standing on the


    rooftop, he could clearly see the middle school department.


    I don''t know when I started to go to the rooftop frequently, just to take a look at her.


    My friends all think that I go there to smoke. This bes my secret.


    Later, I can always locate her at a nce, no matter where she is.


    Sometimes, she would sit quietly in the ssroom, thinking about something. She looks really cute.


    Sometimes, she would hold a bottle of drink and stand in the corridor. Her friends would surround her. I


    don''t like those boys standing beside her. Perhaps she doesn''t even know that some of her friends


    have interest in her.


    Soon, I discover a secret of her.


    She likes to buy fried rice from the small restaurant near the school gate. She only eats half of it for


    lunch and leaves the other half for dinner.


    I have investigated her, so I know that she lives in a poor family. Moreover, her family hates her for


    being a girl and treats her badly.


    She is short of money, so she divides the rice into two halves. Will that upset her stomach?


    I don''t expect that I should do the following act just because of my sympathy for her.


    Every afternoon, I go to that restaurant to buy the fried rice and put it into her lunchbox.


    However, if the food is very hot, she will notice.


    Therefore, I often buy if for her when having thest ss. Thus, it will not be that hot when she eats.


    If my friends know this, they will probablyugh their teeth off.


    We have been like this for a few months.


    Until the bad newses.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 620: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 2

    Chapter 620: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 2


    It is on the same day that I hear the two pieces of devastating news.


    Dad and Mom get divorced. Dad is depressed and dies in a car ident.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    That year, I am eighteen.


    Grandpa suspends me from school and I begin to take over the Louis Group.


    Afterwards, I study and work at the same time.


    Life is very busy. The burden is so heavy that I could hardly breathe.


    When I finally have the time and go to find Jane, I only get the news that she has already transferred to


    another school.


    Perhaps, we are not destined to meet.


    The Viagra has been kept in my room for several years until it expired and was identally thrown


    away by the servant.


    I have made great effort to look for it but fail.


    The only thing left is the photos secretly taken.


    Perhaps she gives me that gift just on a whim. After that, she lives her own life and forgets me.


    But what should I do?


    Her look is deeply engraved in my heart and cannot be erased.


    In many tossing and turning nights, she is in my dreams, smiling sweetly at me. She is so beautiful.


    But the reality is always cruel.


    After grandpa retires, the Louis Group suffers a difficult time. To get thepany back on track, I must


    marry the daughter of the Jordan family.


    The first time I met Whitney is at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    I know this woman has loved me for more than ten years. Her eyes on me are filled with love.


    However, I have no feelings for her.


    If my wife is not Jane, then it doesn''t matter who she is.


    After marrying Whitney, I have never touched her. Lawrence talks to me about this many times, but I


    evade it.


    At first, she could stay calm and acts like ady.


    Later, she goes crazy and can''t control herself.


    As long as I have contact with any woman, she will do terrible things to that woman.


    She begs me many times. She begs me to do that thing with her. I don''t even want to look at her, how


    could I have desire for her?


    I know it''s not fair to her.


    However, I have no choice.


    I have already forced myself to marry her. I can''t force myself to do more.


    Whitney bes more and more insane. She even has mental problems.


    I feel guilty about her, but I could do nothing for her.


    That day, Lawrence invites me to the bar for a drink and wants to talk to me about Whitney.


    Actually, I don''t hear what he says.


    After several cups, Lawrence knows that he couldn''t persuade me, so he sighs and goes back.


    I also leave the bar and get into my car.


    However, there is a subtle feeling.


    As if something important will happen in the next second.


    I look out of the window and see a woman running towards me, with disheveled hair.


    Before I could react, the door of my car is opened.


    She gets into the passenger seat and ms the door shut.


    I have never let any woman sit in my car.


    I frown and say to her in a cold voice, "Get out of the car."


    The woman turned her head and anxiously said to me, "Please ... Drive."


    Seeing her delicate and flushed face, I am instantly stunned.


    Time seems to have returned to ten years ago.

 Chapter 621: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 3

    Chapter 621: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 3


    Although it has been so long, I never forget her appearance.


    My heart skipped a beat when I first saw her.


    It''s her. Jane.


    I was really preupied by the beauty that time. Now, she is here.


    Is it the result of serendipity?


    She tilts her head and looks at me, getting more timid.


    She doesn''t recognize me.


    Or maybe she has already forgotten me.


    Alright, we can start it anew.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    God let me meet her here. There must be something God ns for me.


    I show a faint smile and say to her, "Why should I start my car?"


    However, I''m a little worried about her because she seems in a bad condition.


    Her face is crimson. Is she drugged?


    A middle-aged woman appears beside the car and tries to open the car door.


    And another man alsoes here.


    "Jane, get out! When did you hook up with this man? Get out of the car, bitch!"


    Who is him?


    He is her boyfriend or ... husband?


    But no matter who he is, he doesn''t deserve her.


    Jane tightly pulls on the car door and says to me, "I know you have a lot of women, but I''m very good in


    bed. I assure you that you will have an exclusively amazing experience with me in bed!"


    She said she was very good in bed?


    Has she had many experiences in bed with other man?


    Somehow, I get sullen.


    I stare at her, pull a long face. After a long time, I force out a sentence.


    "Don''t regret it."


    ''Thank God. I meet her again. I will cherish this opportunity.''


    She suddenly touches my thigh with her little hot hands.


    Whitney has done this to me, too. But I don''t have any feeling to her.


    But Jane''s touching really ignites my desire. The lust in my heart is burning, spreading to my whole


    body.


    "Damn it!"


    I groan, park the car at the nearest hotel, and pull her out of the car.


    She stimtes. I must do it with her!


    I have never been so anxious to have sex with other women. I can''t wait to do that! I go to the room as


    soon as quickly.


    I put her on the bed.


    It is very possible that she has aphrodisiac. She is restless, writhing on the bed. She is really inviting.


    I can''t hold the excitement, bend down to kiss her.


    After kissing for a long time, I''mpletely in high, but the woman beneath me doesn''t give any


    reaction.


    ''Am I bad at kissing?''


    After all ... this is my first kiss.


    I lower my head awkwardly and see that she has fallen into slumber.


    She is here. Since I''m sexually excited, I must do it with her.


    I take off her clothes. Her figure revealing in front of me is very attractive.


    Right at the moment, she wriggles ufortably. I feel I will explode because of the lust.


    Although she is unconscious, she puts her hands on my body and fondles me.


    She is stark naked, rubbing against me. And I can''t help but prate her.


    So tight!


    I frown, endure the difort and push a little further inside.


    Unexpectedly, there is a thinyer that keeps me from entering her.


    Oh...


    She is a virgin!


    I don''t care about whether she is a virgin or not. But I''m delighted that we can lose our virginity


    together.


    ''Jane, nothing in the world can make me leave you. I will treasure you and treasure every moment with


    you.''


    I say to myself in determination.

 Chapter 622: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 4

    Chapter 622: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 4


    I never expect that I will lose the self-control I''m proud of because of a woman.


    I don''t felt tired and has done so many times with her this night.


    She lies beneath me, is exhausted, groaning weakly. Then, I stop.


    Her little face is pettily red. She is so lovely even she is in sleep.


    After ten years, she is still alluring to me.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    My phone suddenly rings on the bedside table.


    She is sleeping soundly. I immediately answer the call and walk out.


    The sky has lit up. We have actually done it for a whole night.


    Thinking about her beautiful appearance, I can''t hide my smile.


    The call is from Zack. Last night, I asked him to investigate how Jane lived these years. He has the


    result.


    It turns out that she is married.


    Half a year ago, she married a man named Andrew.


    This man doesn''t have bad habits, and he treats her well. But yesterday, he angrily chased after her.


    I think the anxious man I sawst night should be Andrew.


    When I think of how rough he is to Jane, I''m in rage.


    That man is so lucky that he can marry Jane. But he doesn''t cherish her!


    I won''t take any pity to him because what he has done to Jane.


    After ending the call with Zack, I go back to the room.


    However, when I walk in, I find my beloved woman has left.


    She is gone.


    I''m a little frustrated.


    But I immediately calm down.


    ''Jane, we will meet again.''


    ''Fate let us meet. And your man isn''t good to you. Let me protect you from now on.''


    ''It doesn''t matter that you don''t remember me. We can start all over again.''


    When I get downstairs, I find that my car has scratched marks.


    I guess it is done by that man, Andrew.


    Well, I get an opportunity to connect with him.


    I contactwyer and ask him send Andrew awyer''s letter.


    When I am driving, two people suddenly rush out in front of my car. I hurriedly m on the brakes.


    When I see her, I really feel that fate is indescribably surprising.


    The person that my car almost crashes into is her mother.


    This woman gives me a very bad impression because she is greedy and treats Jane badly.


    Well, the car doesn''t get close to her. But she lies on the ground and intends to ckmail me.


    Jane frowns.


    It seems that she is also very dissatisfied with what her mother does.


    I walkover and says to the woman on the ground in a deep voice, "Do I need to send you to hospital?"


    Without Jane being here, I will not handle this myself.


    But now, I''m happy to have chance to get contact with her.


    When I meet her, I retrieve my first awakening of love.


    I try to keep calm, but I almost can''t hide the ecstasy.


    It is a good chance. Her mother immediately says, "My head hurts and my ribs are in pain. Oh..."


    I ignore what she said, stare at Jane and say in a low voice, "I will pay for you have a physical check-


    up in hospital. If you get any injury, I will be responsible for it. If don''t, I will sue you for ckmail."


    I always have ways to this kind of person.

 Chapter 623: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 5

    Chapter 623: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 5


    Then her mother quickly gets up from the ground and flees.


    Jane apologizes to me and leaves in a hurry.


    I watch as she gets away and smile.


    By now, thewyer''s letter should have been arrived at her home.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I really hope that they will divorce soon so that I can have her by my side.


    After all, she shalle to me soon after receiving thewyer''s letter.


    As expected, shees the next day.


    Betty does not know Jane, so she doesn''t let Jane in immediately.


    I finally manage to get Jane toe to me. Of course I won''t let her go.


    "Bring her in."


    I look at myself in the mirror. My clothes are neat and I look fine.


    I guess I''m ready to see her now.


    ''Since when do I be so nervous just to leave a good impression for her?''


    Only when I take a sip of the red wine do I calm myself down a little.


    I deliberately turn around, trying to hide my nervousness from her, so that I can feel at ease.


    "Mr. Louis."


    Herees her pleasant voice behind me, causing my heart to skip a beat.


    "Yes."


    I reply.


    But I''m so nervous that my voice is trembling.


    She hasn''t recognized it, has she?


    I hope so.


    I turn around and force a smile at her.


    She walks up to me and whispers, "Mr. Louis, I''m here to settle the matter about my ex-husband


    scratching your car. I''ve divorced him, so I have to bear a portion of the debt. I''m here to talk to you


    about it. I don''t know if you still remember me."


    Of course I do. I never forget her.


    How can I forget such a woman who I have remembered for ten years?


    I nod and chuckle, "I''m impressed."


    I''m happy that they''ve really been divorced.


    Finally, she no longer has to be with the man who doesn''t deserve her.


    Somehow, Jane, who is sitting opposite me, suddenly blushes and whispers to me, "I wonder whether I


    can pay you back by installments because I really don''t have that much money now. But I promise I will


    definitely pay it off."


    Actually, all I want is her.


    Looking at her, I involuntarily approach her and whisper, "How much do you make a month?"


    She gets surprised and honestly replies, "5,000. But since I have changed jobs, I guess it can reach


    10,000 or more."


    I look at her beautiful red lips and suddenly have an urge to kiss her.


    It was so beautiful that I can''t forget.


    I touch her soft hair and whisper, "You still owe me more than 900,000. Let''s say 900,000. Except your


    expenses, even if you earn 10,000 a month, it will still take seven and a half years for you to pay it off.


    You know, you''re a woman. You don''t have to work this hard. Why don''t you be my mistress and we''ll


    write it off?"


    Actually, what I wanted to say was "be my lover".


    However, I was afraid to frighten her, so I changed the word temporarily.


    But she gets frightened after all.


    She looks at me helplessly, her mouth slightly open.


    I can''t help but lower my head to kiss her in the end.


    So sweet.


    I''m drowning in it.


    Until she suddenly pushes me away and says to me sternly, "Mr. Louis, I am such a person!"

 Chapter 624: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 6

    Chapter 624: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 6


    But I am.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment I see her, those morals, ethics and etiquette suddenly meant nothing to me.


    "Not that kind of person?" My face darkens as I say to her somewhat unhappily, "That is not what you


    said that night."


    She blushes and whispers to me, "I will try to pay your money back as soon as possible. Please give


    me some time."


    After that, she strides out and quickly closes the door.


    I look at the tightly shut door and murmur, "Sorry, I probably won''t give you much time."


    Soon, we meet again.


    It is at the cooperation banquet with the Song Group.


    A young model of mypany bumps into me at the entrance and badgers me about attending the


    banquet with me.


    I know very well that she goes for more resources.


    It''smon that women use those hidden rules to get what they want.


    After all, not everyone is as lofty as Jane.


    It''s just an ordinary party. It doesn''t matter who''s with me, so I bring Cindy.


    But I haven''t expected that Jane would be there. Shees with Steven to negotiate the tie-up with


    us.


    I just can''t take my eyes off her.


    I''ve been paying special attention to Steven the whole night.


    I can tell that Steven is definitely interested in Jane.


    She has already divorced. So?


    Does she also like Steven?


    I suddenly be nervous.


    During the banquet, she suddenly stands up and says, "Excuse me."


    Wondering about what is going on between her and Steven, I also stand up and chuckle at her, "Mind if


    we go together?"


    But she rolls her eyes at me.


    People start to heckle again.


    "Mr. Frances, what are you going to do in the washroom with such a beauty? Should I warn you that


    she''s with Mr. Steven?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Why don''t you take your young model with you?"


    I ignore them and follow Jane out.


    As soon as we get out of the door, I can''t help but ask her, "What is your rtionship with Steven?"


    "I don''t need to tell you this, do I? There isn''t any rtionship between us, right?"


    She says indifferently and walks towards the washroom.


    I stride forward and walk side by side with her, sandwiching her between me and the wall, leaving only


    a narrow passage for her.


    I smile at her and say, "We are the creditor and the debtor, aren''t we? Isn''t it enough for me to ask this


    question?"


    "Sure, sure. You''re the best since you have money, okay? Please leave me alone!"


    She says impatiently to me.


    "Are you sure? You follow me all the way to the men''s room. It seems I have more sufficient reason to


    doubt your purpose."


    As I speak, I smile and point at the sign on the door.


    Jane''s expression immediately changes.


    She snorts unconvincingly but pretends to be calm. "Thedies'' room is right on the next. So what if I


    like to walk around before going in?"


    Actually, I own this restaurant.


    Back then, I specifically requested that the men''s and women''s rooms should not be next to each other,


    which is why there is such a strange design.


    I turn around, point to the opposite side, and whisper to her, "Alright. I just want to remind you that the


    ladies'' room is on the other side of the corridor. The reason why it is so designed is probably because


    of women like you who like to follow guys into the toilet."


    Her expression suddenly changes as she walks away quickly with an embarrassed


    face.

 Chapter 625: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 7

    Chapter 625: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 7


    She is cute no matter what she does.


    During the meal, she is urged to drink.


    After she drinks a little, I realize something is wrong with her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    A red rash seems to appear on her skin.


    It''s probably the alcohol allergy.


    After the meal, everyone drives away.


    As soon as I step out, I see her standing in the cold wind. It looks like she is waiting for a car.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t go back with Steven.


    Otherwise, I can''t imagine what a man and a woman would do with alcohol running in their blood.


    I get some allergy medicine in the pharmacy, then walk over and hand it to her.


    Actually, I want to send her home.


    However, I give up when I see the precautions in her eyes.


    If I''m impatient, I may push her even further.


    Every day afterward, I can''t help thinking about her.


    One afternoon, when I see her in a food market, I even think it''s my illusion out of missing her.


    Before I figure out what''s going on, a van stops in front of her.


    Immediately after, two people get out of the van and force her to go in.


    Although I can''t hear what she says, I see how she struggles and can tell those people won''t be nice to


    her.


    When the van passes by my car, I see her look over.


    Jane!


    Who are those people?


    They dare to attack my woman. Do they want to go to hell?


    I follow the van all the way and call the police.


    If I can''t guarantee her safety, at the very least, the police can help.


    I waste some time waiting for a group of pupils to cross the road.


    I''ve never been waiting in such anxiety.


    I''m afraid that in the blink of an eye, I will miss the best opportunity to save her.


    Finally, I catch up with them, only to see four men surround her and tear her clothes.


    In an instant, I almost go crazy!


    No way!


    How can they do this to her?


    She is my woman, and no one else can touch her!


    I rush over in a rage with my face darkened.


    Her clothes are almost torn apart and those dirty men actually see her beautiful body. Thinking of this, I


    want to dig out their eyeballs!


    Fortunately, she is quick to react. She unties the rope on her ankles and puts on her clothes


    immediately. I tip her a wink, and she runs over to hide behind me when those men aren''t paying


    attention to her.


    I feel blessed that she isn''t too stupid.


    "Go back to my car," I say to her in a deep voice.


    She is stunned and doesn''t move.


    What is she doing?


    Why isn''t she leaving? "Leave now. Don''t get in the way here."


    I panic.


    She is stunned for a moment but gets in the car as I said in the end.


    The four men rush towards me together.


    These kids are no threat to me at all. They are much weaker than I thought.


    After a few minutes, they are all groaning in pain on the ground.


    Not long after, the police arrive and take the four men back to the station. They also want to take our


    statement, but I refuse.


    I don''t think she feels well enough to make a statement.


    When I just arrived, I saw her blushing cheeks and blurry eyes. She looked exactly the same as that


    day.


    Looks like she is drugged again.


    This woman doesn''t know how to protect herself at all. I can''t believe she is drugged again!


    I walk over to the car and can''t help but tremble when I get in.


    The air conditioning is blowing the coldest wind. It seems that she feels really hot.


    She is drugged and I have to help her. Otherwise, it can be very dangerous.


    After some thought, I lean forward and get closer to her.


    She swallows with difficulty and asks me, "Well, is there any water?"


    "Yes."


    I smile flirtatiously as I hold her head in both hands. Then, I kiss her, and she has nowhere to escape.


    This is not a good ce for the next step. So, I just help her with my hands.


    In the end, she meltspletely with me all over her.


    What I want is not her body, but her heart.


    After the passion, I hug her in my arms and say emotionally, "Jane, be my mistress."

 Chapter 626: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 8

    Chapter 626: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 8


    However, she refuses.


    I expected this but still feel disappointed.


    What on earth should I do to get her heart?


    Is she still obsessed with her ex-husband, the scum?


    I''ve never been so lost.


    We meet a few times afterward, but each time is awkward.


    I even meet her when I apany Hilda to the pregnancy check-up.


    I''m afraid that she will misunderstand my rtionship with Hilda, but I don''t know what to exin.


    What worries me more is her health. Is she taking care of herself? Why is she hospitalized?


    But she misunderstands eventually.


    Moreover, she and Steven seem to be getting closer and closer.


    What surprises me the most is seeing her in KTV that night.


    She actually wants to take off my underwear.


    No one knows how fast my heart beats when I see her frightened cute face.


    My blood flows directly to where her soft hand is.


    People are kicking up a fuss behind us and I can tell that they are just ying a game, but I can''t stop


    my feelings.


    I pick up my ss and take a big sip of the wine to calm myself down.


    I walk over and ask in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Someone says, "We are ying Truth or Dare and she chose Dare, so I asked her toe over, pick a


    man, and take off his underwear. If I had known you are the only one here, I wouldn''t have said that."


    However, I feel lucky to be the only one in this room.


    If it was another man, I would probably chop him up.


    Almost everyone around knows me.


    She is a little scared and wants to go back, but how can I let go of such a rare opportunity to tease her?


    "Admit defeat. Since you chose Dare, how can you just leave like this?"


    I look at her with a smile.


    Looking at her eyes, I can tell she bes even more panicked.


    She forces a smile and says to me, "Forget it, Mr. Frances. You are decent. How can you lose face like


    this?"


    For her, I don''t mind losing face.


    I lean over and whisper in her ear flirtatiously, "I don''t mind."


    "Did you hear what Mr. Frances said? Go!"


    "Right! Let us see Mr. Frances'' taste on underwear!"


    The group is kicking up a fuss next to us.


    She seems to have no way to back down.


    At this moment, someone pushes her.


    She falls towards me and grabs the leg of my trousers.


    My most sensitive part feels her warm breath.


    It''s enough to ignite my feelings even when I''m not naked.


    My voice bes rough with suppressed emotions. "You are so active. Have you been thinking about


    this for a long time?"


    "Looks like Mr. Frances can take jokes."


    Aren''t these damn rubbernecks going out?


    I frown in displeasure and say sternly to the third wheels, "Don''t tell me you want to stay here for the


    show."


    The rubbernecks finally leave, leaving only me and her. I suddenly feel something in the air.


    She looks so frightened. I end up giving up teasing her and ask her in a low voice, "Do you think they''ll


    let you go if you don''t finish the game?"


    She shrugs helplessly and raises her eyebrows. "So, are you going to take off your underwear and let


    me take it away?"


    I don''t expect her to say such bold words.


    For a moment, I don''t know how to respond.


    However, I absolutely have to be more imposing than her.


    I curl my lips and say to her indifferently, "Do as you please. I will not resist."


    Not surprisingly, she looks at me in anger.


    "Dirty bastard!"


    This is not the first time she has scolded me like this.


    If anyone else calls me dirty bastard, I will definitely be irritated. But when she says this, I''m not angry


    at all.


    I can only say to her helplessly, "You have two choices now."


    "You can either take my underwear and go back to the game or leave here with me."


    I guess she will definitely choose thetter.


    But she is always unpredictable.


    She takes a deep breath and stretches out her trembling hands toward my belt.


    This damn woman. I almost can''t control myself.


    I take a deep breath, grab her hand, and walk out.


    After getting in the car, I don''t start it realizing that those people are still following and watching.


    But she says firmly, "Don''t think about it. I won''t agree."


    What is this woman thinking all day long?


    "I''m above looting a burning house."


    "Aren''t you shameless to say that? At that time after the meal..."


    She stops without finishing her words.


    But I know what she wants to say.


    "I didn''t touch you that night."


    More precisely, I stopped as soon as I realized she is a virgin.


    I didn''t want to take away her precious first time under that circumstances.


    So, I used my hands.


    To help her as well as myself.


    Of course, I rubbed against her body for a long time. But I definitely won''t tell her how awkward I acted


    because I don''t want to lose my dignity as a man.


    "That night, my hands worked hard," I say indifferently.


    She remains silent for a long time.


    My heart beats fast when I see her slightly open her mouth.


    However, is she questioning my ability by looking at me like that?


    No man can stand this.


    I smile and tter with her, "I offered you the chance to try my ability. It''s not toote for you to change


    your mind now."


    "Don''t think too much. I will pay back the money I owe you. As for your request, don''t even think about


    it."


    With that, she suddenly asks me in confusion, "How much is your car?"


    "4.5 million," I reply and know why she asks this.


    She widens her eyes and asks me doubtfully, "Your car is 4.5 million, but the repairing alone costs 1.8


    million? Are you kidding me?"


    I can tell this woman doesn''t understand.


    My car is a limited edition in these many years. It''s priceless and not in the market, so it''s certainly


    expensive to repair it.


    Of course, I don''t care about the money. All I want is to tie her down.


    I take out a few receipts from the side and hand them to her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Here are the receipts. Take a look. My car is imported and the paint alone costs 600,000. The


    adjustments and the freight also cost. There are also a lot of fees that you don''t understand. You can


    do installment payments."


    She purses her lips and says sullenly, "I''ll pay you back. Thank you for helping me tonight. I''ll treat you


    to dinner sometime."


    If a hero saves a beauty, shouldn''t she pledge to marry him?


    I''m a little dissatisfied with her answer.


    "There''s no time like the present. Treat me today."


    She immediately panics and pushes the door to get out of the car.


    But as soon as I got in, I locked the door.


    To prevent her from escaping.


    Actually, I want to take her to eat fried rice near the Second Middle School to see if she can remember


    me.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t. Instead, she runs away.


    I look at her and say in a deep voice as she runs away, "Jane, you wille back to me. Soon."


    But in fact, I have no confidence although I said that.


    I hear that she and Steven are getting closer and closer recently. Steven even hires her as a


    housemaid to live with her.


    As a man, I understand this kind of ulterior motives so well.


    Although they don''t have a thing yet, they might in the future if they live together.


    I be more and more anxious.


    I''ve been waiting for a good opportunity.


    In the meantime, I tell Whitney that I want to divorce.


    Neither getting close to Jane nor divorcing Whitney is as simple as I imagine.


    However, I finally see an opportunity.


    One day, when I''m looking through thepany''s new staff list, I see Frank''s name by chance.


    I''ve investigated Jane long ago. Actually, not to be exaggerated, I''ve investigated all her family


    members.


    Therefore, I know it clear that this Frank is her younger brother.


    After checking Frank''s information, I can''t help but frown.


    What''s going on with the personnel department recently? They hire people with such a background.


    But this just so happens to be my chance.


    I deliberately create an opportunity for him to divulge an insignificant secret. Afterward, it''s logical for


    me to sue him.


    I can''t know Jane''s parents better.


    As long as Frank can be fine, they don''t care about Jane at all.


    So, as I expect, Janees to see me this night.


    Before shees, Whitney just went crazy in the room.


    During the quarrel, Whitney cut my hand.


    Knowing that Jane is here, I can''t wait to go downstairs and bring her into the room without bandaging


    my wound.


    This night, I finally sleep with her.


    Again and again.


    Afterward, she immediately asks me about Frank.


    "Well, can you not sue Frank?"


    Does shee to see me only for her younger brother?


    Although I arranged all this, I''m still a little displeased to hear her say so.


    Her family clearly uses her as a tool. Why is she so stupid?


    Has she ever thought about herself?


    If it wasn''t me but someone else who requested to sleep with her, would she also agree without


    hesitation?


    All of a sudden, I be furious.


    "Jane, what do you think you are? When did I say I will help you?"


    She''s astonished and says in fury, "Frances, what do you mean?"


    I press her down beneath me and say coldly, "What do you think?"


    I want her, but I hate myself for using such despicable methods.


    "You obviously know that Ie here for Frank, and I need you to help him. Are you ying me?"


    Idiot, I''m not ying you. I want to spend all my time loving you.


    However, I''m not able to say it out.


    I''ve always been proud and mighty and will feel embarrassed to tell her that I''ve been loving her


    secretly since high school and have done so many things for her.


    Since I''ve decided to start over with her, I don''t want to mention the past.


    After calming myself down, I say to her in a deep voice, "Jane, do you know the Louis Group lost tens


    of millions because of what Frank did? Although for the Louis Group, it''s a drop in the bucket, do you


    actually think one night with you costs this much? Don''t overestimate your value."


    This is not my innermost thought.


    I don''t know why I say this.


    Am I losing my mind in front of her?


    However, what''s done cannot be undone. It''s impossible to take my words back.


    She bes even more disappointed.


    "So, do you mean ... you won''t help me?"


    Her body bes stiffer and stiffer.


    But we are too close, and my desire rises again.


    I want her, and I can''t control myself.


    As long as I see her, my so-called self-control that I''m proud of bes a breakable bubble.


    "I didn''t say that." I''m all over her with my hot desire against her softness.


    "If I''m satisfied, I may agree to help you. It totally depends on how hard you work."


    We do it again, but she seems to be very reluctant.


    I know I have to find a way to keep her with me.


    "Move in and live with me. If you serve me well, I will definitely let Frank go."


    She shakes her head and says to me, "I don''t have to live here. I promise toe as long as you need


    me."


    Does she think that I only want her for my sexual desire?


    What I want is to have her by my side.


    She is the first person I want to see every morning when I open my eyes.


    "Do you think you have the right to bargain with me?"


    I''m very d that I have something on her, so she has topromise.


    As I expect, in the end, she can only agree. "I will go back and pack my things."


    Hearing this, I nod in satisfaction, walk over, and put my hand on her shoulder. "Good girl. Listen to me,


    and I may be mercy. You don''t have to pack your things. I''ll buy you what you need."


    I think all women love to hear that.


    But I just happen to forget that she''s never the same as any other woman.


    And that''s why I''m obsessed with her.


    "I have to go back and pack up. There are things that money can''t buy."


    Since she insists, I don''t stop her.


    Anyway, she will be mine.


    I request her to cook for me before she goes back to pack up.


    I''ve been wanting to try the dishes she cooks for a long time.


    She cooks two bowls of noodles, which are much more delicious than I expect.


    After the meal, I send her back to Steven''s ce to pack her things.


    I can tell that Steven doesn''t want her to leave at all. The way he looks at me is hostile.


    This time, I''m even more certain that Steven likes her.


    Looks like I make the right decision to let her move out of here before it''s toote.


    Then, she moves over.


    I have to work overtime at night. So, I prepare another bedroom for her in order not to disturb her.


    Although I really want to hug her to sleep, I''m already lucky enough to be able to see her every day.


    One day, Annyes again.


    I think she just drops by to visit me. But as soon as she speaks, my heart almost stops.

 Chapter 627: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 9

    Chapter 627: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 9


    "Frances, how is your sweetheart?"


    She asks me with her big bright eyes wide.


    I''ve juste back from a business trip, so I''m too exhausted to tangle with this little hobgoblin.


    I nce at her and say disapprovingly, "What sweetheart? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Your


    parents areing back next month, so why don''t you think about how to deal with them?"


    Anny''s small face immediately clouds over.


    She curls her lips and says to me, "Frances, can''t you just stop asking such a hurtful question? You


    know that when my parentse back, it will be an endless torture for me."


    After a long sigh, she suddenly turns to me in confusion.


    "Frances, Jane is injured. Why are you still so calm?"


    Jane is injured?


    What''s going on?


    "What''s wrong with Jane? Tell me!" I snap at her, rising from my seat with my heart in my mouth.


    I''ve been out on business these past few days, and I''ve barely had any rest. However, I get such


    worrying news as soon as I get home.


    Looking at me, Anny bes even more puzzled.


    "Don''t you know it? She was stabbed in the waist by a young man and a middle-aged woman. I don''t


    know what kind of hatred there is."


    A young man and a middle-aged woman?


    Are they her ex-husband and his mother?


    Right now, I''m too worried to think it through. I pull Anny out.


    "Where is she? Take me there!"


    I have no idea that something so big has happened. I have promised to protect her. Is that how I keep


    my promise?


    My mind is in a mess.


    Anny shakes off my hand and sits down on the sofa again. She says to me resignedly, "How do I know


    where she is? I don''t follow her all the time. Why don''t you just call her?"


    That''s right.


    ....


    I''m so concerned that I''m being stupid.


    I''m so anxious that I forget I can do it by a phone call.


    I take out my phone and call her, but no one answers.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I call my subordinates and ask them to find out where she is now. By the way, I ask them to bring


    Susan and Andrew over to me.


    Half an hourter, Andrew and Susan are tied up and delivered to my home.


    When they see me, their faces are filled with fear and unease.


    "You''re Jane''s new boyfriend? What do you want to do?" Andrew asks in panic.


    "What do I want to do?" I sneer at them. "Why don''t you ask yourselves what you''ve done to Jane?"


    Thinking of the knife they stabbed into Jane, I wish I could give it back hundreds of times.


    I want to protect her with my life. How can I tolerate their harm to her?


    Hearing what I say, their faces immediately turn pale.


    Apparently, they know what I''m talking about.


    I signal to my men to take these two upstairs and lock them up.


    At this time, someone calls me and tells me which hospital Jane is in, but just now, she is discharged


    from the hospital.


    Where will she go after she''s discharged? Home? Or somewhere else?


    I''m really worried. I''m going to call her again.


    Before the number is dialed, she walks in from outside.

 Chapter 628: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 10

    Chapter 628: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 10


    Her face is pale, and she bites her lips tightly even when she walks.


    It must be hurting.


    Judging from Anny''s shocked expression, I know that the injuries she suffered at that time should be


    serious.


    When she goes in, Anny runs towards her.


    I''m a little worried that Anny would hurt her, so I can''t help but say, "Anny, you''ll hurt her."


    The little girl turns around and says to me, "Frances, she has already been discharged from the


    hospital."


    "It''s not as bad as you told me. You''re being too sensitive."


    Sensitive?


    I''m just concerned about Jane!


    Jane walks towards me and whispers to me, "You know I''m injured?"


    I nod without saying anything.


    I don''t know it until just now.


    If I have known it earlier, I would have gone to the hospital to see her.


    Am I not caring enough about her? I don''t even call her, so I have no idea that she is injured.


    But I''m afraid. I''m afraid that her indifferent attitude will embarrass me.


    After all, I can''t swallow my pride.


    "Jane, you know what? Frances is a snowke. He obviously has wanted to see you these days,


    but...."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    What nonsense is this girl talking about?


    I found out about it just now.


    She is really making a mess!


    If Jane really believes her, she would definitely me me.


    "Anny, I think you need more cram schools. Anyway, after your brother was born, no one has the time


    to take care of your study. Why don''t you learn more now?"


    I threaten her with a grim face.


    This girl is very clever, but she doesn''t like studying. Reading and doing homework seem to be killing


    her.


    Sure enough, my words are very useful for her.


    "I''ll tell my dad when I get back that you bullied me."


    She goes out with her schoolbag, and I smile resignedly.


    Jane stands in front of me, but because of her injury, she seems unstable, almost on the verge of


    copse.


    I look at her and say guiltily and sadly, "I''m sorry."


    ''I''m sorry I didn''t protect you.''


    ''Sorry, I wasn''t by your side when you were hurt.''


    But she doesn''t understand what I''m thinking.


    "What?"


    She looks up and asks me in puzzlement.


    Then, as if something urs to her, she says to me indifferently, "Andrew did it. It has nothing to do


    with you."


    Then, she walks upstairs.


    I follow her upstairs.


    I push the door open and whisper to her, "Here''s your present."


    Seeing Andrew and Susan tied up there, she is probably shocked. She turns around and asks me in


    puzzlement, "What''s going on? Why are they here?"


    I look at the two on the ground and say coldly, "I said that no one could hurt my woman. You can do


    what you want with them."


    She is shocked for a moment before walking over and pulling away the tape from their mouths.


    Immediately, Andrew curses at her.


    "Bitch! You really hooked up with this man and you don''t admit it! You couldn''t wait to climb into his bed


    the moment you divorced me! Bitch, you are really a bitch!"


    I instantly frown.


    I clench my fists tightly. Just as I''m about to fix this man, Jane sneers and says.

 Chapter 629: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 11

    Chapter 629: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 11


    "So what? He''s good in bed. He''s better than you. You can''t make it even with the help of medicine!"


    If I haven''t heard it personally, I wouldn''t believe that Jane, who looks quiet and obedient, would say


    such a thing.


    But this is my beloved Jane.


    However, what does she just say?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Andrew can''t make it?


    No wonder she is still a virgin after marrying him for so long.


    I am truly grateful for that of Andrew, so that my woman is not tainted by this disgusting scumbag!


    Just as I''m thinking about it, she suddenly turns around and smiles at me with her head tilted.


    My heart instantly misses a beat.


    "Do you mind asking someone to do me a favor?"


    Of course.


    Seeing her bright smile, I would still be willing even if she needs me to die now.


    I nod. She walks over and says to me, "Have them both thrown down the stairs."


    This is the second floor. They won''t die.


    I have them thrown downstairs again and again, but there is not much joy on her face.


    Actually, most of the time, I don''t know what she''s thinking.


    I walk over and sit down next to her, whispering, "Are you happy?"


    "Not bad." She simply replies to me with two words.


    After about five falls, the doctor checks them.


    Andrew has two broken ribs, multiple injuries to his calf, and fractures his right arm.


    Susan''s injuries aren''t as severe as Andrew''s, but her legs are fractured. There is also a moderate


    fracture on her neck. Now, she tilts her head like a clown, extremely ridiculous.


    "Is that enough?" I ask Jane.


    "Yeah." She answers me.


    But I don''t think it''s enough.


    When I identally touch her waist, she immediately frowns in pain and the cold sweat breaks out on


    her forehead.


    Obviously, her injuries are indeed serious.


    How can this be enough for her?


    The culprit, Andrew, still has the strength to stare at her!


    I look coldly at Andrew and say in a deep voice, "Throw this man down again. I want all his limbs to be


    broken."


    After Andrew is thrown, Jane calls the police probably because she is afraid that things will go too far.


    "Excuse me, is that the police? My ex-husband and his mother barged into my current residence and


    tried to kill me. They identally rolled down the stairs and got hurt during the fight. Come and take


    them away."


    Roll down the stairs and get hurt?


    How does shee up with that?


    To my surprise, she is so calm when she lies.


    The more I get along with her, the more I find her adorable.


    My feelings for her be more and more uncontroble.


    Soon, the police arrive and take the two away.


    I look at Jane who is clutching her waist and whisper, "Come here."


    Immediately, her gaze at me bes frightened.


    Am I that scary?


    Is she so afraid of me?


    She walks over slowly and stands in front of me.


    I don''t say anything and just look at her quietly, wanting to hug her tightly in my arms.


    However, I''m afraid that I will identally hurt her with my strength.


    "What is it?" She asks me.


    I hug her tightly, my chin resting on her head, my hand gently touching her back, and in the end, it


    stays on her right waist.


    "Does it hurt?" I gently press it, and she takes a deep breath.


    "Nonsense."


    "You deserve it."


    Why don''t you protect yourself? Why don''t you tell me immediately?


    What is going on in this woman''s mind?


    "You won''t have to go to work this month."


    With such a serious injury, she naturally needs to rest and recover.


    However, she immediately rejects me and says, "If I don''t work, how can I support myself and return


    your money?"

 Chapter 630: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 12

    Chapter 630: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 12


    You have me.


    However, I don''t say such sentimental words in the end.


    Knowing that she is never obedient, I can only threaten her with things she cares about.


    "If you dare to work, I''ll get your brother in prison forever."


    In the end, shepromises.


    Every day, like a virtuous wife, she cooks dinner at home and waits for me toe back.


    This kind of life is pleasant andfortable.


    I even think that if her injury on her waist never recovers, she can stay by my side forever.


    However, something very unpleasant happens recently.


    Ever since Jane received a phone call that day, she has be strange.


    I check her phone and find that it is someone called Noah.


    I immediately have someone investigate this person. It turns out that he is Jane''s crush in high school.


    I remember the anxious look on her face when I ask her who that is on the phone.


    I be more and more unsettled.


    Does she still have asting affection for him?


    The next day, she dresses up and goes out.


    Actually, I want to go with her, but I''m afraid that my childish actions would annoy her.


    In the end, I can do nothing but give it up. I''m not in the mood to work. I have a party at The Cloud


    Heaven in the evening, but I''m always absent-minded.


    When I go downstairs for a cigarette, I suddenly want to look for her.


    She''s at Golden Hotel. I''ve already have someone investigate it.


    She can''t drink. What if someone gets her drunk and plots against her?


    No, I have to go!


    I''m going to drive when I see a taxi parked at the gate.


    The moment I see Jane get off the car, I heave a sigh of relief.


    The next second, a man gets out of the car with her hand in his.


    This man looks quite handsome and refined.


    Is he Noah that Jane likes?


    Does he send her back because the two of them make progress?


    The me of jealousy ignites in my heart. I watch Noah grab Jane and stare at her, saying, "Jane, I like


    you."


    In an instant, my heart is in my mouth.


    Perhaps, I have never been so nervous in my entire life.


    The person Jane likes confesses his love to her.


    This is undoubtedly a terrible thing for me.


    I re at Noah and am just about to walk over when Jane looks at me.


    Noah does not notice me and continues to call Jane''s name, as if he is waiting for her reply.


    Fuck the reply!


    I get into the car and drive away.


    I don''t know where to go, so I just go home and wait for her.


    "If she doesn''te back within half an hour, let''s see how I deal with her."


    I say that again and again.


    But half an hour and another half pass, and it is after two or three hours that she finallyes back.


    Moreover, she stands at the gate for a long time before she finally enters the house.


    Ie back from the window and sit on her bed.


    I''ve been sitting in her room for hours.


    She quicklyes up and gently closes the door.


    Looking at her blurry figure, I can''t help but speak.


    "Did you have fun?"


    "It''s notte."


    She says to me.


    I suddenly fix my gaze on her upper body.


    That''s a man''s coat.


    Does Noah put it on her?


    How can she wear other men''s clothes? Or are they more intimate than that?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The rage in my heart instantly bursts.


    "Take off your coat."


    "No."


    She covers her chest and says stubbornly.


    Is Noah''s coat this important? The fire in my heart burns even more.


    "I said take it off. Don''t let me say it a third time!"

 Chapter 631: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 13

    Chapter 631: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 13


    I am surprised that she directly refuses me.


    I look at her coldly and step forward to her.


    "What are you doing? I''m injured. You can''t touch me!" She tries to threaten me, but what she says is


    no deterrent.


    "You''re my mistress. What do you think I''m going to do? I''m going to sleep with you!"


    As I spoke, I throw her onto the bed.


    I don''t know why I said such a thing.


    But I am excited and I can''t control myself.


    I directly lie on the top of her and touch her shoulder.


    "Let go of me. I am your mistress, but I am not your ve!"


    She says and pushes me away. And then she covers her wound and flinches.


    Her expression is a little painful. Is she feeling bad?


    Thinking of that she cared about Noah so much, I can''t hold back my anger, so I ignore her injuries.


    The most important thing for me now is to throw away that annoying coat.


    "Are you scared now? I told you to take off the coat. I am annoyed at other man''s coat. If you like men''s


    coats, I can buy you a hundred coats."


    She looks down and takes off the coat. She mutters, "It''s just a coat. What''s the big deal with it?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When I see her take off the coat so obediently, I feel a little relieved, but I notice the blood on her


    clothes.


    I stare at her waist and frown.


    I purse my lips and point at her waist, "Why are you bleeding?"


    "It''s all because of you!" She rolls her eyes at me and gives me a look of reproach.


    I take a look at the bed. There is a box of face powder at where she lies. Presumably her wound was


    pressing against the box.


    I guess I hurt her when I threw her on the bed.


    Instantly, I feel extremely guilty and somewhat puzzled by her stubbornness.


    She is clearly injured. Why doesn''t she tell me?


    It wrenches me and I stop ming her for her rtionship with Noah. I directly say to her.


    "Go to the hospital." I carry her out of bed and go out without changing shoes.


    "I can walk on my own...." she whispers in my arms.


    "Shut up." Before she can finish speaking, I interrupt her coldly.


    How can she walk on her own since she is injured? Does she want to bleed to death? I feel so guilty.


    Can''t she stop torturing me?


    Fortunately, she finally shuts her mouth.


    After an examination in the hospital, the doctor says seriously with a stern face, "I told you not to do


    strenuous exercise. How did this happen?"


    Strenuous exercise?


    Why do I feel like the doctor is looking at with a strange look?


    "He knows how this happened." Jane points at me angrily and says with blushes.


    The doctor is a little embarrassed and he doesn''t continue to ask. He warns me, "I know that you young


    people are more impulsive and energetic, but sometimes you should restrain yourself. You shouldn''t be


    so eager. You have ample time after she recovers.


    For some reason, the doctor''s misunderstanding delights me.


    Especially when I see Jane''s blushing face, I don''t want to exin it to the doctor.


    "We are eager to have a child." I stop exining when I see Jane''s embarrassed expression.


    The doctor clears his throat and doesn''t say anything more. He takes Jane into the operating room to


    stitch her up.


    The operating room is not open to outsiders, but I am really worried about her, so I call the dean.


    Soon, the doctor lets me in.


    Jane seems to be a little surprised to see me.


    The anesthesiologist is at the side, preparing the anesthetic.


    I suddenly think of that I have sex with her without birth control recently.


    If we''re lucky, she should have a baby in her belly.


    The anesthetics will harm the child, so it is better not to use them for the time being.


    However, she has to suffer.


    After much thought, I say to the doctor.


    "No anesthesia."


    Jane''s eyes instantly fill with rage when she looks at me.


    "Why don''t you endure the pain?" She changes her tone as she is angry.


    I know that she must be angry.


    But I make the decision for the sake of child who might have been in her belly.


    I hope that when she knows my intention, she won''t me me anymore.


    "I can endure it. Can''t you? There are many things that are much more painful than not taking


    anesthetics." I smile gently at her. I want to exin to her, but I am afraid that she wouldugh at me


    for my caring the baby who might not exist.


    She looks at me as if she is going to die a heroic death.


    I am very moved by her adorable look.


    But the next second, I am distressed.


    When the doctor stitches her up, she looks extremely painful. She bites her lips tightly and tries not to


    groan.


    I count clearly that she has eighteen stitches.


    Every stitch seems to pierce my heart, and I feel pain even when I breathe.


    "Done," the doctor says.


    I rx at the doctor''s words. But Jane faints.


    Because of my fault, she stays in the hospital for another week.


    I have been worried about her in the hospital, so I dy a lot of affairs of thepany.


    The day after I bring her home, I go to work.


    At noon, I have lunch with Steven because of the cooperation between ourpanies.


    To my surprise, Jane suddenly appears at the door of the private room halfway through the meal.


    Suddenly, my face darkens.


    Jane has just been discharged from the hospital. She secretlyes out behind my back! I will punish


    when I go back.


    "There is a problem. You designed it. Come in and exin it."


    Jane follows behind Steven and walks in. When she sees me, she is shocked.


    I nce at her and pretend not to recognize her.


    The Song Group has arge luxury brand that only produces couture. What we are talking about now is


    one of the belts of the brand.


    I''ve already seen this belt. It''s really nice.


    I am astonished that Jane is the designer.


    Looks like she''s quite talented in design.


    "This is my assistant, Jane." Steven introduces Jane to everyone and takes her to her seat.


    At this moment, there are only two empty seats left. Steven pauses for a moment and sits down beside


    me, while she sits beside Steven.


    I suddenly feel a little disappointed.


    I wish she would sit next to me.


    A fat man says, "Since Ms. Noyes is here, let her tell us what kind of belt is worth 8.88 million."


    This man is a famous nouveau riche in Virginia, and he knows nothing about design.


    In my eyes, Jane''s design is worth 88.8 million.


    Jane nces at Steven and begins to exin.


    "Belts are the closest decoration to the human body except clothes. Since belts are close to body, they


    need to make us feelfortable. Therefore, we make this belt texture soft and tough with best leather


    through superb workmanship. In this way, while maintaining its shape, it can maximally fit the arc of the


    human body, thereby improve thefort of the human body. As for the belt buckle, it is a raised


    crown. Each corner of the crown is iid with the best diamonds from South Africa. The diamond in the


    middle is a pink diamond. The whole belt is low-key but luxurious, and it''s superb in workmanship and


    graceful in taste. These material items are originally expensive, and the belt is avable in limited


    quantities. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with the high prices. Besides, isn''t the number ''888'' is


    businessmen''s favorite?"


    I look at her seriously. I don''t want to miss every word she said.


    After she finishes speaking, I stand up and smile at her, "Ms. Noyes said that this belt is very


    comfortable. I feel that it is a bit tight, but I don''t know how to adjust it. Ms. Noyes, can you help me?"


    Actually, I am deliberately making things difficult for her.


    I can''t help but do so when I see her confident look.


    Moreover, this belt actually has a w.


    People who use belts have difficulties to adjust it on their own. In other words, they have to ask


    someone else to help them adjust it. I don''t know if she has noticed this w.


    Jane bites her lips and walks towards me. She reaches her trembling hands towards my waist.


    Immediately, my heart is racing.


    Her touching me through the clothes increases my heartbeat.


    Jane, why am I obsessed with you?


    The belt just happens to be in such an awkward position between the upper body and the lower body.


    She is shy person, and now her face blushes.


    As she unties my belt with her gentle hands, she exins to the crowd.


    "Naturally, this unique belt should be untied by a woman, so that a man can feel noble. Imagine your


    dream woman unties this belt gently with her soft and boneless hands."


    Jane is very smart. She turns the w into an advantage.


    The woman I love is indeed very outstanding.


    I look at everyone present. They seem to be very satisfied with Jane''s exnation.


    I think what I do helps her.


    However, she looks at me with resentment.


    She lets out a long sigh, adjusts my belt, and then goes back to her seat.


    "What a good item! Mr. Steven, I''ll order one."


    "I want one!"


    "I think it fits me quite well. I want one, too!"


    The other men present all orders this belt.


    At this moment, Jane suddenly stands up and says to everyone, "Sorry, I have to leave now. Everyone,


    enjoy yourself."


    "I met my boss. I''ll be right over."


    When she reaches the door, she picks up the phone and hurries out.


    Who is calling her?


    I suddenly feel a little uneasy.


    After lunch, I go downstairs and lit a cigarette.


    I keep wondering who called her just now.


    I look up and see her walking out of the restaurant side by side with Noah.


    Noah again?


    Do they have an appointment for lunch?


    I am burning with rage.


    Seeing me, Jane looks extremely guilty, but she can onlye up and say hello to me.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Frances."


    What a coincidence?


    Where will she go with Noah now if I didn''t run across them?


    I pull her into my car and m the door shut.


    She tries to open the car door, but fails.


    When I get in the car, I lock the door.


    "Mr. Frances, I have to go to work. Can you..."


    Work?


    Her so-called work is to have lunch with a man, right?


    I turn around and look at her with narrowed eyes. I ask though I know the answer.


    "Who is that man?"


    "He is just my high school ssmate. We just have lunch together." She exins.


    Just a high school ssmate?


    I have investigated everything about Noah.


    I sneer and look sideways at her. "ssmate? I heard what he said outside the Cloud Heaven the


    other day. You wore his clothes back that night. Now that you meet him so often and you''re having


    lunch together, do you think I''ll believe that you''re just ssmates?"


    Jane says, "I loved him when we were in high school. But that was in the past. Can''t I meet my


    ssmates now?"


    She finally admits it!


    I want to hear the truth from her, but why do I feel even more upset when I heard her admit it?


    "Jane, do you think he will still love you if he knows your current situation? You know how embarrassed


    you are, don''t you?"


    I know what I say is very hurtful, but I can only say these words to persuade her give up on Noah.


    She says, "I see. I will pay attention to it."


    And then she dully asks me to unlock the door.


    What does she mean? Is she leaving? She doesn''t listen to me at all, does she?


    I am so anxious that I pull her back.


    I kiss her domineeringly with anger.


    I kiss her hard and bite her lips, as if I am venting my anger.


    I can''t care about that much. She''s my woman, so she can''t think about other men!


    Kissing her for a long time, I let go of her.


    Her shy and helpless look satisfies me.


    "This is a punishment for your sneaking out to work behind my back."


    I have punished her, and Noah has left as well.


    She should be obedient now.


    I have things to do inpany. I''ll give severer punishment to her in the evening.


    I open the door and signal for her to get off.


    In order to get home early in the evening, I finish my work quickly and left thepany before five


    o''clock.


    When I get home, Jane hasn''t returned.


    Thinking that she may go to work at thepany and she hasn''t off work now, I don''t call her.


    Anyway, judging from her condition at noon, I think she feels pretty good.


    However, after I wait for a few hours, she hasn''te back.


    It is raining heavily outside. She doesn''t answer the phone. Where is she?


    I sit on the sofa, waiting for her toe back.


    My mood grows gloomy.


    It isn''t until ten o''clock that she finallyes back soaked.

 Chapter 632: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 14

    Chapter 632: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 14


    "Where have you been?" I snap at her.


    I am a little worried when I see her drenched.


    Where has she been?


    I am worried about her. But the words of concern are on the tip of my tongue.


    "It''s raining. I can''t get a taxi. So I''mte."


    She says to me.


    When she raises her head, I suddenly notice a bright red mark on her face.


    Who hit her?


    Who dares to hit my woman? But it''s like a burn.


    One thing I dislike about Jane is that she always doesn''t tell me anything.


    No matter how much I do, I don''t seem to be able to open her heart.


    So, I just don''t say anything.


    "You got off work at 5:30 in the afternoon. It didn''t rain at that time." I chuckle.


    I really want to know where she went after work.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Go to Noah? What about the bruises on her face?


    She looks away unnaturally and says to me, "I went shopping."


    Shopping?


    If she went shopping, then why does she have the bruises on her face?


    Even now, she is still lying.


    She is still unwilling to tell the truth. What exactly is she trying to hide?


    "Where''s your purchase?" I look at her empty hand and stretch out my right hand towards her.


    ''Damn it! This man has to push me like this, hasn''t he?'' Jane thinks to herself.


    She rolls her eyes at me and says coldly, "I have no money and can''t afford it, OK?"


    No money.


    How can my woman have no money?


    My assistant happens to apply for a ck card for me. I haven''t decided how to use it yet.


    I take out a ck card and throw it to her.


    After getting the card, she suddenly bes cunning.


    Could it be that she wants to pay me back with the money on this card?


    And then, she will get rid of me.


    Is she this unwilling to be with me?


    I feel a greatpulsion to throttle her.


    "Don''t have any evil ideas. You can only buy things with this card. As my woman, you can''t be too


    shabby."


    Her clothes are all old styles. It seems that she hasn''t bought any clothes these years.


    I know that she wasn''t happy when she was with Andrew.


    Since she is with me, I must make her happy every day.


    "Thank you, boss." She looks up and smiles sweetly at me.


    This makes the red mark on her face even more conspicuous.


    "What happened to your face?" I frown and stroke her face.


    "It hurts."


    She shrinks back. It seems that she is in real pain.


    "What''s going on?" I ask with a grim face.


    "I identally burned myself while drinking coffee."


    She looks down and says to me.


    Burned herself?


    Did she want coffee, or did her face want it?


    "You can burn yourself like this? Jane, are you too na?ve, or do you think I''m stupid?"


    "Believe it or not."


    She says casually and goes upstairs.


    I can''t get the answer from Jane. So, I call my subordinate and know that she has gone to Steven''s


    house.


    I feel even unhappier while thinking about that Steven often looks at her covetously.


    Afterwards, a woman who liked Steven asked her to a coffee shop.


    When she came out, she had this red mark on her face.


    ...


    I ask my men to teach that woman called Violet a lesson, so that she will know which people she can''t


    afford to offend.


    After dealing with the things on my hands, I take a bath.


    The night is beautiful. I want to go up to the roof for a blow. However, it seems a bit lonely if I go alone.


    It has only been less than an hour. So, she probably hasn''t slept.


    I walk to her door and knock lightly.


    She says loudly inside the room.


    "Who is it? It is sote. Do you have a death wish or something?"


    The corners of my mouth twitch.


    Apart from me, who else can endure her explosive temper?


    I''m really cheap. I refuse so many women who please me and just have a crush on her.


    "Frances." I reply in a deep voice.


    "What''s the matter?" She yawns and blinks, asking.


    "Drink with me."


    I say briefly and pull her upstairs.


    I sit down, pour myself a ss of wine, and drink it.


    Anyway, with her around, everything is beautiful.


    I take a sip and look at the woman beside me, only to find that her eyes are filled with desire.


    It seems like she wants to drink it.


    She''s allergic to alcohol. But it should be all right to drink this wine.


    I chuckle and hand the ss to her.


    "Would you like to try the fruit wine I asked the winery to brew? It won''t make you drunk or have a rash.


    I took the wrong wine just now. This wine is only suitable for women."


    I don''t know if I am trying to cover it up.


    After all, it takes me a long time to pick out a bottle of wine that has almost no alcohol content.


    She hesitates for a moment before picking up the ss and taking a sip.


    "It''s good." She says and gulps the wine in the ss.


    Just such a ss of wine makes her face turn red.


    Looks like she really can''t drink.


    I have to keep an eye on her and cannot let her drink in front of other men.


    "I''ll go get another bottle of wine."


    As for the fruit wine, I just leave it for her to drink.


    I take a bottle of wine and she continues to drink the fruit wine. Soon, she drinks most of the bottle of


    wine.


    She looks dazed and should be a little drunk.


    "Didn''t you say I wouldn''t get drunk? Why am I a little dizzy? Did you drug the wine?" she murmurs and


    unconsciously leans against me.


    The light smell of fruit wine mixes with the fragrance of her body, which makes me a little drunk.


    Hearing what she said, I am lost for words.


    "Do you think I need to drug you? What I said is that you won''t get drunk with one drink. Look how


    many cups you have had."


    She doesn''t say anything else and just leans against me quietly.


    The night is beautiful, and the woman beside me is also beautiful.


    Everything touches me.


    "Frances, do you know what it feels like to love someone but not get him?" she leans against my


    shoulder and suddenly asks.


    How can I not know?


    Isn''t she the one for me?


    Although I get her body, I can clearly feel that she does not love me.


    However, who does she love?


    Noah? Steven? Or her ex-husband?


    No matter who it is, it upsets me.


    I jerk her away and stand up. I stare at her tightly and try to see through her. But I fail.


    "Sorry, I am drunk." She says in horror.


    Then she stands up and retreats step by step.


    Is she so afraid of me? Is she afraid that I will eat her?


    If she continues to retreat, she will reach the edge of the balcony.


    Doesn''t she know that it is dangerous over there?


    "Stop."


    My face changes and I order in a low voice.


    I don''t dare to act rashly for fear of scaring her.


    Suddenly, she trips over the box beside her. She leans back uncontrobly and is about to fall down.


    I am nervous and stride for her, grabbing her and pulling her back into my arms.


    She is clearly in a state of shock. I am even more frightened. Even my hands holding her are trembling


    slightly.


    "I asked you to stop. Can''t you understand?" I snap.


    Does she know that if I have been slower just now, she would have fallen down?


    The roof is nearly ten meters above the ground. If she really falls down, she will be broken, or even die.


    "I thought you were going to hit me."


    She feels wronged and says.


    Hit her?


    Do I look like someone who will hit women?


    Even if I will hit women, I won''t hit her.


    "Am I so scary?"


    She pats her chest and says to me, "It scares me. I''m going back to sleep to get over the scare."


    As she speaks, she leaves in a hurry.


    Looks like she doesn''t intend to tell me the truth.


    As soon as she goes downstairs, my phone vibrates.


    It''s a message from Weibo.


    I know she posts something without reading it.


    After all, I only follow her.


    Even she doesn''t know this.


    "Frances, you big idiot! You scare me!"


    The corners of my mouth twitch slightly.


    Is this how she treats her savior? This little woman is too arrogant.


    Since she''s so afraid of me, I''ll scare her.


    I chuckle and leave ament.


    "Oh?"


    .....


    Her cry of rmes from downstairs.


    "I am doomed! I am doomed!"


    Then, that post is deleted by her.


    Looks like the scaring her thing works.


    The next day, I am going to Santos on a business trip. After telling her, I leave.


    When I''m having talks with a business partner, he suddenly asks how I am going to celebrate my


    birthday.


    Birthday?


    I''ve already forgotten.


    I shake my head and say, "No ns. Just work."


    Unexpectedly, he smiles at me with relief and says, "That is great. I''ve prepared a birthday party for


    you. Pleasee at ten o''clock in the evening."


    With that, he directly leaves before I have a chance to refuse.


    It has been arranged. If I refuse, it will embarrass him.


    After all, I have worked with hispany for a long time. I have to think about future cooperation.


    However, I can''t go the party without a date.


    At this time, I naturally won''t invite Whitney. I''ve never been to a formal event with her before and will


    also not invite her this time.


    If I want to bring a girl with me, the girl will only be Jane.


    I buy her a ne ticket and send her a text message, asking her toe to Santos.


    I arrive at the airport an hour in advance and wait for her. The moment I see her, even my heart is


    warm.


    We''ve only been apart for a day. But I miss her very much.


    I really can''t imagine what I will be like if I lose her one day.


    She walks fast.


    "Why did you call me over?" after getting in the car, she asks me.


    "Let''s go to the hotel first."


    I reply and drive back to the hotel.


    Unexpectedly, she suddenly says,


    "Can I not go?"


    Not go?


    She''s already here. Then she tells me not to go now?


    "Do you think you have the right to say no?"


    I turn around and see her pitiful appearance.


    She obediently remains silent. I take her to the hotel ande to the presidential suite I booked


    before.


    I''ve already prepared her dress, shoes and essories.


    "Take off your clothes."


    I say in a deep voice.


    "I don''t want to do it. I just want to eat."


    She doesn''t want to do it?


    What is she thinking of?


    Does she think I want to have sex with her?


    I do want to. But this is not the right time.


    "What do you think I''m going to do?" I cannot help smiling and ask.


    My eyes are vague.


    There may never be anything more fun in the world than teasing her.


    "What do you think?"


    She asks in reply.


    It''s gettingte and I don''t have time to talk to her. I point at the gown on the bed and say to her.


    "You''re overthinking it. Come with me to the 18th floor after you change your clothes."


    It''s a peacock blue dress, which is limited edition in Italy. There are only two in the world. It is


    handmade, noble, and elegant. She must be very beautiful when she wears it.


    She is a little embarrassed and says to me, "Then you go out. How can I change when you are here?"


    Get out? How is that possible?


    I take out my phone and look at the time again.


    It''s almost eleven o''clock. If we don''t go now, the party will be over.


    "Frances, could you please move your noble butt and go out for a while?"


    I nce at her and say, "I''ve seen your whole body. Besides, I''m on Weibo and don''t have time to look


    at you."


    She may be guilty, take her clothes and go to the bathroom to change.


    When shees out, I feel my heart beating fast.


    She is so beautiful.


    The peacock blue sets off her white skin, exquisite corbone, fabulous figure, and slender waist.


    I feel a greatpulsion to be all over her.


    When she walks out, she staggers and falls towards me.


    Coincidentally, her head hits my crotch.


    This is too bad. I have been excited and can now no longer contain myself now. I have an erection.


    "You are shameless! You ... what are you thinking about?"


    She looks at me and bes angry from embarrassment, even stuttering.


    I smile and move closer to her. She can feel my hot breath.


    "I remember it is you who pounce on me. Why am I shameless?"


    "Because you stand at the door and scare me. Why are you standing at the door? Do you want to


    peep?" Jane retorts.


    The more she thinks about it, the more she feels that my movements are suspicious.


    "Piss."


    I say casually and walk into the bathroom.


    I almost cannot control myself. She has a wound on her waist. So, I cannot touch her now and can only


    release by my hands.


    When Ie out and see her shoes, I remember that there is still a pair of shoes in the wardrobe.


    I walk over to take the shoes and change it for her. Then, I walk out with her.


    However, I don''t expect that her identity will bepletely exposed at the party.


    Even though I have asked others to block the news, Whitney still knows of her existence.

 Chapter 633: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 15

    Chapter 633: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 15


    At the party, surrounded by a group of annoying women, I feel ufortable.


    When Ie back to the present moment, Jane is already dancing with Lawrence.


    Although I know Lawrence loves someone else, I get upset at the sight of such intimacy.


    After the party ends, I give her a good punishment and finally feel a little better.


    After returning from Santos, I receive an invitation to a show in Paris.


    I''m not a fan of such an asion.


    Whitney is a famous designer. She attends gs like this with me every time.


    Every minute with her is torture for me.


    I''ve proposed a divorce several times, but Whitney neverpromises. Every time it ends up with her


    threatening to kill herself.


    I suddenly regret marrying Whitney back then.


    If I hadn''t done it with an indifferent attitude, I wouldn''t have been stuck when Jane appeared.


    If it weren''t for Whitney, I would have married Jane and given her everything I have.


    I tell Jane that I am going on a business trip for a week, and she says that so is she.


    I don''t ask any further and go straight to the airport.


    In the VIP lounge, I see Whitney wearing sunsses with a satisfied expression.


    Seeing me enter, she takes off them and walks towards me.


    The GUCCI haute couture outfit looks stunning on her. The surrounding men all look at her with


    affections.


    I have to say that she is so lovey a creature, to the extent that any man will fall for her.


    Even Lawrence, her brother in name, is no exception.


    Unfortunately, I''m not among them.


    I only have Jane in my heart. She used to be, is now, and will be my only love.


    Whitney walks over and intimately holds my arm. Those men around instantly dim their eyes.


    I frown and go to my seat. Looking at her smiling on the other side, I ask indifferently, "Whitney, what


    exactly do I need to do to get a divorce?"


    The smile on her face freezes.


    "Frances, why do you want to divorce me? What''s wrong with me? You don''t want to live with me and I


    let you move out. You don''t want to sleep with me and I have never forced you to do so! We''ve been


    married for years, but how many times have we appeared together? I''ve done so much. Why are you


    so obsessed with that?"


    She says to me emotionally,pletely ignoring the crowd around her.


    She''s mentally ill, and I''ve always known that.


    It is precisely because I know I''m part of the reason that I can''t harden my heart to force her.


    But now, I want to make Jane my wife, so I don''t want to go on with the charade anymore.


    "Whitney, I don''t love you. You know it. A marriage without love can''tst long." I say tly.


    "You didn''t love me before! Why are you bringing up a divorce now? Are you in love with another


    woman? Is that Cindy Leigh?" Whitney gives a grimace of rage as she sneers, "Cindy was already


    disfigured by me. Are you still thinking about her? Let me tell you, Frances, I''ll ruin any woman you get


    close to! I wonder who else is so bold to approach you!"


    I know about Cindy.


    To be exact, I''m responsible for Cindy''s suffering.


    At that time, Whitney kept a close eye on me. I was afraid that she would find out about Jane, so I used


    Cindy as a shield.


    Cindy is really innocent, so I give her arge sum and ask her to go abroad.


    "Go with your gut. I have no exnation for you. The divorce will go into effect automatically after two


    years'' separation. It doesn''t matter if you want to waste your time with me."


    I say coldly, get up and walk towards the gate.


    "I don''t care who you love. In any case, I''m the only one who can be with you openly, right?" Whitney


    says proudly as she chases after me and grabs onto my arm again.


    I frown and get on the ne without answering her.


    Because the ne iste, and Whitney changes into formal clothes after getting off the ne, we are


    running out of time. We hurry straight for the show.


    When we get there, I see a familiar figure from afar.


    It is Jane. I don''t know why she is here.


    However,ter I realize that this event is sponsored by the Songs. Given how much Jane means to


    Steven, it isn''t surprising that she shows up.


    But the problem is that Whitney is also here!


    I never tell Jane that I''m married. If she knows, how will I exin it?


    I''ve never been in such a panic before.


    Whitney doesn''t notice the change in my expression and whispers to me, "Go, let''s go."


    There are only two empty seats at the main table, right beside Jane and Steven.


    I walk over with heavy steps.


    Sitting beside Jane, I take every breath mixed with her fragrance.


    I get flustered so much.


    I can''t talk to her and only watch the show on the stage as if I don''t know her.


    Beside me, she and Steven have been discussing something, and I hear every word.


    However, why are they getting closer and closer?


    I want to remind her, but I baulk at the idea of saying it directly. I can only rub my leg against her.


    Her expression changes while she sits motionless, watching the show.


    Whitney''s coquettish voice suddenlyes from the side.


    "Darling, do you think that dress suits me?"


    My entire body stiffens at once.


    Whitney has never called me darling. Does she lose her mind today? When Jane is present, Whitney


    actually calls me that!


    Not turning to look at Jane, I hear Steven asking, "Jane, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. I''m going to the bathroom."


    She gets up and stumbles towards the bathroom.


    I nce over at her and see her bump into someone.


    When she goes into the bathroom, my phone vibrates in my bag.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let your wife know our rtionship."


    I have mixed feelings about Jane''s words.


    Does she think of herself as a shameful mistress?


    I don''t tell her that I''m married because I''m afraid she can''t take it.


    The worse scenario is that Whitney will go at her. Jane is so unsophisticated that she might mistake an


    enemy for angel.


    Shees back from the bathroom very quickly, her entire face pale.


    I know that she must find it hard to ept the truth.


    Then I''m not in the mood for the rest of the show.


    When it ends, Jane takes the lead to get up and go outside.


    Whitney and I have always shared a room in order to deceive the public.


    But I''ve never slept with her. The sofa makes my bed.


    Whitney and her besties here will y cards all night, so she will note back.


    Before she leaves, she goes crazy again, talking aboutmitting suicide.


    When I snatch the knife from her hand, I get hurt.


    It leaves a wound on my wrist.


    It''s not deep, but it hurts.


    After that, Whitney leaves.


    I don''t bandage the cut. Instead, I send a text message to Jane to ask her toe over. Perhaps, this


    can earn me some sympathy.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Unexpectedly, she replies, "No."


    Apparently, her anger is for real.


    I have no choice but to make a threat that if she doesn''te, I''ll go find her.


    I get no reply for a whole minute.


    I can''t stand the long wait, so I just knock on her door.


    After entering, she notices my wound. Sure enough, she knits her brow and goes to a pharmacy for


    gauze and iodophor.


    Judging from how much she cares, I don''t think she mes me for not telling her about my marriage.


    To my surprise, as she finishes dressing the wound, she orders me to leave.


    "Alright, go now."


    Do I hear her wrong?


    How can she say that?


    I pretend not to hear her and pull her into my arms.


    "I''m very tired. Go to sleep."


    I''m not lying. I''m exhausted.


    Dealing with Whitney wears me out. I feel a bit rxed only when I see Jane.


    Holding her in my arms, I sleep soundly that night.


    Thinking that Whitney will be back soon, I leave early.


    Jane is fast asleep at the moment.


    I can''t help kissing her when I see her peaceful face.


    Not long after I lie down on the sofa in my room, Whitney returns.


    She seems to be in a much better mood and drags me to the restaurant on the second floor.


    When she sees Jane and Steven, holding my hand, she heads for them.


    For some reason, I feel that Whitney harbors a lot of hostility towards Jane overnight.


    Although the way they chat seems casual and normal, I can vaguely smell that something is amiss.


    After bickering with Jane for a while, Whitney turns to me and says, "Darling, let''s find another table.


    Perhaps we shouldn''t share a table with someone not on the same page."


    Seeing Jane''s grim face, I say nonchntly, "You shouldn''t go extreme just because others don''t agree


    with you. Perhaps, you two have something inmon?"


    It''s just a simplement. There is no special meaning in it. Whitney stands up and leaves the


    restaurant. Steven also leaves for something urgent, leaving only Jane and I here.


    "Frances, what exactly do you want?" Jane snaps.


    What do I want?


    From beginning to end, I only want to be with her. I never change my mind.


    "Nothing."


    I reply.


    "Why don''t you tell me you''re married?"


    Her questioning leaves me speechless.


    I don''t tell her, because I don''t know how to put it in a way that prevents hurting her feelings.


    I''m afraid that the quarrel will attract attention, so I stand up and walk out.


    She stops me at the stairs.


    "Let me ask you something. Why don''t you ever tell me?"


    Doesn''t she care about me? Why is she so obsessed with this question?


    Is it possible that she cares?


    I see a glimmer of hope.


    "Jane, what right do you have to question me? Or are you jealous?" I ask, gazing at her.


    She remains silent for a long time.


    It is just a flicker of hope and all goes back to the dark now.


    Suddenly, I feel devastated.


    "Jane, you''re just a woman asking for my help. You don''t have the right to ask about my personal


    affairs."


    It breaks my heart to see the sadness in her eyes, though I can do nothing but ignore it.


    She bites her lip and says to me meekly, "I know. I just feel that you should at least get me mentally


    prepared. Otherwise, I don''t know how to deal with your wife."


    Her sudden obedience displeases me.


    I don''t like her behaving that way.


    Being sharp and straightforward is more herself.


    "Just do your part. Don''t worry about her."


    I walk into the room. As soon as I enter, I see Whitney with a gloomy expression.


    My voice just now is very low, and she probably doesn''t hear me.


    However, why does she look so sullen?


    As I''m lost in my thought, she picks up a vase and throws it at me.


    But very quickly, I instinctively dodge to the side and it flies past me and out.


    I look outside and discover that Jane is still standing there!


    The vase smashes right onto her head.


    Then, it falls to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    I can''t help but suspect that it is meant for Jane not me.


    Blood flows down Jane''s head, glistening with shocking scarlet.


    I want to run to her, but I''m afraid that will give away our rtionship, so I stand there and watch it.


    Whitney runs out. When she passes, I detect a cold smile on her lips.


    When she gets to Jane, she asks, "Ms. Noyes, are you alright?"


    I gawk at them, believing that Whitney is indeed hostile to Jane.


    I''m not sure yet what this hostility stems from and if Whitney knows about us.


    "Frances, hurry up and send her to the hospital. She''s bleeding." Whitney says to me.


    I know there''s a lot of blood. I see it.


    But I can''t.


    Care brings chaos.


    I''m afraid that if her life is in danger, I''ll break down.


    In front of Whitney, Jane and I have to be careful.


    "You take her to the hospital. I have something to do."


    With that, I walk out.


    Later, when Whitneyes back and tells me that Jane has only a slight concussion, I feel relieved.


    It is another show at night. Halfway through it, Jane suddenly covers her mouth and runs towards the


    bathroom. She is throwing up loudly.


    After that, Steven takes her to the hospital.


    When I see her vomiting, my immediate reaction is that she is pregnant with my child.


    I''m thrilled at the possibility.


    Whitney goes out for some errands. I call Jane twice in a row, but no one answers.


    I be even more nervous.


    After a long time, she calls me back.


    "Come to my room right now."


    I say sternly to her.


    The moment I open my mouth, I realize that my voice is trembling.

 Chapter 634: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 16

    Chapter 634: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 16


    I wish she can be pregnant. I wish we can have a baby.


    But in the end, the reality let me down.


    That night, shees to my room. After a long time of questioning, she finally knows that she is not


    pregnant.


    In the following days, Whitneyes between Jane and me more often.


    I can also feel that Jane cares much about her identity.


    I''ve already told her that Whitney has a mental problem, but in the end, Jane and I do not take a step


    closer.


    On the contrary, she has be closer to Noah in the past few days.


    I''m panicking.


    It''s as if she will leave me at any moment.


    It isn''t until Frank is thrown into jail because of drugs and intentional injuries that the emotions that I


    have been suppressing explode out of control.


    "Frances, let me go."


    Let her go?


    How is this possible?


    I love her so much. How can I let her go?


    Why is she so eager to leave me?


    "Jane, say it again."


    I stare at her and snap through gritted teeth.


    "Frances, you know. Back then, I came to you because I had no choice. Now that Frank is in jail, we


    have no connection anymore. A wrong thing should end sooner rather thanter. I still have a long way


    to go, and we are not born from the same world. I knew it very clearly, and I never mean to pester you.


    I know you''ve always been dissatisfied with me. It''s time for me to leave."


    Every word is like a sharp de stabbing into my heart.


    In her opinion, is it just a mistake to be with me?


    Or is it that she is in a hurry to go to someone else?


    So, I try to threaten her with Noah. I don''t expect that I will seed.


    But I''m not happy at all.


    Shepromises for Noah. Does it mean that she cares so much about him?


    In the days that followed, when I have sex with her, I''ve never used condoms. However, she isn''t


    pregnant.


    For this reason, I go to the hospital to have a physical examination. The doctor tells me that there is no


    problem with my body. That is a relief to me.


    After that, I bump into Whitney several times when I stay with Jane.


    My worries grow bigger.


    Until that day when Whitney and Jane both fall into the river, I have no choice but to face a fact.


    Whitney really knew.


    Every day after that, I am so nervous that I even hire some people to secretly protect Jane, afraid that


    Whitney will do something terrible to her.


    At the same time, I also know that Noah and Jane seem to have reached the point of discussing


    marriage.


    I y some tricks to make Noah retreat.


    Meanwhile, Whitney tampers with thepetition, so that Jane misses out on the championship.


    I have a big quarrel with Whitney, and she curses that she will destroy Jane by whatever means.


    It is truly terrifying for a woman to go crazy.


    The photo of Jane and I kissing in the elevator is put on the front page news. In an instant, Jane


    bes a mistress that everyone hates and curses.


    And worse than that, her parents have a car ident during the period.


    Most suspiciously, it is my driver who hit her parents.


    When I send for the driver, I''m told that he has gone abroad.


    Jane loses her father. Although her parents have never loved and cared for her, she is a filial woman.


    Such a blow is enough to make her copse.


    I believe that Whitney did this, but after questioning her a few times, she never admits it.


    In the absence of evidence, I can''t do anything to her. I can only ask my subordinates to continue the


    investigation.


    At the same time, I resolutely ask Whitney for the divorce.


    Jane''s mother forces Jane to get her brother out of prison.


    Jane has no choice but to beg me.


    I don''t think there''s a better time for me to make my conditions.


    "Jane, marry me."


    However, from beginning to end, she never believes what I said.


    I am wondering if she will believe me only if I dig out my heart and show it to her.


    Because of her strong resistance, my wish of marrying her just goes up in smoke.


    Moreover, I haven''t divorced Whitney yet, and I can''t give Jane a firm promise.


    With Steven''s help, Jane''s title of "the mistress" finally drops.


    But I don''t like his help at all.


    How can I be happy to hear that Jane is his woman?


    In this depressed mood, there is something even worse.


    Whitney moves in.


    No matter what I say, I can''t get her out of my house.


    On the contrary, because of her, I can''t be close to Jane in public. Meanwhile, Jane also rejects my


    request for intimacy.


    At the very time, Whitney''s word almost breaks me down.


    She''s pregnant.


    We just did it once, but she is pregnant?


    One day, I was too depressed, so I invited Lawrence out for a drink.


    We all drank a lot that night.


    In the end, we were bothpletely drunk.


    Just as I was about to get drunk, I vaguely saw Janeing this way.


    She helped me to the hotel and took off my clothes.


    I was surprised that she took the initiative, but I have to say, to sleep with her is a very happy thing for


    me.


    I couldn''t remember what happened after that.


    When I woke up, I just saw Whitney lying beside me.


    At that moment, everything went ck in my life.


    I''ve never had sex with Whitney before.


    But now, since I was drunk, I slept with her.


    How can I be worthy of Jane after such a terrible thing happened?


    "Whitney, you can''t tell anyone about this. Also, you must buy some pills and take them. Don''t think you


    can conceive my child."


    With that, I left, but I didn''t expect that Whitney didn''t follow my order and even conceived my child.


    Jane and I have had sex many times, but she doesn''t get pregnant, yet Whitney gets pregnant just


    after that night.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The fate is truly ying a big joke on me!


    Old Mr. Louis ys a high value on the offspring. Now that Whitney is pregnant, he firmly rejects me


    from divorcing her.


    Every day after that, when I face Jane, I feel incredibly guilty.


    Perhaps she realizes my uneasiness, so she rejects me every time when I ask for an intimacy.


    Moreover, I feel that she has something to hide from me, but I don''t know what it is.


    This day, I have to go on a business trip for two days. Early on the morning, Jane has prepared the


    breakfast.


    After breakfast, Whitney tidies up my tie intimately.


    I nce at Jane and find that she looks somewhat lonely.


    Moreover, there is a trace of sadness that I do not understand.


    After a long time, I keep thinking that if I had asked her that day, many things would have turned out


    differently.


    I really do not expect that this business trip would cause us to be separated for more than half a year.


    When Ie back, she is no longer in my house.


    Every time I call her, her phone is always off.


    Whitney!


    It must be Whitney who did it!


    I am furious and go ask Whitney about Jane''s whereabouts, but she insists that she has no idea.


    Stevenes to me and gives me four million dors, saying that it is from Jane.


    I don''t know where she got so much money, and I don''t care where she got it.


    I just want to know where she is.


    Steven stares at me and shakes his head. "Frances, let her go. Didn''t you see how painful her days


    with you were? It doesn''t matter if it''s just that you can''t go public with your rtionship. More


    importantly, Whitney is such a crazy woman. She keeps targeting her again and again. Jane might be


    killed at any time. If you really love her, then let her go. Don''t torture her."


    I knew it. When Jane stays by my side, she has never been happy.


    However, how can I let her go?


    I have loved her for ten years. How can I let her go?


    I shake my head and reply to Steven, "I won''t give up. Even if she doesn''t love me, she will never fall in


    love with you. Steven, stop wasting your time and tell me where she is."


    "I won''t tell you. With me here, you''ll never find her."


    With that, Steven leaves.


    In the following days, I''ve been sending for her.


    I''ve searched almost every country, and I''ve also sent people to secretly track Steven''s whereabouts.


    However, Jane seems to have disappeared from the world, and I haven''t seen or heard from her.


    I call her every day, but it is just a mechanical female voice that answers me.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is off. Please dial againter."


    I can only text her every day, hoping that one day she will turn on the phone, see the texts, and return


    to me.


    ''Jane, where are you?''


    ''Jane,e back. I miss you.''


    ''Jane, even if you hide in the ends of the earth, I will find you.''


    ''Jane, I love you.''


    The messages go one after another. Every day that she isn''t around, I keep texting her.


    However, this doesn''t make me feel any better. On the contrary, I miss her even more.


    Whitney stays at home all the time, her belly growing bigger and bigger day by day.


    I don''t like Whitney, but she''s pregnant. After all, she has my child. I can''t kick her out without caring


    about the child.


    Afterwards, Whitney gives birth to a boy named Earl.


    Actually, I want to name him after Jane.


    However, I am afraid that my yearning appears to be so obvious that it will be a joke.


    Whitney gets more and more irritable. She even doesn''t like the boy that she gave birth to.


    This, in fact, puzzles me a lot. After all, I don''t see any maternal love from her.


    After Earl was born, I explicitly file for divorce.


    I don''t care whether Whitney agrees or not. She even threatens me with her life, but I really can''t stand


    to live this life anymore.


    In this world, Jane is my only beloved woman.


    She was, she is, and she will be.


    Just when I think that I will never see Jane for the rest of my life, she suddenly shows up.


    The moment I see her at the bar, I feel as if I''m in another world.


    Standing in the crowd, we look at each other, but her gaze is filled with hatred.


    Previously, although she didn''t like me, at least she wouldn''t look at me like this.


    What exactly happened during this period? How did everything go to this point?


    She even res at me and curses me to die.


    It is undoubtedly like a needle piercing my heart. But what I''m even more curious about is, why did her


    attitude change?


    I knew Jane returned, and Whitney naturally knows it soon.


    The day I divorce Whitney, shees to Jane.


    When I find that Whitney tries hurting Jane with sulfuric acid, I''m even more convinced that she should


    stay by my side so that I can protect her well.


    I ask Jane to marry me, and as expected, she refuses.


    But I do not expect that in just one day, she changes her mind.


    When I get her call, I''m in utter shock.


    I don''t know what changed her mind, but I''m afraid that she would go back on her word, so I take her


    straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    When Ie out and look at the marriage license in my hand, I feel I''m in a dream.


    Jane''s condition is that I should take back the custody of Earl.


    In fact, I am very reluctant to part with Earl. He''s a lovely child. Naturally, Ie up with every way to


    get him back.


    After Earles back, the smile on Jane''s face deepens. Looking at the maternal love emanating from


    her body, I really want to have our own child.


    However, she seemed to be very resistant to this idea.


    She refuses it, so I can''t force her. I can only follow her wishes, afraid that she will leave me again.


    I be extremely worried after I lost her once. I''m like a child holding a crystal ball, carefully


    protecting it, in case that it will fall.


    Whitney is very unwilling to let me take Earl away. After that, she grabs a chance to frame Jane and


    almost gets her in jail.


    I take advantage of my connections and resolve this trouble.


    But I know it''s just the beginning. After that, Whitney will definitely do a lot of things to deal with Jane.


    To my surprise, Whitney takes the initiative to tell the truth that Earl is not my child in order to snatch


    him back.


    Only then do I find that nothing happened between Whitney and me that night.


    If it were any other man, he would be furious about the fact that he is cuckolded.


    On the contrary, I am very happy.


    At the very least, I never cheat on Jane.


    At the very least, I am loyal to her from my body to heart.


    However, since Earl is not my child, Whitney takes him away from me again.


    Because of that, the smile on Jane''s face suddenly fades, and she bes despondent.


    I can see that Earl and Jane are very fond of each other, and Jane likes children very much.


    But why is she so unwilling to give birth to her own child?


    Or is it that she just doesn''t want to have a baby with me?


    This conjecture frightens me a lot.


    Afterwards, during a forey, I identally see a scar on her lower abdomen.


    In that instant, I feel like being struck by thunder.


    Although I have never seen a scar like this before, I know that it is a mark left after giving birth to a child


    by caesarean section.


    It didn''t exist before she left.


    She disappeared for more than half a year.


    So, does it prove that she has delivered a baby for another man?

 Chapter 635: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 17

    Chapter 635: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 17


    I ask her, but she refuses to say anything.


    I''m more convinced that she really has a child with another man, but is unwilling to mention it to me.


    But who is the man?


    We haven''t talked to each other for a long time.


    Whitney takes the child back in the court.


    When I see her desperate expression, my heart aches.


    Would she be happier if we had a child of our own?


    "Jane, I''m sorry. I know you like kids. It''s my fault that I couldn''t keep your child. Let''s have a child. I


    want you to be happy," I say seriously.


    After a shower, I hug her tightly.


    However, she freezes, her face full of resentment.


    When I kiss her, she bites my lips.


    "Jane, are you crazy?" I say sternly.


    Jane is really like a rose. I try to please her. But in the end, I only get hurt.


    I''m really annoyed that I can''t figure out what she is thinking.


    "Frances, leave me alone. Every bit of you is disgusting!" She sneers.


    Disgusting?


    Does she feel disgusted when I touch her?


    Her words ignite my anger.


    Why is her so sick of me? For which man she is keep her chastity?


    "Disgusting? We had sex for so many times. You''re my wife. What''s wrong with having a child? Or is it


    because you just want to have children with another man?"


    This is not what I think, but I can''t refrain myself from saying those harsh words.


    While I regret what I''ve said, Jane said, her teeth gritted, "Can you stop talking about the child? You are


    thest person who has the right to me me for not having children!"


    Here we go again.


    Whenever I mention kids, she is like that.


    What has happened to thest child? Why is her so emotional every time I speak of the child?


    Puzzled, I want to figure out what''s on her mind. I want to see through her.


    I stop and sit to the side, staring at her in half seriousness and half doubt.


    I need an answer, very urgently.


    "Why are you so emotional every time I mention the child? What''s wrong?!"


    "Frances, you killed our child! Do you know how much I hate you?! I want you to die!"


    She shouts at me, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    What does she say?


    Our child?


    I suddenly have a bold guess.


    "Our ... child?" I stare nkly at her, even more puzzled, "You said the child is ours?"


    My heart beats faster.


    It''s no exaggeration that I''ve never been so nervous in my entire life.


    I am waiting for her reply bated breath.


    Jane res at me angrily with a sneer, "Will you stop pretending?! You make me sick!"


    It seems that my guess is correct.


    This child is really mine.


    Why on earth have I been jealous of myself?


    I am overwhelmed by ecstasy. Right now, I just want to hug her and dote on her.


    "It''s my child. It''s our child."


    I whisper, my voice trembling.


    My tears are flickering in my eyes.


    "Tell me, where is our child now? Where is he?" I ask cautiously.


    I hold her shoulders in excitement.


    The thought of our child perks me up.


    "Enough. He has been murdered by you! You sent Hamlin to Prague to kill him, and you are still


    pretending. Do you really think I''m a fool?"


    She shouts at me furiously.


    Hamlin? When did I ever ask Hamlin to do this?


    However, the underlining, yet more important message makes me almost copse.


    She says ... our child is already dead?


    I just find out I have a child. But in the blink of an eye, she breaks such a piece of bad news to me. How


    can I ept it?


    "What did you say? When did I ask Hamlin to do such an evil thing? How could it be?! I didn''t even


    know that we had a child. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    My heart wrenches. It aches more violently when I sense her despair.


    Now I understand why her copses at the very word of child.


    It turns out that our child has long been dead.


    But I never knew that we have a child. If I knew, I would not allow her to leave me. I would definitely


    take good care of them.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t know when the child came. I didn''t know when he died.


    I have to know what has happened.


    She says with a sneer, "Sorry, I don''t believe in you. I don''t believe a single word of you!"


    There must be a reason why she says decisively that Hamlin does it.


    All I need to do now is to ask Hamlin about it.


    I look at her in distress. I want to say something, but words fail me. I let out a sigh and call Hamlin.


    The phone rings for a short while before it''s cut off.


    I call again, but he turns it down.


    What''s going on? Why doesn''t Hamlin answer?


    I turn around to look at Jane and say seriously, "You have to believe me. It''s not me. You say it''s


    Hamlin. I will investigate it. I will not let our child ... die in vain."


    She is devastated to lose her child. I am, too.


    So I need to know the truth. At any cost.


    However, the way Jane looks at me seems to show she doesn''t trust me at all.


    "No matter what you do, it doesn''t change anything. My child is dead because of you. Even if you kill


    Hamlin, my child won''t be alive."


    Tears roll down her cheeks.


    I really want to ask her what has happened to the child.


    But I can''t. She is already hysterical. Recalling the tragic past is so heavy to her. It will overwhelm her.


    Plus, she mes me for it. No matter how I can''t exin, she won''t believe me.


    The only thing I can do now is to ask Hamlin.


    "I''ll go find Hamlin now and ask him to exin it to you."


    With that, I rush out.


    Jane''s firm voice spreads from behind.


    "Frances, I''ll go with you."


    So, I go to find Hamlin with her. But we only find his cold body.


    Coincidentally, just when we arrive at his ce, he dies of gas poisoning.


    Of course, I don''t believe there is such a coincidence. There must be a deeper cause of Hamlin''s death


    and Jane''s belief that our child is killed by me. There''s a mastermind behind.


    As for who the person is, I have a reasonable guess after pondering for a while.


    Other than Whitney, I probably won''t be able to find anyone else who doesn''t want me to get along with


    Jane.


    It''s just that there''s no evidence right now. This is just my guess.


    Hamlin''s death infuriates Jane, so much so that she says coolly, "I want a divorce."


    ...


    Divorce?


    Impossible!


    It''s already difficult for me to see her again and for her to return to me. How can I let her go again?


    Only death can set us apart.


    But she still misunderstands me. That''s why she says she wants to divorce.


    When truthes out, she will not say that.


    But her resolution really hurts me.


    "You want to leave me? Nonsense. You won''t leave me even if you die."


    As expected, my words instantly stir her emotions.


    "Frances, you lunatic! You have done so many bad things, you will go to hell!" She shouts at me.


    I gently pinch her chin, whispering, "Then let''s go to hell together."


    Even if we both will suffer, I will ... not let go of her again.


    When Andrew, her ex, causes troubles, I block a knife for her, and our bad rtionship eases a bit.


    I''m satisfied with our current rtionship.


    Later, we find out the person who bribes Hamlin to murder our child is Whitney.


    In order to destroy Jane, she plots against her.


    Jane doesn''t me me when she knows the truth.


    However, not long after the good, peaceful days, another thing happens.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mom kidnaps Jane''s mother because she knows her husband died in a car ident. The culprit is


    Jane''s father.


    I have known about it for quite some time.


    But I can''t hate him because he''s Jane''s father. So I let it go.


    Originally, I thought the matter would remain a secret.


    But I didn''t expect Mom to investigate it and figure it out.


    When Jane knows it, she copses and looks at me in guilt.


    The good news is I manage to save her mother, preventing a disaster from happening.


    But mom is too stubborn to let it go. In another attempt to attack Jane''s mother in the hospital, she rolls


    down the stairs and bes paraplegic.


    Getting ill-tempered, she targets Jane from time to time.


    It''s only when grandpaes back that she restrains herself from treating Jane harshly.


    I keep Jane in goodpany, afraid that she will leave me again.


    Whitney murders our child. I won''t let her get away with it.


    It''s just that Lawrence protects her very well, so I''ve never found an opportunity.


    When Whitney takes Earl to see a doctor, I finally get the chance to capture her.


    I have never hated a woman this much. I have never imagined that I would take so much pains to


    punish her.


    I have done evil things to Whitney.


    She''s raped by a few gangsters. She has lost her virginity, the most important thing for a woman.


    Whitney hates me, but this doesn''t make me feel better. My hatred never subsides.


    The pain of losing my child keeps me up at countless nights.


    But my sorrow is nothingpares to Jane''s. It would be a heavy blow for her to lose her child eight


    months into pregnancy.


    The more I think about it, the more suspicious I grow. I notice something strange.


    Jane has never seen the child die personally. Why is she so sure?


    To resolve my doubts, I''m going to Prague with her.


    But there''s something even more important than figuring out why our child dies.


    I''m going to propose.


    I''ve arranged everything, the ring and where to propose. I only need to wait for a good timing.


    We visit Jane''s parents in Prague. We also go to the clinic for information.


    We are convinced that the child is still alive.


    That way, I finally propose without any hesitation.


    I take her to Prague Square and tell her I have some business to attend to. Then I leave to get


    prepared.


    I ask each passer-by to give her a rose.


    Seeing her surprised expression, I couldn''t help but smile.


    I drive a carriage slowly towards her and stop in front of her.


    I say affectionately, "Jane, there have been many misunderstandings since we were together. I didn''t


    know how to express my feelings. I have disappointed you time and time again. However, no one


    knows better than me how important you are to me. I''m not good at sweet talk. I''m not romantic. To me,


    love should be better kept at heart. That was what I thought until I lost you."


    "I waspletely beside myself. I looked for you frantically, but I missed you again and again. It was


    my fault that you misunderstood and hated me. But I am very d your hatred has led you to return to


    me. No matter why you approached me, even if you did so to shoot me in my heart, I would still happily


    ept it. At least you''re back with me. Fortunately, in the end, we can forget about all those


    entanglements in the past."


    "I want to give you all the warmth and love in the world. I want you to be the happiest woman in the


    world. I want to give you all the best things in the world. I want to give you myself."


    "We are already legal husband and wife. But I have a sense of ceremony, especially when ites to


    marriage. Weddings are once-in-a-life time and will be precious memory. I have prepared it for a


    long time. Now, all I want to say is, Jane, I love you. Will marry me?"


    As I speak, I take out an exquisite, elegant box from my pocket. I open it, take out a ring, and put it on


    for her.


    No one knows how fast my heart beats when I''m doing this.


    Although I have prepared it for a long time and we are already husband and wife, I''m still very nervous.


    ...


    It isn''t until she nods and says yes that my heart stops beating so violently.


    I feel I''m probably the happiest man in the world.


    One morning, I get a text message from Whitney.


    "Are you there? I will be at the gold course about ten minutester."

 Chapter 636: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 18

    Chapter 636: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 18


    Why would Whitney send me such a text message?


    It sounds like she wants to meet me.


    But I''ve never made such an appointment.


    I suddenly remember Jane''s strange behavior. She even refused to take wedding photos with me


    today. Anyway, she looks a little suspicious.


    Did she secretly go to find Whitney?


    What does she want?


    My heart sinks. I immediately ask someone to check my text messages and phone calls. At the same


    time, I tell them to locate Jane and send her position to me this instant.


    I tell them to act quickly. We must be quick. If it''s toote ... I really don''t know what Jane will do.


    Whitney nearly robs Jane of her two families again. I know that Jane hates Whitney, and hatred can


    drive her crazy.


    Very soon, a subordinate gives me an answer.


    I also notice the message Jane sent to Whitney.


    "Whitney, I''m sorry. I really feel sorry for hurting you. I really regretted what I did. I shouldn''t have done


    that! I shouldn''t hurt you! You love me so much and have always treated me so well, but I have hurt you


    so ruthlessly. You must be very sad, right? I was truly wrong. I don''t love Jane at all. From beginning to


    end, you are the only one that I love. I wonder if I can meet you tomorrow morning at the golf course in


    the western suburbs. Could you give me a chance to make it up to you? I''ll wait there until noon. You


    don''t have to text me back. If you don''te, then I''ll know your answer."


    They''re meeting at the golf course in the western suburbs?


    What exactly does Jane want to do?


    I call her at once. The bell rings for a long time, but no one answers.


    I have no choice but to text her.


    "Jane, don''t do anything stupid. I''ll be right over."


    I drive towards the golf course in the western suburbs and get a call from the hospital on the way.


    Jane... She hits Whitney with her car.


    Now, both of them are in the hospital.


    Earl, who happens to be in Whitney''s car, is also affected.


    When I rush to the hospital, I see Jane. She has just been pushed out of the operating room, covered


    in blood.


    Her face is very pale, and her breathing is extremely weak. She inhales oxygen all the way to the


    intensive care unit.


    I follow her into the ICU.


    I have told the hospital about the situation, so the doctor does not stop me. I get into the ward.


    Looking at Jane, who is still unconscious on the bed, my heart tenses up.


    Fortunately, she is still alive.


    If I lose her this time ... I really don''t know what to do.


    "Jane, why are you so stupid? I told you that I would settle Whitney''s matter. Why can''t you wait any


    longer? Why would you go front her yourself? Do you know how dangerous it is? You little fool, can you


    hear me?" I whisper to her.


    I talk to her over and over again, but she still won''t wake up.


    The doctor tells me that she is badly hurt. She is lucky to survive.


    When she will wake up depends on herself.


    If someone she loves is by her side, she might wake up faster.


    I stay with her for three days and three nights. She finally wakes up.


    The moment I see her open her eyes, I finally feel rxed. These days, I have been too nervous, too


    worried.


    After Jane wakes up, she asks me to go out and buy her some food.


    When Ie back, I see Whitney kicking her fiercely.


    I panic so much that I immediately rush over and push Whitney to the ground.


    Whitney had only broken one leg in this car ident.


    However, Earl, that cute child, is still in ICU. His life is uncertain.


    When I see him, I feel really sorry for him.


    I haven''t told Jane about this yet.


    She has just woken up. I know that she cares about Earl very much, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to


    ept it.


    Whitney turns to look at me with grief and indignation. She says, "I''m so stupid that I actually believed


    what you said in that text message. You don''t love me, but I still jumped into the trap myself with a


    glimmer of hope. Fortunately, I''m alive. Next, just watch me torture this woman bit by bit!"


    I don''t care what Whitney says. I''m here, and I won''t allow her to hurt Jane.


    What really hurts me is seeing Jane sitting on the ground. She''s really down.


    Lawrence arrives very quickly. He pushes Whitney out of the room in the wheelchair.


    Jane struggles to get up from the ground, but tries several times in vain.


    Almost half of her life has been taken away in this car ident.


    Whitney''s kick just now makes her even worse.


    "Jane, are you alright?"


    I stride over and help her up.


    She grabs my hand tightly and says excitedly, "Frances, I found our child. Earl is our child! But I hurt


    him. Take me over and see him. I want to see him!"


    What?


    Earl is our child?


    The news is undoubtedly shocking to me.


    Isn''t Earl Whitney and Lawrence''s child? Why is he ours all in a sudden?


    I don''t understand.


    But looking at how excited Jane is, what she said should be true.


    "How did you know?"


    "Whitney just personally told me that her child died in her belly, so she took my child away and raised


    him."


    This makes sense.


    Speaking of which, I really find it strange. Although Whitney has a rtively extreme personality, she


    shouldn''t have cared about nothing about her own child.


    It turns out that Earl is not her child at all.


    Whitney is too vicious. I have to admit it.


    She really can do anything to inflict the pain of losing a child on Jane.


    She has swapped out our child with her own. Even I am deceived.


    ''Jane must be very happy to know that our child is still alive.'' Just as I am thinking about this, Jane


    grabs my arm and pleads.


    "Frances, take me to the child now!"


    "But you are so weak now that it is difficult for you to even walk. Wait until you feel better."


    I look at her worriedly and say somewhat awkwardly.


    I know how much she cares about this child, but in this world, what I care about the most is always her.


    Since we''ve known that Earl is our child, it is only a matter of time before she sees him. There is no


    need to rush.


    Most importantly, if she knows that the child is suffering, she will definitely feel heartbroken.


    "No, I want to see him! I want to see him right now! If you don''t take me, I will climb to his ward even if I


    risk my life!"


    I know that Jane is stubborn.


    She''s as good as her word.


    In the end, I have no choice but to order someone to carry her to the hospital bed. I push her towards


    the entrance of the ICU.


    ICU has a fixed number of visits per day, and now the time has passed.


    I call the leader of the hospital, and soon a doctores to open the door.


    After disinfection, Jane and I enter the ward together.


    As I expect, the moment she sees Earl, she bursts into tears.


    Earl''s face is pale as he lies in the incubator. He''s breathing in oxygen, and his body is covered with


    tubes of all sizes.


    Although asleep, he looks painful.


    Even a look at him hurts me, let alone Jane.


    She looks worried.


    She presses her hand on her chest and asks the doctor beside her in distress.


    "Doctor, how is he?"


    "The child suffered a violent impact that resulted in three broken ribs on the left side, one of which was


    also inserted into the lung. There was also contusion on the kidney resulting in bruising, and we are still


    observing the rest of the situation."


    Fortunately, the child is safe and sound in the end. He is soon discharged from the hospital.


    With Jane and Earl, it is as if my life has beenpleted.


    However, Whitney has brought Jane to court on the charge of intentional murder. This matter is really


    tricky.


    There''s still some time before the hearing. I find the bestwyer for Jane. No matter what, I want her to


    be OK.


    Grandpa rolls down the stairs because of an ident. After that, he invites Hilda to stay at home.


    Jane is instantly unhappy.


    She has never liked Hilda.


    Thest time Grandpa asked me about Hilda, he told me to divorce Jane no matter what.


    However, now that Hilda is staying in the house, things seem to have be very troublesome.


    How can I tell Grandpa that I don''t want to divorce Jane?


    Grandpa doesn''t have much time left, so I can only think of a way to make him happy.


    Therefore, I can do nothing but agree that Hilda can stay here.


    Afterwards, Jane is very unhappy.


    Many things happen between her and Hilda.


    I gradually realize that Hilda isn''t as simple as I think.


    I used to think that Hilda is innocent and harmless, but Jane has had conflicts with her several times.


    Once, in the kitchen, Jane is in danger and is almost burned by fire.


    I naturally believe in Jane.


    However, I feel more and stranger about the things that Hilda does. I don''t want to rm Hilda, so I


    bide my time and watch her in secret.


    Then, I look for Grandpa one night. He tells me to be careful of Hilda, and tells me her hidden identity.


    Only then do I realize that the innocent and cute woman I remember is so terrifying.


    But for Jane''s safety, I can''t tell her about it.


    Jane is impulsive and bad at keeping secrets. It is likely that she would screw things up once she


    knows about it.


    Although I don''t want to hurt Jane, I can only favor Hilda time and time again.


    Fortunately, thewyer I find for Jane is good. Whitney fails in the first trial, and Jane is acquitted.


    And the secret that I''ve been hiding for more than ten years is finally discovered by her.


    Speaking of which, Jane is really slow. Even when she sees the photo, she can''t remember what


    happened back then. What''s more, she doesn''t recognize me at all.


    I really want to open her little brain and see what is inside.


    Although a lot of troubles are around us, it is a pleasant thing that we are getting closer to the date of


    our wedding.


    I''ve been waiting for so long time until today.


    I always think that Hilda will do something before the wedding, but to my surprise, she has done


    nothing.


    Soon, it is our wedding day.


    When I see Jane walking towards me, my heart is beating wildly.


    Perhaps, I have never been so nervous all my life.


    I have loved her for eleven years. Now, she is finally going to be my wife.


    However, she doesn''t look very happy.


    On the contrary, she looks solemn.


    As the wedding goes on, she looks at Earl uneasily several times.


    What''s wrong?


    She walks slowly in front of me. I gently hold her hand, only to find that it is ice-cold.


    It shouldn''t be cold in this kind of weather.


    The priest looks at us with a smile and slowly says,


    "Frances, will you give yourself to Jane, to be her husband...? Will you love her and stay by her side


    forever?"


    "I do."


    Of course, I do.


    Marrying her is the luckiest thing in my life.


    "Jane, will you give yourself to Frances, to be his wife? Will you love him and stay by his side forever?"


    Naturally, she wants that.


    It is too obvious that she loves me. How can she say no?


    To my surprise, she suddenly raises her head and looks at me. She takes a step back and says coldly,


    "I won''t!"


    What''s wrong with her?


    She is still joking with me on such an important asion?


    I inadvertently nce at Hilda. She is sneering.


    In front of me, Jane slowly says,


    "Frances, let me tell you. I got close to you for your money! Andrew and I loved each other, but I have


    to stay with you, betray myself, pretend to love you, and even give birth to a child for you. Do you know


    how painful this is for me? I and Andrew should have kidnaped old Mr. Louis and taken away your


    money and run away, but you shot him to death! You killed my beloved. Do you know how much I hate


    you? I stay with you for revenge! Frances, I hate you. Go to hell!"


    With that, she quickly pulls out a gun from her wedding dress and aims it at me.


    What she says...


    I don''t believe a word of it.


    What I want to know is what exactly has happened. Why would she do this all of a sudden?


    Maybe she is threatened by Hilda, right?


    I think of what she did before. Is all this rted to Earl?


    There is an uproar in the crowd around. The bodyguards want toe up to protect me, but I stop


    them.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''te here."


    I wave my hand, signaling everyone not to act rashly. The bodyguards block everyone outside.


    I smile gently at Jane and walk towards her step by step.


    The gun rests on my chest. As soon as she pulls the trigger, my heart will be shot.


    "Jane, if you want to kill me, I won''t escape. As long as you''re telling the truth, shoot."


    I see her retreat a little instinctively.


    It seems that she doesn''t really want to hurt me. There must be something hidden in this.


    "Jane, before that, look at me in the eyes and tell me. Do you really hate me?"


    "That''s it. Frances, I hate you! From the beginning, I hate you. I hate everything you''ve done to me! I


    hate you so much, but I have to pretend to love you so much every day. It''s painful for me. I don''t want


    to lie to myself anymore, nor do I want to stay with you! I''m going to kill you and end all this."


    She raises her gun again and shoots at my heart.


    I fall to the ground, covered in blood. Thest thing I see is her desperate and helpless


    face.

 Chapter 637: Youre the Best Gift in My Life 19

    Chapter 637: You''re the Best Gift in My Life 19


    When Jane wakes up, she has already been detained in the police station.


    But I know she didn''t mean to shoot me. Although there is no evidence, I believe her.


    Jane will never do that.


    She must have her difficulties.


    I even know that this must have something to do with Hilda.


    Unfortunately, there''s nothing I can do to help her. Instead, I can only push her into the abyss of


    suffering.


    Since old Mr. Louis reminds me, I start investigating Hilda.


    After some investigation, I finally understand why old Mr. Louis has changed his attitude towards Jane.


    It turns out that Hilda is much more ruthless than I imagine.


    She has close ties with the gangs in the Golden Triangle, Middle East and Europe. Her business


    includes not only arms, drugs, ck money, but also all kinds of materials for terrorist activities. In fact,


    there is no business that she''s never involved in.


    Hilda''s hands are stained with the blood of countless people. She is even the culprit for Terence''s


    death. At first, I thought that she needed my help and pretended to marry her, but I didn''t expect that


    she is such a person.


    I will definitely protect Jane well, but I''m afraid that I will make some slips.


    As for Jane, she absolutely can''t take any risks.


    I have no choice. This is an excellent opportunity to earn Hilda''s trust. I can''t just lose it.


    Therefore, I can only pretend to be ruthless and let Jane stay in the safest ce.


    I hear that she has a very bad time in prison.


    I hear she wants to see me.


    I also hear that Hilda goes to see her and says a lot of cruel words in my name.


    Forget it.


    As long as she''s safe, I am satisfied.


    After Jane goes to prison, Hilda shows her love for me without restraint.


    I finally know why she is so ruthless against Terence.


    A woman can be more ruthless than anything else.


    I never go to visit Jane in prison. However, I never stop thinking about her.


    While Jane is in prison, Hilda tells me that she wants to marry me.


    But I don''t want to marry her, nor do I want to look at her.


    Her face makes me sick.


    However, in order to gain Hilda''s trust and destroy her in one fell swoop, I have no other choice.


    Soon, the court passes sentence. That day in court, I finally know that Jane fired at me because Hilda


    had nted a miniature bomb in Earl''s brain.


    Or rather, Hilda lied to her. Actually, there wasn''t any bomb in Earl''s head. But Jane was too worried to


    keep herself calm and rational. It was not easy for Jane to recognize Earl. She loves this child so much,


    so how can she see him suffer a little?


    The court then sentences her to five years in prison. Five years is enough for me to deal with Hilda.


    Hilda is a very proud person. She wants to tell everyone about her marriage.


    The wedding billboards are everywhere. But I never expect Jane wille out of jail soon.


    Not surprisingly, she knows about my marriage to Hilda.


    One day, when I am writing an invitation in my office, I suddenly hear a familiar voice from outside.


    "Let go of me! I want to see Frances! Let me see him!"


    Jane.


    It''s her.


    My heart, because of her voice, fiercely palpitates.


    I miss her.


    I miss her all the time. This kind of longing is driving me crazy.


    But, isn''t she in jail?


    Why is she out?


    Doesn''t she know how dangerous it is outside?


    I can''t see her. No matter what, I can''t see her.


    I''m afraid that once I see her, all my emotions will no longer be concealed.


    "Not everyone is qualified to see Mr. Frances. We will call the police." The voice of the security guard


    alsoes in.


    Jane''s excited voice follows.


    "Frances! Come out. I have something to say to you!"


    "Frances, open the door!"


    "Frances, you coward, don''t you even dare to see me? Are you afraid that I''ll shoot you again?"


    I''m not scared.


    I''m just afraid that Hilda will hurt her.


    But I really can''t hold back my longing for her.


    Forget it, I''ll just see her this time.


    Just this one time.


    I open the door and whisper,


    "Let her in."


    Then, I return to my seat and continue to write the invitation.


    It is as if this is the only way to calm my heart.


    "Don''t beat around the bush. I''m very busy and don''t have that much time." I say coldly. But the pain in


    my heart is so great that I can barely breathe.


    She walks over, smiles at me and says, "Are you ... going to marry her?"


    I nod and reply indifferently, "Yes."


    Actually, I don''t want to marry Hilda. The one I wish to spend my life with is her.


    I''ve never expected that I will be so helpless. I''m actually afraid that I won''t be able to protect her well.


    "Why? Didn''t you say that I will be the only one you love in your life? Why are you marrying another


    woman now? Frances, didn''t you say you love me? Then why would you rather believe in Hilda than in


    me? Is this the way you love me? You lied to me! You lied that you would love me forever! Frances, you


    liar! Liar!" She says hysterically.


    I look up at her. She is still wearing a prison uniform, and her thin, pale face is full of tears.


    Why does she lose so much weight during this time in prison?


    My heart hurts.


    However, I can only use harsh words to break her heart even more.


    "Well." I snort coldly and grab her hand, cing it on my chest.


    "Why would the woman I love shoot me so urately in my heart?"


    At this moment, I feel extremely ufortable as if my heart has been pierced through by ten


    thousand arrows.


    I clearly know that she has no choice but to do this, but I must act ruthlessly and hurt her.


    She hurts, and my heart hurts even more.


    "I''m sorry." She whispers, her eyes filled with guilt and pain.


    At this moment, I really want to hug her tightly into my arms and tell her that I believe in her and I love


    her, but, unfortunately, I can''t.


    "Don''t cry crocodile tears. Go back to prison or I''ll call the police."


    "Do you really hate me this much?" She asks, her voice trembling with fear.


    I love you.


    I love you.


    I love you!


    However, there are some things that I can''t speak out.


    "I told you, I wish you would stay in prison forever."


    She looks at the invitation sadly and asks me, "Why is there no one in the Louis'' now? Where is Earl?"


    "Earl is my son. You don''t need to worry about him."


    I will take good care of Earl and definitely won''t let Hilda hurt him in the slightest.


    All she needs to do is protect herself.


    "Please, let me see Earl!"


    She pleads to me.


    I bite my lips and lower my head to continue writing the invitation.


    Suddenly, Jane kneels in front of me.


    Her helpless and desperate appearance makes my heart ache even more.


    "Frances, please let me see Earl. I won''t bother him for long. I really miss him and want to hug him.


    Without him, I really don''t know if I can...."


    No.


    One more second and I won''t hide my emotions.


    Jane, don''t let all my efforts fail.


    Wait for me, wait for me.


    I frown and shout, "Security!"


    Very quickly, the security guardes in and takes her out of the office.


    The moment the door closes, I stare at the ce where she has just stood, at the tears on the ground


    that haven''t dried up yet, and I am torn with grief.


    Afterwards, I send people to investigate Jane''s whereabouts after she gets out of prison. I want to


    know why she gets out of prison.


    Then I learn that she has only gone to David''s house.


    However, David calls a private doctor to his house. I guess she should be sick.


    I have long heard that she suffers a lot of inhuman torture in prison. Although my heart aches, I can


    only endure it.


    I am tormented over and over again.


    I only hope that she is not seriously ill.


    I''ve thought she gets out of jail because of some illness.


    It is not until I hear that she is bleeding that I find out that she is pregnant with our child.


    It is undoubtedly dangerous for her to give birth to another child after just a year of caesarean section.


    I don''t think I deserve to love her.


    I don''t know when she was pregnant with Earl. And I don¡¯t know when she is pregnant with this child.


    Moreover, I let her suffer so much.


    How has she endured these past few days in prison?


    Hearing that her life is in danger, I can no longer control myself and secretly go to the hospital behind


    Hilda''s back.


    Fortunately, she manages to escape death.


    However, her face is even thinner and paler than thest time I saw her.


    I look at her, who is still frowning in her sleep, and my heart aches.


    I only stay in the ward for five minutes before I leave, and I don''t even have time to see the premature


    baby.


    I can''t stay long. There¡¯s been no progress in my investigation on Hilda.


    If she knew that I havee to the hospital, all my efforts would be in vain.


    Because of the baby, Jane is released from prison early.


    Afterwards, shees to see me twice and is ruthlessly turned away by me.


    I even p her.


    This p on her body makes my heart ache so much that I can''t breathe.


    However, I have no choice. Hilda is very cautious and has always sent people to follow me.


    My indifference to Jane, on the contrary, is beneficial to earn Hilda''s trust.


    Sure enough, Hilda is very satisfied with my actions and trusts me more and more.


    Jane works in a restaurant near my house. I''ve seen her several times.


    I know she wants to see Earl, but I can only refuse her time and time again.


    After that, she is depressed for a while and change jobs. I hear that she is going to work as a designer


    that she likes.


    I''m happy for her after knowing that she''s back in her profession.


    At the very least, her life will be meaningful because of the job.


    Afterwards, Hilda takes me to the United States more and more often, and I know that the opportunity


    is getting closer and closer.


    But I don''t expect to meet Jane again in the United States.


    Shees here to participate in apetition.


    She likes design, so it''s not surprising for me to see her here.


    But I am surprised to receive an invitation from her. She wants to meet me at a seaside resort.


    I reject her without thinking.


    The United States is Hilda''s territory, and every move of us will attract Hilda''s attention. Regardless of


    the reason behind her invitation, she absolutely can''t do such a dangerous thing.


    However, she repeatedly stresses that she wants to see me because of something important. I have no


    choice but to see her.


    However, the result is far beyond my expectations.


    I don''t expect that Terence is still alive, nor do I expect that they will plot to kill Hilda by explosion.


    What surprises me the most is that Terence gives up in the end.


    I''ve always known that Terence likes Hilda. However, he has already been hurt by Hilda once.


    Now, he is destroyed by Hilda again.


    This woman is much more horrible than I think.


    I''m really scared that she''ll deal with Jane, and Jane''s family.


    However, Hilda has not made a move yet. I am even more suspicious that she is plotting something


    big.


    The first thing I think of is protecting Penelope.


    This also allows me to discover that Penelope has thssemia.


    I finally understand why Jane works so hard. Last time in the United States, she lost the chance to get


    first ce because of Hilda''s interference. She must be very desperate.


    It requires a lot of money to cure thssemia.


    Jane doesn''t have any money, nor does she have enough ability to protect Penelope. I can only send


    someone to secretly hide Penelope and treat her.


    But Jane does not know that. Every day, she acts like a walking corpse, living without life.


    It breaks my heart after knowing that.


    That day, she can''t bear any more andes to see me.


    She sees the photos I has been hiding and questions me about Penelope.


    However, I can''t tell her the truth.


    I have neglected that Jane is such a stubborn woman. Many times, she would rather die with dignity.


    Of course, when she puts the knife towards her heart, I can onlypromise.


    I tell her the reason why I must be heartless to her, and our misunderstanding is cleared up.


    But I also know that this is not a good thing.


    Jane is really not someone who can hide anything.


    When I finally have a good chance to knock Hilda down in one fell swoop, she also follows me.


    She falls into Hilda''s trap and is used of murder. Although she is safe and sound in the end, this is


    not her ce to stay for long.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I advise her to go back, but she doesn''t listen at all and insist on staying.


    In the end, I wait until that day when the chance to destroy Hildaes.


    Hilda wants to meet Mike, the drug trafficker of Thand. Because of Mike''s request, she has to bring


    me with her.


    I am ready to follow Hilda on the cruise ship.


    However, when I see the person whoes with Linda, I fall prey to panic.


    Wearing makeup, the person looks and behaves like a man.


    But I recognize her at a single nce. She is Jane.


    So when Mike asks that one of us has to eat the drugs, I take a step ahead of her and throw myself into


    an abyss of catastrophe.


    When Interpol arrives, I know it is over.


    I finally fulfill my promise to her.


    Jane, I''ve protected you.


    Finally, I smile and close my eyes.


    Next, there is a long slumber.


    In my sleep, I feel as if I had returned to the school yground that year. A cute girl walks in front of me


    and hands me a bottle of Viagra.


    If I could go back in time, I would stop her from running and hug her tight, saying affectionately, "Idiot,


    don''t run away. Even in ten years, you will still fall in love me. Let''s start at this moment and be together


    for the rest of our life."


    The end.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!